《Star Eater》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    <h4>Chapter 1:</h4>


    Jacob''s Point of View


    Deep Space


    "Jacobs? Come in, Jacobs. This is forward operating base number 1. What is your status?" A female''s voice came in over the inte.


    Looking down at the console, I saw a blinking blue light, alerting me. Hitting a button on the setup brought up a screen. Several faces appeared. Many were outfitted in gear simr to myself. Others wore more casual clothes. Guess if there was a hull breach, they figured it wouldn''t matter.


    "Moonbase, this is Jacobs reporting in." Was my dull reply. "Have you contacted me to tell me a joke, Ms. Wethers?" She was the officer in charge ofmunications at the base.


    Ignoring myment, they continued. "Jacobs, we need a full report. You missed your check in this morning."


    Frowning, I replied. "I''d like a joke first."


    "This is ser-"


    "Fine! I''ll tell you one!" Many seemed to sigh as the entire room waited in silence. "What''s the best part of fingering a Gypsy on her period?" No one tried to answer. "You get your palm red for free!"


    Groans from across the room could be heard as Ms. Wethers ignored me. "Are you done?" I nodded in return with a small smirk. "Good. Can we have that report?"


    "All systems are green, and the ship is running like a gem." Was my answer. "For the fastest ship we''ve ever built, I''m surprised it''s running so smooth."


    "When most of our remaining resources are put into a ship that can travel across sr systems, I''d hope so. We''re counting on you, Jacobs. If you fail-" Ms. Wethers began, but I cut her off.


    Resting my head on the back of my pilot''s chair, I interrupted her. "It could mean the end of humanity as we know it. Not like I''m going to fly into the Sun..."


    Ms. Wethers sighed. "I certainly hope not, Jacobs. The ark ising along smoothly. If all goes ording to n, we should be able to meet up with you in a few years."


    "Roger that. Communications are still green. I''ll look forward to your call tomorrow."


    A few in the room chuckled at that. "You''re supposed to be the one checking in, Jacobs."


    Smirking, I leaned forward. "That''s a lot of extra work. Besides, I look forward to speaking to you, Ms. Whethers. Until tomorrow."


    Her face scrunched up in annoyance as a fewughed. "You''re supposed to-"


    Ending the call, I made my way to my quarters to rx. Truthfully, I was the only viable candidate left to pilot this spacecraft. After the incident with the other two candidates, I was the only remaining option. This was our first real space worthy ship, and I was the pilot with a mission.


    Scouring the Milky Way gxy for the chance to investigate inhabitables that were marked by our probes was my mission. Finding one to be host to humanity was the tricky part. Earth was dying. After the fourth World War, resources were scarce, and the couldn''t sustain life for much longer. We either made this work, or humanity would be extinct. Not that I wouldin either way.


    Sleeping was the only way to survive the journey to the markeds. As such, I slept long and often. This reduced food intake and kept me rested for any emergencies that might happen. However, I liked to read while in bed. Either about thes I would be visiting in a few years, or just an old book of sorts.


    Although, while I was doing so, the ring rm of a siren going off immediately startled me, and I shot out of bed. Rushing through the spacecraft and to the cockpit to immediately figure out the situation. The rm meant there was a serious problem. Either with the ship itself or perhaps even a rogue asteroid.


    Clicking the inte, I heard Ms. Wethers'' voice immediatelye through. "This is forward operating base number 1! Jacobs, we saw the alert! What''s happening?"


    Running through the systems diagnostics, I replied. "I am unaware myself. The rm started going off suddenly." The screen with a full team on alert greeted me when I looked over at them. "Ms. Wethers, do you see anything on your side?"


    "No. There is-"


    Before she could finish her statement, the ship lurched to one side, and I fell onto the spacecraft''s floor. Hitting the ground hard, I grit my teeth and tried to get back onto my feet as I heard screaming through the inte.


    "Jacobs! What happened!? Report!" A man shouted.


    Moving to the console, I tried to figure out what happened. The ship had definitely been hit by something, and I needed to know how badly damaged it was.


    "The ship has been hit! Doing a maintenance check now for damage and hull integrity!" However, as the scans came back, my confusion only grew. "It would appear that the ship is fine..."


    The man, who was Colonel Sanders, replied. "We''re getting the same reports. You''ve been outside our sr system for some time now. Is it possible the ship merely had an issue with one of the engines or the ships alignment was thrown off?"


    Shaking my head, my hands stopped over the console. "Hold that thought," I told him. "I''m going to check the observation deck to see if I can see anything. The ship is still moving, but whatever happened knocked the ship out of its designated path."


    Moving from the cockpit to the upper decks, I quickly moved down the hallways until I came to the observation deck. Arge domed room that allowed you to see outside the ship. As I began to look for damage that might''ve been done to the ship''s hull, I saw a sh from my left, and my blood ran cold.


    Running back to the cockpit, I strapped into the pilot''s chair frantically. "Evasive action is required! Pumping fuel into the right thrusters and engines!" I shouted, prompting concern from the people through the tel.


    "Report, Jacobs! What did you see?" The Colonel questioned.


    "The ship was hit by the shockwave of an exploding star! It''s forming into a ck hole, and the gravitational pull is trying to suck the ship in!" I responded frantically as I tried to get away.


    "Jesus!" One of the men said. "Can you escape its gravitational pull!?" He asked me.


    "I''m trying to reroute power from the left thrusters into the right thrusters for short bursts. The power boost should be enough to turn the ship to safety if the engines can hold out." I said as I continued to work.


    "That will put the ship in an uncontroble spin! You won''t be able to control where you are going!" Ms. Wethers stated. "Not to mention, it willunch you from your projected path!"


    "It''s the only chance I have!" Was my response.


    The small tug on the ship became stronger as I felt it begin to lean heavily to one side. Unfortunately, as soon as it began to work, the thrusters blew out. I couldn''t believe it.


    "FUCK!" I shouted and started to try anything I could to get it back online.


    Having the engines blow out and stop responding sealed my fate. Slowly, I sat down as a look of disbelief overtook my facial features. Sitting back in my chair, I rested my head against the backrest as many looked at me through the tel.


    "Jacobs! What Happened!?" Ms. Wethers asked in urgency. My mouth opened, but no words formed. "Report! Jacobs!" She shouted.


    "Overriding the thrusters and increasing their output made the thrusters blow out. I have no power to get away from the gravitational pull of the ck hole. The ship will onlyst a few more minutes as it gets closer to the ck hole..." I said softly, and the entire room went silent.


    My eyes watched as many started to cover their mouths in shock, and others had tears in their eyes. I have known these people for 8 years while I was going through the training for this mission. Which would make you think their tears were for me, but I knew better. A lot was resting on my shoulders, and this random incident that had the unlikeliest chance of happening has ruined years of hard work. Many likely felt like there was no hope left. So, I put a smile on my face as I began to think about possible improvements for the next to ship design.


    "Moon Base!" I said loudly to get their attention. "The ship''s design is incredible and more than capable of handling the hardships of space. If you change anything about it, I propose more thrusters and a backup engine of sorts. It may change the ship''s design slightly, but I believe it will help avoid this problem in the future. Not that you''ll likely ever run into this problem again..."


    The Colonel spoke up. "We read you, Jacobs. Thank you for your help."


    "Sincerely, Colonel, go fuck yourself." Was my reply.


    Not rising to the bait, he continued. "You will go down in history, Jacobs. You are the first man to journey passed our sr system and will be the first person to see the inside of a ck hole." He stated, and Ms. Wethers smacked him for his insensitivity.


    "At least there''s that." I said with a chuckle. "It should be interesting to see the inside of one if Ist long enough." Was my reply as I smiled, knowing that my body was going to be torn apart.


    The pull on the ship got stronger as it got closer to the ck hole. Soon electricity began to jump across the console, and the video became choppy. The screen would go ck at times, and in the reflection of that empty scream, I saw myself. A middle-aged man who lived through a war and lost everything, time and time again. Starring back at myself with hazel eyes, I took in my age and how much I had changed. My hazel eyes were muted, and a few scars decorated my face.


    "Ja- Com- n! Ca- Y-u H- us?" I heard through the tel.


    This was it. "Finally." Were thest words I said.


    My body quickly felt the gravitational beast''s strain as the ship started to move faster and faster towards the ck hole. Hearing parts of the ship being ripped apart terrified me as I felt my body being pulled in different directions. Time seemed to elerate as I felt my body slow down. I couldn''t help but scream in pain as it felt my body was being dematerialized, stretched, aged, and put back together again. However, as I watched, I saw the ship be more and more decrepit as time passed. Like it was aging in front of me. Nearby stars exploded in the background, and others formed. My screams of agony might have been heard initially, but I was watching time flow by in front of my very eyes. Like I was watching the universe on fast forward.


    The pain was horrendous, but everything went silent after a while, and I couldn''t even hear my own screams. Figuring the hull had been breached at some point, I was now unprotected from the ck hole entirely. My body was ripped from my chair, and I flew out one of the ship breaches. Instantly, I was in cold space, but directly inside of the ck hole. I screamed silently in pain from the cold and force being put on my body, as I felt my body disappearing. My eyes tried to watch everything, but they soon froze over, making me go blind to the wonders and horrors of the ck hole I was inside. Soon there was nothing left of me but my consciousness.


    It finally happened. The pain was finally gone, and I was at peace. No more having to live with the things I had done. I could finally rest as I would now pass on. Something I had searched for passively time and time again. However, something was off. My body felt light, almost like a spirit just floating around, and I assumed I was dead. Nothing hurt me anymore as I wandered aimlessly but continued further into the ck hole.


    Time seemed to stretch as I saw the past, present, and future. All at the same time. From the first humans crawling around in small caves to kids going to kindergarten in the future. I watched the change before my eyes as the continents shifted back and forth as they changed over and over again. Explosions were nothing more than an echo as I saw bright lights sh on the''s surface. I saw the Sr System moving through the universe and another take its ce. Eventually, the visions disappeared, and nothing back ckness greeted me.


    As I traveled the ck vortex, it seemed to be a pitch-ck abyss with nothing insight. However, soon, I was spat out of the vortex into a giant bubble that seemed to focus on a dim pink light that shifted to blue and then back to pink in the middle of the area. The lights alternated back and forth as it appeared to be inside an anteroom of some kind. Willing myself to move towards the light, I slowly floated over to it. As I got closer, I saw the light to be some sort of creature. This creature was emanating light from its body, which was very curious to me. Once I was close enough, I saw that the being started to take a more familiar form. It almost seemed human but was definitely not. I seemed to startle the being awake as it looked my way in surprise.


    "A guest." I heard it speak in the echo of many voices.

 Chapter 2 - 2

    <h4>Chapter 2:</h4>


    Jacob''s Point of View


    ck Hole


    "A guest." I heard it speak in the echo of many voices. It sounded female and motherly. "It appears we have injured you."


    It told me in a sad tone, and it approached me. Even though I had no body at this point, I was still shocked, to say the least. Although I couldn''t speak and should be dead already, I didn''t move. Whether I could or not was unknown to me as I seem to be a floating consciousness. Maybe all that remained was my soul.


    "We are the essence of this star, and we are rebuilding ourselves elsewhere." The creature spoke. "We have seen thousands of years go by and have decided to move ourselves. Another gxy, perhaps, or maybe even another universe."


    I was confused as to why it was speaking in multiple voices and about the entire situation in general. Yet, I was even more confused about the fact that this unknown creature could exist in this amount of raw energy that was being generated and destroyed, by this ck hole. To me, the star creature in front of me almost seemed to be God.


    "However, we would not feel right in leaving you in this state." She echoed. "Shall we restore your form?"


    I tried to answer no and just finally pass on, but for obvious reasons, I couldn''t. Shaking my head didn''t work either, as my essence just seemed to wiggle. However, the creature seemed to know what I was trying to portray. Unfortunately, she didn''t care either.


    Floating up slightly, she seemed amused. "A creature who wanted to die has found its way to me. Amusing..." Her features started to be more prominent. "What about your life has left you so broken you''d want it to just simply end?" Touching me, she went quiet, as ck orbs began to float around her.


    The creature''s body morphed to a more human like appearance. ck seemed to make up most of her body, and it somehow shed with the void we were in. Just like her pink hair and blue ents across her body. Tendrils of sorts shot out from the skull that was fixated atop her head, and there was an orb floating in-between the skull''s points.


    "Yours has been a life of tragedy." The creature spoke, and for the first time, revealed her eyes. "So much lost, and so little gained. Never living for yourself, but only for others. The one time you tried to break free, you were promptly shackled once more. Those chains still remain." Her piercing gaze seemed to turn calcting as she continued. "It is why you cannot move on. Interesting."


    Removing her hand from me, she floated back slightly and looked off somewhere else. Confused and nervous, I didn''t know what to do. As a mere consciousness floating around in the heart of a ck hole, I felt overwhelmed even in death. This is not what I expected the afterlife to be like for me, but somehow, it was fitting.


    "I will not let you die here. Not in my domain." She stated and turned back to me. ??There is another world where you can start over. Unfortunately, you are a creature of tragedy and cursed. Nothing I do will change that. Only you can." Moving back towards me, she held out her hand. "You have no choice here. As the one responsible, it matters not if you were seeking death. My actions led to this, so I shall prevent it from happening so easily in your new world."


    No...


    "The body I shall grant onto you will be more powerful than you can imagine. It will be your job to understand how it works. Clues will be given to you, as will knowledge, but unlocking its full power will rest solely in your hands." To my surprise, her multiple voices stopped, and her hand appeared where I thought my mouth was. "Consuming a part of me will ensure your abilities will carry you forward."


    My mind went numb as I felt my body reforming. At least, I thought it was my old body. The creature seemed amused at my spections.


    "You will be given a new body capable of withstanding almost anything. Keep in mind that I control the power of the cosmos and have entered eternity. Eventually, you will have to do the same." She informed me. "A new body, with new looks, and new powers. Nothing as mundane as your previous life."


    No!


    "A tormented soul such as yourself deserves a chance of salvation. It pains me to say it, but I doubt you will take my offer and try to make yourself as miserable as possible. That is something I can tell just from seeing your past. Because of this, I will take away your ability to choose." She said simply.


    NO!


    Her arm straight up glowed for a moment before it entered my mouth, and shoved something down my throat, which seemed to solidate my body.


    "So, I shall give you a warning. There is a terrible lie covering the world you are about to be sent to. Danger lurks where one cannot see, and the obvious answer is not the correct one." The Star Creature began. "Solve the mystery of this world, or it will haunt you forever. Even in death. Unless," She started and seemed to give me a softer look. "You finally find happiness. Then you''ll need to solve it before you pass. Yours is a cursed life, and this is my task, and condition, that I am giving you to be free of it. One way, or another." Then her tone lowered. "Do not disappoint me."


    Fingers formed first, along with my toes. Stuck in the air and unable to move, I felt my body fully form, as my hair fell in front of my eyes. Armor and equipment formed around me. No longer was a mere consciousness, but a living being once more. The creature backed away as her arm stopped glowing slowly. Her hand was thest thing to flicker out, but she backed away and created a sword.


    "This sword is connected to you and your abilities. It will be an aid and crutch for you until you have a deeper understanding of your powers." Raising my hand unintentionally, I took the sword in my grasp. "Your new home will not be kind to you. You will have to fight for the life you want, for that is your fate. Should you choose to ept that destiny, you will be able to pass on peacefully when your timees." With a flick of her wrist, she poked my forehead. "I know you''re gued by nightmares. This should help you immensely. Consider it a gift."


    Floating behind me and wrapping her arms around me, I felt her fingers touch my face as I kept my arm raised with my new sword in its grasp. My right eye felt a sharp pain as her fingers made their way to my mouth once more. Her touch was hotter now, and as if needing no prodding, I opened my mouth again.


    "I used a part of myself to form your body. Now, you just need one more for other reasons. Enjoy my gifts. For there are many." Her hand moved to my neck as she continued. "One will be a blessing for you in your dreams and for your mind. Now, leave in peace and enjoy your chance at a new life." She whispered to me as runes seemed to light up around the room.


    The creature told me as it broke off a part of its body in my mouth. As it did this, I noticed that its colors began to change. This startled me as I watched helplessly, and I felt something move throughout this new body and force its way in. Looking up at the star creature as I slowly floated away, it almost seemed sad, but soon ignored it as I felt a burning sensation as I ate the part of the creature that the star woman had given to me.


    "You will be put somewhere safe. Somewhere that holds secrets. Learn what you can, my Star Eater." She told me. "For it might be the only thing that saves you. Just know that your time is limited." Was herst warning as I left.


    Looking into her eyes as I was thrown into a new vortex, I felt my brand-new body being torn asunder. Even as it was, I looked into those dark eyes, with strange symbols recing her iris and pupil. However, she soon disappeared from view, as did chunks of my body. Piece by piece, molecule by molecule, I endured. My screams were silenced by the emptiness of space once more, but something was different this time.


    While the pain was vast, and my confusion even more so, I felt my body beginning to resist. Putting itself back together repeatedly, I became more ustomed to the pain. Now, it was almost a dull sensation. How long had I been in this vortex of nothingness for it toe to this? It felt like thousands of years had passed. Yet, it came to an end suddenly and without warning.


    "Shit!" I shouted as I was thrown from the vortex and into a wall.


    Immediately standing up and looking over my body, I realized that I was, indeed, alive. An odd feeling. While I wasn''t sure if I was grateful or disappointed, I began to take note of a few things. First, my clothes werepletely changed. Armor donned my body that seemed to match my sword. Next, my sword reminded me of the Star Creature and pretty much confirmed this wasn''t just a bad dream. Lastly, my body seemed perfectly fine, but my vision was a little off. Bringing my right hand up to my eye, I touched it lightly and felt that it was there.


    "You can''t decide these things on your own..." I whispered to myself, angry.


    Almost as if instinct, I knew that there was a holster on my back for my sword. Once it was put away, I began to take in the area. Books, furniture, mirrors, and more lined a small room. A very magical looking room. There was a small waterfall of green water flowing upwards towards the ceiling and illuminating the room. Odd, but I''d seen my fair share of odd things today.


    "Where is this ce? Why send me here?" All questions I would never get the answer to. "Can you hear me, Star Creature!?" I shouted and got no response. "Didn''t think so." I said bitterly as I eyed the mirror. "Might as well see what I look like now."


    Stepping in front of the mirror, my eyes widened in surprise at how vastly different I looked. White hair was the first thing I saw. It was long, in a ponytail, and rested on my shoulder. Next, I noticed my face waspletely different. Thinner and certainly more attractive than I would''ve ever cared for. However, what stuck out most was my right eye.


    "Why give me this?" I asked myself as I looked at the strange symbols.


    My eye matched the Star Creature''s, and I was unsure of what it meant or the powers it might hold. It was slightly different, but not by much. I did have the purple glow from her iris. Frowning at it, all I could do was sig, and take in everything else. The white armor that decorated my body was covered in designs that meant nothing to me. In fact, it looked like something a King or Prince would wear in a fantasy world.


    It wasn''t long before my gaze settled on my sword''s pommel sticking out above my shoulder. Reaching back and grabbing it by the grip, I pulled it forward. Now in my right hand, I studied the otherworldly de. There wasn''t a guard, and the de was actually two separate des that wrapped around an orb that matched my eye. The sheer size of it told me that it should''ve been heavy. Especially considering it was almost as long as I was tall.


    "I can feel it," I said to myself as my left hand came up and began to trace it. "This has been the weirdest day I''ve ever had."


    Putting the sword away and taking onest look at myself in the mirror, I sighed. Eventually, my gaze began to focus on the keener details in the room. Specifically, the books. How else should I learn new information on a world? Moving over to the bookshelf, I began reading through titles.


    "Tales of Aridia, Legends, The Two Royal Families, The Three Realms, and The One True Goddess." I read out loud. "All of these are massive. Doubt I have the time to even read these."


    Touching the books, I noticed they were old. Very old. However, they also seemed to be protected. When I tried to pull one out of the shelf, it was impossible, and a green barrier of sorts appeared. Pulling my hand back, I felt something powerful from this energy and was immediately on guard. Although, when nothing happened, I decided to look elsewhere.


    A few statues caught my attention, and I moved across the room to them. "I wonder what this says..." Four statues lined a doorway, and I quirked a brow as I looked at each one. "This is some sort of writing, but none that I''ve ever seen. It almost looks magical." Again, a magical barrier erupted when I touched the wording. "Shit!"


    I hissed as I felt the green energy trying to crawl into my body. Frowning with a re at the statues, I took notice of how detailed they were. However, only two were detailed. The others were faded and looked like they had been eroded over time. Three were normal height, while one towered over the others.


    The tallest one was of a woman. Power seemed to radiate off of her even though it was just a statue. One detail I did find interesting was her ears. She seemed to be elvish or something of the sort. It was impossible to know for certain, though. However, she was very beautiful if this statue was anything to go off of.


    Next, my eyes skipped over the lesser detailed statues and looked at thest one. Another female, but the ears weren''t the same. This one looked human. A fierce look was etched across her face, and two hammers dangled from her hands. Not quite like Thor, but forging hammers that belonged in a smithy.


    As I was looked over the words, a wind blew through the room, and the doors mmed open. Immediately turning around with my sword in hand, I quickly took a defensive position. This was a mistake. From behind me, I heard creaking and the grinding of stone.


    "What-" I began only to be cut off when a hand grabbed my shoulder.


    Hissing in pain, I looked over my shoulder to see the two eroded statues had grabbed hold of me. Trying to shake them off was impossible. Their energies seemed to grow and fill the room. They restrained me fully, and I struggled to get free as I felt the energy prod and probe at my body.


    Looking at one of the faces, I saw glowing green eyes ring at me. "You should not be here..."

 Chapter 3 - 3

    <h4>Chapter 3:</h4>


    Jacob''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    The two statues held me firmly in ce. "How did you enter this ce?" One of the statues asked.


    "Who can say." Was my nervous reply.


    "No matter. You will be dealt wit-" The statues began in harmony with the same voice.


    However, they stopped when I brought my foot back and lifted one of them from the ground. Using my unknown strength, Iunched the statue into the ceiling and it got stuck there. The other statue immediately began glowing more vibrantly. With my right arm stuck in ce, I twisted in its direction and mmed my fist into its face. The stone head blew back, and from the power of the blow, you think it would''ve been shattered.


    Instead, it simply brought its head forward and red at me. "Wow. I''m learning a lot from this." I said simply as it let me go.


    Jumping back just in time, the other statue removed itself from the ceiling, and fell right where I was standing. The two were now recovered and next to each other with little to no damage. Frowning at this, I twirled my sword in my right hand.


    "I guess, it''s time to see how strong I am."


    However, as the two statues stepped towards me, they suddenly froze. Confused, I kept my guard up. From behind them, the tallest statue stepped off her perch and towards me. A golden glow seemed to emanate from her eyes. An uneasiness took hold of me. Merely stepping towards me filled me with dread. While I didn''t care about dying all that much, there was a lot I didn''t know, and I needed time to figure some things out. Mostly about this new world I''ve been transferred to.


    "Your intrusion in this most sacred ce has been noted. As is yourck of magic. A creature such as yourself should not exist." The tall female statue said in a male voice. "And yet, somehow, I remember you." All my stone adversaries seemed to pause. "Surely, a creature who isn''t connected to me would be easy to remember, but I cannot ce where we''ve met before."


    "Perhaps my dashing good looks are throwing you off. Or, perhaps those stone eyes of yours don''t work correctly." I stated.


    "An existence that should not be..." I saw what appeared to be magic forming in the tall statue''s hands. "Most interesting. We''ll meet again. You can be sure of that, but you cannot stay here."


    With my sword still pointed at them as we stood off in this small study, I replied. "I''d love to leave if you''d show me the door. Got a few things I need to look into myself."


    The magic gathered burst out suddenly and covered the room in a wave. "Then let me show you the way out."


    ring slightly, and still on guard, I replied. "By al-" A portal opened up from underneath me, and I groaned. "You''ve gotta be-"


    I didn''t get to finish as I was expelled from the study. My body felt more sensitive in that moment than I had the entire time I''d been in this world. However, I had other concerns. Falling through the air was one of them. Twisting my body, I saw the grounding in fast. I tried to brace myself, but when you''re transported in the air hundreds of feet, there is only so much you can do.


    "SON OF A BITCH!!!" I shouted as I plummeted into the ground.


    Connecting with the ground, I was expecting to be heavily injured as clouds of dust were kicked up, and I appeared to be in a crater of sorts. Luckily, it appears I was quite sturdy indeed. No injuries could be felt, and I watched as small pebbles and debris fell back into the crater from above.


    "Well... This has certainly been a day."


    Standing and shuffling myself out of the crater, I looked around to find myself in some manner of forest. Frowning and annoyed, my next objective was to start figuring things out. Mostly with my body. Considering I should''ve been dead by now, I remembered the Star Creatures words about how powerful my body was now.


    Energy seemed to fill the air in part of my vision, which was odd. Especially considering my left field seemed to see regrly. Closing my right eye, I saw things as one would normally. Trees, dirt, the sky, and more. They all looked normal and as you would expect. However, when I closed my left eye, energy seemed to be in everything. Wafting into the air as if everything had their own separate energies. Birds flew in the distance above me, and I noticed they had their own specific energies as well.


    Opening my eyes at the same time was odd, but I would get used to it. "Eventually..." I said with a sigh and looked down at my hands. "I''m able to punch stone without feeling a single tinge of pain... Was it because of my new body or because I''m stronger?" I asked myself.


    Moving across the clearing caused by my impact, I stopped in front of a few trees that were still standing. Taking a stance in front of it, I punched it softly at first to see if I could feel the pain. Nothing... Hitting it harder and harder periodically, I was still unfazed by the blows. Some were strong enough where some of the bark would break.


    "Alright," I said as I adjusted my glove. "Let''s see what would happen if I try to hit it as hard as I can."


    Winding up to deal a heavy blow, I paused as I brought my fist back. Closing my eyes for a moment at how foolish this was didn''t help. It just made me more nervous. Opening my eyes as I brought my fist forward, I stepped in and twisted my body. Figured I might as well do it correctly if I was going to break my arm.


    To my surprise, the tree seemed to explode as I hit it. The trunk I hit turned into splinters and twigs while the top part of the tree seemed to float upwards before falling. Stepping back in shock as the tree fell next to me, I slowly brought my hands up and stared at them in awe. This was no small tree. It was well over thirty feet tall and several feet thick.


    "So... Very strong. Got it." I said to myself.


    Looking to my right at another tree, a smirk made its way to my face. Darting over to the tree in question, my leg whipped around and mmed into the trunk. Splitting the tree in two was child''s y. Moving from one trunk to another, I began to let loose as trees toppled one after another. A mad smirk came to my lips as the clearing only gotrger as I began to take the fallen trees and see how far I could throw them. Throwingrge oak trees through the forest and hundreds of feet in the air was more fun than I could ever exin.


    While I was able to test a few things, mostly my strength, my high soon ended when I heard a low growl from across the clearing. Turning my attention to the other side of the crater, I saw something that only existed in myth.


    "Is that a fucking manticore?" I asked no one.


    Sure enough, a manticore emerged from the bushes, which immediately put me on guard. However, I didn''t draw my sword as I was more amazed that a mythical monster now stood before me.


    "Holy shit..." I whispered.


    It''s growling, while looking at me directly in the eyes, unnerved me slightly. Things got even more interesting when several more manticores appeared from the underbrush, all of them looking directly at me. Now, I readied my sword and took a defensive stance. Eyeing the animals, they each had a scorpions'' tail, lions'' body, and bat like wings. Each one seemed to be drooling abundantly. However, I noticed something even more interesting. Each manticore had a cor around its neck.


    "Now, this is certainly a surprise!" A voice called out from behind the bushes.


    Soon, a group of humans, and a few elves, appeared behind the animals. Holding leashes to the beasts, they stepped forward, but each one of them felt wrong. They felt dark, sinister, and evil. Narrowing my eyes at them revealed that their energy signatures were all the same. Well, at least, they looked the same. Each one was red, which stuck out against our surroundings. Even the manticores energies differed slightly between blues and greens. All five were armed.


    "What is a lone human doing out here in the wilds all by himself?" An elf inquired.


    "Taking a walk. Thought I''d stretch my legs. You know how it is." Was my even reply.


    A few chuckles came from the group as their pets snarled. "I''d say we do. Why we''re out stretching our legs too! Even took our pets out for a walk!" The ''Leader'' of the group, whom I designated as the elf who was speaking, continued. "You see, we heard a lot ofmotioning from this area. Made us a little nervous since no one is supposed to be out this far." He then gestured to his group. "It''s the main reason we''re out here. Remote location and all that."


    There were five in total. What appeared to be three humans and two elves, but something told me these creatures weren''t what they seemed. The manticores seemed a little on edge themselves as I tensed. Each one wore a simr uniform, which told me they were some sort of military or organization. It was red and ck. Either way, I needed to be careful. Seemed mostly to be made of some sort of leather and other lighter materials.


    "I can imagine. Must be worrisome." I said back. "Believe it or not, but I''m somewhat lost. Would any of you gentlemen be willing to show me out of this ce? Being lost in the forest is dangerous, after all."


    The smirks were gone now as the two elves seemed to summon an aura to their hands like the statues from earlier. Both had greenish hair, which was odd, but I figured it was normal in this new world. Their vibrant green eyes seemed to study me. The three humans had a varying look among them. One was a redhead, another had brown hair, and thest was a blonde. Their eyes were all different as well. This told me that perhaps this was some sort of scouting group.


    "See, here''s the thing..." The lead elf began as he stepped forward. "Normally, we''d consider letting you go."


    "We would?" Another asked him in clear confusion.


    "Maybe. Possibly!" The lead elf shouted, irritated. "However, seeing as how we watched trees beingunched and heard them being destroyed from a ways away, I think we can assume you''re not a normal human." He gestured to me with a small knowing smirk and then pointed at my eye. "That eye is especially interesting."


    "You think?"


    He nodded. "I do. See, I''ve heard of a description that''s very simr to it. In fact, it''s almost a perfect match."


    Now that was interesting to hear. "Is that so?" My tone took on a more dangerous edge. "What''re the odds you''d be willing to tell me more?"


    "Oh, I''ll tell you all about it once youe with us." Raising his hand as if waiting to give the order, the others held up the leashes and drew their weapons.


    My eyes focused on the weapons for a moment before I saw another red energy signature in the tree line. Someone else was watching from a safe distance. I didn''t care who it was, but I was d to know that someone else was present before continuing. Five manticores and just as many unknownbatants. Unknown powers and an untrained body left me at a disadvantage.


    However, the unknown might''ve been my biggest blessing if my hurtling ofrge trees was anything to go by. This group was trained, and so were their pets. They were all unknowns and seemed to possess some form of magic from what I could tell. Not to mention the mythical monsters that stood before me in a tamed manner.


    "Somehow, I get the distinct feeling I shouldn''t be going anywhere with you, but if you want to test my strength..." I trailed off and pointed my sword at the elf. "You''re wee to do so."


    I was surprised at the amount of detail I had been able to make out on these people. Impressive really, if you consider how far away they were. The crater wasn''t small by any means, but I was still able to see the twitching on the leader''s face in aggravation.


    His fingers shot forward, and each member let go of the manticore''s leash that they were responsible for. The mutated lions immediately headed towards me. Some dipped into the crater below, while some went around it, and one even jumped in the air to fly towards me. None of them seemed particrly fast. Even the magic missile shot at me from the elves was easy to knock away with my sword.


    Within seconds, the first manticore was on me. "Here, kitty kitty kitty." I whispered as I brought my sword forward.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 4:</h4>


    Jacob''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Bringing my sword up in a strange calmness, I easily decapitated the first manticore. One clean swipe through its neck was all it took. Stepping to the side, I brought my sword up fast enough to make everyone in the clearing freeze. The flying manticore''s body tumbled behind me as it rolled limply to a stop.


    "Well, that was easy." I said simply as I turned my attention to the frozen group and animals. "Come now. Surely all that bravado hasn''t gone away from me killing one little kitty cat?"


    "Kill him." The lead elf ordered, and the others began to rush forward.


    My eyes focused on everything, and I felt my lust for battle growing. Apparently, the manticores'' did as well, because they stopped before reaching me and their ears shot down along with their tails. Turning to look at them directly, I saw each one back away from me a few steps before fleeing in the other direction. Needless to say, this frustrated their handlers.


    "Useless pests." The elf said.


    To my surprise though, instead of being worried, the group continued to attack. They were much faster than the manticores. In fact, they all made their way over to me in a second or so. Being able to respond correctly was odd, but their movements were even more so. These weren''t the abilities of any humans I had ever encountered. New world, new rules, I suppose.


    "No need to hold back! We''ll kill him and return, after taking his eye!" One of the humans shouted.


    All at the same time, the group seemed to change forms into grotesque creatures. Some had their skin fall off, one turned into some manner of beast like creature, and others grew extra limbs. It was at that moment when the leader had several tendrils shoot out his back and stomach. That was definitely not something I was expecting, and it concerned me thoroughly. He was clearly the strongest, and their energies grew from what my eye could tell.


    However, my speed had increased, along with my strength. With my sword forward, blocking one of the mutations, I brought my right leg up to kick another who was trying to nk me. My leg crunched into the ribs of one of my attackers and shot him high into the air. They''d be foul creatures that seemed almost demonic.


    Twisting my body instinctively, I avoided a blow from arge hammer while bringing my sword through the stomach of another human. He fell in two pieces with a look of shock etched across his face. At the same time, the one I kicked into the air fell back to the ground andid limply with blood dripping down his chin. The other two fell back, and the leader clearly looked irritated. Although I had to give him credit. He seemed much more cautious now.


    "The power to kill two ghouls in an instant and frighten away manticores. Savage beasts that fear little to none." The mutated leader stated as his expression became more nervous. "Perhaps..." Trailing off for a moment as his allies returned to his side, they both looked to him for orders. "Forgive our intrusion. We were wrong." His tune suddenly changed as he became almost frightful of me. "I offer my deepest apologies. What can I do to correct this horrible mistake?"


    Not caring about them realizing they were outmatched, I charged as I brought my sword back and prepared to strike. They scattered as I hit nothing but air. The creatures looked at me in fear. Almost as if they realized a horrible truth of sorts. While I would press this issue in most situations, my main concern was not allowing them to leave to report me. First few hours in a new world, and thest thing I wanted was to be an ouw in some unknown country.


    "All of you can die." Was my eventual response as I turned towards them. "You must realize I can''t let you go. After killing two of you, I''m sure you''d twist some story of sorts, so you''ll have to die here."


    "Kill him! Don''t let him leave here alive!?? The leader shouted, and all three were immediately upon me.


    Jumping in the air as one swooped low with its ws, another tried to grab me with its four arms, and thest shot its tendrils out to pierce my body. Throwing my sword into the ground and using it as a step, I kicked off it. The ws missed me, and so did the four arms, but the tendrils pierced my left arm. Right below my shoulder and above my elbow.


    "Does it sting?" The former elf asked me.


    Grabbing the tendrils, I ripped them out and noticed the pain was very minuscule. In fact, it was almost nonexistent. Holding the tendrils firm in my grasp unnerved the three creatures who posed as humans and elves. Blood rolled down my arm, but I simply ignored it. This was nothing more than a scratch, even though I knew otherwise,pared to the ck hole. Crushing the tendrils got the leader to screech out.


    "Does it sting?" I asked back mockingly as the two aids rushed me. "Don''t worry." Bring my fist forward against the four-armed creature, I pushed it into its guard. "It won''t hurt for long." Sickening cracks could be heard as the arms bent in horrible manners, and the creature was sent flying much like his friend.


    A w swiped at my face, and I let the tendrils go. Grabbing both wrists connected to the wed creature, I brought my legs up in an instant and kicked its chest as hard as I could. Doing this, while holding his arms, had interesting results. Both arms up until the elbows were in my hands, and the ws were stuck open. The demonic looking creature was now in the crater screaming its head off.


    "It is you..." The leader whispered in horror.


    "Yes," I said, bored, and dropped the detached limbs. "''It''s a me!''"


    While I did want to joke further about a certain Italian plumber, I restrained myself as I rushed toward the leader, and picked up my sword in front of him. Jumping away from me, more tendrils shot out from its body, and tried to pierce me again. However, my sword made things a little easier. Slicing through the tendrils, blood spewed everywhere. Writhing on the ground in pain, I walked over to the creature who had reverted to his elvish form.


    "Now, I''d like to ask a few questions if you don''t mind." Pointing my sword at his throat immediately got his thrashing to slow. "You look like a reasonable elf. Creature. Thing." Then I paused and wiggled my sword slightly. "No. You referred to yourselves as ghouls..."


    "I''m not telling you anything! The queen will kill me!" He shouted back in a pained tone.


    "Mmh. A queen, you say?" The ghoul merely gritted his teeth. "So... I know what a ghoul is where I''m from, but what is it here?"


    "..."


    Sighing, I continued. "No response, huh?" The ghoul looked me in the eyes, and I merely pushed my sword through his neck. "Since you won''t talk, maybe your buddy will." His head fell from his body and rolled slightly as my gaze looked up towards the trees. "How about youe down here, and we make this easier on both of us?" I called out.


    The red energy signature that was in the tree line quickly shot off. Sighing, I wondered how well I could chase after it. Although, after these five, it would likely be easier than I expected. Looking at my arm for a moment to make sure I would be okay, I noticed it wasn''t bleeding much. Shaking my arm to check to see if it hurt, I was pleasantly surprised to feel no pain. Maybe my adrenaline was still high, and that''s why, but I wasn''t sure.


    Looking toward the trees, I put my sword on my back and started running through the forest. Small blips of red energy told me where the ally of those five ghouls was. I followed it at a decent distance. Given how powerful I was, I was interested in where it would lead me. So, I got quiet and did my best to move around more carefully.


    Despite being in armor, I felt my body shift easily enough, where I was making little to no noise. Almost as if it was second nature. Of course, I''d been trained formally before. A few times, but this was a brand-new body, and yet was moving exactly how I envisioned. Not many can say that. Then again, I don''t know any others who have been given a new body.


    To my surprise, I''d been running for quite a while. So had the ghoul. In fact, it showed no signs of stopping. This was concerning to me. I figured it would return to whatever base that was nearby, but I was clearly wrong. Maybe it decided topletely ignore the base that the others were from and wanted to bring this to someone else''s attention. The former elf leader said they were nearby. At our speed, and after how long we''d been running, we were long passed any base they might''ve had.


    In one quick motion, I lurched forward and began to m through the forest, not worrying about what was in the way. At the same time, I drew my sword, brought it back, andunched it like a javelin as I got closer to the running ghoul. It tore through trees, branches, and leaves before I heard a startled yelp not too far in front of me. Homing in on the energy signature, I came to a stop in front of it, and I watched.


    Clearly startled at my sudden and rather brutish appearance, it quickly got into a defensive position. This is where it became more interesting. The creature was cloaked in your typical ck cloak for sneaking around and wearing a t red mask with strange markings. Aside from being a living creature, and likely a ghoul, no other details could be seen.


    "Just let me go!" It begged.


    "Go where?" I questioned back as I began to circle the runner. "Having you report on me killing your buddies isn''t exactly how I''d like to start this ''new life'' of mine. Believe me, I wasn''t looking for trouble in this instance. Your friends started it."


    "Yet, you had no problems killing them after they surrendered?" It sounded female.


    Scoffing at that, I replied. "They realized I was a bigger threat than they first thought. Seemed to mix me up with someone else too. Real shame that I likely killed them because of a misunderstanding." Then I shrugged. "I don''t feel sorry about it. Self-defense and all that jazz." Was my dull reply.


    Her fists shook in anger. "You can''t do this! The queen will hear about this!"


    A smirk made its way to my face. "That''s exactly what I''m trying to avoid." Holding out my hands in front of her, I continued. "However, I am willing to make you a deal."


    "A deal?" She asked back, almost hopeful.


    "A deal." I confirmed. "I will release you ''if'' you tell me where the closest town is. You see, I''m terribly lost. Much like I told your friends. Sadly, they did not believe me." There were many things I was still in the dark about, and I needed answers.


    "..."


    She seemed reluctant to answer. "Don''t believe me? I am unarmed. Surely we can agree that if I was going to kill you, I would''ve done it back near the crater."


    It was impossible to know what she might''ve been thinking behind that mask. However, it never moved as it kept facing me. Odd, considering how it didn''t have any slots for the eyes to look through. Maybe another magical item that you didn''t need slits in the mask to see through. There was too much about this world that I didn''t know, and I wasn''t dropped anywhere that would help.


    "North of here is a town. It''s at the base of a mountain on the outside of this forest. You''ll know when you see it because there is a massive city all up and down the mountain in its entirety." She informed me. "At the base is a more rural town where you can get in easily without worrying about the guards."


    "Is that so?" The cloaked ghoul nodded. "Thank you." I said as I looked up towards the Sun and then elsewhere. "Which way is North?" Pointing off to the side, I nced that way for a moment. ??You''ve been most helpful."


    "So, you''ll release me?" She inquired.


    I nodded. "I will."


    Sagging in relief, the ghoul turned its back on me, and I darted forward. Once her guard was down, it was easy. Wrapping my arm around her neck startled her, and she began thrashing around in horror. Trying to hit me didn''t help. I was more than willing to take a few hits.


    "You promised to release me!" She cried out helplessly.


    "And so, I shall." Was my quiet reply as I twisted her neck violently. "Be released from this unfair and cruel world." I told her dead body and removed my arms, which made her fall limply to the ground. "As I said before, self-defense. You and your ilk were foolish toe after me." I said as I crouched down next to her body. "Had I been anyone else, I likely would''ve died, and none of you would''ve cared. Life''s been a bitch to me no matter where I go. Why should it be any different for you?"

 Chapter 5 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 5:</h4>


    Jacob''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    As I examined the body, I tried to remove the mask to see if she was a human or elf as well. Perhaps even an actual demon of sorts. Maybe that was the point of the mask. However, I didn''t get a chance to actually figure it out. After removing the mask, a spell wasunched from it. Melting the woman''s face, along with the entirety of her skull, it was graphic. Far more than I was expecting from a dead body.


    "Who traps a mask that they''re wearing?" I asked myself.


    Eyeing the body more carefully now, I decided to leave it be. Whatever info it had likely meant nothing to me, and there was still a lot I needed to know about myself. My speed and strength had increased to an insane degree. Along with that, my eye could recognize an individual''s energy signature, aura, magic, or whatever it might be.


    "What else can I do?"


    Of course, my questioning meant nothing with no one to answer me. Although, the Star Creature did say my sword would help me. Picking up the ck and blue de forged from the heart of a dying star, I studied it. Expecting another answer to the mystery I was thrown into, left me wanting.


    "North."


    Ignoring the collection of dead bodies in this forest, I started to make my way North. If anyone found them, there would be little chance of having them trace it back to me, and that was a risk I was willing to take. This forest had to be massive if no one heard our little rumble and the shouts. Not to mention that I was chasing the masked woman for quite some time. If someone can run through a forest at the speed we were, and note to an exit of sorts, I figured the world I was in may not be as advanced as I had hoped.


    While I walked, I decided to check on my arm. However, when I looked and expected to see blood and a gaping wound, I was surprised to see the skin waspletely healed. Which meant I had regenerative powers. Another surprise that I wouldn''t have guessed, but I guess that''s why it was a surprise. This interested me greatly and would be something I would investigate once I had a ce to lie low. One without mythical creatures roaming around that can likely smell blood.


    Moving on from my healing abilities, I began to focus on other issues. Food didn''t seem to be an issue at the moment. I wasn''t hungry, and I wasn''t sure this new body could even get hungry. So many unknowns, and they just kept growing. While traveling, practicing was all I did. Trying to figure out my new powers and more.


    It could''ve been going better. It had been at least two days now, and I was still walking. Food was an issue, and I did need to eat. So at least one of my questions was answered. Finding it was also simple. In a forest with prey and predators, never far gave me plenty to eat. I also passed a river and made sure to boil it for clean drinking water. Wasn''t sure how tough my body was against bacteria and whatnot. It was odd using one of my pauldron, but I was nothing if not resourceful.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I continued to walk. "Am I ever going to get out of this forest?"


    While I considered running, too many risks were involved if I just barreled my way through the forest. Large wolves roamed the area. They were unlike anything I had ever seen. Easily the size of the manticores I faced, and quite possibly, even bigger. Creatures I''d never seen or heard before were also present.


    At one point, I looked up and saw a creature looking down at me. It was simply flying in the air with no wings or any magic from what I could tell. It had a wolf''s body with antlers growing out of its head and hooves instead of paws. A long flowing tail was embedded with vines and more. For a time, it seemed to be following me. Studying me. But when I drew my sword and turned towards it, it quickly flew away.


    The entire encounter was odd. Not to mention the sheer density of the forest was off. It was almost impossible to walk at some points or see past the tree in front of you. Thus, I decided to remain at a steady pace through the unknown forest. Unknown people, races, creatures, andnds made me overly cautious. I may have been able to kill a manticore and enemybatants, but it didn''t mean I was invincible. Not that I knew of anyway.


    Eventually, a mountain came into view. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the mountain in question as it was literally inside the forest, surrounded by more forest. It was difficult to spot despite its size because of how thick the forest''s canopy was. However, as I got closer, I could smell something burning.


    Narrowing my eyes as I got closer to see if there was a fire or smoke was pointless. As I got closer to the mountain''s base, I saw a cave entrance, and the entire area surrounding it was charred. Soot covered the ground as did the skeletons of several animals and burnt trees. Looking up, I saw that it was a range instead of a lone mountain. Probably separating this forest from another zone of sorts.


    Heavy and deep breathing could be heard from the entrance. While my right eye could see energy through underbrush and leaves, stone seemed to be a no go. Frowning at that, I backed away from the mountain. If this world was a mystical and fantasy driven as I suspected, only one creature could be inside, a dragon. Not wanting to test my abilities in this circumstance, I moved away from the clearing in front of the cave''s entrance, and the mountain. As powerful as I might''ve been, fighting a dragon at this point didn''t seem wise.


    "Nope." Was all I said as I walked away and back into the forest.


    Hearing a roar from behind me, and not wanting to stick around, I started running. Darting between trees to get away from the cave and whatever might''ve been inside, I made a quick getaway. Maybe it wasn''t a dragon... Whatever it might''ve been, it didn''t follow. Regardless, I put some distance between myself and the creature lurking inside.


    "Where is this goddamn mountain I''m looking for!?" I shouted in frustration.


    Looking up at the canopy, I decided to jump up and try to see where my destination was. Finding a tall enough tree was simple enough. Even had a nice branch that I could stand on as I looked out across the horizon. A sea of trees greeted my sight. Not too surprising. However, to my right was the mountain range I just came from and on the left was a mountain that seemed to be all by its lonesome in the distance.


    "Jackpot." I said with a grin and hopped down.


    Even though it was miles away, somehow, my eyes could see structures decorating the mountainside. Exactly as the dead masked woman described. Now I just needed to get to the base. Since I was looking across the treetops, I decided to use the treetops. Jumping from branch to branch was easy. So easy, that I was able to run at a decent speed for my new body. My bnce was superb.


    For almost an hour of running, the mountain was finally getting closer. There were a few details I saw of the forest while running, and while interesting, I ignored them for the time being. A ruined and decrypt castle caught my attention, along with several guard towers stationed throughout the forest. Even arge tree towering over all others could be seen in the distance. Truly a magical forest.


    Ignoring all of it, I finally saw the end of the forest in sight. Which was surprising because the mountain was alsoing up rather quickly. Jumping back down to the forest''s floor and beneath the canopy, I came to a stop to catch my breath. I wasn''t really winded from all that running, but I wanted to be ready for anything. New world, new rules.


    "Well, how about that..." I mumbled to myself from the tree line.


    From the base of the mountain to the very top, a city expanded over its entirety. To the point where there didn''t really appear to be any mountain at all. Almost all of it appeared to be a giant towering city as the stone seemed almost hidden with arge temple of sorts at the very top. Thousands of feet into the air, this city ascended, and there seemed to be different rungs too, a rather impressive sight.


    "And then there''s the base." My gaze darted to the ground.


    Below the magnificent city was a series of viges, towns, and farnds all mashed together. I guess it could be considered a town, but it was the weirdest fucking town I''d ever seen. Different types of housing, no realyout, and several different races were present. Humans and elves were both present, but to my surprise, so was another race.


    "What the fuck is that?" My question went unanswered for the time being.


    Apparently, there were Angels in this world as well. Flying above the town and up and down the mountain were humans with white wings. This gave me pause for sure. They didn''t have halos though. Wings, looks, and sizes varied too. Of course, they weren''t real Angels. Although, the fact that there were flying humans did throw me off just a little.


    I already stuck out like a sore thumb. My eye was also mentioned by those ghouls, which made me nervous. If it was known by people here and recognizable, perhaps it would be best to keep it hidden for the time being. Eyeing my ripped sleeve on my arm from the injury earlier, I decided to rip it off and use it as a makeshift eye patch or bandage. Hiding my eye seemed like the right thing to do.


    "Why do I get the feeling everything is going to go terribly wrong..." Was all I said as I stepped out of the forest and towards the town.


    ????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "My Queen." One of my subjects said as they came into myb and bowed.


    "What?" Was my uninterested reply.


    A green glow covered the area as I worked. "One of our teams has failed to check in."


    Uninterested in the topic, I continued to work. "Deserters?" I questioned back.


    "I don''t believe so. Last we heard; they were going to investigate something strange urring in Hollow Forest.???


    "Something strange happening in Hollow Forest..." I repeated and turned away from my project to look at who was interrupting me. "What is so strange that it would be considered out of the norm for that wretched ce?"


    He paused and looked away from me skittishly. "Thest message we received was them investigating flying trees, your Majesty."


    Now that gave me pause. "Flying trees... Are you wasting my time?" I inquired. "Surely, you''re not interrupting me about one of our scouting parties encountering ''flying trees.''" My low tone gave my subject pause.


    "I would never!" He cried out fearfully. "It''s just that they haven''t reported in for two days now, and it was a team made up entirely of Ghouls..."


    "How did you receive this message?" I inquired.


    He answered immediately. "One of the masks was present at the time." However, he paused for a moment before continuing. "However, we received a reading that the mask was removed as well..."


    "Mmh." I hummed out in thought as I looked at one of the pods in the room. "I see why this would give you pause. That forest is home to all manner of creature, but no creature intelligent enough to remove one of those masks. While I have a sneaking suspicion as to who might be behind this, and could definitely remove them with no issue, we should still check to make sure. Seeing as how they failed to remove the mask without triggering the defense spell, it''s safe to say the one responsible is an unknown." My attention then shifted back to him. "You were right to bring this to me. Well done."


    "Thank you, my Queen."


    "Keep your thanks and leave." I ordered, and he bowed once more before leaving theb. "Odds are that they ran into something that shouldn''t have been there. Tor!" I said with a frown, and shadows began to gather from around the room.


    The mass of shadows turned into a wispy creature before me with four nted red eyes and a sharkish grin.


    "You called?"


    "Send another team of trackers to find out what happened in the forest. Have them go to the scouting team''sst known location and investigate." Sitting down at one of the tables, my eyes looked back to my project in one of the pods filled with green bioluminescent goo. "Should they find they were killed off foolishly by a dragon or some other creature, have them return, and report their findings."


    Tor''s grin got wider. "And if it wasn''t done by a beast from the forest?"


    My eyes narrowed. "Then have the ones responsible hunted down and questioned before being disposed of." Pausing, I wondered how many Ghouls were in the scouting team''s party... "Not just anyone could kill a Ghoul. At least, not without injuries."


    The mass of shadows shifted slightly. "Shall I send two teams then?"


    "Yes," I replied with a nod. "Something about this seems familiar." My eyes darted around in thought. "Perhaps I''m just being overly cautious, but I haven''t felt this feeling in two thousand years..." Grabbing the table, I clenched it tight to the point where cracks shot out across the table. "Once this is taken care of, have the hunters report back to me personally. I want to know who was behind this."


    "As youmand." He said before he faded into the room and disappeared.


    Narrowing my eyes at nothing in particr, I began to think of who it might''ve been. The priestesses could''ve done this, but they''ve never journeyed so far into the forest before. Perhaps it was for a task of some manner... There was only one creature I know of in that forest that would be able to kill Ghouls without batting an eye, but she would never destroy the forest in the process...


    "I''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 6 - 6

    <h4>Chapter 6:</h4>


    Jacob''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    The town was filled with cheery people who were much too happy for their own good. Children ran around and yed, while several adults were working, and others were shopping. It truly reminded me of a fantasy town, stone roads in some ces, and dirt in others. Fountains decorated the area that made it look extremely rustic but in a fantastically beautiful way.


    Unfortunately, people obviously knew I didn''t belong. Worried nces my way and whispers were enough to tell me that I made people nervous. Not many in the town were armed. In fact, from what I could tell, almost no one was. Yet, here I was with a massive sword on my back and fully equipped in shiny armor. That probably didn''t help.


    There were several buildings, but I was looking for something I could use to get information. An inn, tavern, or library. Wasn''t convinced about the library because I didn''t know if I could read thenguage here. So, a tavern or inn was preferable, hopefully, one with a map of sorts. Last thing I want is to get stuck in this town forever.


    "Excuse me, Mister!" Someone called out, and naturally, I assumed it was for someone else. "Mister!" They called out again.


    It wasn''t until a small boy stopped in front of me in dirty clothes that I came to a halt. He looked up at me with his hands risen in a stopping gesture. Quirking a brow at this, he crossed his arms as he looked at me in irritation.


    Moving my hands to my hips, I spoke. "Can I help you?"


    "Didn''t ya hear me callin ya?" He spoke in a southern drawl, which surprised me.


    The child was human and had red hair with freckles. I''d think he was full ginger if it wasn''t for his tanned skin from the sun.


    "I did. Just didn''t realize it was me you were calling out to." I responded. "Can I help you with something?"


    "Yeah! People are sayin you''re dangerous! That true?" He inquired in his dirty overalls.


    A smirk came to my lips. "I might be..." Was my response. "Was that all you wanted to know?"


    Needless to say, the little boy wasn''t convinced. "Ah don''t know. What''s your name?"


    Crouching down in front of him, now thoroughly amused, I replied. "It''s proper to introduce yourself before asking for someone else''s name."


    His nose scrunched up at that. "Ya think so?"


    "I know so."


    "Well, fine. Ah don''t need ta know your name, but Ah could use your help if you''re willing ta give it."


    My amusement faded, and I became more skeptical. "I''m sure you could." Was my muted response. "Trying to get out of something or you hatching some sort of mischief?"


    He shook his head. "Nothin like that. Ah was on ma way ta the town''s guard, but then Ah heard people talkin about ya! How ya have a dangerous look about ya!"


    Looking around, several looked away, while others watched us out of fear for the child, real skittish ce. Probably has a reason to be. Then again, I am armed and unknown to them. They''re probably just trying to be safe.


    "Why would you need someone dangerous?"


    "A manticore showed up on our farm! Outta the blue! Ma grandpa is locked in the house, and ma sister is up the mountain visiting the Priestess! The town''s guard is towards the base of the mountain, but ya look like a fighter! Ah could really use your help if ya think ya can defeat a manticore!" The boy exined quickly.


    My frown deepened. This might''ve been my fault after all. As much as I wanted to ask if the manticore had a cor, that would just make the townspeople more suspicious of me if I was right, and that was thest thing I needed. Earning some good faith though... That was a solid n. Especially since I knew I could handle a manticore with no problems.


    Standing up in front of the young boy, he seemed nervous about what I would say. Understandable. His family was in danger, and he needed help. As skeptical as I was of children, I would''ve regardless if there was a serious problem.


    Looking him in the eye, I asked a question of my own. "Are you telling me the truth?"


    He looked offended at that. "Ah ain''t no liar!" His deration was firm, and he held my gaze.


    "Alright. I''ll help. Lead the way." I said, and a relieved smile shone towards me.


    "Thanks, Mister!" His little legs turned and started running through the town.


    I followed promptly behind the boy and studied him. He appeared to be no more than twelve years old. From what I could tell, he was definitely human, but that didn''t mean I was right. Maybe none of them were humans or called themselves something else entirely. My thoughts began to focus the more we ran through town. A fight wasing.


    "It''s just over there! Right outside the farmhouse!" The boy shouted as we ran.


    We left the town quickly. Soon, I found myself running along a dirt road that wasn''t too far from the main streets. Surprised so many people were walking out and about with a manticore in the area. Then again, they did live right next to this forest. Hopefully, they were aware of their choices in where they settled down.


    A rustic homestead came into view, with several crops growing in the fields outside the towns. So many that I wasn''t sure what they all were, but I focused solely on therge mythical creature that was lying down in one of the fields. The boy was telling the truth and came to a stop when he saw it. My eyes nced over the home to make sure it was still intact, and sure enough, the door was still up.


    "Looks like your grandpa is still inside."


    The boy looked relieved. "Yeah." He replied and then looked at me nervously. "Ya gonna be able ta take care of it?"


    Smirking, I ced my left hand on his head and ruffled his hair. "Don''t worry. I''m going to take care of it. I said I would, didn''t I?" Moving in front of him, I drew my sword. "Now, you stay put while I take care of this. Okay?" He nodded, and I left him to go take care of business.


    "Go get em, Mister!"


    With a small wave of acknowledgment, I moved towards therge creature.


    "Here, kitty, kitty, kitty." Clicking my tongue is what got its attention though, and it stood as it saw me approaching. "Hey there, big guy."


    Instantly, I began looking for signs of a leash and cor. As I suspected, this was one of the manticores that were with the group of ghouls. It began to growl at me, and I looked around to see if the others were hiding somewhere. I didn''t see them, but this one was backing away slightly as if it was in a standoff against me. I continued my approach, wondering if I was going to need my right eye.


    Its hair stood as I got closer and closer. Hopping over the small fence in front of me, the manticore was now entirely on edge as it took a crouching position. Once I was towards the middle of the crops, the beast pounced towards me. Jumping in the air, it propelled itself forward with its wings. Stepping to the left of it, much like before, I brought my sword up suddenly.


    Blood sprayed everywhere this time. The cut wasn''t as clean. Instead of going through its neck and decapitating its head, my sword ended up lopping off both its frontal paws and legs. Even a good chunk of its frontal torso at its chest was cut through. Therge gaping gash in its body was what killed it instantly. Probably hit the heart.


    "Oh, god! It''s in my mouth!" My frustration at the screw up just made it worse when I got covered in blood. "Definitely going to need a shower this time." I mumbled.


    The manticoreid there draining of blood, and I heard small footsteps from behind me. "Ah can''t believe ya killed it with one blow!" Turning, I saw the small boy there. "Yuck!" He said once he got closer and could smell me. "Ya need a shower, Mister?"


    Amused by the brilliant observation, I replied. "Maybe a small one."


    "Suppose Ah could let ya use ours! Ah got ta check on my grandpa real quick, but if ya wait, Ah''ll help get ya set up!" The boy stated and took off before I could reply.


    Following behind at a more lenient pace, I stopped by the front of the house to remove my armor. nting my sword in the ground, I started with the gauntlets I was wearing, and then moved to everything else. My chest te was off by the time the boy returned, but he wasn''t alone.


    "Heard ya took care of that there manticore that was in our crops..." An old voice spoke.


    Turning, I saw an old man with grey hair and brown overalls, much like the boy. "Your grandson was running through town and got my attention. Said he needed some help and that you were in danger." I replied as I worked on my lower half.


    "Mighty kind of ya." The old man stated and moved down from the front porch to my side before tapping me with his cane. "You really are filthy." His drawl was more distinguished when he spokepared to the child''s. "Ah reckon we can get you a shower and some grub. Ya hungry?"


    "I could eat. Been a bit since Ist ate."


    Noticing how dirty my armor was, the old man turned to his grandson. "Take this man''s armor and wash it beneath the hose. Get it all cleaned up while he showers." The boy gave a yful salute and took off running, which made the grandpa chuckle. "Always in a hurry that one. We don''t have no clothes for you ta wear, but we''ll get your clothes cleaned up lickity split."


    I nodded in thanks. "I appreciate it."


    "We appreciate you takin care of that there critter. Darn thing was tryin ta get into the house. Woke me up from my nap." He said grumpily, and I gave the man an odd look. "Ah''m old. Ah like my sleep."


    "Fair enough."


    Using his cane to point inside the house, he directed me towards the bathroom shower. "Careful not to get blood on anything. It aint much, but it''s home." Peeling off the rest of my clothing seemed to surprise the old man as I stood there naked. "Ya didn''t need ta take those off. Ah wasn''t tryin to embarrass you..." He said simply.


    "I''m not. Don''t worry. Besides, we''re all men here." Waving his concerns away, I stepped inside the home.


    The interior was filled with all manner of knick knacks and throw rugs over wooden floorboards. Parts of the home seemed to be falling apart with holes in the walls, broken doors, and peeling wallpaper. Surprised, the front door held firm under the manticore''s attempts to get inside.


    Finding the bathroom was simple. It was upstairs and down the hall. A small tub was avable with a smaller showerhead. Rust and grime could be seen, but I ignored it. I was surprised this world had running water, and to my pleasant surprise, toilets as well. Shitting in the woods was nothing new or extreme for me but being able to use a toilet was a huge relief.


    Once I was all cleaned up, I wrapped one of the towels hanging in the room around my waist and headed downstairs, after drying off, of course. The old man was waiting there for me and gestured to follow him as he went through a doorway.


    Moving to follow him, I found myself in the kitchen. "Feel free to sit down. Let me cook up some grub as thanks for savin me." He said as he moved throughout the room. "The name''s Augustus Reed. No one calls me that though. Everyone calls me Grandpa Reed. Ah''d appreciate it if you''d do the same."


    "Of course. It''s nice to meet your acquaintance, Grandpa Reed." That made him smirk.


    Sitting down at the small wooden table, the chairs were old and small enough to match. The entire kitchen was spacious enough to move around, but it was filled with a vast amount of pots and pans along with other cooking utensils. All hanging from the ceiling or hooks from the walls. A small sink, stove, and cabs took up the rest of the free space. My attention shifted back to the old man as he gestured out the window. The boy was hanging my ck top and bottoms over a clothing line to dry out.


    "That''s my grandson, Austin."


    "Augustus... Austin..." Both of their names were familiar. "Is he named after you?"


    Grandpa Reed gave me a curious look. "Why would he be? Our names arepletely different."


    "Coincidence?" I mumbled.


    "Now then. What about you?" The door opened, and in came Austin while his grandpa was talking. "What''s your name?"


    Considering how I didn''t like my name, I was reluctant to answer. "What''s wrong? Don''t ya got a name?" Austin asked innocently.


    Frowning, I didn''t answer. "Something wrong?" Grandpa Reed inquired as he turned from the stove to look at me.


    "No." I said as Austin sat down next to me at the small wooden table.


    "Ya sure? Ah''m not one ta judge out loud, but ya look like ya ate something sour..." The boy pointed out.


    "There''s a breeze," I said and gestured to my towel. "I''m just a little chilly."


    "It is getting close ta Fall. Days are getting colder. Same with the wind." Augustus informed me. "A hot meal will warm ya up."


    "Thank you." A poking sensation grabbed my attention, and I turned to see Austin touching me. "What?"


    He smiled innocently. "You still haven''t told us your name!" His reminder was genuine.


    New world, new body, new powers, and a mountain of unknowns. Who said that I need to keep my old name? It was nothing more than a cursed relic I was forced to keep. So, a new name was required. One that was powerful and represented my new life in this world. Something that was known by all on Earth. A name I could build from the ground up.


    The perfect name came to mind, and a smile decorated my lips. "My name is Arthur Pendragon." I introduced myself. "But please... Call me Arthur."

 Chapter 7 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 7:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "Arthur Pendragon?" Austin repeated, and I nodded. "Well, nice ta meet ya, Arthur! We really appreciate yer help!" Holding out his hand for a friendly greeting, I shook it.


    "Likewise."


    Grandpa Reed chuckled, and I noticed him looking at the bandage over my eye. He didn''tment on it, but I could tell he was curious. After all, it was clearly a rough handmade eyepatch, and the only other thing I was wearing was a towel. Who wouldn''t be interested?


    "You''re an interestin one, Arthur." He turned to Austin. "Start setting the table. Dinner is almost ready."


    "Okay, Grandpa!" Again, the boy started to run around.


    Chipped tes were set down on the table along with old silverware that clearly has been used one too many times. Three different cups were put down that were made of some manner stic, y, and metal. Nothing matched. Grandpa Reed started to put food on the table right as Austin finished.


    Smirking as he sat down and hung his cane off the back of his seat, he gestured to all the food. "We have some cooked duck, apple pie, mashed tators, and some steamed veggies. Please, help yourself."


    Before I could say anything, Augustus started piling food onto my te, which made Austin giggle. Not wanting to be rude, I ate everything he set in front of me. It was nice to have a homecooked meal for once. Eating like this was nice and the atmosphere matched. Honestly, I''m not sure I remember a time sitting down like this in thest dozen or so years just to eat.


    "So, Arthur," Grandpa Reed started. "Your clothes will be dry in a few hours, but Ah was wonderin if ya might like ta stay the night." He then continued.


    "I don''t want to overstay my wee."


    Austin quickly spoke up. "Ya won''t! We''d love ta have ya here!"


    Looking at Augustus, I exined. "Look, you''ve fed me, bathed me, and helped with my clothes and armor. You don''t need to go out-" The old man cut me off.


    "Nonsense. Ya saved my life. We''d be more than happy ta have ya." Looking to his grandson, he continued. "Go make up the guest bedroom, Austin." Running out of the kitchen and upstairs, the old man put the dishes in the sink, and then sat back down. "Look, ya did right by us. Let us return the favor."


    "You don''t need to."


    "Well, we want to." Was his quick reply as he smirked. "Besides, gonna take a bit for that manticore to get taken care of. Gotta wait for my granddaughter tae home before we can get rid of it." He exined. "Not something we would expect our savior ta do. She''ll likely be home tomorrow, which works in our favor since we don''t have any clothes for you to wear."


    Looking out the window at the dead body, I realized the issue. Other creatures might smell it ande looking for it. They were close to the forest that was filled with all types of predators. Rolling my tongue across my lips, I saw my equipment out on the lines, still blowing in the wind.


    My attention moved back to Grandpa Reed. "I''ll take care of the body if you need me to."


    He waved my concern away. "No need. My granddaughter, Cassidy, will be able to take care of it easy enough." Looking at how dark it was getting, Augustus continued. "It''s gettinte. You''re all showered up and ready for bed. How about we talk about it in the morning?"


    "Very well," I said with a smile and stood. "I suppose I should go to my room. However, I would like to bring in my equipment first. Aside from my undershirt and pants, I''d like to look over my armor and sword."


    "Be careful with that sword, and don''t let Austin anywhere near it."


    I nodded. "Of course."


    Going outside with nothing but a towel on was interesting. Especially since I had no idea who these people really were aside from simple farmers. Not that they seemed to care. However, Austin''s older sistering home might be an issue. If Augustus said she''d take care of the manticore''s body, that tells me she''s old enough to handle hard manualbor, and not afraid to get her hands dirty. Which means there is a bit of an age gap between Austin and Cassidy.


    Having brought all my armor inside, and my sword, I waited for my actual clothes to dry. While I waited, I looked over my armor and sword. My armor was clean but still wet in some spots. Since I had a towel, I used it to dry the armor the rest of the way. Then I looked over my sword. Blood was still on it. Austin was smart enough not to touch it, which made sense.


    "Wish I didn''t have to scrap this blood off of you."


    At that moment, my mind almost seemed to link with my sword. I could feel it in its entirety. Not because I was holding the handle, but every part on it was almost resonating inside my body. My body tensed, and I felt hot. The sword began to glow as I felt my body shifting... Changing. My rm only grew when I saw my arm change from a normal human arm to something dark, wed, and discolored. It was so subtle that if I wasn''t looking at it, I probably would''ve missed it.


    "What!?" Dropping the sword in rm, it fell onto the floor, and I stepped away from it.


    Immediately looking over my hands was my main concern. I expected some manner of mutation. There was no such evidence. My arm looked normal, and the sword was no longer glowing. However, as I shakily approached the sword, I noticed it was cleaned. Not a drop of blood on it.


    "You alright?" Austin asked me suddenly from the doorway.


    Breathing heavily and sweating from the urrence just prior, I turned to him, rmed. "Did you see that!?"


    The child seemed a little surprised at how panicked my voice seemed. "See what?" He said back unsurely. "Ah wasing up the stairs when Ah heard ya drop something. Figured it was that armor of yours or your sword." Then he looked at the sword. "Ya cut yourself?"


    Shaking my head, I replied. "No. It..." Trailing off and taking a deep breath to collect myself helped. "Never mind. I think I''m just tired."


    "Ah got your clothes for ya." Austin informed me as he held them up.


    "Thank you, Austin." Taking them and setting them on the bed, I looked to the young boy. "I''ll see you in the morning."


    "Night, Arthur."


    A simple wave was all I gave him before I went over and closed the door. Changing into actual clothes was nice. Being in only a towel for a few hours was restricting in a moral way. However, after I got changed, my eyes immediately looked back to my sword. The blue parts on it had stopped glowing entirely, and I was no longer sure if perhaps I just had a vision or some manner of hallucination. Then again, it could be that the sword was trying to tell me something. Absurd in most cases, but what was I supposed to think in this world...


    Crawling into bed, my mind wandered as I thought about how little I knew about this world. Flying humans, manticores, ghouls, elves, and more... It was a lot to take in, and I haven''t had the chance to really learn anything yet. Sighing as Iid in the rickety bed, I finally took off the bandage on my eye and fell asleep.


    The next day came, and I readied for it in an actual home. A morning shower was nice. As was the chance to use toothpaste. Might''ve used my finger as the brush, but it worked. Putting on the armor was easy, and even though I was a little wary of my sword, I still hooked it onto my back. I was ready for the day and fully dressed. Aside from the tear in my sleeve that was being used for a bandage...


    Moving downstairs, the first thing I wanted to get started on was the manticore''s body being removed from the area. Then to check the surroundings to make sure there were no more big predators lying in wait. None of these things happened because as soon as I made my way down to the front door, Austin was there waiting for me with his grandpa.


    "Breakfast is ready." Augustus informed me and didn''t wait for my reply.


    Austin grabbed my hand and tried to drag me into the kitchen. "Come on!" I didn''t budge an inch. "It''s like tryin ta move a tree!" He grunted out as he moved behind me to start pushin. "We got get some grub before we start the day!" Austin said.


    Sighing, I stepped forward slightly and let him push. "Alright. I''ll eat."


    We all sat down, with Austin sitting next to me again, and the old man smiling. Breakfast was nice. Eggs, toast with some jam, and bacon. Something I hadn''t had in years. Something that was definitely worth sitting down for. As we were finishing up, I noticed Austin staring at me.


    "Do I have something on my face?"


    "Yeah! That bandage!" He pointed out. "Ya hurt your eye or somethin?"


    "Or something." Was my answer and turned my attention to Augustus. "Figured I''d go take care of that manticore body as a thanks for the meal."


    "Ya don''t need to." Grandpa Reed replied with a smirk as he gestured out to it with his cane. "Ma Granddaughter should be home sometime today. She can deal with it."


    Standing, I moved towards the door. "It''s not a problem. I insist. I''ll even check your farm for any more or other predators that might''ve smelled the blood."


    Grandpa Reed frowned at that. "Perhaps we should ask the Town Guard for some assistance..." He trailed off, looking at Austin.


    Opening the door, I spoke quickly as I exited the home. "No need."


    Moving out into the crop, I grabbed the dead manticore after making sure there weren''t any other mythical creatures in the immediate area. When I did so, I noticed the dried blood covering the area. In the crop and near the house from Austin washing my armor. It was watered down, but you could still see lines of blood in the dirt and stone here and there. Not to mention the crop itself stank, and the dirt turned to mud that stunk. Something else I would have to take care of.


    Grabbing it by its tail, I drug it through the farm and towards the woods where it would be easy enough to leave it there. Once it''s in the damned forest that I was dropped in unceremoniously, and without any regard to my safety, something would eat the damn thing, and the problem would be solved. Dragging it across the farm was annoying, especially considering howrge it was, but I didn''t want to just chuck it into the forest.


    "Could I? Probably, but it''d likely give the Reed family a panic attack. Unless people are stronger here than I originally thought." I mumbled to myself.


    Once I picked the beast up by its tail, I tossed it just through the tree line and into the forest. With that out of the way, only one thing was left to do. Moving through the farm was easy enough. Several different crops were growing, but none that were overly tall or hard to see in. Aside from the corn and wheat, everything was clear. It didn''t take long for me to clear both of those fields either. Corn and wheat were the perfect hiding spots besides maybe the odd collection of trees here and there.


    However, after I had cleared the farm, I started to make my way back to the house. "This is a much bigger farm than I thought," I said to myself and looked around. "Most farms were..." Trailing off, I remembered this wasn''t Earth. "Right. Different world. Different rules."


    Time had gone by. A few hours, at least since I wanted to be thorough. However, as I approached the farmhouse, I noticed a woman standing around the crops where the manticore used to be. Not thinking much of it, I assumed it was Cassidy, but wasn''t sure. However, the red hair, freckled face, and worn clothing seemed to be a dead giveaway. She wasn''t doing anything as I approached. Just standing there.


    "Excuse me," I called out to try and get her attention. "Are you Cassidy Reed?" My inquiry was left unanswered as she stood there silently. "Miss?"


    As I studied her closer since I was now next to her, I noticed she was built like a brick shithouse. The amount of muscle on this woman was incredible. No doubt life on the farm helped, but this was training and exercise too. Much like her grandfather, she was shorter than me. However, for a woman, she was quite tall. Probably around 5''10 or so. I had maybe half a foot on her. Maybe less...


    "Cassidy?" I called out again.


    Instead of responding, I saw her fingers curl into a fist, and her swing it back towards me. Stepping back to avoid the blow, she turned and red at me. Holding up my hands to try and calm her down, I was able to take in a few more features. She was more of a strawberry blonde and had a tan that ented her hair and freckles. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do much else as she stepped toward me in an attacking manner.


    "What did you do!?" She bellowed and swung at me.


    It wasn''t wild strikes either. Each punch was calcted, precise, and controlled.


    "Not sure what you mean." Was my reply as I kept my distance. "Are you Ms. Reed?"


    "Why don''t youe find out!"


    Rolling my eyes, I readied myself as she rushed towards me. Dirt kicked up around us as she kicked off the ground hard. I was expecting punches but was surprised to see she could kick too. Bringing her right foot high above her head, she brought it down hard and sent dirt flying through the crop. This girl was certainly flexible. Green eyes red at me.


    "I think there is some misunderstanding here..." I told her as she huffed at me and kept her fist up. "Surely, we can talk about this?" My question went to the wind as she bellowed another battle cry. "Or not."

 Chapter 8 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 8:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Homestead


    "What is all that racket!?" Grandpa Reed shouted from the front porch.


    Cassidy stopped in shock and looked at him. "Grandpa!?"


    "Cassidy!" He cried out and gestured to me. "Girl, what in the world are you doin!? Assaultin the man who saved my life!? Shame on you!" Augustus reprimanded, and Cassidy looked at me in shock. "A manticore showed up in the crops, and that there young man took care of it!"


    Her arms seemed to go limp and fall back down to her sides. "Sorry," Cassidy said wholeheartedly as she looked me in the eyes. "Ah saw the blood up around the house an followed the trail..." Gesturing to me, she continued. "Then you showed up, a stranger who knew ma name, and Ah sort of assumed the worst."


    The blush on her cheeks was so dark it made her hair look lighter. "I understand. No harm, no foul." Holding out my right hand to offer a handshake, she smiled.


    "Thanks." A quick shake and all was well.


    "No worries." Waving at Augustus, he shook his head, exasperated at the situation, and went back inside. "You military?"


    "Huh?" Was her confused reply.


    "Are you a soldier or something?" I questioned further.


    Scoffing at that, she brushed my question off and started walking toward the house. "Of course not. What gave ya a silly idea like that?"


    Following behind her, my eyes narrowed on her form, and I exined. "You had form, and you definitely seemed to have experience."


    Cassidy stopped for a moment and looked at me from over her shoulder. "Ah help the priestess with some stuff from time ta time, but Ah aint no soldier." She huffed. "Now, if ya don''t mind, Ah got some work ta do."


    Grabbing a pair of gloves that were hanging out of her back pocket, she grabbed a shovel, threw it in a nearby wheelbarrow, and started moving towards the crops again. Once in the field again, she put her gloves on, grabbed the shovel and started digging. She certainly was a character. Prideful from what I could tell and didn''t like being wrong. However, she was just as quick to apologize when Grandpa Reed informed how wrong she was.


    "An interesting family, to be sure." I mumbled and headed back inside the home. "Reed?" No reply. "Grandpa Reed?" I called out again.


    "In here!" I heard an elderly man''s voice call out from the room across the kitchen.


    Moving to the room in question, I saw Augustus sitting in a rocking chair. "You lookfortable." Imented as my eyes darted around the living room.


    "It''s my favorite chair! It''s alwaysfortable!" He said with a grin and then sighed. "Want ta apologize to ya. Cassidy came home earlier than Ah thought she would. Darn girl jumps ta conclusions sometimes when her family is involved."


    Crossing my arms, I leaned on the door frame. "She seemed to be trained. Not fully, but she certainly had abat form. Is that why Austin said she''d take care of the Manticore if she was home?"


    Both his hands were on his cane, and he tapped it on the wooden floor. "Sorry, but that''s private, nothin against ya or nothin. Just don''t like talkin about certain things. Ah''m sure you understand."


    I nodded slowly. "That I do." The old man was studying me. "Anyway, I suppose I should get out of your hair. Your granddaughter is back, and she''s already taking care of all the blood. You don''t need me around here anymore."


    "Cassidy aint gonna let ya leave." Augustus informed me.


    "Why is that?" Standing at that, I waited for him to exin.


    He chuckled the way that all old men do. "She''s gonna want ta make it up to ya. Looks like you''re stayin for supper again."


    "Is there anything else I can do to-"


    Augustus didn''t let me finish. "You could sit down and have a talk with this old man."


    Smirking at that, I moved to sit down on one of the sofas, which had holes in it. "I can do that." Looking at him as I sat, he was eyeing me carefully. "Mind if I ask you some questions?"


    "Sure, but only if Ah can ask some myself." I nodded. "Swell. Ah must admit, Ah''m interested in what ya might want ta know."


    "These questions might seem strange."


    My lighthearted warning made him smirk. "Everything about ya is strange, my boy."


    "Where am I?"


    The question seemed to stump the old man. "Do ya mean the town or..." Augustus trailed off, unsure of what I was asking.


    "Town, country, continent, etc."


    "Well," Grandpa Reed began slowly in surprise. "This is Helmsforth. Specifically, the bottom rung, or as those snobs on high call it, the Slums." He exined. "The entire mountain is the city of Helmsforth, but there are sections, and we''re at the bottom."


    My eyes narrowed. "The farmers of thisnd are considered to be in the slums?"


    Grandpa Reed sighed. "We help take care of the lower level at the base of the mountain. In fact, we''re pretty much self-run at this point. Different lifestyle down here and almost all of our crops go ta our fellow townsfolk down here." He then used his thumb to gesture up the mountain. "Only other ce we send food is ta the temple itself."


    "The temple?"


    Tilting his head in confusion, he spoke. "Ta Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia. They rule thisnd and oversee the temple."


    "And they''re humans?"


    "Ya really don''t know who they are, do ya?" Not responding, since I was unsure of how to, he seemed even more curious now. "They''re the only High Elves in existence. They care about us down here. Been down ta visit several times as well. Powerful and kind."


    This seemed very suspicious. "I''m sure they are."


    Leaning forward, he whispered to me. "They rule all of Lestrania! Not something just anyone could do. Those sisters are something special!"


    "High Elves? What about regr Elves? What''s the difference? Also, I''m assuming Lestrania is this Country or Kingdom?"


    "Elves can use magic and whatnot just like the priestesses, but not as powerful. There''s a reason they rule. Aint never seen someone go toe ta toe with one of them before! Not only that, but they got wings ta float around with."


    "High Elves have wings?" My question fell on deaf ears.


    The old man continued as if he didn''t hear me. "There are more differences, but ya''d probably be better of askin someone who knows more about the differences between magic power and whatnot. Only other thing Ah know is that those two priestesses have been around a long time. I remember them visiting when I was just a small boy. As for their exact age, ya''d have ta ask someone else, but rumor has it they''re over two thousand years old." He then shrugged. "Elves live a long time, but that''s longer than any Elf I''ve heard of."


    "I will. What about Lestrania?"


    "Our lovely Nation!" He replied. "Ah must admit, these questions weren''t at all what I was expecting."


    Smirking, I replied and leaned back. "I can imagine."


    Gesturing to himself, he spoke. "May I ask a question?"


    "By all means. However, there is much I am unaware of. If I can''t answer, don''t take it personally." I replied.


    "Of course. Why''re ya here?" Grandpa Reed started off.


    "I''m looking for information. There''s a lot I need to learn."


    Augustus tapped his cane off the wooden floor below a few times. "Lost your memory?"


    "...Something like that."


    Bringing his hand up to his chin, he looked down in thought. "Where are ya nning on staying?"


    That gave me pause. I''d been camping out in the forest for thest two days. Probably was going to do the same thing again. It''d be easy, and nothing in there seemed too dangerous. To me, anyway. Surely other people do it and won''t seem weird. Although, chances are that Augustus won''t allow it.


    "Probably stay in the forest." I said simply.


    His eyes widened, and he looked at me, stunned. "Ya don''t want ta stay there, young man... All manner of dangerous critters lurk inside."


    Sighing, I replied. "I know. Been staying there thest two days. Ran into a few wolves, manticores, among other things." Grandpa Reed seemed to be looking at me a little differently now and eyed my sword. "I assure you that I won''t harm you in any way."


    Giving a firm nod, he agreed. "If ya wanted to, ya missed the perfect opportunity ta get away with it. Manticore would''ve been the perfect excuse. Wasn''t doubtin you or nothin. Just surprised someone can stay in that cursed ce for more than a few minutes." Grandpa Reed exined.


    Smirking at that, I leaned forward. "Austin did ask if I was dangerous when he found me." Augustus chuckled at that. "I''ve grown ustomed to sleeping in the forest. It''s safe enough for me."


    "That cursed ce aint safe for no one." Lifting his cane, he waved in front of my nose. "Ah don''t want ta hear about you goin back there. Ya can stay here for the time being until ya get your feet under you. If ya want to." He offered. "You''ll get a soft bed, shower, and warm meals. Might need ya ta help around the farm here and there, but it won''t be much. Harvest is still a ways off."


    "Your offer is very kind, but if you''re doing this because of the manticore, and you feel you must, don''t." I told him. "I''m fine being on the move. I don''t want you to feel guilty about my situation."


    "Nonsense." He said and smacked me on the head with his cane. "Ah offered ya a ce ta stay out of the kindness of my heart. You''re the one who wanted ta take care of the manticore, and Ah already thanked ya for it." Shrugging, he looked outside to where Cassidy was passing with a wheelbarrow. "My Cassidy would''ve taken care of the body as well, but ya did it out of kindness. Just like how Ah''m inviting you into our home."


    Studying the man for a moment, I answered. "You don''t know anything about me..."


    Smirking, he began to rock back and forth in his chair again. "Ah know enough. Saved an old man at the request of a small boy. That shows character." His smirk stayed firm.


    "Well then... If you''re sure, I will dly take you up on your offer. However, I could use a guide to look around the area. Maybe show me to a library or a ce to buy books? Work would also be good if you know anyone looking for someone with my skills."


    Augustus''s smirk grew. "Ah don''t think Ah could help you, but Ah know Cassidy can. She goes into town almost every day. Takes orders for the uing harvest from other businesses." He then shrugged. "We trade stock sometimes with other farms in the area. Some around the other side of the mountain too."


    I shouldn''t be surprised. It''s smart to trade crops for other goods and services. If they do it right, it might even save them money. Although it''s possible, it''s also to help one another out. My knowledge of the area and business practices here was almost nonexistent. There was no point specting. However, I figured there were more farms in the area. This one, alone, was far too small to feed the entire slums.


    "Ya want ta learn the area, visit the library, local business and get a job suited to your skills, Cassidy is just the girl ta help." He then winked. "After attacking you, it''ll be easy ta get her ta agree."


    That made me chuckle. "I bet."


    "Austin!" Augustus was chuckling himself at the situation.


    "Yeah, Grandpa?" Austin appeared in the doorway after we heard him run down the stairs.


    "Go tell your sister Ah''d like to discuss a few things with her. When she''s done, of course." With another salute, he ran off. "Ah remember when I used to be able to run like that. All that energy still amazes me, though."


    "He always seems eager to help. Why is that?" I inquired.


    Grandpa Reed was quiet for a moment. "Don''t worry about that none. Just raised him right is all." He was frowning slightly, and his mirth from earlier was gone. "That boy had to grow up quicker than most and understands why hard work is important. Everyone around here pulls their weight." Poking me with his cane, his smirk returned. "Ah expect the same from you."


    "Of course." Looking at Augustus, I spoke in a more careful tone. "I''d appreciate it if this were to stay between us. I know all this must seem strange to you, but I don''t need people sticking their nose in my business."


    "Ya have my word." The old man replied in a firm manner. "Seeing as how ya saved my life, it''s the least Ah can do. Ya won''t get no trouble from me. That Ah can promise ya. The Reed family is full of hard workers and honest folk. Our word is our bond. We tell ya were gonna do something, we do it." He then smirked. "So don''t ya worry none."


    The front door opened, and we soon heard the sounds of someone running towards us. Austin soon appeared by scrambling into the room and next to me. Sitting down, he merely crossed his arms and waited. Confused by this, I looked at him to see what he was doing, but the front door soon opened again. Looking back to the doorway, it wasn''t long until Cassidy appeared. She noted where Austin was sitting and nced at me with a raised brow but soon turned to her Grandfather.


    Fanning her shirt, she spoke. "Ya wanted to speak to me, Grandpa?"

 Chapter 9 - 9

    <h4>Chapter 9:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Slums


    "Don''t know why Ah have ta do this..." Cassidy mumbled, and I nced over at her as we walked through town. "Sorry. Ah don''t mean ta be rude. Just worried is all. It''s not often manticorese out of the forest. Normally they stay clear of the town." She then shrugged. "Sure, some critters wander in every so often, but this is the first time Ah heard of a manticorein explorin."


    "I can imagine it was pretty nerve wracking for you." The redhead nodded. "Understandable. Its why I didn''t get upset when you started throwing punches."


    We were walking through the market in town as we were chatting. All in all, the town was what you would expect in general. Stalls lined some of the streets. Others had full indoor shops. Regardless, the streets were filled with people going about their day. As we walked, I took in all the locations I could. A tavern and Inn got my attention. One was a ce to stay, and the other I could get information.


    However, there were other key details I noticed as we walked. A library was close to the town''s main hall. Apparently, they had a town Elder. They oversaw most activities within the town and kept the town guard organized. I did learn that the guards were trained up on the mountain and were considered soldiers. Most asked to be stationed down here with a few exceptions.


    "Ah already apologized for that." She said, annoyed.


    "I know. Just exining my side."


    Stopping in front of the library, Cassidy gestured to it. "Ya want ta learn somethin? This here''s the ce ta do it." She informed me. "Librarian is a little different, so be on your guard. She won''t hurt ya, but just know that she''s an overly curious creature." The grimace Cassidy made, made me nervous.


    Eyeing the library, a little wary now, I pressed for more information. "So, uh, what is she?"


    "An Elf." Then Cassidy chuckled. "Not that she acts like one." Putting her hands on her hips, she continued. "Anyway, Ah''ll be back here in a few hours. Learn what ya can here, and we''ll talk when Ah pick ya up. Got a few errands ta run."


    Before I could say anything, she left. "You''ve gotta be kidding me." I said with a frown as I looked at the library.


    It was one of therger buildings in the town, to be sure. Apparently, it was also one of many. The slums around the mountain''s base were ratherrge. Many didn''t want to walk around the other side to get to the hospital, or other ces, so they are broken into sections. Multiple businesses are scattered through the slums, just like the farms. So, I''m sure there was more than one library, which made me wary about going to this one.


    Letting myself in, since it was a library, I was greeted to the smell of parchment. Not surprising given where I was. However, there was no one attending the front desk. It was in an entryway that seemed to block off the rest of the library. I found it a little odd but just moved towards it anyway.


    "Hello?" I called out.


    "..." No response.


    A sign was posted on top of the desk. "Find whatever books you want to read and take a seat." I read slowly in a surprised tone. "At least it looks like I can read a sign," And then I looked further inside. "But what about the books..."


    Moving passed the desk and through the doorway further into the library, I was greeted with shelves upon shelves of books. Some were built into the wall and had a slidingdder going all around the dome shaped room. Others were small and held scrolls rolled up, all nice and neat. Other rows of shelving units separated the library into sections. Lastly, there was a small area to read.


    "Excuse me?" I called out. "Is anyone here?" Again, there was no response. "Alrighty then."


    Moving through the shelves, I began to search for anything that could help me. Hoping I could read whatevernguage this was the only thing I was nervous about. When I first appeared in this world, the private study I arrived in had book titles I could read, but the statues were a different story. That was one of the main reasons why I came to the library. It''s likely I could read themon tongue, but if there were othernguages...


    "Let''s see if I can understand this world''snguage from reading something other than a sign." I mumbled to myself softly.


    Moving to the upright shelves in rows, I started to look through the titles. I did confirm that I was able to read. Thank god. Unfortunately, almost all the topics were wasted on me. Many seemed to be things about magic. It wasn''t until I moved to thest row that I found books that were somewhat close to what I needed.


    "The World of Crevalis." The title stuck out to me. "Maybe this one?" Sitting down, I began to look over the book. "Our world of Crevalis is inhabited by many races."


    "Want to learn more about Crevalis, huh?" Someone suddenly said from behind me.


    Turning, I saw a female Elf standing there with a curious look on her face. "Can I help you?" I inquired unsurely as she was invading my personal space.


    "That remains to be seen." Grabbing my arm, she began to look me over. "You were injured recently. At least, that''s what the bandage tells me." Letting go of my arm, she put both hands on my face. "Left eye seems fine..." She mumbled then began shifting my head back and forth. "Right eye is covered. Hair is white. Umon for one so young and a human..."


    Pulling away from me, she disappeared right before my eyes. A puff of green mist was left behind but quickly dispersed. My eyes widened when it happened. Looking around, rmed, I stood, but soon fell back into my chair as she reappeared. With a book in hand, she began studying me.


    "I don''t know you, which means you''re not from this area or the top rung of Helmsforth. Are you new to Helmsforth, or did youe from one of the lower rungs?" I opened my mouth to respond, but she continued. "Or," Putting her finger up in thought, the Elf continued her questioning. "Maybe you came from another section of the slums? The other side, perhaps? I haven''t been over there."


    "Excuse me."


    Ignoring me, she moved closer and used her free hand to open my mouth. "All features are human, despite the odd appearance. Including the teeth." Pulling back from me, she suddenly looked at me, even more, curious as she started going over my armor. "Fully armored in an armor type I''ve never seen or read about. This tells me you''re not from Helmsforth, and possibly, not even from Lestrania!" She dered.


    "Look-"


    Walking behind me, she looked at my sword. "This appears to be made of a new metal entirely! Where are you from? Why are you here? Did youe to see me specifically, or was my library something you were after?" Returning to my front, she red at me. "Do you want my books!?"


    "What!? No! Why would I want your books?!" I asked, thoroughly confused.


    "Doesn''t seem to be lying." She mumbled as things started to float around the area. "Do you have magic? Perhaps a Half Elf?" Titling her head in surprise, she asked yet another question. "So many questions..." Once she stopped, she huffed. "Are you going to answer any of my questions or not?"


    Picking up the book, I handed it back to her and started to leave. "Nope."


    "Wait. What?! Why!?" She asked out in rm and began to follow me. "Is it because you''re fleeing from thew? Is that why you won''t answer my questions?"


    "Something more along the lines of you being slightly insane." I replied.


    Appearing in front of me, the Elf red as we came to a stop. "I am not insane! Knowledge is a gift, and if wanting to know something is insane, then everyone is ''slightly insane,''" She gave me air quotes. "You came to this ce to learn, did you not?" I nodded slowly. "See! Just like me, you were curious! It just so happens you wanted to read, and I wanted to study you!" Laughing, the Elf was clearly amused at the situation. "We both wanted to learn something new! Now,e back, read your book, answer my questions, and let me do a few tests on you." She finished sweetly.


    Smiling kindly at her got her attention, which made her smile more sincerely and excitedly in return. "What''s your name?"


    "Ayda Farro! Nice to meet you!"


    The Elf was clearly a psychopath. She had green hair, pointy ears, green magic, was short, wore nice clothing and looked like the perfect librarian. Gold eyes looked at me as she waited for me to respond. However, upon taking a closer look, I saw she was rather fair inplexion and appeared to be of higher status due to her clothing. They were different from everyone else in the Slums.


    "My name is Arthur. Can you do me a favor, Ayda?" I asked suddenly.


    "Oh." The Elf replied in a stumped tone. "Sure? I guess?"


    Leaning down slightly, I spoke. "Please stay away from me," I said and walked past her. "I''ll go to a different library. I don''t care if I have to go to the other side of the mountain! I''m not getting experimented on by some random Elf!"


    Her look of shock almost made it worth it, but then she appeared in front of me again. "No! That''s not fair! Didn''t you read my book? You need to let me study you in exchange for the knowledge I helped grant you." Ayda stated.


    "I didn''t even get passed the first sentence!" I told her. "You popped up as soon as I started reading!"


    "Not my fault you''re a slow reader." Was all she said in return. "Well, you can''t just leave."


    "Watch me." However, as I tried to leave, I found myself suspended in the air. "What the..."


    Ayda walked in front of me with a smug grin on her face and her book in hand. "So, you have no magic. Good to know."


    Annoyed, I replied. "And how would you know that?"


    "Because you would''ve tried to resist at least a little. Duh." The Elf informed me with an eye roll. "Now, on to my tests. You seem to be mixed, which is always fascinating!" Again, she started looking me over.


    "I''m going to tell you this once. Put me down, Ayda." My warning grabbed her attention as floated there motionlessly. "This has to be illegal, and as amusing as this was, I''m no longer amused."


    Scoffing, she ced a hand on her chest. "Clearly, you have no idea who I am. If you did, you wouldn''t threaten me. I work closely with the priestesses, Arthur." Ayda exined as she grabbed my hair and pulled one strand out. "In fact, it was only just today I returned! Imagine finding someone in my library while I was away! Most people avoid this ce!"


    As I was getting ready to try and break free, a voice called out from the entryway. "Ah had a feelin this was gonna happen." Cassidy said suddenly.


    Not even turning to look at her, Ayda continued to study me. "Hi, Cassidy! Feel free to look around! If you have any questions, feel free to ask after I''m done with my previous guest."


    Sighing, Cassidy wandered over next to me. "Put him down, Ayda." She said in a tired tone but smirked slightly upon looking at my floating and annoyed form. "He helped down at the farm, and Ah promised Ah''d give him some help finding some answers ta his questions."


    "The library is the perfect ce to do that!" Ayda agreed. "Although it also depends on the answers you were looking for. If it''s something metaphorical, I must apologize, but we only deal with facts, magic, and science." She said in a matter of manner.


    "Maybe so, but as Ah said, Arthur here helped me out. Tryin ta return the favor. Should''ve known better than leaving him here ta deal with you alone." Cassidy gestured to the Elf.


    "What does that mean!?" Ayda asked defensively as she finally turned towards Cassidy.


    Rolling her eyes, Cassidy then pointed at me. "That ya treat everyone like a ragdoll and study them in weird manners without their consent."


    Waving the exnation away, this time, Ayda gestured to me. "I have consent! He entered my library and read one of my books!"


    Closing her eyes in frustration, Cassidy shook her head and then sighed. "That''s not consent, Ayda. We''ve been over this! Ya can''t treat people like ya treat your books!"


    "Things are so much simpler this way." Ayda replied evenly. "Besides, everyone asks me all types of questions all the time ande to me for help! Why can''t I inspect the people using my library?"


    "Ladies." I said in an annoyed tone.


    "Maybe because it''s a public library!" Cassidy just sounded exasperated at this point. "Ya can''t just assume everyone''s fine with ya pickin em up and draggin them all over!"


    "Ladies." My voice raised.


    Again, the Elf scoffed in the face of reason and logic. "Uh, yes I can." Pointing at me like it was obvious, she spoke. "See?"


    Enough. "Elf!" I said loudly, grabbing their attention. "Put. Me. Down!"

 Chapter 10 - 10

    <h4>Chapter 10:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Slums


    Both women seemed surprised at my sudden aggression. I can''t imagine why. Slowly, I was lowered to the floor. Annoyed, and tired, I turned to the door to leave.


    "Thanks foring to get me. Let''s go. I can go to a different library around the base of the mountain." I stated.


    "Wha-" Ayda let out as if she''d been struck. "I''ll have you know my library is stocked with more books than any of the othersbined! No one has done more research for the Priestess than me!"


    The redhead leaned over and whispered to me. "Ayda''s one of the Priestess''s students..."


    "That''s nice," I said to Ayda and then turned to Cassidy. "Let''s go." Ayda appeared in front of me again. "Stop doing that!"


    Holding up her hands, she narrowed her eyes. "How about we make a deal?"


    Cassidy sighed. "Ayda."


    The Elf began negotiating. "I will let you leave with two of my books, as is procedure, but I''d like to be able to ask you some questions."


    "Why? What makes me so interesting?"


    "You''re with Cassidy." Ayda pointed out. "That is fascinating, and the fact that she is going out of her way to aid you. This tells me that whatever favor you did for her was muchrger than she is letting on." Then she reached out to touch me but pulled her hands back. "Of course, that''s not the only thing. Everything about you seems rather interesting."


    Thinking it over, I replied. "Very well, but in small doses. I''d also like for you to get me a primer on everything and anything." She quirked a brow at that.


    Crossing her arms, she looked around and frowned. "That''s a lot more than two books."


    Her disapproving look made me smirk. "Then I guess we''ll have to do this in spurts. I''lle backter for my books. You can ask me your questions then."


    "I can''t tomorrow! I''m meeting someone! They''reing down to visit me from the upper rungs!" Ayda protested.


    I shrugged. "Then some other time. I''ll be along eventually." Was my dismissive response.


    "But-" Ayda didn''t get to finish as we left.


    "She''s a nice girl once ya get ta know her." I was informed. "Ya know, after ya look past her awkwardness. Girl has no social awareness at all."


    "I''m sure, but I like my privacy." Then I quirked a brow as I looked at her. "However, something she said piqued my interest." Cassidy nced at me sideways as we walked through the streets. "If Ayda is a student of the Priestess, does that mean you are too?"


    Chuckling at that, Cassidy replied. "Nah. Ah help out with a few things here and there, but Priestess Arceana only teaches Elves ta help em with their magic." She then shrugged. "Priestess Elincia usually keeps to herself unless an urgent matteres up. Only met em a few times. Nice gals."


    Eyeing her, I pressed a little further. "Interesting that the Priestesses asks for help from people that are from the lower rungs..."


    "Priestess don''t see race from ma understandin." The redhead shrugged back. "Sides'', if the ruler of your nation calls upon ya, ya need ta answer."


    "So, the Priestesses ask for help from you and your librarian friend often?"


    Cassidy eyed me sideways. "Any reason she shouldn''t?"


    This time, I shrugged. "Not that I know of. Just remarking on the fact that the Priestess is calling upon you despite being from the base of the Mountain. Specifically, the fact that you''re a regr farmer, and she''s nothing more than a librarian. Student or not, it''s a little surprising, don''t you think?"


    Shaking her head, she replied earnestly. "Nothin odd about it. If ya have a job that needs done, ya ask people ya know who will get the job done." Talk about answering the question without answering the question...


    "Mmh." Was my mumbled reply. "Where are we going now?"


    "Need ta pick up some meat tonight for dinner." We walked some more through the town, and I was trying to memorize theyout. "So, Ah''d like ta ask ya a question."


    Dodging a few people walking by, I replied. "What is it?"


    Cassidy was quiet for a moment, and I turned to see her looking up at me. "Why''d ya go out of your way for Austin? He told me how he found ya and asked if you were dangerous. Says ya told him yes but Ah don''t understand why ya''d fight a manticore for some random kid..." She exined.


    We continued walking, and I looked back ahead. "I don''t know." I shrugged. "Figured if he was telling the truth, it was a real issue, and he looked like he needed help. Austin was certainly rmed when he found me and was fidgety like he was ready to take off running to get the guard if I said no."


    "That''s it? What if he was lyin? Lots of kids lie..."


    "Then I would''ve been on my way. Not like I was doing anything too important, and I''ve dealt with manticores before." Was my reply.


    "Ah see," Cassidy said quietly and came to a stop. "So ya just helped him cause ya thought he was tellin the truth." She stated simply.


    "I guess?" Was my unsure response.


    Now in line for the butcher, we waited until it was our turn. The town didn''t exactly smell the best as it was but being next to this store was something special. Watching the pair of men work, one older and the other younger, I was surprised to see them covering each cut with salt or something close to it. Cassidy didn''t say anything, so I assumed this was normal.


    One abnormal thing was how fast the line was moving. The line shortened quickly, and I watched as each cut was already prepared for people as they arrived. It was as if they knew who wanted what and prepared as soon as they saw theming. The younger worker smiled brightly when he saw Cassidy but kept working. Although, that smile was rather terrifying. It didn''t quite reach his eyes, which gave him a manic look.


    "Good to see you, Cass." The older butcher said.


    "You too." She replied with a smirk. "Ya got my b ready?"


    "Floyd!" The middle-aged man called out.


    Falling from above and right in front of all three of us, the b of meat was now on the counter. "Boom!" Floyd called out from the back.


    The middle-aged man just sighed and wrapped it up. "Just take it." He said as he shook his head.


    "Floyd being a handful?" Cassidy inquired.


    "When isn''t he?" The older butcher asked back.


    "Aw! Thanks, Butch!" Floyd said from further in the shop.


    The stall was a wall that seemed to expand from the building and form into a counter outside the store. Surprising, but also impressive. With things like this all over, I wasn''t sure why the area around the base of the mountain was referred to as the slums. It didn???t make sense to me. However, I took note of reactions to the naming while we walked around town. Some called it that jokingly and epted it, while others seemed irritated that it was dubbed that.


    The man, now identified as Butch, looked at me as he scratched his beard. "Who''re you?"


    I gestured to Cassidy. "Don''t worry about me. I''m with her."


    His eyes shot up. "Really!?" Turning his gaze to Cassidy, he smirked. "Finally found yourself a man, huh?"


    Groaning, Cassidy reached across and hit the old man across his arm, which made him chuckle. "No! Not that it''s any of your business. Sides'', he didn''t mean it like that." Gesturing to me, she exined. "This is Arthur. He helped Austin yesterday while Ah was gone."


    Butch looked back to me as he rubbed his arm slightly. "That was you?" I nodded. "Heard you killed a manticore... That true?"


    "How did you across such information?" I asked as I crossed my arms.


    "Austin was running through town today, telling everyone about it." He chuckled. "Thought it was a little exaggerated," Butch started and looked to see Cassidy shaking her head, telling him it wasn''t. "But I can see I was wrong. Appreciate you helping the Reed''s out of a tight spot." Looking back into the store, he shouted. "Floyd! Get me an extra cut!"


    "Coming up!" Floyd replied.


    "So, you killed a manticore, huh?" I nodded in reply to the bulky man''s question. "Impressive. Not many around here could do that, that aren''t in the town guard. Not that they ever patrol the outer rim of the town." He said, annoyed as he wiped his hands on his apron. "Think he''s stronger than you Cassidy?"


    Cassidy eyed me for a moment and then shrugged. "He''s certainly hard ta hit. Had a little misunderstanding when Ah returned with blood all over the farm." Then she pointed to me. "Attacked this guy assuming the worst. Ya know how it is."


    Nodding with closed eyes, Butch agreed. "I do."


    pping my stomach, Cassidy continued but seemed surprised that I didn''t flinch. "Imagine my surprise when he not only kept up with me but was also able ta avoid my fist kissin him on the nose."


    "Yes. Thank god." I said unamused.


    "It could''ve been a lot worse. I''ve seen guys that''ve been hit by Cass. Whoo! Girl''s got a mean right hook." Butch said and then asked, "Heard you also came from the Hollow Forest. That true?"


    Not knowing what the Hollow Forest was, but assuming it was the massive forest on the outskirts of the Reed''s farm, I nodded. "Yeah. So?"


    Butch didn''t get the chance to reply as Floyd suddenly appeared from under the counter as he jumped up next to Butch. The middle-aged man grabbed his chest from the sudden appearance. Even I was startled a little bit. Cassidy just looked amused and shook her head. Floyd dropped another cut of meat on the counter and wrapped it up. He was wearing butcher clothes like Butch. Apron included, but also wore gloves.


    "I told you to stop doing that, Floyd! Gonna give me a heart attack!" Butch cried out as he tried to recover.


    Floyd was a rather skinny male. Thin frame, build, with long brown hair just like Butch. I thought they might''ve been father and son, but I doubted it. That, and he appeared to be in his twenties while Butch looked to be in his thirties. Although, that might the norm here. Both had brown eyes.


    "Sorry, Butch!" Doubt he would call his dad by his first name. "So, you''re Arthur Pendragon." Floyd continued as he seemed to study me. "You some kind of hero or something? Not many would be willing to take care of a manticore for free." He inquired as he held up the packaged meat.


    "No." Was my emotionless response as I took the package. "Helping out a kid doesn''t make you a hero."


    "It does to them." Floyd shot back.


    Frowning, I spoke as I walked away. "Then they''ll learn soon enough that not everyone who helps you is a good person."


    As I started walking slowly along the path, I heard Floyd speak to Cassidy. "Sorry about yesterday. If I hadn''t gone to that store, you would''ve been back in time."


    "That''s alright. None of us could''ve known. Sides'', it all worked out." Cassidy told him. "See yater, Floyd."


    "Till next time!" He called out.


    The redhead quickly caught up with me. Moving through the town in silence. Made it easier for me to remember where everything was. However, as we started down the dirt path on the edge of town towards the farm, she spoke up.


    "Ya don''t like heroes?"


    "Heroes are fine. As long as no one thinks of me as one." Was my quick reply. "Choose someone else who deserves the title more."


    Cassidy replied, just as fast. "Everyone''s got personal heroes. Ya know, like a role model."


    Walking through the gate to the farm, I responded. "You don''t want me to be your brother''s role model." I informed her and she seemed stumped at that. "Let''s get inside and cook this up." Holding up the meat, she nodded slowly in agreement.


    ????''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Do you see anything?" One of my men asked one another.


    "Aside from dead bodies?" Another asked back, amused.


    "Enough," I replied as my group looked over the area. "Why is this crater here?"


    One of my men stepped next to me. "From the fight?" He suggested.


    A dead manticore was sprawled out at the bottom. It''d been a few days since it had died, and yet nothing hade to im the body. This told me that this crater wasn''t normal. Nor was it made using the manticore''s body. After all, it was missing its head, and no need to throw a dead manticores body into the ground if it posed no threat.


    Gazing around the area at the scouting party, I frowned. Whatever made this crater is likely responsible for killing them. Turning towards the massacred ghouls, I moved towards them and studied them. Even transformed, it appeared that they were taken care of quickly. Two didn''t transform, which means they were killed, likely underestimating the opponent.


    "Think one of the Priestesses was here?" Someone inquired.


    "No. Had it been one of them, they likely would''ve transformed immediately... This was someone new. Someone we don''t know about."


    "Over here!" We all turned towards the tree line where one of my hunters was standing. "I think I know which way they went!"


    Walking over, I thought about who might''ve caused this. The traitors seemed likely, but they shouldn''t be anywhere in the area and haven''t made any moves in years. There are a few who could be responsible, but it''s the two Ghouls that didn''t transform that worry me. Had the person been recognizable, even just from a description, they would''ve transformed if it was one of few threats.


    Standing at the tree line, my Ghoul pointed towards the homemade path. "This is likely the direction the mask took off in." He then pointed down it. "Whatever followed didn''t care about a single thing getting in its way."


    Licking my lip as I crouched down, I saw footprints that were not only heavy but fast. "We have our trail. Let''s follow it."


    "You think we''ll find whoever was responsible?"


    "I think we''ll find another dead body..." Was my reply.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    <h4>Chapter 11:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Slums


    Another day hade and gone. Cassidy seemed to be keeping a close eye on me as I helped around the farm. They were simple tasks. Certainly, nothing too extreme, likely due to Augustus. Austin and his sister handled the main work. I was mostly just moving things from one ce to another and not even for very long.


    Cassidy didn''t seem to approve my general attitude yesterday, but she let it go. "Looks like you''re done." Shemented from behind me as I stuck thest of things in the run-down barn. "The horses'' goodpany?"


    "Neigh." Was my reply.


    Chuckling at that, she patted me on the back. "Well, ya didn''t break a sweat with that. Come on. Let''s go back into town today. See if we can''t talk to the Town''s Guard or Mayor. One of them is bound ta have a few jobs ready for ya." Cassidy leaned in. "Some of them get a littlezy." She whispered as if it was a secret.


    "I''ll take your word for it." Standing and stretching slightly made her smirk. "After you."


    "Come on." As we were walking to the town, she filled me in on a few things. "First, ya need ta be aware that the guard is a little unorthodox. The Captain of the Guard is a little more carefree than he should be." Cassidy frowned slightly at that. "He''s good at what he does, even if he isid back, but it sets a bad example."


    "Not a very good group of guards?"


    She sighed. "No. They''re all trained like every guard. Just an unordinary bunch."


    "They''re not like Ayda, are they?"


    "Elves or?"


    "Socially unaware of people''s boundaries." Was my reply.


    Cassidy chuckled. "Nah. They''re much better than her at respectin someone''s personal space. Ain''t much ya gotta worry about with them. The Captain and Sergeant are both Zugal."


    That made me quirk a brow. "Zugal?"


    Pointing up and gesturing to one of the flying humans, Cassidy exined. "Zugal are people of the bird ns. Specifically, the dove n. See how the wings vary from white, grey, and a cream?" The redhead pointed out, but I was more confused. "Ya really don''t know nothin about this, do ya?"


    "The information hasn''t exactly been avable to me. I just thought they were humans with wings." I defended.


    "We are simr, but they''re not very strong. Faster than us for sure. Onnd and in the air. Quick little critters." Cassidy stated. "The dove n is the only one that reside in Lestrania though. After the Massacre, several thousand years ago, they''ve never returned to the north."


    "What massacre is that, and why would they go North?"


    "Ah need ta get you a history book. Hopefully Ayda nned to give ya that." She said, slightly annoyed, and I quirked a brow at her sudden change in attitude. "Look, Ah aint no schr, or even educated properly. Best ta ask someone who knows more about it."


    Since we just hit town, I asked a different question. "How far away is the Town''s Guard ce?"


    Looking down, Cassidy hummed out in thought. "Good bit away. Walking, it''ll take us thirty minutes or so. Its closer ta the base. The Captain''s been wanting to move the Guard''s Office and Barracks out here by the edge." She then gestured back to the Hollow Forest. "Closer ta the forest and all."


    "You mind if I keep asking you questions till we get there?"


    Putting on a bemused expression, she responded. "Ya don''t like answerin questions, but ya want ta ask em. Is that right?"


    I shrugged. "You don''t have to answer my questions." Was my even response.


    Weaving in and out of people, Cassidy eventually sighed. "Alright. What was the question again?" She asked in her southern drawl.


    "What massacre urred, and why would the Zugal go North?"


    "Well, the Zueles Kingdom is to the North. Sprawling with tall trees, snow, mountains, and an untamed wilderness. There, the more violent Zugal reside. The Bird ns are made up of several more violent factions than the Dove n. This includes the Vulture n, Falcon n, Owl n, and Eagle n." She exined.


    Sighing, I kind of already figured out where this was going. "I take it they attacked the Dove n?"


    Cassidy nodded slowly. "''Attack'' is a generous way of putting it. There''s a reason it''s called the Massacre of Peace..." Sighing, she rubbed her head in irritation. "Ya need ta ask someone else about the details! Ah''m strugglin enough as it is! Bad things happened! A few ns were wiped out!"


    "So, some things never change." I mumbled in a whisper.


    "What was that?" She inquired.


    "Just talking to myself. Sorry."


    "No need ta apologize. Ah was just gettin a little overloaded." She then shrugged. "The Dove n fled and ended up seeking aid from the Elves, who were also in talks with the humans. Only thing that really brought them all together was Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia." Pointing her finger at me, she continued. "Ya mark my words, without them, none of us would likely be where we are today! It''s a beautiful day, and peace reigns supreme!"


    "They were there?"


    Cassidy nodded once. "Yup."


    History never gets handed down perfectly. Especially if someone is old enough to hide it or make it whatever they want. These Priestesses sound like they dabble in this world for entertainment. Something about all of it is off. Elves, High Elves, Humans, or something else entirely, you don''t live that long without a few skeletons in the closet.


    Another point of interest is that the Dove n was the only surviving n of the Massacre of Peace. How did they know to flee? Was that in the history books? I''d be looking into it as soon as I got a little more information on this world in general. Like how many fucking races there might be. Haven''t seen a dwarf, which is disappointing, but I figure it''ll happen sooner orter. Hopefully.


    "You alright there?" My redheadedpanion asked me.


    "Mmh?"


    "Ya got real quiet all of a sudden."


    "Was just thinking about some of the things you said."


    Cassidy hummed out in thought as she looked up at me. "Ah''m surprised ya don''t know none of this. Itsmon knowledge. At least, here it is." She said with a shrug.


    Studying her after that remark seemed to surprise her. "I''m not from Lestrania." I told her.


    She scoffed. "Tell me somethin Ah don''t know." We must''ve been walking in silence for a bit because she stopped in front of a group of guards. "We''re here. Let''s head on inside."


    The building was acting as part of the base for the mountain. Helmsforth seemed to be lined entirely of buildings and roads. This office was no different. There was a training yard, where a few younger guards seemed to be practicing. Another group was watching them, and a few were guarding the front doors. Sentry duty and all that. Although, unlike the rest of the slums, this building was made entirely of stone.


    "Is Greigh here?" Cassidy asked one of the guards at reception.


    The guard pointed down the hall. "The Captain is in his office. Is this an official visit?" She inquired.


    "Somthin like that." The redhead replied and then started walking through the building.


    "Been here before?" I asked as she navigated through the halls.


    "Once or twice." She answered.


    We rounded a corner and came to a hallway with only one door at the end of it. At this point, we had to be under the mountain. Even if it was only a few feet. Cassidy and I moved closer, but as we did, we heard some manner of argumenting from behind the door.


    One voice was female and the other male. "Sir, we can''t just move the entire station to the outskirts of town!" The woman said, obviously somewhat annoyed. "I understand why you want to, and I agree, but we don''t have the funding!"


    "Then we''ll get the funding. I''ll talk to the mayor again if I have to." The man replied.


    "The mayor doesn''t care! How many times have you gone to see him!?" The woman asked back, frustrated. "And how many times has he told you no?"


    "A manticore wandered into one of the farms, Ziah." The man said in a matter of fact tone as Cassidy and I came to a stop. "Cassidy wasn''t there, and the Reed family, who helps feed this town, almost had a huge issue. This wasn''t the first time, and it won''t be thest. Something always wanders out of that forest."


    The female then replied. "That''s why we should build a smaller station out there or a guard tower! You can''t just move everyone to the outskirts of the town!"


    A tired reply came from the man. "That''s where we should be. Every single time something has wandered out of the Hollow Forest, the guard are always thest to know." He sounded irritated. "We should be the first responders before any civilian has to run and inform us what is happening."


    "We could add more patrols around the outskirts, but it will take away from the rung above us."


    Before we could listen anymore, Cassidy knocked on the door. "Who is it?" The man called out.


    "It''s Cass!" The redhead said loudly through the door.


    The office door opened, and a Zugal greeted us. "Hey, Cass." The man said.


    Cass let herself in, pped his stomach with the back of her hand yfully. "Hey, Greigh."


    My focus turned to Greigh as I studied him. ck wings, with short grey hair, clean shaven, and red armor wasn''t thebination I expected. He looked at me after Cassidy walked in and seemed to be studying me as well. However, while he was, I also took note of how toned he appeared. His armor seemed almost Greek, which made mine look far more intimidating. Not only that, but he looked rather young to be a Lieutenant. Not that I knew anything about the ages here...


    "Hey, Ziah." The redhead greeted the other Zugal.


    The female had brownish cream-colored wings, long flowing brown hair to match, and vibrant green eyes. Her armor matched that of her Lieutenant, and I noted that both were shorter than Cassidy. Both were rather petite in stature, but were heavily armed and very aware of my presence.


    "It''s good to see you, Cass." The Zugal identified as Ziah replied. "Not that you''re not wee, but why are you here and who is this? The Lieutenant and I were in the middle of something."


    Greigh took one more look at me before moving back to his desk. "Sergeant," He began. "It''s fine. Cass usually has good reasons for visiting." Sitting down, he gestured to her as I stepped inside. "So?"


    Cassidy sitting on the Lieutenant''s desk, seemed to make the two guards sigh, but they ignored it for the most part. Looking around the room quickly, I saw that it was very empty looking. A few cabs and shelves here and there, but nothing too major. No pictures, paintings, knick knacks, or nts. Just a ne grey room.


    "This here is Arthur. Saved Grandpa and Austin from a manticore while I was up in the temple." The redhead stated, and they both turned to me again.


    Ziah, the female Zugal, spoke in surprise. "Him?"


    Even after only sitting down for a moment, Greigh stood back up and studied me even more closely. "It was you who killed the manticore at the Reed''s Farmstead?" I nodded, and his eyes darted to the sword on my back. "You''re trained?"


    Crossing my arms, I answered. "Something like that."


    Greigh seemed more on guard, which surprised me, but now he wasn''t taking his eyes off me. "So, aside from introducing Arthur and telling us about the manticore, I take it there is something else you needed." He said to Cassidy but kept his eyes on me.


    Both women looked at each other, and Ziah eventually spoke. "Do you two know each other?"


    "Nope." I said as I decided to y this staring contest out.


    "Afraid not, Sergeant." Came Greigh''s reply. "But I''m interested in getting to know you, Arthur... What did you say was yourst name?"


    "I didn''t, but it''s Pendragon." I answered.


    Cassidy spoke up. "Movin on. Were here ta ask if ya got any jobs needin done. Something for someone who''s able ta handle a manticore."


    Leaning back in his chair, but never breaking eye contact with me, he replied. "I might. However, I''ll need to look through a few files before getting back to you. How about youe back tomorrow." The Guard Lieutenant suggested.


    "We''ll see. Might just look elsewhere if that''s the case." Was my reply.


    "Well, this was a great waste of time!" Cassidy said frustrated and gave a little wave. "See y''allter." Passing me, she grabbed my arm and tried to pull me out of the room. "Come on. We gotta get back and still have another stop ta make."


    Eventually, I let her pull me, but not after I narrowed my eyes at the Lieutenant first and his red eyes did the same in return. "Yeah. Let''s go." I said and followed her lead.


    "See you soon, Cass!" Ziah called out, which prompted another wave from the redhead, and I nced over my shoulder to see Greigh still staring at me as she the door closed. "Take care!"


    Ignoring the incident, I followed Cassidy outside of the building and followed her to our next destination. However, as we were walking, she turned on me and red up at me.


    "What in the world was that!?" She asked as she put her hands on her hips.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    <h4>Chapter 12:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Slums


    "What did I do?" I asked back, annoyed.


    "Sides'' from starin at Greigh like a mad cow?" She asked back sarcastically.


    Moving passed her and shrugging, I answered. "Hate to break it to you, but your friend in there started it. What did you want me to do? Stand in the corner so I wouldn''t stare back? I suppose I could''ve stared at Ziah, then she could stare at you, and then you stare at Greigh!" My overly dramatic look and excited voice made her give me a deadpanned look. "That way, we''d all be looking at each other without it being weird. Fucker is lucky I didn''t poke his eyes out." That got her attention, and she put her arm out in front of me to stop me.


    Curious, I decided to see what she was going to do. "Don''t threaten my friends." Cassidy warned me in a low tone.


    Pushing her arm out of my way made her almost growl at me. "Teach your friends; it''s fucking rude to stare."


    Mypanion seemed shocked at my harsh words but didn''t say anything in response. It did make her sour though. The two of us walked inplete silence. Eventually, we came to a stop at a tavern, and I nced down at her curious as to why we here. Without answering my unspoken question, she entered the establishment. Shrugging, I followed her.


    Inside the tavern was someone I wasn''t expecting. "Arthur!" Floyd called out happily. "Cass said you wereing by! Take a seat anywhere that''s avable!"


    Cassidy already moving somewhere, replied. "Floyd, there''s barely anyone here yet. Almost everything is open."


    "Then you get your pick!" Floyd replied with a cheery smile. "I''m gonna get started on your order! Be with you in a sec!" He said as I sat down across from Cassidy at a regr table.


    The tavern itself looked like you would expect from a fantasy world. Everything was made from wood. tes, tables, chairs, counter, shelves, and the tavern itself. Only things that weren''t made of wood were the few patrons present, candles that hadn''t been lit yet, and the food and beverages.


    A voice came from behind the counter. "I told you to stop allowing people in early!" Looking, I saw a woman with long blond hair, who looked rather annoyed. "Floyd!" She reprimanded when he ran inside what was likely the kitchen. "Ugh." The human woman looked at us. "Always good to see you Cass. However, I''d appreciate it if you''d stop enabling him." She said while adjusting her dress and apron.


    Cassidy shrugged. "Problem with Floyd is that he doesn''t need enabling. It was there all the time. I''ve just epted it."


    "Gods know I should do the same." The woman muttered. "I''ll go see what he''s doing. Keep an eye on the front for me?" She asked Cassidy.


    "Sure thing, Sherry. The Rainy Helm is in good hands!" My redhead friend replied to the blonde.


    Now identified at Sherry, the owner went to the back, and I turned my attention back to Cassidy Probably due to my earlierments. Not sure why she brought me here, but I figured I let things y out. In the meantime, I was able to look at more details of the Rainy Helm. There was a second floor also lined with tables. Figured this ce must be busy to have a full second story lined with more spots to put paying customers.


    Eventually, I just settled for looking out the window next to our seats. "Can Ah ask ya a question?" Cassidy suddenly inquired.


    ncing at her for a minute, my gaze shifted back to the people passing by. "By all means." Then I added, "I might not answer depending on what it is though."


    "Why''re ya so on edge?" Cassidy asked me.


    "What makes you think I am?" I asked back, genuinely curious as I set my chin in the palm of my hand as I looked at her. "Is it because of me staring back at your friend?" My question made her narrow her eyes. "Or is it my genuineck of interest in answering questions? You know, despite the fact I ask a ton myself."


    "Those''re all good points." The redhead stated as she leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. "Still didn''t answer ma question, though."


    Closing my eyes, I replied. "That''s okay. I don''t feel the need to. After the warm wee I got upon arriving, I''m perfectly content with keeping my guard up."


    Opening my eyes revealed Cassidy looking at me more curiously. "Is that so?" I nodded. "So even with that guard up, ya decided to help out a total stranger?"


    Frowning and sitting back got her to quirk a brow. "Austin asked for help. I helped. Simple as that."


    "Somethin tells me ya ain''t so simple."


    "Or thoughtful!" Floyd said, suddenly right next to us.


    Both Cassidy and I turned to look at him. "How long have you been standing there?" I asked.


    "How long have you been talking?" Floyd asked back.


    "..." My eye darted around to try and figure out what that meant. "What?" Was all I said when I realized it meant nothing.


    "Exactly." Floyd replied promptly and set down a tray of food. "On the house! Enjoy the meal!" Then he leaned down and whispered. "You know, for saving Austin and Grandpa Reed!" The whispering was so loud that Cassidy could also hear it. "I can''t give out free cuts, but I can give out free meals!"


    Cassidy sighed. "No, ya can''t. Sherry''s gonna be pissed."


    Floyd waved her statement away. "Pfft! Spare me! What is she going to do? Yell at me?" He asked as if it was unthinkable.


    "Floyd!!!" Sherry screeched from across the tavern and back behind the counter. "Are you giving out free food again!?" Picking up a cup from below the counter, she threw it at him, and by extension, us. "I told you to stop doing that!"


    "As long as people need to eat, you''ll never stop me!!!" Floyd shouted as he smacked the wooden cup back with his tray. "Wahahahaha!" Heughed and ran upstairs.


    "This ising out of your pay!" Sherry shouted at him before sitting down and rubbing her forehead. "You know how Floyd is, Cass. Just enjoy the food. Sorry for that little outburst."


    Cassidy chuckled as she held up a pouch of sorts. "Don''t worry. Ah''ll pay."


    Sighing, Sherry held up her hand to stop her. "It''s fine."


    Quirking a brow at this, I spoke. "Why not just fire him if he gives you so much trouble?"


    My redheadedpanionughed as Sherry answered. "I have... Twice."


    "Uh..."


    "Don''t worry about Floyd," Cassidy told me. "Just enjoy the meal. It was supposed ta be as thanks for ya saving ma family. Guess Floyd wanted ta show some appreciation too. Ah''ll figure out somethin elseter."


    We started eating, and I was d that the food was simr to the food back on Earth. Some of which no longer existed on my home, but I had read about times when food was much more plentiful. Regardless, the meal was delicious. Seemed to be themon theme of this world. Fantasy world gives you amazing food.


    As we ate, Cassidy asked me a few more questions. "So, Arthur, did ya still want ta run by Ayda''s Library ta get your books or did ya want ta call it a day?"


    The thought of dealing with Ayda didn''t sound too appealing. "I''ll deal with her tomorrow. I know where the library is now, so I can just head over on my own."


    "Ayda ain''t a bad person. Just a bit entric."


    "Like Floyd." I stated.


    Cassidy chuckled heartily. "Yeah. Like Floyd. We''re an odd bunch here."


    I nodded. "Agreed."


    Sherry came over to us as we ate. "Enjoying the food?"


    "It''s amazing, to be honest." I told her.


    "That''s the problem with Floyd. Amazing cook, worker, and great personality, but he has a habit of doing things off the rails." Shaking her head, she rolled up her sleeves and put her hands on her hips. "If it weren''t for how random he appeared and disappeared, I probably would''ve tried to marry him."


    "Oh... Uh..." Wasn''t sure how to respond to that.


    Snorting at my reaction, Sherry giggled. "Sorry. Don''t worry about me rambling on. Just me thinking out loud more than anything else." Gesturing to the second story, I looked up to see Floyd in the rafters sleeping. "It''s moments like this that bring me back down to Crevalis and puts things back in perspective."


    Looking back up at Floyd, I didn''t understand how he got there, and I asked, "How did he get up there? He''s human, right? So, he can''t teleport like Ayda, or could he?"


    "Ah''ve given up on anything going on around Floyd. If he''s involved, Ah just ept it and move on." Cassidy stated, and Sherry nodded in agreement. "Keeps life simpler." Then she chuckled. "Although, Ah do know someone who''s been mighty interested in Floyd for quite some time now. Not that anything''se from it."


    I expected her to continue, but Cassidy merely went back to eating. Clearly amused by the entire situation and knowing more about it than me. Not that it was difficult to know more than me about this ce and the people. Sherry moved back to the counter and started getting ready for the night while Cassidy and I finished up. Once done, we stood, gave our thanks, and said goodbye.


    Walking back to the Reed''s Farmstead, Cassidy nudged my arm. "So, what''d ya think? Floyd''s a pretty good cook, huh?"


    Smirking at that, I replied in a good mood. "I will admit that the Rainy Helm was the best part of our trip into town today. Feel a little bad for Sherry and Butch though." Cassidy chuckled. "Seriously. Don''t know how they deal with Floyd. I think I''d shoot myself."


    "How in the world would ya shoot yourself?" My freckle facedpanion inquired, thoroughly confused.


    Considering they likely didn''t have guns, and only used bows, I replied. "Carefully enough to make sure one arrow would be all that was needed."


    "Ya alright?" Cassidy inquired in a concerned tone.


    "Perfect. Why do you ask?" My carefree manner seemed to unnerve her more.


    "Ah''m here if ya need ta talk." She said in a more carrying manner.


    Chuckling, I patted her shoulder. "I''ll keep it in mind, Cassidy."


    My attempt at dark humor seemed to unnerve the farm girl, but she dropped it soon enough. The two of us got back, and I was surprised that Augustus seemed happy to see me. Our day went by due to simple conversation. Just shooting the breeze as my redheadedpanion put it. Cassidy went around the farm doing a few chores. Specifically, fixing a portion of the fence that the manticore destroyed, but that was it.


    After that, I moved to my room, where Austin barged in and started asking me questions again. "What were ya up ta today?"


    "Your sister introduced me to the local guard forces. Met a Lieutenant Greigh and Sergeant Ziah."


    "Oh! Was Kine there?"


    That confused me. "Who?"


    "Kine!" Austin repeated. "Cassidy and him are good friends. He''s in the Town Guard too!"


    Chuckling, I replied. "I''m afraid not. Whoever Kine is, he wasn''t there."


    "Rats. Was hopin he''d be stoppin by sometime soon. It''s funny when he sleeps on the roof. Gets Cass all riled up." Heughed mischievously. "Ya should see it."


    "If I get the chance." Was my amused response.


    "If ya don''t mind ma askin, how long''re ya gonna stay with us, Arthur?" Austin inquired suddenly. "Are ya gonna be leavin soon?"


    I was going over my armor cleaning it from the day, but I stopped to give him my full attention. "Do you want me to leave?" My question was sincere as I didn''t know if he wanted me to stay or not.


    He shrugged. "Not really. Ah like havin another guy around ta talk to."


    Thinking about it, it made sense. "I don''t know what my ns are, Austin. Trying to figure things out as I go along. Okay?"


    "Okay." He repeated more solemnly.


    "Tell you what, though," I said, getting his attention. "If I ever need to leave, I''ll let you know before I go. Deal?"


    He nodded with a small smile. "Deal! Night, Arthur."


    "Goodnight, Austin." I told him as he closed the door.


    When the door closed, and I was done with my armor, I removed the bandage around my eye to sleep as always. I''m not sure if it was because of this, but I sensed something in the middle of the night. Waking up with wide eyes, and shooting out of bed, seemed almost instinctual. Something wasing.


    Grabbing my armor and sword, I quickly put it all on in a matter of seconds. Not too muchter, I looked out the window to see red energy signals approaching the house. With everything on, I jumped out the window and waited for them to arrive. Assuming these were likely more Ghouls, I drew my sword and watched the energy signals carefully. Each one stopped right before the farm and stayed in the tree line.


    "I know you bastards are watching me." I mumbled to myself.


    Even moving slightly seemed to alert the energy signals. Not knowing much about the situation, I looked back at the home and sighed. The choice was clear. Bringing these people into this situation was out of the question. So, I did the only thing to do. Leaning forward and positioning myself in a running stance, my body shot forward with the first step.


    An indent was left in the ground as I ran, and I knew the Ghouls would all follow. "Run, run, run, as fast as you can."

 Chapter 13 - 13

    <h4>Chapter 13:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed''s Farmstead


    Rushing in-between the red energy signals, I darted into the Hollow Forest behind them, and likely where they came from. Several began to converge on me in an instant and confirmed that they were, indeed, watching me. Passing through bushes and darting through trees, I led the Ghouls on a chase away from the farm at an incredible pace.


    While we did get some distance away from the farm, I watched as they slowly encircled me before confronting me. Not having any other choice, I let them. Continuing to run was all I could do to get away from the farm, so no one else was caught up in this mess. Having no choice but to stop as one of the Ghouls emerged from the trees and mmed into the ground in front of me.


    Surrounded by trees and other foliage, the Ghoul stood up and looked at me. "How did you know I was there?"


    What I assumed was a Ghoul stood before me. Male, ratherrge, taller than me, and ck hair. However, the rest of his body was cloaked, including his face. A in ck cloak with two red sps keeping it in ce. This wasn''t a normal cloak. His movements were shrouded in darkness, as was his face. It was likely enchanted with magic or something along those lines. I didn''t know enough about magic to make an educated guess.


    "Obviously, I read your palm." Gesturing to him with a pitied expression, I continued. "Your future isn''t looking bright."


    "You''d be wise not to underestimate me, human." He warned in a deep tone.


    "I wouldn''t dare. You and your little friends have certainly gone out of your way to track me down." I said, which seemed to startle the Ghoul if the sudden change in his energy was anything to go by. "Am I correct in assuming you''re here to avenge your friends from the other day?"


    His cloak colors were the exact same from the previous Ghouls and almost matched in terms of design. A different group from the same faction... The Ghoul before me seemed to move ever so slowly as he studied me. I kept my ears open for the ones behind me during this entire time, with my sword raised.


    "So, it was you that killed our scouting party..." The Ghoul stated.


    "I mean, yeah. They were the ones with pet manticores, right?"


    "Bold of you to admit that to my face."


    Clearly, this Ghoul didn''t realize it was me. "Thank you." He did now.


    Stumped on what to do, he seemed to lower his defenses to talk, which amused me. "Why did you kill our men?"


    Chuckling at that, gesturing to him was all that I did. "Probably because they did the same thing that you''re doing now. Confronted me for no reason, surrounded me, threatened me, and gave off a general feeling of being a bunch of bitches. Mostly thest one, but the others were also considered. I promise."


    "You''re not surrounded. It''s just you and me-"


    "Lie to me again, and yours will be the first head I take." I interrupted and then gestured to the area with my head. "Your friends lying in wait aren''t that good at hiding."


    "Why would you think I''m lying?" The Ghoul inquired.


    Groaning in annoyance, my gaze shifted upwards to the sky, as I let my annoyance show. "Kill him first. Kill him first. Kill him first." I said to myself repeatedly.


    Since I was right next to a tree, I brought my sword up and through the trunk. It began to topple over. As it did, I jumped up and off the falling tree with both feet. Thisunched it into a grouping of trees that a few Ghouls were hiding in and acted as a kicked stand for me. Barreling towards another Ghoul, I took a swipe at the tree where it was hiding, and it quickly jumped away.


    Landing, I rested my sword on my shoulder in between the trees. "So, the rest of you want toe down, or do I need to send some more hurtling trees throughout the area?" Then I held up my pointer finger on my left hand. "Before you do, consider the effect that''ll have on the environment. The poor trees that''ll be cut down and thrown at all of you." Wiping a fake tear from cheek, I finished. "It''s almost too sad to think about."


    Several Ghoulsnded next to the original that was with me. In total, there were fourteen that had left the trees. I was so proud. However, now each of them was ring at me through the bushes and from beneath the trees overhead. Honestly, I was impressed with how well I could see in the dark. Especially since I could see almost as if it were daytime. That''s something that would''ve been handy all those years ago.


    "Perhaps there''s something you should consider as well." The lead Ghoul began. "Our group consists of both men and women." He then pointed to the shortest, who was really small and said, "We even have a child with us. You wouldn''t want to harm them, would you?"


    nting my sword in the ground slightly, they all seemed to shift, and the leader rxed as if pleased with himself. "I''m sure that works on many people. There''s just one problem with what you pointed out."


    I could practically feel the confused look he was giving me. "What might that be?"


    Holding up my fist above the pommel of my sword, I kissed each one. "I lowered the age ratings on these babies. Unfortunately for you, they''re rated E for everyone!"


    Reaching out and grabbing my sword, I pushed it forward to drag it through the ground. Chunks of dirt, roots, and rocks pelted the group of Ghouls. Each growled and scattered. However, as they jumped to nk me, I spun in a circle with my sword stretched out. Cutting down all the trees next to me. As one was falling, I tossed my sword high into the air and wrapped my arms around the trunk of the tree.


    "Equal rights," I shouted as I swung the tree to my right, which mmed into a Ghoul. "And lefts, bitches!" The tree then went left. "The only one suffering here is truly the environment! This poor tree!" My words could barely be heard as it crashed, splintered, and mmed through several other trees in the vicinity along with a few Ghouls.


    "Everyone, take him alive! Transform and subdue him!" The lead Ghoul ordered out.


    "You know," I began as tossed the tree towards him and caught my sword. "That sounds an awful lot like what the other Ghoul said." Gesturing to him, I continued. "I''m assuming you''re all Ghouls as well. Who is the Queen, and why did they try to report me to her?"


    Ghouls one and all rushed me rather aggressively, especially after my questions. Each of the fourteen changed in some manner. They took on more demonic features. Some even ripped their cloaks that were hiding their features whilst they transformed. Others didn''t appear to change at all, but there were changes in their energy signals.


    One summoned a sword as their hands ignited in a red aura. "Magic." I said in annoyance.


    Crossing des with the Ghoul, I felt something starting to stir inside me, and not in a sexual way. Although, it was sort of hot in the same manner. A burning sensation started to move through my body as the other Ghouls entered the fray. Twisting and turning, I dodged attacks, but there were fourteen of them. Not only that, But I haven''t been able to train or even test this body that thoroughly yet.


    The battle was not a quiet one. People would being to investigate all this racket, despite how far out we were. At least, I assumed they would send some scouts at the very least. Which meant that somehow, someway, I was going to have to end this before then. That, and before I was seriously injured. As it so happens, my sword began resonating with me again as I focused solely on achieving my goal by any means necessary.


    My body changed as I fought, and blood flowed briefly from wounds that healed momentster. I saw my arm transform into something more bluish looking and demonic in nature as my blood evaporated. As if my body was being corrupted, it slowly spread over the rest of my body. Deciding not to fight it this time, I felt my power growing aggressively. A familiar feeling. Much like the one I felt from the Star Creature seemed to be flowing from me.


    One of the Ghouls rushed me with a battle cry. "Die!" His arm turned into a pike.


    Thrusting it forward, I twisted my body, so my back was facing the ground and brought my sword across his arm. Soon after, I returned to an upright position, and the Ghoul fell to his knees, clutching at his missing arm. Screeching, he rushed me as the others pulled back. This time, I shot my sword forward into his neck for a quick jab, and then kicked him off my sword.


    Falling to the ground dead, I stepped forward to look at him and took note of how heavy and bulky my body felt. Ignoring it for the moment, and raising my sword, seemed to unnerve the other Ghouls present. After all, it''s thirteen against one now, and I''m still fighting after what seemed like hours. The Ghoul''s blood evaporated off my sword, just like my own blood did on my body.


    Studying the sword for a moment, I asked the remaining Ghouls a question. "What do you think I should name my sword?" They didn''t respond as they looked on in shock. "I was thinking something along the lines of Defiance. You know, like I ''Defy'' such and such." Then I shrugged. "Sorry. Normally I''d say something clever, but I''m kind of freaked out a little at the moment." My voice did not sound like my normal voice at all.


    "We need to report this." The leader stated, and all of them took positions.


    Sighing, I let my head hang back. "Do you really think any of you can leave? I mean, seriously?" When I asked this, I felt a wave erupt from me and cover the area.


    Each Ghoul seemed to freeze in horror as they felt it wash over them. "Pull back! He isn''t human!" The Ghoul leader shouted.


    "Where''s the fun in that?" I asked in a distorted voice.


    From my peripherals, I could see things protruding from my head. Not that I would be able to see what I looked like. However, as I prepared to charge after the fleeing Ghouls, I took notice that my right leg was missing all its armor that I was wearing. Now it was blueish silver armor that covered my leg''s entirety and not just select parts. Much like the Ghouls, I had transformed into something.


    Bonus was, I was much faster now. The area turned into a massacre as the battle was now over. Jumping from tree to tree, they practically exploded upon impact, and from me jumping off them. I turned the entire vicinity into a kill zone before any of the Ghouls had a chance to escape. Limbs flew everywhere, bodies were cut in two, and heads were decapitated as blood seemed to rain down upon the area.


    Landing after killing thest Ghoul, there was now a clearing with tree stumps, and other debris painted a crimson red. Not knowing how to truly control whatever it was I did, I too, was covered in blood. At least it was evaporating quickly. However, after I made sure each Ghoul was dead, I reached up and felt something along the lines of horns protruding from my head.


    "I probably look like a fucking demon. Jesus H. Christ." I mumbled to myself and closed my eyes to try changing back. As luck would have it, "Oh, thank god." It worked.


    Studying my limbs, I saw no blood and that they had returned to normal entirely. Relieved didn''t even begin to describe how I felt. After all, I was worried I''d have to wander around as the creature I turned into for who knows how long. Thankfully, all was right in the world. Putting my sword on my back after checking to make sure my armor was all ounted for, I rubbed my eyes.


    "I''m going to have to do something about this..." I whispered as I looked across the bodies. "Especially if these assholes are going to keep showing up while I''m sleeping." Focusing my eyes on one of the dead bodies in disdain, I was somewhat disturbed when it just started melting to the point of popping. "What... The fuck..." My left eye started straining, and I closed it.


    Covering it with my hand, I was confused about whether I was just tired or if my eye just blew up a body. If that''s even what it did. Looking around with my right eye, I saw one of the ck cloaks that didn''t appear to be covered in blood. Grabbing it and ripping it apart, the cloak was quickly wrapped around my head to cover my left eye.


    However, as I finished, I heard someone speak from behind me. "Arthur?"


    ********


    Hey guys and gals! Story is doing great so far and I have a lot more nned! Just finished the first arc on the patron and moving into the second! If we get over 500 Power Stones for the story, I will release an extra chapter on Sunday!

 Chapter 14 - 14

    <h4>Chapter 14:</h4>


    Priestess Elincia''s Point of View


    Temple atop Helmsforth


    Sitting on a balcony and overlooking the city below, I watched the people go about their lives. Rung by rung, section by section, race after race. All so eager to go about their lives. Never knowing what truly lurks in this world and treat threats as nothing more than fairytales and legends.


    As I sat there, with my wings spread out, they felt something on the wind. Unsure of what it was, and its fleeting presence, I ignored it. However, it soon returned much stronger, and this time, my body felt it too. A dark power seemed to emanate from the bottom of the mountain. My eyes widened as I stood and looked over the balcony. As if I could find where it wasing, I looked down the mountain in its entirety in the dark. Using magic to enhance my eyes didn''t seem to help as it felt like it wasing from directly below and covered arge area.


    "Do you think its Ayda performing another experiment?" I heard from behind me.


    My sister stepped next to me and looked down the mountain as well. "You can''t believe that?" I asked back in disbelief.


    Arceana held her scepter and shook her head. "I don''t. Something is at the base of the mountain. Perhaps Rudnurth has returned." She stated in a calmly.


    Always the calm and collected one. "Please don''t joke about that." As I opened my mouth to speak, explosions could be heard from below as they echoed their way up. "Cea..." I called her by her nickname and turned to her.


    My sister''s eyes were narrowed more dangerously now as she summoned her magic. "Go. I will follow soon with a battalion of guards."


    "I can handle it." Was my reply as I summoned my magic to my hands. "The one responsible will be dead soon."


    "Whatever you do, don''t kill it. I''d like to take whatever is behind this, alive." She stated and sent a re out across the balcony. "Ayda and the others are likely moving towards it as we speak. Support them until we arrive. It''s in the Hollow Forest." My sister looked me directly in the eye. "Be careful, sister. I doubt it''s alone."


    Needing no further prompting, I spread my wings and jumped from the balcony then quickly angled myself downward.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Arthur?" The voice was familiar, and I closed my right eye in disbelief when I heard it. "What... What happened here?" Cassidy asked me. "Did you do this to these people?"


    Turning to face the redhead, I was surprised to see she wasn''t alone. Ayda was also with her along with Floyd and a few other people I didn''t know. My eyes drifted to a Zugal flying overhead, just barely able to fit through the clearing in the trees that I had made. He was male, had wings that were a dark grey and his eyes were a teal color. His hair was ck, which made an interesting colorbination. The Zugal was shorter than Cassidy from what I could tell, but that also seemed to be amon trait among Zugal. Lastly, I noticed he was wearing armor, simr to Greigh and Ziah.


    Next, there seemed to be a young boy present. Not much older than Austin if I had to guess. Although, he appeared to be from a race I had yet to encounter. Golden snake like eyes that seemed to glow in the dark as he looked at me in horror. Small spikes seemed to form his ears in a ck point that matched his ck hair. Made me wonder what race he was. Especially considering how he was wearing some rather nice clothing like Ayda. However, the scene before them seemed to shock all of them.


    Gesturing around the destroyed area, I nodded. "Yeah. They attacked me, so I took care of them." Then I shrugged. "Maybe it was a little excessive, but they came to the farm, and I didn''t want you, or your family, to get involved."


    The Zugal shot towards me and brought his legs up to kick me. I grabbed him by both his ankles and held him in ce. When I did, he pulled out two daggers strapped to his back and started to swipe at me. In an instant, I swung him over my head and nted him into the ground. He bounced off his back, and his wings made a sickening pop, which I cared little for. Thankfully, he was obviously unconscious as I held him up by his right leg.


    "Kine!" Floyd shouted.


    "What in the world made you think that was a good idea?" I asked the Zugal.


    Cassidy stepped forward between her little group and me. "Arthur, let Kine go."


    Shrugging, I let go of his legs and backed away from him. "He attacked me. What did you expect?"


    "Ya didn''t need ta dislocate his wings!" Cassidy shouted.


    Ayda ignited her magic and sent out a re into the sky with her magic. "The guards will be here soon, Arthur. I can''t believe I almost let you borrow my books!" She said in horror, and all of us looked at her. "Of course, there are more pressing matters." Clearing her throat, the Elf turned her attention to me. "I suggest youe quietly."


    "Or you coulde not so quietly." Floyd said.


    Cassidy held up her hands toward her friends and me. "Enough!" Turning to me, she spoke in a low tone. "Ya need tae with us, Arthur. This can''t be ignored. Ah''m willing to testify that Kine attacked you first, but don''t make this situation worse than it already is."


    Gesturing to the bodies, I replied. "And yet, from what I''ve seen, each one of you has already judged me guilty. Why in the world would I go with a group that doubts me the moment theyid eyes on me? To tell my side of the story?" I scoffed. "Please, I''ve been through this song and dance before."


    The redhead sighed, and her arms dropped. After a moment, she stepped forward, with her guard up, and began attacking. Dodging the sudden attacks, I looked across the clearing to see Floyd and Ayda also moving in. Frowning at this, my hand twitched at the thought of grabbing Defiance from my back, but it would''ve been unjust to kill them for a misunderstanding. That being said, this was starting to piss me off.


    Magic spells were being shot out, which varied anything from a fireball, magic arrow, or magically using the nts around the area to try and restrict me. One of the spells was perfect as Floyd and Cassidy pressured me as it hurtled towards my chest. Bringing up my hand, I grabbed it and felt a stinging sensation shoot throughout it. Grimacing, I squeezed the spell, and it shattered in my grasps, which made the group look at me in shock.


    "Don''t get distracted." I warned Floyd, who turned away from me and to Ayda.


    Grabbing his leg, I kicked his knee in. Floyd rolled on the ground screaming in pain. Deciding it would be best to put him to sleep, I went to kick his head. Not as hard as I could, but enough where it would knock him out. However, when I went to hit him, Cassidy stepped on the other side of him and blocked the attack.


    "Arthur! Stop!" She cried out as she winced from the blow.


    Ignoring her and trying to grab her by the cor of her shirt was a mistake. She ducked and brought her fist up. Bring my arms back to block the blow, I felt my body lift off the ground and away from Cassidy, Floyd, and Ayda. Landing only a few feet away, I felt a tingling in my arms and looked back to Cassidy, who took a defensive stance in front of her friend.


    "I didn''t start this." Was my reply as I took a stance of my own.


    A pop sounded off from behind me, and I quickly turned, only to find a spell directly in front of my chest. Gritting my teeth, I reached out for Ayda to stop her, but sheunched it before I could. What I assumed was a fireball engulfed my body and propelled me through the surrounded trees. Splinters shot out as trees toppled as my body mmed through them.


    Rolling to a stop, I slowly got to my feet and red back down the path I had been hit down. Fire didn''t seem to affect me too much. I wasn''t burned anywhere, and I felt fine. As such, I charged back down the path, which rmed Ayda and Cassidy, who were trying to help Floyd.


    The two women popped up as Floyd watched on hopelessly. However, my sudden appearance made it difficult for them to react in time. Grabbing Cassidy by her throat, I quickly turned her and grabbed her by her left arm. Now with my right hand around her throat and pinning her next against me, I pushed her left arm up with my left hand.


    This caused her to cry out in pain. "Let her go!" Ayda called out.


    "So, you can attack me again? I let Kine go, and all of you attacked after I said I wouldn''t surrender." Quirking a brow at her in the dark, I continued. "Do you really think I would just go ''Oh! Okay!'' and let her go?" The unamused look on my face made her re at me.


    "I''ll make you a new deal, Arthur." Ayda began and pointed at me. "You like deals, right?"


    "If people keep their word." Was my short reply.


    Ayda slightly moved her pointing from me, to Cassidy. "Let her go and ignore everyone else to fight me one on one." She lowered her hand. "If you win, we''ll let you go, but I need Cassidy able to ready to help people. She won''t interfere." The Elf negotiated. "You''ve known her and her family for a few days. You know she''ll keep her word."


    Eyeing the raging redhead in my grasp, I nodded in admittance. "True. Then again, this is also the girl that started swinging when she misunderstood the manticore situation." My re seemed to unnerve Ayda. "Kind of like this situation."


    "We asked you toe with us." Ayda responded evenly, and I was surprised at how calm she was.


    "After your friend attacked and I dislocated his wings." Then I tilted my head as I stared at her. "Why would I have to go anywhere with you? The only one who is apparently a Town Guard is Kine, and he attacked without warning or just cause."


    Frustrated, Ayda closed her eyes and nodded in defeat. "You''re right. Kine overreacted. However, you must also admit that this scene isn''t a pretty one and is rather disturbing." Opening her eyes, she gestured around the area. "We''re in the Hollow Forest. Any manner of creature might be along soon. Especially with so much blood having been spilt."


    Studying the Elf, I eventually responded. "What happens if I lose?"


    "Youe with us and answer all of our questions," Ayda answered immediately. "Cassidy will give you her word that she won''t interfere in our bout if you agree to my terms."


    "Someone''s confident in their skills." Was my reply, but she didn''t respond. "Fine. I agree." Tightening my grip around Cassidy''s neck, I leaned in. "What about you, Cass? Do you agree?"


    Ayda red at me when Cassidy started choking. "Yesh." Cassidy croaked out.


    Letting her go, she fell to the ground and took a deep breath of air. Backing away because I was still wary, I watched to see what the two would do. Floyd was trying toy still but was also watching things as they unfolded. Ayda checked on Cassidy, who held her hand up to show she was fine. Standing, the redhead moved to Floyd and looked him over.


    "You okay, Floyd?" She asked.


    "Leg could be better." He replied. "Gotta say, after giving you a free meal, this is not how I expected our next meeting to go." Floyd said to me.


    I shrugged. "Tell me about it. Wasn''t my fault, though."


    Floydughed at that. "Yeah. Maybe you''re right."


    Ayda turned to me and nodded. "Thank you for leaving them out of this."


    "Just make sure you don''t regret it." I warned her.


    In response, severalrge fireballs appeared throughout the area, and I saw the Elf be wrapped in magic. As if she''d be magic itself. My eyes widened as I darted between the rain of fire and dodged the explosions they caused upon colliding with the ground or greenery in the area. Moving in and out between trees, I dodged all of them. However, I did study the Elf as I ran around. Her body had lost its Elven features and be more arcane in nature.


    It appeared there was more to Ayda than I initially thought. She proved me right when arge fireball appeared above the area and floated in the sky. The sheer size was intimidating. Her spell was about the size of a moderate house, which was rming, and I made sure to keep an eye on it, so I didn''t get hit. Although this proved what I thought all along. Ayda was as strong as those Ghouls from earlier, or at least, around the same level. This just made me more suspicious.


    Ayda, who was watching me with glowing eyes,unched the massive spell at me. I thought she was insane. This was going to hurt her and her friends. However, when my eyes darted to them to see if they were going to survive, I saw Cassidy paying it no mind. A barrier of some kind covered them, and I groaned as I jumped out of the way.


    Using the explosion to my advantage, I circled around from behind and waited. Ayda was the one keeping that barrier up if her magic was anything to go by. As the dust and debris settled, Ayda let down her guard and lowered the shield protecting them. Her magic seemed faded from her hands and her body as she returned to normal. Seizing my moment, I darted forward and kicked her legs out from under her.


    "Wha-" She yelled out in rm.


    Landing on her back, I put my foot on her throat and she looked up to see me ring down at her. "You done, or would you like to continue and possibly regret your life choices like most adults?" I asked the beaten Elf.


    However, Ayda wasn''t the one who replied. "She won''t be the one regretting anything." A voice called out from above. "Your brazen actions have brought about this scenario." Looking above, I saw someone new. "Who would dare attack my people so tantly? What is your name?"


    "Priestess!" The others in the clearing shouted in relief.


    Taking in the details I could, I immediately took notice of a white aura surrounding her hands, andrge white wings pping on her back. A white dress adorned her body, and a silver crown was resting upon her blonde-haired head. Blue eyes seemed to pierce my very soul as she waited for my response.


    "You''ve gotta be shitting me." I said in disbelief as I looked up at one of the Priestesses.


    Her look turned even more sour as she replied. "I assure you that I am not ''shitting you.''"


    "Fuck."


    ********


    We officially got over 500 Power Stones! Thank you so much for the love! This is the extra chapter I promised! They will alwayse out on Sunday if we hit our goal! We did great and everyone got super excited! If we hit 700 Power Stones this week, I''ll release another extra chapter!

 Chapter 15 - 15

    <h4>Chapter 15:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Fuck." I said in clear annoyance and red at Ayda for a moment before looking back to the Priestess. "My name is Arthur Pendragon. What''s yours?"


    "You bathe in the presence of Priestess Elincia Delmaris." The Priestess replied.


    "Bathe?" I repeated in an unsure manner. "That doesn''t sound appropriate. In fact, it''s borderline kinky." Wiggling my eyebrows didn''t impress her.


    Her eyes narrowed as she lowered to the ground, but I did see a small smile. "You jest. Most amusing." Blocking off any chance of attacking the others, I saw her look around the area. "What has happened here? Surely this wasn''t caused by one man alone. Not to mention a human."


    Gesturing to the dead Ghouls, I replied. "I''m the victim of a horrible crime." Was my overly dramatic response.


    "Victim isn''t the word I would use," Elincia said as she surveyed the area. "This carnage is most impressive. It''s also disturbing."


    I shrugged. "I was attacked and defended myself. There were fourteen of them, so I couldn''t exactly y nice."


    "And them? What of Ayda, Cassidy, Floyd, and Kine?"


    Gesturing to Kine, I replied. "He attacked me without warning. With a knife, I might add. Two actually!" Then I continued more nonchntly. "Made me a little skeptical of believing anything the group had to say after that. After all, it''s the exact same way my first altercation began."


    Elincia eyed Cassidy, Floyd, and Ayda, all of which, looked away from her gaze. "I see. Did you need to be so rough with them?"


    Again, I gestured to Kine, and then Floyd. "I don''t know Kine, but I''m not a fan of being assaulted. So, I took care of him quick and hoped that it would act as a lesson to the others." Shrugging, I continued. "It didn''t."


    "While I do not know the full circumstances surrounding the events that led to our current situation, I cannot overlook someone who would kill in such a manner. Even if it was self-defense, as you im." The Priestess replied. "I ask that youe peacefully."


    Even though she asked, her magic aura that covered her hands didn''t disappear. This told me she was still on guard, which was smart. However, I was also very wary about her just from the stories I''d heard about the two Priestesses so far. Plus, going with her would essentially be the same as being surrounded by her guards.


    Using my hands to gesture around the area, I spoke evenly. "After the night I''ve had, I''m afraid I must decline. My trust isn''t something so easily won." Then I tilted my head towards the unconscious Zugal. "Especially after being attacked by one your own."


    The Priestess studied me for a moment before summoning several magical swords that floated around the area. There were dozens of them, and I must admit, it did surprise me. They circled, twisted, and spun overhead. A clever tactic to try and get me to surrender. All were white, with gold ents, and exactly the same.


    "I insist." Elincia said sternly.


    Watching me carefully, I smirked as I shrugged overdramatically and lifted my hands into the air. "Since you insist..."


    Swords began swinging at me as soon as my hand touched my pommel. A chuckle escaped my lips that the Priestess didn''t believe me for a second. Drawing Defiance from my back, I deflected several of the swords and destroyed others. Immediately, it was made clear that the Priestess was far above Ayda and those Ghouls. Gritting my teeth, I felt my sword resonating with me.


    My right eye also began to act up under the bandage. "Ugh." I groaned out, annoyed as I darted about. "Can''t catch a fucking break."


    Naturally, I needed to get close to the Priestess, but she flew up ever so slightly. Practically hovering in the air with barely pping her wings, which told me magic was likely involved in that as well. She was smart and been in battle before, but I was new to these types of fights. However, she kept a close eye on me and redirected me when I got to close to Ayda and the others.


    "I must admit, I did not expect you tost this long. You''ve impressed me." Elincia called from on high.


    "I can go all night long, baby!" I strained out a response, taking advantage of her double entendre in an effort to force her to make a mistake. "How about youe down here and do the dirty work yourself!?"


    She gave me an icy stare before replying. "You''d have to give me a reason to. As it stands, there isn''t one."


    Growling at that, I grabbed one of her magic swords from the air and flung it at her. "I''ll give you a fucking reason." Was my mumbled response.


    The sword disappeared inches before it hit her leg, but she looked startled that it got so close. "You''re not like any human I''ve ever encountered before." Elincia focused her gaze on the area as if to find some clue. "If you''re even human at all." She added.


    "Again," I called out. "You coulde down here and find out whenever you want!"


    "The view from up here is just fine." Came the Priestess''s reply as she watched and moved her fingers in a puppeteer fashion as the swords moved to her will.


    Her magical swords paused when she was put under pressure. So, hitting the tips of her des with Defiance, I began to pull them out of the air one after the other. With Defiance in my right hand immobilizing Elincia''s spell, I used my left hand to grab and throw the swords. This caused the Priestess to fly around to avoid the iing swords.


    As she moved around, she started getting distracted and was more aware of her own swords than me. Jumping up in front of her, the Priestess''s eyes widened in horror at seeing me before her in midair. I had my sword raised, but quickly decided not to wound her grievously, and instead nted my foot in her stomach. Elincia wasunched toward the ground and hit a tree. Causing it to tilt and fall over on top of her.


    "Priestess!" Cassidy shouted.


    Ayda summoned her magic again, and I merely nced at her, then went back to Elincia. "Stay away from her!" The Elf shouted.


    Strutting over towards Elincia, I replied. "You really think that was enough to hurt her? She took that like a champ! Didn''t you, Priestess?"


    The tree, fucking, blew up. "I''ve not had a serious battle since thest time my sister and I fought." Priestess Elincia stated as she slowly floated herself onto the ground. "Not many would darey a hand on me." Then her eyes flicked up to me as she dusted herself off. "Never mind kick me."


    "You''re wee." Was my cool reply as I put one hand on my hip and the Priestess frowned. "If you don''t have people around willing to kick you while your down, are you even living?" Then I shrugged more yfully. "Besides, I did invite you toe down twice. I just stopped asking so politely."


    Igniting her magic, I saw Elincia''s swords all disappeared, and two moved to her hands. "Then I suppose I should respond in kind."


    "It''s the only logical thing to do!" I stated, pointing at her with a smile.


    A smirk could be seen on her face, which I noticed, but it vanished faded due to her disappearing entirely. Elincia, much like Ayda, could teleport. Unfortunately, this wasn''t something where she was one and done. The Priestess was able to teleport continually. Behind me, on my sides, even directly in my face, she appeared and then disappeared.


    Rolling my eyes as I blocked iing attacks, and swiping at only air, I shouted. "That''s a little annoying! Perhaps you could show some real skill instead of acting like a fucking assassin who got caught and is going all in!" Bringing up Defiance to block the smirking Priestess, I groaned when she disappeared after her attack failed. "Fine. Fine!" I said irritated and nted Defiance into the ground then spread my arms.


    Elincia saw this and teleported away from me. Giving me a cautious look, she appeared before me and then moved away quickly. In that moment, she was trying to see if it was a trap of some sort, but I didn''t even move. Quirking a brow, the Priestess disappeared entirely from view. While I couldn''t see her, mostly because I wasn''t looking too hard, I knew she could see me.


    What I had nned was ballsy. Even for me. Especially given I didn''t know how strong my healing factor was and only had a few examples of it in action. Add the fact that I had been restraining myself this entire fight, so my right eye didn''t go crazy or transform on ident. The moment of truth came when Elincia appeared at my side.


    Running one of her des through the right side of my lower abdomen and all the way out through the left, she gasped in horror. As if she didn''t think it would happen or didn???t mean to deal such a fatal wound. Of course, blood flowed into my mouth, and I certainly felt pain from the wound. However, it wasn''t the excruciating amount of pain you would expect.


    Grabbing her wrist as she tried to let go of her sword, she looked up at me. "Arthur-" She began, but I didn''t let her finish.


    "Finally." I said simply.


    Immediately, I began mming her into anything I could. Trees, the ground, bushes, and my foot. Treating her like a rag doll made the group watching gasp in disbelief. Eventually, I tossed her into the air lightly and grabbed her by her throat. Upon halting the thrashing, I was giving her and studying her, I noticed her wounds were healing rapidly. Cuts, bruises, and more were fading in a matter of seconds.


    "Jesus Christ. You heal almost as quick as I do." I said through a strained voice and gritted my teeth as I yanked her sword out of my side. "Damn. You really went balls deep, didn''t you?" Holding up the de that pierced my body, I showed it to Cassidy. "Do you see how deep inside me your Priestess was?" All of them nched at the sexual jabs, and I turned back to Elincia, who grabbed my arm. "I don''t think I''ve ever had someone know me inside and out like you do."


    "Unhand me!" The Priestess ordered.


    Looking up and thoughtfully puckering my lips, I replied. "Mmh. I could, but I''m not going to. All that teleporting was getting on my nerves." Then I chuckled. "I am surprised you can still talk though. This isn''t a light grip I have on your neck." I pointed out.


    "I will admit that you surprised me. Never did I think you would let me injure you in such a manner, but this farce has gone on long enough. Release me, or there will be real repercussions unlike before." Elincia informed me.


    My amused expression seemed to upset her more. "Look, Priestess, clearly, you seem to think I am an idiot. I regret to inform you that I am not." Looking around the area, I continued. "Not sure a single person here hasn''tpletely tried to fuck me in some manner, and not in a fun way." Holding up her sword in front of her, I gestured towards it. "Face it, Priestess, you''ve lost."


    "Let her go!" A new voice called out.


    "Typhon!" Ayda shouted out.


    The boy from earlier with ck hair ran at me. "Who is this?" I asked curiously as he jumped at me, and I dropped the Priestess''s sword.


    "Stop!" Elincia ordered.


    Not sure if it was directed at me or the boy, but I grabbed him by his throat as well. "Not going to lie, I can''t tell if this is a trick of some sort." I stated and then looked at the boy more closely as he narrowed his eyes at me. "That, or you''re very brave and foolish. Brave toe out here and try to save your Priestess, but it was also foolish to think you could do anything to stop me."


    "Let. Her. Go." The boy ordered.


    Quirking a brow, my attention was focused on him now. "What''s your name, boy?"


    Trying to escape my grasp, he eventually replied. "Typhon. Typhon Delmaris."


    "Delmaris, you say?" Tilting my head back towards Elincia, amused by this sudden revtion, I asked her a question. "He your son?"


    "Don''t you dare harm him!"


    "So, your son?" I asked again.


    Gritting her teeth, she replied. "He isn''t my son. Nor is he my sisters. Typhon is a part of our family, though, and has paid you no insult. Let the child go." Elincia informed me and then ordered.


    Looking back at Typhon, I held him up a little higher. "What race are you?" I asked out in a mumbled voice.


    Swiping at me, I moved my head back slightly. "I''m a Dragon!" He roared and opened his mouth.


    mes shot out and into my face. Closing my eyes from the sudden attack, I dropped him on the ground and wiped my face. The boy wrapped his arms around my body and tried to move me. When that didn''t work, he tried to help free Elincia by trying to grab my fingers. Eventually, he started throwing punches into my stomach, and it did nothing.


    "A boy who wants to y at hero, huh?" cing a hand on his chest, I pushed him away carefully, so he wasn''t hurt, but enough where I''d get my point across. "I''m a little busy at the moment, so go y pretend somewhere else." My eye then turned back to Elincia. "Now, I believe we were talking about you losing this fight."


    Gritting her teeth in anger, I saw her expressionpletely changed, and her hair turned slightly darker. "I don''t lose!" Elincia said in a raised tone filled with anger. "And you''ve made enough of a mockery here tonight!"


    Lifting one of her hands up, I saw magic begin gathering in it, but I quickly grabbed her wrist with my free hand. When I did so, her breathing got faster, and her magic seemed to keep growing. Confused as to what she was trying to do, I shook her lightly to stop her, but the white soon faded. The Priestess''s magic started to turn ck, and I was honestly concerned by this.


    Magic seemed to be filling the area, and I raised my free hand to stop her. "You, Arthur Pendragon, will feel my wrath and suffer-" Before anything else could happen, something mmed into Elincia''s back, and I dropped her in surprise.


    ********


    We officially got over 500 Power Stones! Thank you so much for the love! This is the extra chapter I promised! They will alwayse out on Sunday if we hit our goal! We did great and everyone got super excited! If we hit 700 Power Stones this week, I''ll release another extra chapter!

 Chapter 16 - 16

    <h4>Chapter 16:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    Looking down, I saw she waspletely unconscious. Titling my head in confusion, my gaze soon turned to Ayda, Cassidy, and the others who seemed just as lost as I was.


    "I see you''ve been having fun." Another new voice called out.


    Groaning as I looked up to the sky, I saw the other Priestess, but she wasn''t alone. Nope. Unlike Elincia, this one brought a flock of Zugal. Is it racist to refer to a group of them as a flock? However, it wasn''t just them either. Soon I heard footstepsing through the forest, and I looked to see just as many Elves and Humans.


    "Any chance this is thest of you!?" I asked the newest additions. "I''ve had a long night, and this is just bing tedious!"


    "I''m sure." The Priestess said in reply from above.


    Much like Elincia, her sister had a white aura emanating from her hands. A silver crown rested in pinkish hair as red eyes studied me. The only other simrities I could see between her and Elincia is that they both wore a simr dress, had a pair of white wings, and seemed to rule this nation. Although, this one carried a scepter as well, so there was that.


    After a moment, I spoke again. "So, are you going toe down here, or do I need to deal with all these people first?" My question was directed to the Priestess as I gestured around to everyone else but her.


    "See to the injured." The Priestess ordered her guards, and then she watched me for a moment before answering my question. "I don''t think that will be necessary." The Priestess replied. "I''ve been watching for some time now, and I must admit, I am impressed. Pushing my sister is not something most people are capable of." Then she looked to Elincia. "Of course, she was holding back, but that still doesn''t subtract from how skilled you are."


    "She was, was she?" I asked back, amused.


    "Indeed. I''m sure you don''t believe me. That''s fine." Lowering to the ground in front of me, she gave a curt nod. "My name is Arceana Delmaris. Priestess of Lestrania and one of its rulers. A pleasure to meet you, Arthur Pendragon."


    Still on guard, I gave a shallower nod in return. "You know my name."


    Gesturing to her sister, Arceana replied. "My sister said your name before I intervened. As I said, I''ve been watching. Mostly trying to decide whether or not I needed to step in." Then she looked at some of the massacred bodies. "These are not my people, and even in death, I feel something dark and sinister from them."


    Looking over the dead Ghouls, I waved a dismissive hand towards them. "Fuck those guys!" The Priestess turned back to me, and a twitch could be seen on her eye from thenguage I used, but I ignored it. "Killed one group of them already when they first ambushed me, and then they sent this group to hunt me down." Then I gestured to Ayda and then others. "I was trying to exin that to them before I was unjustifiably attacked."


    "That must''ve been very frustrating for you. I''m sure my sister didn''t help matters, but she likely saw an opportunity to test you." Arceana sighed. "Clearly, this wasn''t the time, and without exining anything to you was reckless."


    "It''s funny that you''re so epting of this." Then I gestured to Elincia. "That, and the fact you sted the shit out of your own sister." Puckering my lips, I continued. "A little cold, don''t you think?"


    "Not at all. The bout had gone on long enough. Elincia wasn''t fighting seriously but was about to. Involving Typhon irked her, and me." The Priestess then looked at the boy, who avoided her gaze. "Apologies for this series of misunderstandings and for my sister taking advantage of them." Arceana gave a small bow to me, which surprised me, and those present. "Thank you for not harming any of them permanently. While I do not know you, I can assume you were holding back quite a bit as well."


    I shrugged. "Who can say?" Eventually, I put my hand on my hip. "It''s not a big deal. However, I am interested in why you think I was holding back..."


    The Priestess gestured to my sword. "From what I can gather, you only drew your sword against Elincia. This proves you were trying to quickly disarm the situation quickly with Ayda, Cassidy, Floyd, and Kine. They shouldn''t have been so quick to move against you, and I''m assuming Kine struck first." I nodded, and she gave a tired sighed. "Yes, he does have a rather brash personality. Prefers talking things out with his fists."


    Smirking as I gestured to Elincia, I replied. "I understand. I''m a little quick to confrontations myself."


    "So, I see." The Priestess stated. "Again, thank you for not attacking her with your sword. You had the perfect opportunity to and instead kicked her."


    "Kicked the shit outta her, though." I shot back with a grin.


    Sighing again, Arceana nodded bitterly as her frustration grew. "Yes, you did." Clearly annoyed, she took a breath before continuing. "Moving on. While I cannot force you to apany me," She began, and I immediately looked around at the guards surrounding me, before raising a brow. "I would greatly appreciate it if you were to apany me to the Temple of Lestrania atop Helmsforth Mountain."


    Annoyed, I replied. "Reall-"


    The Priestess, the conscious one, cut me off. "Do not worry about my guards. They were here to deal with the people you already took care of. While I would''ve liked to question them, and where they found such vile magic, it is toote." Gesturing to me, her scepter made a small ringing noise. "However, you dealt with them. I would like to ask you some questions as our guest."


    "And your sister will be fine with that?"


    Amused, Arceana replied. "She''ll likely seek to have a rematch against you, but other than that, she was probably working her way towards asking you the same thing. In her own way." Ayda and the others watched in disbelief. "I would also like to thank you again for taking care of these creatures before they caused untold damage to my people."


    "I honestly can''t tell if you''re being sincere or if you''re just trying to get me to lower my guard." I said skeptically.


    "That is partially my fault for letting this go on for so long. However, I will not force you to follow. Take a few days, if you need to, to think about my request. No one here will try to convince you." Motioning to the group, she continued. "Should you wish to visit the Temple, please speak with any of those present."


    After eyeing Cassidy for a moment, I sighed. "Not sure I actually have a ce to stay anymore. You let me keep my weapons, as a precaution, and I wille with you. If you ask me to disarm, I shall just go somewhere else entirely."


    Arceana thought about it for a moment. "Your terms are eptable. Had you wished to do any real harm you''ve had more than your fair share of opportunities." Then she tapped her scepter on the ground, and her guards started to move. "Is there anything else?" She inquired as Elincia, and the others were helped out of the forest.


    "Maybe a few favors here and there. Small things, I promise. Something in return for me doing you this favor." I replied.


    "I don''t think you understand what the word ''favor'' means."


    "Oh, I do. Just trying to look out for myself, given everything that''s happened. As I said, it won''t be anything monumental, just looking for a little kindness in return." Then I gestured to myself. "After all, it''s been a really long night, and a favor from a Priestess could make it all better."


    The Priestess studied me. Likely to see if I was being genuine or had some other agenda. After a moment, she eventually nodded in agreement.


    Tapping her golden scepter, she responded. "Very well. I suppose that is fair. Any favors you ask shall be addressed ordingly." Arceana informed me and then turned to her guards, all of which were ring at me. "Retreat from this wretched forest and bring everyone up to the Temple. I''m sure they''re interested in," She turned to me as she spoke. "Arthur Pendragon."


    The Priestess moved to her sister and straight up disappeared. Teleporting away and leaving me here with ring guards, I merely shrugged in response. cing my sword on my back seemed to rx everyone in the area, but I was surprised that Arceana straight up left everyone alone here with me.


    Although most got to work and ignored me for the most part. Some aided Cassidy and her friends, while others moved around to the bodies and started casting spells on them. Odd, but I didn''t question it. Who knows, maybe that was the norm here. Regardless, I pretty much just started walking back to town. Not like anyone would want my help with anything.


    "Ayda!" Typhon shouted, and I nced over my shoulder to see him on his knees next to her prone form.


    Apparently, she copsed as things died down. Floyd and Kine had already been loaded onto stretchers and carried away. So, now all eyes were on the passed-out Librarian.


    A group of Elves were looking over Ayda in a concerned manner. "What''s wrong with her?" Cassidy inquired.


    "She''s used up a lot of magic. Her supply is dangerously low. She likely kept up a strong front in front of the Priestesses." An Elf exined. "Ayda will need a magic donor."


    It was at that moment, Cassidy turned and saw me watching, which made her eyes widened. "Arthur!" She called out.


    Quirking a brow at that, I turned towards her as she ran up to me. "Yes?"


    Immediately, she gritted her teeth and frowned. "Ah know Ah don''t deserve ta ask this of ya, none of us do, but can ya help Ayda? We''d need ta get her ta a hospital quick ta get her a magic donor."


    "Why don''t you just teleport her?" I asked back.


    One of the Elves answered. "It doesn''t work like that. Magic is finicky, and not all of us can teleport. Only the exceptionally talented or highly trained individuals can do so. Ayda Farro is both." The generic Elf informed me. "It''s likely we''d need one of her family members to be a donor to have enough magic to actually supply her what she needs. That or several of us would have to donate, which isn''t possible to do given where we are."


    Gesturing to the Elf, I spoke to Cassidy. "There you go! Simple. You don''t need me."


    Groaning in annoyance, Cassidy rubbed her face in an irritated fashion. "Ayda''s brother is at the top of the Helmsforth. If ya could just-"


    Holding up my hand to stop her, I interrupted Cassidy. "How would I even be able to help? I can''t transfer my energy to her."


    "You don''t need to. One of us can act as a conduit for you." The same Elf stated. "Since you have magic to spare, it might be our best choice." Many in the area were watching me.


    Feeling the judgment behind their stares, I replied. "I''m not sure I have magic."


    "Everyone has magic, Sir." The Elf answered.


    "Please." Typhon pleaded from beside her.


    Walking passed Cassidy, I mumbled to myself. "Fuckers attacked me, and now I have to do this shit..." Stopping next to the Elf who was looking over the mad Librarian, I spoke. "What do I need to do?"


    Holding out his hand, he spoke. "Take my hand, and I will funnel magic from your body into Ayda''s, but it has to be voluntary. This spell doesn''t work against someone''s will."


    Raising my hands to get the group''s attention, I spoke a little more seriously. "Okay, I know you think I was joking, but I honestly don''t think I have magic. If you do this, I don''t know what''s going to happen, but if you''re still willing to risk it, by all means." I told them.


    "Are you going to help or not?" The Elf asked back, annoyed. "Just because you don''t have a basic knowledge of magic doesn''t mean you don''t have any."


    "Alright. Fuck me then." Approaching the situation with a ''fuck it'' mentality, I took his hand. "Enjoy."


    His hands ignited in a greenish aura, and I watched as nothing seemed to be happening. However, when he closed his eyes and began to focus, it felt as though there was a tingling in my arm. The Elf gasped in surprise as his eyes shot open and he looked at me. Many turned to look at us to see what had happened and only saw the shocked expression on the Elf''s face as he looked at me.


    "What?" I asked his ck jawed expression, confused.


    "N-Nothing." He hesitated in responding.


    Focusing on the spell again, it didn''t take long for Ayda to shoot up into a sitting position. Scared the shit out of the Elf casting the spell as he stumbled away from her. Ayda looked around confused and began flexing her fingers as if confused. After a moment, she looked up at me with narrowed eyes.


    "What did you do to me?" Ayda asked me.


    ********


    We officially got over 500 Power Stones! Thank you so much for the love! This is the extra chapter I promised! They will alwayse out on Sunday if we hit our goal! We did great and everyone got super excited! If we hit 700 Power Stones this week, I''ll release another extra chapter!

 Chapter 17 - 17

    <h4>Chapter 17:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Gonna have to be a little more specific." Was my reply to her.


    "Ayda! Are you okay?!" Typhon asked worriedly as he helped her to her feet.


    Cassidy supported her from behind to make sure she didn''t fall. "Careful now." Ayda stood and shook her limbs as if studying herself. "Somethin wrong?" The redhead inquired.


    Looking herself over, she frowned. "It doesn''t appear so, which is what''s so odd about this situation." Then she looked back at me. "Again, what did you do? I feel stronger than I did when we were fighting!" She then looked at the Elf who transfered my energy into her. "You used him as a magic donor, correct?"


    "He was the only viable candidate." The Elf replied.


    Ayda''s head whipped right back to me. "Fascinating. Your magic is a lot denser than mine!" Hovering around me, I rolled my eyes as she wanted to touch me but refrained due to the blood covering me. "What did you go through to make your magic so thick?!"


    Moving away from her, I started walking as I spoke. "I''ve no idea what you''re talking about." A smirk appeared on my lips. "That did sound a little naughty though. Be careful when speaking. People might get the wrong idea."


    Stepping in beside me, she matched my pace as her hands lit up with an aura, and she ignored my sexualment. "I feel stronger than ever! Granted, I did use my magic very irrationally against you, but this is incredible!"


    Cassidy and Typhon fell in next to us. "Is it really that special?" Typhon asked.


    "Ah think we should apologize for that misunderstanin first. Before gettin swept up into some new rant about somethin or another." Cassidy answered. "Special or not, we gotta make things right."


    The Elf ignored Cassidy, much like she did with me, and continued anyway. "It''s new, which makes it incredible! No one that transfers over magic andpletely refills the recipient usually ends with less than ster results. In most cases, some have even died! This, on the other hand, feels like I''ve been rejuvenated, and you don''t even seem to have noticed your missing magic!" Rubbing her body in a very inappropriate way for a librarian, she continued. "What''s the secret!? What did you do?!" Ayda asked excitedly.


    "It amuses me that you think I would answer any of your questions," I told her as I came to a stop. "You, and your little group, attacked me, remember?" Giving an annoyed look to their shocked ones, I gestured to myself. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need a bath to get all this blood off of me." Looking back at one of the groups of Elves, I spoke to the Guards. "I''ll be up the mountain once I''m clean."


    "That isn''t necessary, Sir." That one generic Elf guard informed me. "You can clean up at the Temple." I didn''t listen. "Sir?"


    Walking off, by myself, I headed towards the Reed Farmstead. Figured it''d be easy to borrow the hose quick and leave. As much as I loved the thought of traveling up the mountain covered in blood, I figured it''d be a bad idea. A few of the guards ran up to me, and some even tried to stop me by standing in front of me.


    Coming to a stop, I gave a cold re. "If a single one of you gets in my way, I will hurt you." Was all I said.


    One of the Elves held up his hands in cating gesture. "Sir-"


    He began, but I walked past him, and shoulder checked him as he tried to touch me. This sent him sprawling out across the forest floor. Cassidy ran up to me and looked up at me but said nothing. The other guards were put on edge from this as well. Not that any of them would do anything about it. Not after my little rumble with Elincia.


    "Ya want ta wash up at the farm?" Cassidy inquired.


    "All I want is to use your hose if you don''t mind." Was my response. "My armor may have gotten rid of most of the blood, but I can still feel my undershirt and pants are soaked. In a very mushy feeling. Not fun."


    Sighing, she rubbed the back of her neck as she cringed from the details. "Not at all. If you''re willin ta forgive me for that incident back there. Was tryin ta help ma friends."


    Eyeing her for a moment, I nodded. "It''s fine. At least you tried talking."


    "Phwah!?" I heard Ayda gasp in irritation from behind. "I tried talking to you as well!"


    "But you''re not a redhead!" Was my reply.


    Typhon, Ayda, and the guards all stood there dumbfounded as I left. "It''s not really because Ah''m a redhead, is it?" The redhead asked, worried about my reasoning.


    Chuckling, I put my hand on her shoulder and shook her lightly. "No. You have running water."


    Cassidy looked less than impressed. "Really?" Was her dull question.


    "Also, no." Nudging her more yfully, I answered honestly. "You actually tried to apologize after the fact and make things right," I told her while we walked. "That, and unlike Ayda, you actually tried talking before the fight really started. Kine swooped in, got his ass kicked, and you kept a tempered disposition. Not something I would expect given it was your friend I injured."


    The farmer shrugged. "Kine''s always been like that. Quick ta misread the situation."


    Quirking a brow at her, I gave her an amused look. "Thising from the same woman who attacked me after finding blood after she got home?" Cassidy blushed a little and pushed me, which made me chuckle. "I''m just saying. Pot, kettle. Did you even check the house after finding the blood?"


    "Leave me be! Ah said, Ah was sorry!" She shouted, embarrassed.


    Chuckling, I took a yful punch from Cassidy. "Anyway, it wasn''t until after I had almost all of you taken care of that Ayda calmed down and became more mischievous in trying to save all of you. She''s a good friend, but once Floyd and you were taken care of, Ayda should''ve known better."


    "Ayda''s stronger than most. She got that freaky librarian knowledge and can put it ta use. Mark ma words, none of us expected ya ta get the better of us." Then she looked down and kicked at the dirt. "Priestess Elincia included."


    "I bet." The mirth could be heard in my response.


    Cassidy became quiet as we walked back to the farm. After a few more minutes of walking, we exited the Hallow Forest as dawn was starting to peek over the horizon.. A few Zugal could be heard flying overhead, but I paid them no mind. Likely keeping an eye on me to see if I would truly go up the mountain. It did amuse me though that they were doing this. Whether it was out of respect for their Priestess whom I defeated, or if they were ordered by Arceana, I was unsure.


    "Can Ah ask ya a question, Arthur?" Cassidy inquired once we got back to the farm.


    Turning on the hose, I took my armor off. "What''s the question?" Ayda had stopped following us and teleported away at some point, which was nice.


    "Who are you?" The redhead''s question seemed to get the attention of the Zugal, whonded on the roof to listen.


    My top half had been removed, and I set them down to start washing them. "Does it matter?" I asked back.


    "A little," Cassidy said honestly. "There ain''t no one who can fight one of the Priestesses like ya did. So, there''s gotta be somethin yer not tellin us."


    "Look, Cassidy, I''m not anyone you need to worry about," I told her as I ran my shirt under the hose, and red just flowed from it. "If I''m being honest, I''m just passing through. The Priestesses are none of my concern, and neither are your boys up on the roof." Standing and wringing my shirt out, I pped it once. "So, don''t be concerned with me or about me."


    "That doesn''t answer ma question." Cassidy replied in an unsure manner as she crossed her arms.


    Putting the shirt back on was annoying cause it was still wet, but it would work for now. "If you must know, I''m nobody, nothing, and certainly not your problem." I said as I took off my grieves and pants, which made Cassidy turn around with a small blush and look of disbelief. "I did a favor for your brother. It''s the only reason any of you are putting up with me. I get it. Don''t worry though, I''ll be leaving soon."


    "What''d''ya mean?" Cassidy asked with a hand covering her eyes.


    "Why would I stay here? From what I can tell so far, the guards are a bunch of dicks," I began and looked up on the roof, which had three Zugal ring down at me. "Yeah, that includes you fuckers!" I continued as I washed my pants. "Not only that, but there isn''t anything here for me. Been in confrontation after confrontation, and I really don''t feel like living that kind of life again."


    Wringing out my pants, I put them on still damp. Moving onto my armor was next. Thankfully, whatever my sword did to the blood on it, my armor did the same. The blood was all gone, but it did feel wrong to be wearing it and not wash it. It''s part of the reason why I washed it ever so lightly.


    "I''m dressed," I told her as she turned around. "Don''t worry, though, Cassidy. I never get what I want, so I''ll likely end up stuck here for some stupid reason or another."


    "Yer one of those pessimists, ain''t ya?"


    "Guilty."


    Sighing, Cassidy moved to the house. "Let me tell Grandpa Ah''m takin ya ta meet the Priestesses, and we''ll get a move on. Sound good?"


    I shrugged. "Whatever works. I''m expecting a trap of some manner when we arrive, so let Austin know I might not being back."


    That got her to stop and turn back to me. "Ya think they''re setting up a trap?"


    Pointing up at the Zugal on the rooftop, I replied. "The bird people won''t leave me be, so I''m assuming they were ordered to keep an eye on me."


    "Arthur, don''t ya think yer bein a little paranoid?" After a moment, she added as she looked up at the Zugal. "And racist?"


    "I don''t see why they would be following me around." Then I looked back up there. "Unless you guys are up there to crow for some odd reason," I shouted up at them and then looked back down to the redhead. "I''m going to stay on guard."


    "You don''t like Zugal or something?" One of the guards on the rooftop asked angrily. "Or are you racist in general?"


    I shrugged as I didn''t bother to look at them. "Not really racist. Just pointing out ws in everyone and everything. You boys still aren''t cawing!"


    At this point, I heard a few steps and wrestling. Looking up, I saw one of the guards pping around as he was trying toe off the roof, but hispanions stopped him. The very definition of ''hold me back, bro'' at its finest. Chuckling at that got Cassidy to frown. Of course, the one guard eventually calmed down and red daggers at me.


    "You think humans are so much better, or perhaps you''re just like the snobs in the upper rungs who think Elves are superior to every other race!?" The guard asked angrily.


    "Not at all. I fucking hate humans too." I said earnestly, which got everyone present to look at me stumped. "Elves lost their novelty the moment I met Ayda. So, fuck them too. Don''t know about the other races, but I hate Humans, Elves, and Zugal equally. Fuck all y''all."


    Not really knowing what to say to that, Cassidy merely shrugged. "Alright then. Ah guess that settles that. Once Ah let Grandpa know we can get a lift from the guards up the mountain." She informed me.


    "What do you mean?" I asked immediately after she said that.


    "They''re goin ta be flyin us up. Ferrying is the right word Ah believe." The redhead exined.


    "You mean the guards I''ve been insulting for thest five minutes?"


    Pointing at me with a smirk, she chuckled. "Those exact ones! Ah''ll be back in a moment."


    One of the guards chuckled. "It''s good to know you hate everyone and not just Zugal. Don''t worry, we won''t drop you."


    "I liked it better when each of you thought I was racist against Zugal." I replied without looking up at them.


    "Don''t know why." The same guard replied. "I don''t care what you do, but you might want to tone the hate for everything. Might put a real damper on the upper rungs."


    Another generic guard spoke quickly. "Or, here me out, have him be racist to those entitled-"


    Cutting the guard off, I shouted up to them. "Sun''sing up boys. Ca-caw, bitches!"


    ********


    We officially got over 500 Power Stones! Thank you so much for the love! This is the extra chapter I promised! They will alwayse out on Sunday if we hit our goal! We did great and everyone got super excited! If we hit 700 Power Stones this week, I''ll release another extra chapter!

 Chapter 18 - 18

    <h4>Chapter 18:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple atop Helmsforth


    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" Cassidy asked me.


    The Zugal had literally flown us up the side of the mountain. They had special harnesses that they put on us and simply flew as if we were luggage. It was a little funny. However, I did also get to see more of the rungs as we flew. Not for very long, but enough to see that there was a gap of sorts between the bottom rung, AKA the Slums, and the others.


    Above the Slums was the first official rung on the mountain itself and not the base. The homes were shier and seemed to be built with better materials. Think of it as a middle-ss home that was well off. The streets were cleaner, and it was less crowded.


    Next was the middle rung, which was right below the temple itself. It amused me that the top rung wasposed of very few homes, buildings, and the temple. However, given that the middle rung was full of people who appeared to be nobles in mansions and whatnot. Everything looked almost perfectpared to the bottom two rungs, and even the merchants looked rich.


    It made sense why they would limit what could be built on the top of the mountain. Didn''t want too many people vying for spots and ying favorites. Plus, I assumed it kept a barrier between the people and the Priestesses, smart on their part. I was honestly impressed with their ability to keep people away.


    "I''m not too scared of flying, but that was certainly an experience." Then I turned to the Zugal. "Thanks for not dropping me." I told them.


    A few of them chuckled. "The thought crossed my mind a few times, not going to lie." One said and I rolled my eyes.


    "And you wonder why I don''t like anyone."


    He shrugged, and Cassidy chuckled. "Come on. Let''s get inside."


    The temple stood before us at the very peak of the mountain. Part of it seemed to be etched into the peak and ended up bing the peak itself. It really was a shining beacon to all things fantasy rted. Gold archways, stone columns, flowing waterfalls flowing down the sides, and greenery growing on top of its three-story height.


    "Sure are a lot of guards around here." I pointed out as we walked through the courtyard.


    "The other buildings in the top rung are used by the Lestrania Guard." A voice called out, and I looked to see Arceana waiting for us up the stairs leading to the main door. "Barracks, offices, warehouses, and more are all stationed here at their headquarters." Behind her was her security detail.


    "Not too far from where you can keep an eye on everything, huh?" I pointed out.


    Pulling her scepter closer, she gazed down at me as Cassidy frowned. "As one of this nation''s rulers, it is my duty to make sure the people who protect it have everything they need to do so." Now directly in front of her, she looked up at me. "However, one with such a suspicious mind might think I have other reasons for doing so."


    Rolling my eyes at that, a smirk made its way to my lips. "Can''t imagine why." Was my yful reply.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, which caught my attention, but I didn''t say anything. "I''m d you decided to take my offer. There are many things I would like to ask you. Of course, I realize some things might be personal for you, so I shall keep the questions more basic." Gesturing to the doors behind her, she spoke. "Follow me inside. I''ve already had a room prepared for us to talk."


    "Fantastic." Was my emotionless response.


    Cassidy hit my arm and red at me. "Be nice."


    "I am being nice." I replied as I looked at her.


    "No, you''re bein difficult. Can ya just lighten up for a minute?"


    "Fine. Sixty seconds. That''s all."


    Groaning at my reply, Cassidy just rubbed her face exasperated. "Why did Ah expect anything different?"


    I shrugged. "Perhaps lightening up will help! It??s doing wonders for me!" Then I held up nine fingers. "Nine."


    "Nine?" My redheadedpanion repeated, confused.


    "Well, nine seconds had gone by. Figured I''d be helpful and let you know!" My fake, overly joyful tone just got a hate filled re directed at me. "Of course, that was like sixteen seconds ago. Twenty-five." We continued walking, and no one said anything. "Forty-three." Still nothing. "Fifty-one."


    Before I could continue, Arceana opened a door and gestured for us to enter. "Sixty." The Priestess said with a smirk.


    Then I gestured to her as we passed. "At least she appreciated my effort." I mumbled, which got me another arm smack from my freckle facedpanion.


    Upon entering the room, we came face to face with Ayda and Typhon. "Hi, Arthur!" Floyd shouted from behind the door that opened.


    I didn''t jump. Instead, I turned towards him with a nk expression and spoke. "You''re awfully cheery for someone with a broken knee." Then I looked down to see him standing on it perfectly fine. "Or was it dislocated?" I asked, unsure.


    "Oh no! You definitely broke it! Thankfully, the Priestess was kind enough to fix it! Healed me right up!" Floyd informed me.


    Turning to Arceana, I saw another little smirk on her lips. "Is that so? Healing wounds a specialty of yours, Priestess?"


    Gesturing to me as she passed, she answered. "Healing magic is known by all with magic. It''s one of the first things ever taught to most magic users. Elven curriculum demands it." Arceana stated. "Of course, most wounds are simple to heal with enough magic and enough practice."


    "Which is why it''s so easy for you." I added with a small nod.


    Floyd and Cassidy moved over to their friends, and I didn''t care where Kine was. Elincia wasn''t present, which I did care about. That was a tough fight, and if she was lying in wait, it could mean trouble for me. So, I stayed on guard. If this was a trap, they''d pounce when I least expected it.


    It was because of this that I looked over the room''s details to be careful. There didn''t appear to be any alcoves or hiding spots for guards. The room itself was very nicely furnished with beautiful furniture and nt life. Large, windowed doors let in plenty of natural light and were opened, letting in a nice cool breeze. Aside from being a sitting room that you would expect royalty to have, nothing seemed off or out of ce.


    Arceana sat down and gestured to the spot across from her. "As well as it is for you."


    Moving towards the couch, I sat down. "I''m not sure what you mean." Was my careful response as guards took up positions around the room.


    The Priestess looked off to the side where the rest of the group stood. "It escaped my notice that Ayda was in such critical condition. Using too much magic can be lethal for some Elves. Especially for those who are exceptional." Then she looked back at me. "From what I heard, you acted as a donor for her."


    "Yes," I said less than thrilled. "It was certainly an experience."


    "It usually is for most. However, that wasn''t more than an hour ago, and yet here you are." Arceana gestured at me. "Without fatigue and looking as though you you''re well rested. Intriguing if you ask me."


    "Then it''s a good thing no one did." My retort got me a few res from around the room, but I ignored them as I kept my gaze focused on the Priestesses. "Cut to the chase, Priestess. Why am I here? What''s the real reason you asked me toe here?"


    All signs of amusement disappeared from her face as the room became quiet. The Priestess studied me as I did the same in return. Eventually, she crossed her legs as her scepter made a small ringing noise as it moved slightly. Turning her attention from me, she nced at her scepter for a moment.


    Raising her free hand, she made a motion and spoke. "Bring it in." The Priestess ordered.


    The doors behind her opened, and in came a group of guards carrying a body bag. This amused me as they moved to the space directly between the Priestess and me. To my surprise though, they simply dropped it, and moved out of the way. Arceana''s hands lit up in her white aura, and the body bag slowly unzipped.


    "I''m sure you recognize this man." The Priestess said.


    I shrugged. "Kind of. As I said, there were a lot of them, and all of them were wearing cloaks that masked their appearances."


    "But, you recognize the cloak of one of your opponents?" She asked for rification.


    "I do."


    "Do you know who they are? What they are?" The Priestess asked with an underlying edge in her tone.


    Leaning forward, I replied. "They might''ve introduced themselves to me. Called themselves Ghouls."


    The Priestess''s eyes immediately darted to the dead body. "I thought as much. This is most disturbing." Then her gaze returned to me. "As is the fact that they were hunting you. What did they want with you?"


    I shrugged again. "I honestly couldn''t tell you. Ran into one group earlier and killed them." Was my nonchnt reply before gesturing to the dead Ghoul. "This group was sent to track down the one responsible." Holding up my hands, I continued. "Bad luck that I was the one they were looking for. Although, I doubt they were expecting much when they ran into me, but what can you do?" It was a rhetorical question.


    "Die, apparently." Ayda said from the side, which got everyone to look at her, and I snorted in amusement from the suddenment. "Sorry." She said with a blush before looking down at the floor.


    "As inappropriate of ament as it was, Ayda is correct. They did, in fact, die." Arceana repeated as she looked at the body once more. "Most gruesomely..." She added before leaning back to a more rxed position. "However, this does worry me. Not only did you kill a Ghoul, you killed a little more than a dozen."


    "So?"


    Arceana gestured to Ayda. "Aside from Ayda, only a few others would be capable of facing off with a single Ghoul. Even fewer would be able to sessfully kill one." Using her scepter to tap the body, she continued. "However, you killed fourteen that we know of and another group before-hand. Yet, there isn''t a scratch on you. Do you see why this would worry me?"


    Again, I shrugged. "Not really. So, I killed a few ghouls without getting injured, and I''m better than your students and guards. If you''re trying to make a point, I''m not seeing it."


    "Only my sister and I would''ve been able to deal with such arge group of Ghouls. That, or we would''ve needed to assemble our finest guards to address the issue and deter this threat. However, a man of unknown origin appears and takes care of them without a single issue. That, my dear Arthur Pendragon, is my point." The Priestess was keeping her eyes focused on me now and wasn''t even blinking.


    "Worried I''m here to challenge you and your sister?" I asked as I leaned in, amused at the situation.


    "Are you?" Arceana asked back.


    Quirking a brow, I answered the stupid question with a question. "Would I tell you if I was?"


    Her magic activated suddenly as a white aura appeared in both her hands. Moving instinctively, Iunched myself from the couch and over to the Priestess. I felt magic wrap around my body and grab my ponytail to stop me. However, my sword was drawn and pointed at Arceana''s throat. The Priestess''s scepter was also raised at my throat as well.


    Everyone in the room was stunned at the speed the two of us moved. Even the guards were unable to react. There was a smirk on Arceana''s face, and it mirrored my own. My arm wasn''t restrained, so I could''ve easily hurt the Priestess, but stopped. Just like how she left an opening on purpose. This was a test, and from her softening expression, I knew I had passed.


    "It would appear I was right about you, Arthur," Arceana said as she moved back and released her hold on me. "You aren''t here for my sister and I." She held up her hands to stop her guards from approaching.


    Putting my sword back, I sat down. "To be honest, that was fucking stupid. Not sure how you''re running a nation if that''s how you act." Gesturing to her previous move, I shook my head in disappointment and the guards present seemed to reach for their weapons. "And no, I''m not." I answered her initial question. "As I told Cassidy," Gesturing to her with my head, I exined further. "I''m just passing through. Need to get some information before going on my way."


    Amused at that, the Priestess giggled lightly and raised her hand to stop her guards from doing something stupid. "Now, that is something I cannot allow. Despite you questioning my judgement, I can assure you that I am of sound mind. So, you leaving isn''t possible"


    "And why is that?" I asked, once more on guard.


    "You can''t leave. You''re far too valuable. How about instead, you be a Captain in our Guard...?" The Priestess offered, and the entire room went silent from shock while I just raised a brow. "I''ll make it worth your while." She told me with a smile as she leaned forward.


    ********


    We didn''t hit our goal, but that''s okay! I''ve decided to lower it down to 650 Power Stones for an extra chapter this week since we were so close to that! We got over 630, so I think we should be set to hit at least 650! However, if we hit 700 Power Stones, I will release an additional extra chapter as well! That''s two extra chapters for Sunday if we reach 700 Power Stones!

 Chapter 19 - 19

    <h4>Chapter 19:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple atop Helmsforth


    "A Captain?" I repeated, confused.


    "Indeed. This is quite the offer, and I know Elincia will agree." Arceana stated.


    "No thanks." I sneered, mockingly. "As much as I would love to join your Guard, I must decline." Was my sarcastic reply.


    Arceana smirked. "I didn''t think such a position would entice you. What about something more personal in nature?" She inquired, and I gave her a bored look in return. "Bing a personal bodyguard to my sister and I is quite a sought-after position."


    "Again, I''ll pass," I told her. "I don''t really care about joining your Guard. I''m not really the kind of guy to listen to other people''s orders." I shrugged. "Been that way my whole life. I''ve done it before, but it''s not something I''m going to do with you."


    The Priestess went silent for a moment as she kept her little smile the entire time I declined each offer. "What if I gave you a position no one has held in thousands of years? In terms of rank, you''d be second to only me and my sister."


    Scoffing, I replied as I stretched my arms across the back of the couch. "What position is that? Priest?"


    Shaking her head, Arceana answered. "There has never been a Priest, but how would you feel about bing a Lestranian Knight?"


    One of the guards stepped forward and pointed at me with hate. "Priestess, why would you offer this man such a renowned position!? Thest Knight of Lestrania perished thousands of years ago! Why now would you choose someone who isn''t even from your own guard or nation!?"


    It amused me that one of the guards pointed out some of the same things I was thinking. "I agree with what''s his face," I said as I pointed at the guard. "You don''t know me. All you know is that I defeated some Ghouls and that I pose some manner of threat to you and your sister. I cannot possibly fathom the logic behind this offer, and so I must decline."


    Arceana looked amused. "The logic is quite sound. Not only did you refrain from dealing a fatal blow to my sister, but you also were patient enough with my subjects that you only injured them so they could no longer fight." Then she tapped the Ghoul''s body with her foot. "Of course, we can''t forget your biggest aplishment. Taking care of demons inside our borders with vigor gives you more than enough merit for me to make such an offer."


    "The answer is still no. I''m not here to be your Knight or a hero. You want a knight, go find someone who gives a shit about people, because I don''t." I told her and stood up. "If there was nothing else you wanted me toe here for, I think I''ll be on my way." Then I moved to leave.


    "What do you crave?" The Priestess suddenly asked, and I stopped. "Surely, there must be something your heart desires. I know you need information. Ayda has informed me as such." Arceana then gestured to the Temple as a whole. "There are books, scrolls, and parchments here that cannot be found anywhere else. Whatever you''re looking for, I can likely provide."


    None of this made sense. "Why are you so invested in me to go to such lengths? Someone you just met has no purpose in getting such a rank and title. Things that I care very little for." I told her and thought about why she seemed so determined to have me under her thumb. "Yet, you''re negotiating as if me leaving would be catastrophic. Why?"


    Arceana kept her small little smile. "That''s for me to know. If you agree to be our Knight, I will tell you what I know. Your questions will be answered, and anything you might need will be provided." Ringing her scepter, she eyed me. "This isn''t just some random deal. I can give you anything your heart desires."


    "No, you can''t." Was all I said and left the room.


    A few guards gave me dirty res, while others seemed relieved, I turned the offer down. Not paying them any mind, I moved through the temple without an escort. This seemed a little odd to me, and figured it was all a part of Arceana''s n to make me a knight.


    It wasn''t until I was walking past some windows that I noticed a small garden of sorts on the side of the temple. Curious about this, I moved closer. The garden was small and simple. A small pond was off towards the side, with a few small trees and flowers decorating the area. However, the person sitting at a lonely stone bench caught my eye. To my surprise, another High Elf was sitting there by herself.


    For a moment, I thought it was Arceana because of the pink hair, but she turned, and the faces didn''t match. Although, I did see purple eyes, and she seemed to be much younger. While she looked like she was in her twenties, she actually might''ve been unlike Arceana and Elincia. A red dress covered her, and I noticed she wasn''t wearing a crown like the other two Priestesses. This just made me more intrigued.


    Unfortunately, as curious as I was, it seemed that there was another present who didn''t seem to belong. Across the garden, in a corner that was well hidden from view, I saw a cloaked figure. My eyes narrowed at this and immediately thought it was another Ghoul. Although, upon further inspection, I saw the cloak was a in ck that didn''t match, but I did take notice of its womanly figure. Not only that, she stood there watching peacefully as raven colored hair blew in the breeze.


    The cloaked figure noticed my presence and turned from the High Elf to me. She seemed to freeze upon seeing me. My eyes narrowed as the two of us seemed to be in a stand-off. Something was different about this though. I knew she shouldn''t be here and whatever she was up to, likely wasn''t good. Proving me right, a spell wasunched at me with a speed that far surpassed Elincia.


    "Shit!" I eximed as I rolled back right as the spell shot over me.


    Quickly getting up to my feet, I looked to where the spellcaster was, only to find that she had disappeared. The other High Elf sitting in the garden was none the wiser, and the spell seemed to disappear before it did any damage to the Temple. Drawing my sword, I quickly jumped up the columns and surveyed the area. The spellcaster was fleeing down the mountain.


    "Oh no you don''t." Was all I said as I jumped from the peak and started to fall down the mountainside. "You don''t get a free shot and then try and run!" I shouted as I started getting closer.


    Several nobles heard my bellow and looked up wide eyed at my falling appearance. Even the cloaked woman nced back. mming into the ground, I rushed her, but she merely jumped off the side once more. Following her towards the base, I angled my body as I fell from one rung to the next.


    Eventually, she came to a stop when she realized she wasn''t going to be able to lose me so easily. Darting into an alleyway on the second lowest rung above the slums, Inded hard again and charged after her. Bringing Defiance forward in a thrust, the cloaked figure brought forth a sword made of energy. A white de with chunks of metal throughout the magic holding it together.


    "Who are you?" I demanded as we shed in the dark alley.


    Her sword was lighting the area, but she didn''t respond. "..."


    "Surely you don''t think you can walk away from this with no consequences. What''re you doing here, and why were you watching that High Elf in the garden?" I asked and then actually started to wonder why I was going to such lengths.


    "Perhaps instead of worrying about me, you should take more care of your surroundings first." The cloaked woman eventually replied and gestured with her head behind me.


    "You don''t seriously think I would fall for that, do you?" I asked back.


    The woman was quiet for a moment, and I knew she was studying me. "There is nothing to fall for. This ce has be a beacon for all that you hate. A cesspool for the corrupted to take advantage of their toys. Then again, perhaps you no longer care as much about very as I thought?"


    Narrowing my eyes at her words, I began pushing against her as my tone turned darker. "Who are you?!" I asked in a murderous tone.


    "Someone who knows that you don''t tolerate injustice despite how you may try to portray yourself." The woman replied in kind and pushed back. "Do not think for one second that you''ve ever been forgiven for your failures." Again, she gestured behind me.


    Jumping back to put some room between us, I nced over my shoulder to see a woman apparently being kidnapped in the alley across the street. A group of Elves and Humans didn''t notice us as they picked up the Elven Noble. They likely cornered her while I was focusing on the cloaked woman. Gritting my teeth at the scene before me, I watched as they started to carry her off carefully throughout the alleys and disappeared.


    "You now have a choice to make." The woman told me. "Pursue me, someone who has done nothing wrong to invoke your ire, or you can save that Elf. The choice is yours."


    She spread her arms out wide after her sword disappeared. Gritting my teeth as I darted across the street to the other alley, I nced over my shoulder to see wings spread from underneath the woman''s cloak as a white aura appeared on her hands. She teleported away, and I merely frowned in response. I''d made my choice. It wasn''t Arceana or Elincia from what I could tell, but this definitely made me curious. There were now four High Elves in total if I was correct. Made me curious is there were any more hiding somewhere.


    "Where''d they go?" I mumbled as I ran through the alleyways.


    Eventually, I jumped up on the rooftops and started jumping from building to building. Trying to figure out where the kidnappers and their victim was, wasn''t easy. This annoyed me. So, I took off my wrapping around my right eye and looked for a group of energy signatures moving throughout the alleys.


    A smirk came to my lips. "Bingo." I mumbled and started closing in on the group.


    Once above them, I waited to see where they were taking her. If the cloaked woman was right, ves were a real thing, and that was something I wouldn''t stand for. If I follow them, and they take me to their hideout, I might be able to nip this in the bud. I''ll kill each and every ver present. Doesn''t matter if they''re Lestranian or not.


    It didn''t take long for us to descend down a hidden path on the mountain to a section in the slums. Made sense that there would be a secret ve trade in the biggest section of the city and the lowest rung. The group went into a ratherrge building that appeared to be a warehouse of sorts, outside. I was more interested in what it looked like on the inside. After all, I could see dozens of energy signals inside before I rewrapped my right eye.


    The pping of wings grabbed my attention, and two Zugalnded beside me from my perch overlooking the warehouse. "What''re you doing here, Arthur?" Greigh asked me.


    My gaze turned wide eyed to the Captain of the Town''s Guard. "I could ask you the same thing. What''re you doing here, Greigh?"


    "That''s Captain to you, Arthur." Ziah said from my other side.


    "It''s ''dead man, if you''re involved in this." Was my retort as I kept my lifeless stare focused on Greigh.


    "Are you threatening me, Arthur?" The Captain asked.


    I nodded. "By all means, take this as a threat or a warning, but I want to know what you''re doing here. Now." Reaching up, I wrapped my hand around the handle of Defiance.


    Both seemed on edge from me admitting that but looked more nervous once I grabbed Defiance. "We''ve been tracking this group for some time. Never to this location due to their magic and the illusions they cast, but you seemed to have no issues seeing through them." Greigh stated.


    "In fact, you followed them without any issues at all." Ziahmented from the other side of me. "Normally, their magic helps them escape. We noticed you trailing them, so we decided to follow you instead." The female Zugal stated.


    "Then, you know what they''ve been doing?" I asked as my hand slowly moved from Defiance.


    The two Zugal rxed at this but weren''t happy I threatened them in the first ce. "Kidnappings have been happening rather periodically as ofte. We knew some talented spellcasters had to be involved, but we couldn''t pinpoint the location or the Elves behind it."


    Looking back to the warehouse, I spoke. "It''s not just Elves. There were a few Humans present as well. They worked as a group when they kidnapped a woman from the rung above us. She appeared to be an Elf, but they cornered her quickly. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, no one would''ve ever heard them." Steepling my fingers together, I continued. "A real group of professionals, wouldn''t you say?"


    Both guards nced at each other before Greigh spoke up again. "That brings us back to my initial question. Why are you here, Arthur?"


    "To kill every ver inside," I answered, and both nched at me. "What? I''m not of a fan of very. Don''t care if it''s illegal or not. Each person responsible in there is going to die if they were apart of such an atrocious group of people."


    "That''s not for you to decide." Greigh said back in a firm tone.


    "Who gets to decide then? The Priestesses? I don''t care about them or their rules. If injustice is only addressed by the rulers of the nation or their guards, what is the point of having an opinion? Having your own personal ethics in ce is for moments like this."


    Greigh stood. "Were already nning on going in, and you don''t need to get involved. We just need the rest of our-"


    Cutting him off, I spoke. "I''m not waiting, and I don''t need your help."


    Finally drawing Defiance, I stood as well as I ignored the Zugal. "How do you know if someone is a victim or a criminal?" Ziah asked.


    "Oh, I''ll know. Don''t worry about that." Was my reply.


    "We cannot allow you to-" Ziah started, but Greigh moved towards her and stopped her.


    "I only ask that you spare those who surrender since we can''t stop you. Just know that this will be reported to the Priestesses themselves." The Captain informed me.


    A smirk made its way to my lips. "Tell you what, you let them know that if I get to wipe out any other ve rings like this, I''ll consider epting their deal." Without any further prompting, I jumped from my perch and to the warehouse.


    ********


    We didn''t hit our goal, but that''s okay! I''ve decided to lower it down to 650 Power Stones for an extra chapter this week since we were so close to that! We got over 630, so I think we should be set to hit at least 650! However, if we hit 700 Power Stones, I will release an additional extra chapter as well! That''s two extra chapters for Sunday if we reach 700 Power Stones!

 Chapter 20 - 20

    <h4>Chapter 20:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Warehouse in the Slums


    Landing on top of the warehouse rather quietly, I looked for a way inside. I wanted to get a closer looking before ughtering the vers inside. Maybe I could overhear some useful information or even learn who was behind all this. If I find him and get him to talk, it''s possible I could find other locations like this. Thankfully, a small window on the roof let me enter undetected.


    Once inside, I immediately started examining the area. Cages and tarps lined the inside. The interior was an openyout with a in first floor full of ves, and the second floor being a walkway with other containers present. Goons patrolled the area, and others yed with some of the ves in a less than savory manner. Gritting my teeth at the horrible scene before me, if I hadn''t decided to kill every ver present before, this would''ve done it.


    "Look what we got here!" One of the vers said from the ground floor. "We finally got ourselves a Noble Elf!" I looked down to see the kidnapped Elf from the upper rung. "Rennal Bimarr!" The Elf Noble, now identified as Rennal, red up at her captures. "Been looking forward to getting you in our grasps!"


    I watched for a moment to see what the Elf would do, but I was also waiting to see if a leader of some sort would appear. "Unhand me this instant!" Thrashing around, one of the Humans grabbed her by her cor to stop her and mmed her into the ground.


    From what I could tell, aside from her blueish noble attire, she was quite attractive as well. Probably one of the reasons they wanted her. Light blue hair with dark blues eyes made for an interestingbination but worked well for her. Elves seemed to take on lighter colors for their appearances. She appeared to be around the same age as Ayda, which meant nothing to me since she was an Elf.


    "She''s got some fight in her! Such an unsightly disy for a Lady." The lead ver said and grabbed her cheeks. "Keep quiet, or I''ll give you a reason to scream."


    Rennal bit his hand hard enough to draw blood, and the man screamed before hitting her in the face. "Damn Nobles!" The Noble Lady squealed out in pain from the blow. "Get me our training tool!" One ran off and returned with a whip. "Strip her!" The lead Elf ordered as he gestured to Rennal.


    Ripping her clothes and holding her arms in ce, I noticed a greenish aura ignite in her hands, but the others saw it as well. A few of the Elves who were with the vers quickly subdued her with their own magic and began whipping her. Crying out in pain from welts being left behind, I was surprised that the Noble seemed to hold strong.


    After a fewshes, she even mocked her captors. "Surely it doesn''t take this many of you to put a Lady in her ce, or perhaps this is the only way every single one of you feels powerful?" Rennal mocked with a re. "Pathetic, each and every one of you."


    Smirking a little at that, I removed the bandage around my right eye and looked around. Several energy signals were inside, I already knew this, but only a few of them were moving. The vers had free reign and were focused on Rennal, which made her the perfect distraction. Moving silently through the rafters, I stopped above two who were rxing. Once I saw them, my eyes narrowed as my rage grew.


    "The Town Guard." I whispered in a deathly tone.


    One of them seemed to hear the whisper and start looking around. "Did you hear that?"


    "The wind?" The other asked back sarcastically.


    Both were monsters disguised as humans. Dropping to their floor, I brought my sword across the two guard''s necks. Decapitating both in an instant and before they could make a sound. Immediately, I jumped back up into the rafters and continued the process all through the second-floor walkways. I''d jump down, kill a ver or two, then jump back up to continue the process somewhere else.


    As I was finishing the second floor off, a bloodcurdling scream could be heard from the first floor. Looking back to Rennal, I was greeted to the sight of skin being ripped off her back and blood flowing down her back. Another crack of the whip rang out, and another strip of skin disappeared from her back. The vers had moved to a more brutal whip.


    "Not feeling so feisty now, are you!?" The lead Elf said again.


    My eyes focused on him. "Looks like he''s the man in charge," I whispered since there was no oneing to stop him after all. "She might not be too feisty, but I''m certainly feeling frisky!" I shouted out.


    The group came to a stop and began looking around. "Who was that?" One of the humans asked, bored.


    "Can you guess?" I asked back as I moved directly above them.


    "Something''s wrong." The lead Elf said.


    Only six were left in the ratherrge warehouse. "You don''t say?" Was my reply as I held out my sword above one of the Elf''s head.


    Dropping my sword, it fell through the warehouse quickly and plunged itself deep into the skull of an Elf. Naturally, it fell over dead instantly, and the remaining people moved into a circle as the Elves started shooting spells into the rafters where I used to be. I moved as soon as I dropped my sword.


    "Intruder!" Several called out.


    "All hands on deck!" The leader shouted, but no one came to their aid. "Where is everybody!?" He asked the others in his group.


    "They''re dead." Rennal was also looking around to try and find me along with some of the other ves. "No one ising to save you."


    Shooting another spell off, the leader shouted back at me. "Who says we need to be saved!?"


    Landing in the middle of the group, I yanked my sword out of the dead Elf and quickly chopped my way through the group of men. The only person I left alive was the lead Elf who whipped Rennal. The poor Noble Lady was covering her head as she kept her eyes closed in horror and tried to ignore the sounds of dying screams.


    Of course, the remaining Elf brought his hands up to challenge me. "You son of a-" He began, but cried out in pain when I cut off his hands.


    "This does beg the question; can you use magic without your hands?" I asked as he fell on his back, screaming. "Because this will likely be important information to me in the future."


    "AHHHHH!!!" The handless Elf screamed.


    "''Ahhhhh,'' isn''t an answer." I mocked and nted my foot on his chest. "Who are you working for?"


    "You''ve no idea who you''re dealing with, do you?"


    Putting the tip of Defiance in his mouth, he screamed in horror. "Oh, calm down. It''s just the tip. Besides, if you''re not going to talk, there''s no need for you to keep your tongue, is there?"


    He froze, and no spells shot at me, so I figured I had his attention, and I removed my sword from his mouth. "A high-ranking Noble has us kidnap ves and ship them off! We don''t know where they go or why! Our group just follows orders!"


    "What''s the Noble''s name who is in charge?" I inquired.


    The Elf nched at that. "I can''t tell you. He''ll kill me if he finds me."


    I shrugged. "I''ll kill you right now, and you''ll be at peace, knowing that it will be slow and painful." Crouching down next to him, I put Defiance on my back and brushed my hands together. "Tell me, do Elves have any magic spells for fixing teeth?"


    Confused, the Elf responded. "What?" His tone was on edge from his missing hands, of course, but I''m d the question caught him off guard.


    "So, no. Here''s what I''m going to do." Gesturing to Rennal, I spoke. "For everysh across her back, I''m going to shatter one of your teeth. Enough for the nerves to go crazy, but not enough for it to fall out of your mouth. Pulling them out will be so much more painful." I shivered mockingly. "Brutal process, I assure you."


    "Who are you!?" The Elf asked fearfully.


    "Nobody of consequence. You, however, are the person who has the information I need! Which makes you super important!" My overly joyful tone just made his eyes widened. "Now, while I will start with your teeth, I will eventually make my way to your toes. I''d usually start with your hands, but small problem, you don''t have any! So, my order is kind of fucked up." Then I gestured to him. "You get how it is."


    No hands Elf flipped onto his stomach and tried to crawl away. "Help. Help!" He pleaded with anyone.


    Not a single soul replied. In fact, several of the ves were watching carefully in pleasure and small smiles. Well, most of them anyway. Rennal seemed to move away from us as she tried to escape but couldn''t get her feet under her. Probably too weak from being whipped. I didn''t me her. Blood was oozing down her back.


    "No one is going to help you. The only person here who can help you is me, and I want a name. Until you give me that, pain is the only thing you''ll be receiving." I informed him as I stepped on his forearm, which pushed out more blood. "So, what''s it going to be?"


    "Okay!" The Elf shouted in a pained tone. "I''ll tell you his name! Duke Jhaane Syltar! He''s the one we take orders from! He has warehouses throughout the entirety of the slums! We''re warehouse three!" Sobbing now, he continued. "Please! That''s all I know! Now help me!"


    Giving him a fake confused look, I replied. "Help you? Why would I help you?"


    His eyes widened as the tears fell, and he almost froze. "You said you''d help me if I told you what you wanted to know..." He said, almost in disbelief.


    Shaking my head in an overly mocking manner, I responded. "I said I was the only person present who could help you." A grin came to my lips. "Not once did I say that I would." Then I thought about it. "Jhaane Syltar. Duke Jhaane Syltar! Can''t forget his title! Thank you, handless Elf."


    "You''re a monster."


    I shrugged. "Just a small onepared to you."


    Stepping off him, I brought my leg back and kicked him in his ribs. There was a crunch that could be heard through the warehouse as his body folded around my leg. It was only for a split second though because he went flying through one of the walls a moment after I kicked him. With that Elf dead, I turned my attention to Rennal. She was cowering in the corner by one of the cages.


    Sighing, I put my wrap around my right eye and went to see her. A few cheers could be heard from the cages and under the tarps. I''d free them in a second, but the wounded female Elf was more important. Approaching her carefully, I cleared my throat to try and get her attention. She didn''t respond. Gently putting my hand on her shoulder got her to jump and start thrashing around.


    "Let go of me!" Rennal cried out


    "Hey! Shh! Shh!" I said in a calming manner as I grabbed her arms to stop her iling. "I''m not going to hurt you. I promise." She slowly stopped.


    Eventually, she stopped tensing, and I let go of her arms. They dropped to her sides as she looked up at me. Pain could be seen in her eyes as tears stained her cheeks. Snot ran from her nose, and she appeared to have drool on her chin. All from theshing she had to endure.


    "You won''t harm me?" She asked carefully with a tinge of hope.


    "No. I''m here to save you. You and everyone else trapped here." Taking one of the nearby tarps, I moved back and wrapped it around her carefully. "If you can use your magic, use it to keep this off your wounds. It''ll keep you covered as well. The Town Guard should be arriving soon."


    "Not only do you save my life, but my dignity as well?" Rennal questioned in surprise.


    I shrugged. "Not many people like being exposed to others in such a manner. I''m sorry I didn''t help you sooner." Gesturing to the upper floor, I exined. "Had to take care of the vers above before jumping down here." Then I looked around. "I''m going to get started on these cages and freeing the ves here, but if you''d like to leave," Breaking the lock on the door, I gestured to it. "Now''s your chance before the guard arrives."


    Rennal looked at it for a moment and then back to me. "Why would I leave?" She struggled to her feet, and I helped steady her.


    "Look, I don''t know how your politics work here, but I figured you''d likely want to keep this entire incident under wraps." She nodded. "Then leave before the guards arrive. Go somewhere you''ll be safe or to someone you can trust." Gesturing to her, I continued. "After all, you''ll need to get those wounds looked after."


    "What is the name of my savior?" She inquired.


    "Arthur Pendragon."


    Nodding, she turned to leave. "I won''t forget this, Arthur Pendragon!" The Elf stopped right at the door and looked over her shoulder at me. "What''re you going to do with the information on Duke Jhaane Syltar? Go to the Priestesses?"


    Scoffing at that, I replied. "No. I''m definitely going to kill him too. Just as soon as I''m done here, and I get the chance to track him down." Her eyes widened at that, but she simply left without saying anything else. "Now," I said as I turned to the cages. "Who wants to be freed first?"


    ********


    We didn''t hit our goal, but that''s okay! I''ve decided to lower it down to 650 Power Stones for an extra chapter this week since we were so close to that! We got over 630, so I think we should be set to hit at least 650! However, if we hit 700 Power Stones, I will release an additional extra chapter as well! That''s two extra chapters for Sunday if we reach 700 Power Stones!

 Chapter 21 - 21

    <h4>Chapter 21:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Warehouse in the Slums


    As I was going through the cages one by one, saving ves who were thankful to finally be free, the front door mmed open, and the Town''s Guard poured in. Greigh and Ziah were at the front, which amused me. The ves I had freed dropped to the ground in fear, while the Zugal Captain gave out orders.


    "Nobody move!" Greigh shouted. "Drop your wea-" Every guard froze when they saw the ughtered vers and freed ves cowering. "Move to aid Arthur Pendragon in freeing the prisoners." The ck winged Zugal ordered as he moved towards me. "This has been reported to the Priestesses."


    I shrugged. "That''s fine. Make sure you let her know that I was the one who took care of all these vers without her Guard." The Captain frowned at that. "Who knows what might''ve happened if I didn''t intervene..."


    Ziah moved forward, and I saw her brownish wings almost taking a defensive position. ???We follow thew! Proof is needed to-"


    "Proof!? Someone was literally kidnapped, and you apparently decided to follow me because you couldn''t track them." I replied, amused. "By the way-"


    "There''re two dead Town''s Guard on the second floor!" An Elf shouted from above.


    Both Zugal looked shocked and turned back to me. "Anyway, as I was saying, some of your boys were aiding the vers. Figured I''d take care of them for you. Didn''t know if you guys were friends, but I couldn''t take the chance of them getting off easy."


    Greigh eyed me carefully, and I saw his fingers twitch. "You killed two Guards?"


    I shrugged again. "If they were spies, they were really shitty spies, and you would''ve known where the vers were. Since you supposedly didn''t, they were in on it, and I took care of them. Simple as that." Then I pointed to them. "However, that does make me wary about leaving these ves with any of you."


    "You??ve killed everyone present. How do you expect to get any information out of them now?" The Guard Captain asked me.


    "There are a lot of ves here who probably heard a thing or two." Was my simple reply.


    "True, but I think you already learned something, didn''t you?" Greigh pressed further.


    "I might''ve. Who can say, but until I know for sure the Town''s Guard isn''t involved in this, I''ll keep what I know to myself."


    The female Zugal practically growled at me. "The Priestesses will deal with this themselves!"


    I gestured to them. "By all means, but again, make sure she knows that I''m the one who actually dealt with this."


    Greigh sighed. "Where is the Noble that was kidnapped? I don''t see her present."


    "Probably because you took so long to act." I stated, and both Zugal frowned at me.


    "Where is she?" Ziah asked, on edge.


    "Safe, I hope." Was all I said in reply. "Now, back to ''my?? problem. How do I leave these ves with you?"


    Greigh opened his mouth to reply but was cut off by a neer. "What if you were to leave them under my care?" A familiar voice called out.


    Turning toward the door, Elincia entered the warehouse with a small re aimed at me. "Good to see you''re doing well, Priestess. I was afraid I might''ve been a little too rough on you."


    A small smile pulled at the corners of her lips. "I assure you I''ve faced much worse inbat than you. Be thankful my sister interrupted us when she did." Then she rolled her eyes. "Not sure why she struck me, but you''ve proven your mettle in battle." Then she nced around the warehouse. "I notice these vers received the same treatment as those Ghouls fromst night."


    Smirking myself, I replied. "You know how it is. Ghouls, Humans, Elves, Zugal, Town Guard... All the same, really."


    Elincia struggled not to smile at that. "I''m sure for one as powerful as you, it does feel that way. However, speaking in such a manner is unbing. More humility might do you well."


    "Perhaps, but then some of these ves would''ve likely died." Then I gestured to her Town Guard. "It took them quite some time to gather. Taking matters into my own hands seems to be the correct choice. All the vers are dead, and not a single ve was killed! Trust me, Priestess. I am nothing if not humble... Most of the time."


    "Which is why you turned down my sister''s deal, mmh?" The Priestess shot back.


    Moving closer to her and away from the Zugal, I gestured over my shoulder to Ziah and Greigh. "I''m not a fan of letting bad people get away with things because I have to wait for permission or thew." Then I gestured to the ves. "I know that I saved at least one person from going through something even more traumatic. I don''t wait to do what I think is right, Elincia."


    "That''s, Priestess, to you!" One of the non-important Town Guard shouted.


    "For Arthur Pendragon," The Priestess started as she looked at the Guard. "Elincia is fine." Then she turned back to me. "After all, not many would be able to stand on equal footing with me."


    "Yes. So, I''ve heard from your sister." Crossing my arms, I gestured to the door. "Since you''re here, I''m going to leave, but given you''re one of the rulers of this nation, surely you have no problems taking care of these people." Then I widened my eyes as I gave her a darker and creepy look. "Right?"


    She frowned for a moment before closing her eyes and nodding. "Indeed, you may. They will be safe with me. I''ll make sure they are all escorted home in random groups of Town Guard so if any are quislings, they''ll be unable to act."


    One of the guards looked confused at that, but I nodded. "Fine."


    As I was leaving, Elincia spoke up. "Before you leave, Arthur." Turning to look back at her, I saw her being nked by Ziah and Greigh. "A guard informed me that you''re willing to take my sister''s deal if you''re allowed to deal with the rest of these vers. Is that true?"


    "It might be. Interested?"


    "I am more interested in knowing why you would take a deal you cared nothing about to deal with some vers. I take it you''ve had bad instances with very?" She inquired.


    "Not so much, but history is a great teacher and tells me what is wrong. I don''t consider myself an overly just man, but I will act against evil deeds like very." I told her.


    Elincia smirked. "So, you are a man with his own moralpass and acts on his own code. Most heroes have those."


    Scoffing dismissively, I started walking. "So, do the morally corrupt. If you think I''m a hero, prepare to be disappointed because I will lower myself far below any adversary. Keep your expectations low for me, Elincia. You won''t be so surprised that way."


    Leaving the warehouse, I started making my way to the Reed Farmstead. Since I was a lot more careful this time around, there was no blood on me, and I hoped to get back soon. It''d been a long day, and I was starting to run on fumes. After being forced to get up in the middle of the night and then deal with Arceana, I just wanted to ask Augustus if I could crawl into the bed I''d been borrowing.


    Unfortunately, it was a long walk. Falling down the mountain to chase the cloaked High Elf put me on the other side of the slums. Which meant I had to walk around the base until I came to something familiar. I received several looks as I made my way through the streets, but I ignored them all.


    "Fucking High Elves... There are two priestesses that rule!" I mocked out loud.


    Four in total from what I''d seen so far, but I wasn''t going to question it. Eventually, I could see the familiar farme into view, and I sighed in relief. Moving to the door, I knocked and waited. It didn''t take long to hear some shuffling from the inside.


    "Ya came back!" Austin said once he opened the door and saw it was me.


    "Sure did!" Forcing a joyful tone, I looked down at the boy. "Mind if I get some sleep? It''s been a long day, and I still don''t have anywhere to go for the moment."


    "Ah don''t mind, and neither does ma Grandpa! Although," The redheaded boy paused as he looked up the stairs. "You''ll have ta borrow ma bed." He informed me. "Got someone visitin."


    Quirking a brow, I replied. "Oh?"


    Austin nodded. "Yeah. Friend of Cass''s." He then shrugged. "Seemed in rough shape if ya ask me but insisted on waitin here until ma sis got home." Leaning in and whispering, the child told me more. "Came here wrapped in a tarp, if ya can believe it."


    Closing my eyes in annoyance, I sighed. "Do you have any medical salves or medicine here, Austin?"


    "Medicine? Ya sick?" The freckled face boy asked, concerned.


    ??No, but I think your guest needs help. I''ll approach her first and see if she''ll talk, but if you got bandages and the like, bring it up." I told him.


    Giving me a salute, he responded. "Yes, Sir!"


    I waited a moment as he ran off and started rummaging through cabs before I went upstairs. Moving to my room, I stopped in front of the room with a sigh and gently knocked. There was no response. After waiting a moment, I knocked again, and this time got a response.


    "Who is it?" A familiar voice asked from beyond the door.


    Resting my forehead on the door, I answered. "It''s Arthur."


    "Arthur Pendragon?" The voice asked back, surprised and confused.


    Closing my eyes, I replied with a tired, "Yeah."


    A wiggle of the doorknob got my attention, and I stepped back. The door creaked open slightly, and I saw a familiar Elf looking back at me. Rennal looked exhausted. Her face was pale, and she was sweating. No doubt from her wounds, which made me worry for her.


    Looking at me in a daze, she spoke weakly. "It is you. Why are you here?"


    "Grandpa Reed offered me a ce to stay after I helped him with a small pest problem. I''m surprised you''re here though. Austin told me you know Cassidy. Is that right?" I inquired.


    "Cassidy... Is she here?" Rennal asked from her crack in the doorway.


    "No. Just me and Austin, I think," I told her, and she slumped against the wall through the crack. "Look, Rennal, I know you''re wounded and probably bleeding. Let me take a look, and I''ll help any way I can."


    "I suppose there is no other choice. Cassidy can be away for extended periods of time." Rennal said and opened the door. "Come in."


    Letting myself inside, I watched as she stumbled over to the bed, and I moved to help her. "Lay down on your stomach. Austin is going to bring up some medicine and bandages. I''m going to take care of you, I promise."


    "??" Rennal didn''t respond as she fell limply on the bed and used thest of her strength.


    Shaking my head, I picked up her legs and moved them onto the bed as well. With that done, I grabbed the nket to cover her and put a pillow under her head forfort. Her dress was loose, and the tarp was lying on the floor next to the bed. Sighing again, I moved to the door once I heard Austining up the stairs.


    Meeting him at the door made him smile. "She let ya in?" He inquired as he tried to peek inside.


    Not wanting him to see her back, I held up a hand to stop him. "Yeah. She needed some help. Can you let your Grandpa know she''s here? I don''t know where he is, but I need to talk to her privately. Plus, she''s got a small injury, so I''m going to check her wound." I told him.


    Nodding, he handed me a bowl of supplies. "Will do! Cass should be back some time today too! Tell her ma sis is on the way!"


    "I will. Thanks, Austin." With another small salute, off he went. "Now, to take care of your back." I said as I moved back into the room and looked at the vers'' work. "Can''t imagine what''s going through your head right now." Beside her, I began examining the wounds carefully. "Probably a good thing you''re asleep." I told her as I prodded the oozing wounds. "I wish I could just heal your wounds, so you''d be better when you woke up."


    To my surprise, while my hands were on her back, the wounds started closing. A glow emanated from my hands, and I noticed a simr light from behind me. Taking off my bandage on my right eye revealed that my energy was pouring into her body, just like I did with Ayda, but without the Elf conduit.


    This wasn''t a spell, and it didn''t seem to be regr healing. I watched as her wounds scabbed over while she slept soundly. As my energy moved through her body, it seemed to focus on her back, and I watched as if it was a timepse of her wounds healing. The scabs slowly disappeared as the healed skin took over, and not even a scar remained.


    Removing my hands, only two words left my mouth as I looked at my hands. "Holy... Shit..." While I watched her ragged breathing even out into a more peaceful sleep, I wrapped my right eye again and smiled slightly. "Get some sleep, Rennal, and for what it''s worth, I''m sorry."


    ********


    We hit our goal!!! Woot woot! 712 Power Stones was the highest I saw which means two extra chapters! This is the first one! Hope you all enjoy and thanks for the love directed towards the story!

 Chapter 22 - 22

    <h4>Chapter 22:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    There wasn''t much else to do with Rennal, so I tucked her in and left so she could get some rest. Wanted to give her some privacy, I headed downstairs to the living room where I talked with Augustus. Sitting down on the couch after removing Defiance, I gotfy and fell asleep by myself.


    It was nice until someone kicked my leg, and I woke up with a start. "Arthur!" Cassidy said in a raised tone in front of me.


    Snapping my head forward, I looked up at her. "What!?"


    She frowned at my less than pleased response. "Ya doin okay? You''ve been sleepin for a while now."


    Rubbing my eyes, I replied. "A few hours isn''t exactly a full night''s rest, Cassidy."


    "Arthur," She began as she quirked a brow at me. "You''ve been asleep since yesterday evenin."


    "And I''m still tired as fuck. Great start to the day." I said in a bitter tone and looked up at her with my one eye. ???You know when you wake up and just know it''s going to be a shitty day?" I asked her.


    "Uh..."


    Standing up, I put my hands on my back and pushed to stretch. "It''s gonna be one of those days. I can just feel it!" Putting Defiance on my back, I sighed. "Well, I''m up. What did you need?"


    My freckle faced host looked away from me. "Ah just wanted ta make sure ya were doin okay." Groaning at that, I moved through the house. "Ah''m sorry, but Ah was gettin concerned and needed ta ask ya some questions!" She followed after me.


    Augustus was in the kitchen. "Thank god you''re here, Grandpa Reed. Your granddaughter woke me up, and now I''m hungry. Too hungry to answer questions of any sort!" I said yfully as I copsed into one of the dining table''s chairs. "Please, could you cook me something? Anything!" Putting my arms across the table, I rested my forehead against my elbow and ignored Cassidy.


    "Ah sure can, Arthur. After takin care of Lady Rennal Bimarr, it''s the least we can do." The elderly man answered. "Cookin up grub just so happens ta be a pastime of mine."


    Cassidy sat down next to me, and I peeked from my resting position to see her staring at me... Menacingly! "What!?" The redhead inquired at my annoyed look.


    "Don''t you have some chores to do or something?" My question made her frown.


    "No!" The redhead said in a raised tone. "Ah know Rennal is up in your room sleeping. What Ah don''t understand is why."


    "She''s still here?"


    Augustus chuckled. "Yep. Still sleepin, just like ya were."


    Nodding while resting my head, I replied. "Yeah, I don''t me her." Then I opened my eye to look at Cassidy. "You want to know what happened, then you''re going to have to wait until she wakes up." Then I shrugged. "It''s not my ce to tell you anything. Why didn''t you kick her awake instead?"


    Rolling her eyes, Cassidy wrapped her arm over the chair''s backrest. "Because Austin told me ya helped her and that she was here for me. Clearly, ya got her ta open up and took care of whatever she needed."


    "More or less. Again, ask her, not me." Then I turned to Augustus. "You know Rennal?"


    "The Bimarr Family has always looked after us down here in the bottom rung. They''re good people." Then he looked at me. "Ah must admit, Ah''m a tad curious about what she''s doin here as well."


    "This isn''t up for debate. Rennal''s the one you need to talk to."


    "Fine!" Cassidy said in a frustrated tone. "What about the rumor''s going around about you taking out an entire ve ring?"


    Scoffing again, I replied. "Rumors, if you don''t have any proof."


    The door opened, and guess who was standing right fucking there! "I have proof." Elincia said as she let herself in.


    "Do you and your sister have nothing to do?" I asked as I sat up and gave her an annoyed look. "And you," Turning to Cassidy, she looked just as surprised. "Do you just let anyonee into your house unannounced?!"


    "I was invited," Elincia said as she sat down at the table and lookedpletely out of ce. "We were looking for you."


    "I''ve been asleep here. If something else happened, it wasn''t me." Was my reply.


    Smirking, she sat daintily. "Always so quick to judge why we''re here. Why is that?"


    Holding up two fingers, I spoke. "First, you''re obviously here for me for something. Second, why''re you sitting like that? It just looks ufortable."


    "Arthur! That''s the Priestess!" Cassidy chastised me.


    Augustus chuckled. "The Priestesses are still people." He told his granddaughter. "Always a pleasure ta see ya, Elincia."


    She bowed slightly, which surprised me. "And you as well, Augustus. I promise I''m not here for Cassidy this time."


    The old man eyed me. ??So, yer here for our newest house guest?"


    "Indeed, I am," Elincia replied and looked at me. "Arthur Pendragon has a deal to honor."


    "Oh yeah?" I asked with an amused snort. "And which deal is that?"


    "I do believe you agreed to honor my sister''s deal if we allowed you to deal with the vers in Helmsforth."


    Sitting up fully now, I quirked a brow at that. "So, let me get this straight, you want to Knight me because I dealt with a bunch of vers?"


    A knowing smile came to her face. "No. We''re using your desire to kill vers to make you our Knight. The offer was there because you alreadybated, not only me but a sizeable group of Ghouls as well." Then she gestured to Cassidy and Augustus. "Among other things."


    "While I am interested in killing any vers there are, there is something that''s been bothering me." Then I gave azy wave towards the Priestess. "I will ask you since your sister wasn''t too forting, and you''re the one present. Why''re you two so adamant about me joining your little nation? As a Knight, no less."


    As if finally realizing what we were talking about, a pan fell into the sink, and the old man turned to face me faster than I ever thought he could. "A Knight?!" Grandpa Reed repeated in surprise. "Ah''ll be grass under a cow''s utters!" Hearing that, I immediately turned to the old man, who looked surprised as he stared at me. "We ain''t never had a Knight before!"


    My head whipped to Cassidy, who was blushing, and I looked back to Augustus. "Wait. What did you just say?"


    Grandpa Reed grabbed some food and put it on the table. "Yer gonna be a Knight! We ain''t never had one before! Not in our lifetime!"


    While that was interesting, I gestured for him to go back a little further. "No, before that. Cow''s utters?"


    Waving my question away, heughed and looked at Elincia. "Ya won''t be disappointed with this one, let me tell ya! He''s been real handy around here!"


    "Are we going to ignore what he just said?" I asked the group.


    "Ah don''t know what yer talkin about." Cassidy said and looked to the Priestess. "Though, Ah must admit, Ah''m a tad curious myself. Why did yer sister and ya decide ta try an make him a Knight? Last one was a few hundred years ago Ah believe?" She said in an unsure and questioning manner.


    Elincia smirked as he eyes moved to me. "It was actually a little over two thousand years ago."


    Again, bbergasted, I looked to the Priestess in question. "You were around over two thousand years ago?"


    Amused, Elincia leaned forward yfully. "Don''t I look it?" She asked.


    Leaning forward in response, I replied. "You look way older."


    Cassidy mmed my arm for that as Elincia pulled back with arge smile. "Arthur!"


    "I''m going to enjoy having you around, Arthur Pendragon!" The Priestess said joyfully. "Not many would dare say such a thing to my sister or I."


    "Probably cause it aint the polite thing ta say." Grandpa Reed said with a disappointed look directed at me.


    "Hey, it''s apliment! I''m saying she looks very mature for her age!" I defended.


    "Thank you!" Elincia took the backhandedpliments in stride. "Now, onto why we are so interested in you." Gesturing to me, she exined. "There is a prophecy that very-"


    Immediately, my head rolled back, and I groaned out loud to show how stupid I already thought this conversation was. "Oh my god, I''m sorry I asked! Please tell me there isn''t some stupid prophecy about me!"


    Elincia gave me a bemused smile. "And you mock my age. How old are you to act in such a manner?"


    I shrugged with my head still back. "I don''t know." Was my response.


    "Ya don''t know?" Cassidy repeated slowly. "What do ya mean ya don''t know?!" She asked, annoyed.


    "I don''t know! Let''s leave it at that!" Was my irritated reply.


    To be honest, that ck hole did something to me. While I was in the void, time passed as if eons flew by in the blink of an eye. Time warped around me, and I felt as if I was there forever. Like I had entered eternity and could not escape. Yet, once I was flung into this world, it was the exact opposite. The time was still with me, and mind numbing, but it seemed so long ago. Even though it was barely a few days ago.


    Rubbing my face, I brought my head back up and looked to the Priestess. "Okay. Prophecy. Go." Pointing to her got the others present to shake their heads.


    "There is a prophecy that tells of a hero," She began, and I scoffed at the word hero, but she continued as if uninterrupted. "That will arrive in armor never before seen. Wielding powers that even magic would struggle to imitate." Elincia began to get into it as she stood and began swinging an imaginary sword. "He carries a sword into battle unlike any other, that is made out a material never before seen by the likes of mortals!"


    "Really?" I asked back, unimpressed.


    Pointing at my wrapping, she smirked. "It also says a man wielding the name ''Dragon'' will hide eyes, unlike anything this world has ever seen." Elincia said and reached for my wrapping, which made me grab her hand. "Will you let me see your right eye?"


    "No." Was my immediate reply.


    Tension seemed to rise in the room, and I saw the faintest aura start to slowly creep over Elincia''s hands. This made me squeeze her hand harder. A mischievous smile came to her lips, and I readied to counter whatever the Priestess might throw at me. However, Augustus stopped both of us by smacking our hands with a metaldle that was covered in some manner of sauce.


    Yanking my hand back, Grandpa Reed spoke. "Enough of that in this house!" Hemanded, and even Elincia saw down instantly.


    Licking the sauce from my hand, I saw Elincia performed some spell to remove it as she eyed me. "Apologies, Augustus." I said. "I never meant to offend you. You''ve been most generous to me in my time of need."


    "Well, ya helped us outta a tight spot as well, but ya need ta mind yer manners." Then he pointed thedle at Elincia. "Same goes for you, Priestess. Ya should''ve respected Arthur''s privacy."


    All this time, Cassidy was looking at her grandfather like he''d gone mad, and I wasn''t convinced he wasn''t. "My apologies, Augustus. My curiosity got the better of me." Elincia repented, and Grandpa Reed sat down with a firm nod. "However, I must admit, your skills with cooking utensils are as legendary as Cassidy imed."


    Turning to the redhead, whose cheeks now matched her hair, she looked away in embarrassment once again. "Well, Ah had ta get good with ma grandkids always tryin ta sneak food when Ah wasn''t lookin!"


    "It shows. You are truly a master of your craft." The Priestess praised the old man.


    "Darn right." Was Grandpa Reed''s reply. "Now, Ah know Ah cooked a little too much, but Ah figured Arthur might like somepany while he eats. Help yourselves and dig in!"


    We dished ourselves up some grub, as Cassidy would say, and started to eat. It was odd. Eating with a Priestess in some rundown farmhouse, in a tiny kitchen, made me wonder if I was still asleep and dreaming all of this. I was not.


    Covering her mouth with her fingers, Elincia finished her bite before speaking. "Now, before we were interrupted, I would like to speak with you about this deal further if you don''t mind." The Priestess told me.


    ncing to her, I continued eating and ignored her. "Arthur, ya can''t ignore the Priestess!" Cassidy said annoyed.


    "I''m in the middle of eating, Cassidy! It''d be rude to ignore your Grandpa''s cooking!"


    As if waiting to enter the room, Austin arrived with Rennal in tow, and I can honestly say I forgot both were here. "Something smells delicious!" Rennal said as Austin quickly pulled up a chair next to me. "May I?" She asked and gestured to the table with a small bow towards Elincia.


    Cassidy stood quick and held out a chair for the Noble Elf Lady. "Of course!"


    Sitting down, I saw Rennal caress Cassidy''s arm as she sat down, and I quirked a brow at this but said nothing. Even though I really wanted toment on Cassidy''s goofy smile, I refrained. Austin and Rennal got some food and started eating. Rennal ate in a simrly refined fashion matching the Priestess, while Austin ate like a champion. He was like a little garbage disposal. Nothing was safe.


    This got me to chuckle slightly as Rennal spoke up. "What were all of you discussing before we joined you?" She asked in a much softer tone than from when she was in pain due to her previous injuries.


    I took note that she was wearing different clothes from her ripped ones. These matched Cassidy''s usual attire, but no one said anything about it. I''m guessing Austin grabbed them for her. It was that, or Rennal knew where Cassidy''s stuff was. Either way, I didn''t care too much, but it was amusing seeing a refined Elf in worn down clothing that was way too big for her.


    Elincia gestured to me. "My sister and I would like to make Arthur Pendragon our Knight."


    "What-" Rennal dropped her cup in shock, and it shattered on the floor after bouncing off the table. "I''m sorry," She said, blinking in shock. "I must''ve misheard you." The Elf stated. "For I swear I heard you say Arthur is going to be our first Lestranian Knight in thousands of years."


    "Ya heard correctly!" Grandpa Reed said joyfully and pointed at me. "The Priestesses say he''s part of some prophecy!"


    "Oh... I see..." Rennal said softly before falling out of her chair, and Cassidy dove to catch her.


    The entire room turned and looked at me. "What? I had nothing to do with that!"


    ********


    We hit our goal!!! Woot woot! 712 Power Stones was the highest I saw which means two extra chapters! This is the second bonus chapter! Hope you all enjoy and thanks for the love directed towards the story!


    The new goal for this week is to hit 700 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! If we hit 750, I will release and additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 700, but can we hit 750? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters! Another one will be released tomorrow like normal! Are you excited?

 Chapter 23 - 23

    <h4>Chapter 23:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Austin snorted and covered his mouth in amusement. "We know, Arthur. Clearly, the shock from the news surprised her to the point of fainting." Elincia observed.


    "Your offer of Knighthood surprised her that much?" I asked back skeptically.


    "Again, you must understand that our Nation has only ever had one Knight before." Gesturing to me, she continued. "You would only be the second Knight we''ve ever had. Not to mention since our founding two thousand years ago." Smirking, she then motioned to Rennal. "Many will have this manner of reaction."


    Augustus snorted. "Ya mean the Nobles will." He added, which made Elincia giggle.


    "Indeed. A bonus really." The Priestess replied to the elderly man before looking back to me. "So," Leaning forward, Elincia rested her chin on the back of her hand. "Are you interested in taking care of those other vers, or not? If you are, we''ll make you our Knight. If not, then I must advise against you taking further action in our Nation."


    "It''s amusing that I either ept your title to help your people and deal with the vers in your city, or I don''t, and I have to distance myself from helping your people." I replied as I leaned back in my chair again while Cassidy was taking care of Rennal. "Kind of funny, don''tcha think?"


    "Having someone unaffiliated with our nation taking on the military role of the Town''s Guard is an issue." The Priestess answered immediately. "From my understanding, you''ve alreadye across some vital information. It''s because of this that I am asking you to keep your nose out of official business."


    Cassidy gestured to me. "He could always just help as a hired hand or somethin." She suggested.


    Turning to the farm girl, Elincia shook her head. "That won''t work. Bringing in an outsider for official purposes isn''t a thought-out n."


    Quirking a brow at that, I gestured to Cassidy. "Don''t you and your sister ask for help from Cassidy, Ayda, and Floyd all the time?" Then I looked to Augustus. "At least, that''s how I''vee to understand things."


    "They''re students in training to both Arceana and myself." Elincia stated. "I will give you some time to consider our deal. Words said in the heat of the moment are ones we often regret. Whether or not your words meant something about the vers will be for you to decide." Standing, she gave a curt nod to Augustus. "Thank you for having me, Augustus. It''s always great to see you."


    Bowing himself, he replied. "Yer beauty always does wonders for ma heart, Priestess. Feel free ta drop by any time ya want to visit these old bones."


    Smiling, Elincia turned to us. "When you have your answer, feel free toe see us. Our Town''s Guard will be on the lookout for you. I hope to hear some good news from you within theing days. Till next we meet, Arthur Pendragon." She gave a shallower nod to me.


    "Elincia." Was my short reply.


    When she left, Cassidy spoke up. "So, Ah know it''s none of ma business, but-" She started, but I stood.


    "Thank you for the meal, Grandpa Reed. It was delicious." He frowned at me for interrupting his granddaughter, but nodded.


    "Of course. Ma thanks as well. Ah heard ya got into a scuffle with her an her friends. Coulda hurt em from my understandin and ya didn''t. Feel free ta stay until ya got yer feet under ya." He then turned to Cassidy and then Austin. "We''ll respect yer privacy, Ah just ask for the proper respect in return."


    Nodding in agreement, I responded. "That is more than fair. If you don''t need anything else, I do have some things to think about."


    He chuckled at that. "Ya sure do." Then he gestured to Rennal. "Before ya go, would ya be willing ta help take her up ta Cassidy''s room? Who knows when she''ll wake up. Austin and Ah will work on the dishes."


    Looking at Cassidy, she had a small frown but nodded. "Sure."


    Without another word, I moved towards the Elf and picked her up effortlessly. Cassidy followed me up the stairs and opened the door to her room. Setting her on the bed carefully, I noticed that Rennal''s torn dress was in here. Along with the tarp I gave her to cover herself. My redheadedpanion noticed this and eyed me.


    Giving a small shrug in return, I spoke. "I''m heading to my room. Let me know if you need anything else."


    Not giving her the chance to say anything, I moved to my room, but more importantly, my bed. Taking off my armor, sword, and undershirt, I flopped onto the bed with a sigh. There was a lot to think about, but I didn''t want to do any of that at the moment. My body still felt tired, and my mind hazy. Sleep was still needed, but in a morefortable way.


    cing a pillow under my head and pulling the covers over my body, I felt myself slip into a deep slumber. However, my sleep wasn''t as restful as I thought it would be. With so much on my mind, I appeared in a void of sorts. Not like with the Star Creature who sent me here, but as if I was conscious in my own dream, and I was able to control it to a certain degree.


    "Well, this is certainly an experience." I said to myself as I just floated there.


    ying with the idea of total control over my dreams, I began to wonder how was I able to do this? Was it another gift from the creature who sent me here, or was it just more of a mastery over my mind in this body? Since arriving here, I had no longer been gued with nightmares like I used to be. It not only prolonged space travel, but it made it unbearable.


    Rubbing my dream face, I sighed as I spoke. "This is cool and all, but I''d rather just get some regr sleep or have a chance to go over Arceana''s deal." The scene immediately changed, and I was once again in the Temple, sitting across from the mentioned Priestess. "Holy shit!"


    Ayda, Typhon, Cassidy, and the exact same Town''s Guard were all present. It was like watching something on rewind. Everything continued the same way down to thest detail. It was unnerving and I was afraid that if I could do this to such a degree, that other memories might be able to appear in this manner.


    As if feeding my fears, an earlier memory of mine took over the scene of Arceana. It was from when I was alive back on Earth, and I quickly woke up with a start. Breathing heavily and in a cold sweat, I looked up to see Augustus looking down at me from the doorway. Closing my eyes and cing my hand on my forehead, I calmed myself down.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked without looking at the man.


    "Ah could ask ya the same question." Was his concerned response, and I removed my hand to look at him. "Looks like sleep hasn''t been kind ta ya thest few nights." He seemed hesitant to talk for some reason, but I couldn''t figure out why.


    "It''s been a long few nights. What do you need?"


    The elderly man sighed. "Got some grub cooked up. Need ya ta fetch Cassidy and Austin. They''re doin their morning chores." He exined. "If ya ever need ta talk ta someone-" Augustus began, but I stood and started to get dressed.


    I interrupted him while doing so. "I''ll go get them now. I shouldn''t be here too much longer."


    "Ya can stay as long as ya need." Grandpa Reed told me and left.


    It wasn''t until after he left that I realized my faux pas. My right eye was looking directly at him, which is likely the reason he was so unnerved. Gritting my teeth in aggravation, I took my wrapping and covered my right eye. Thankfully, Grandpa Reed didn''t seem like the type of person to go around and tell everyone that there was something wrong with my eye. I need to be more careful.


    Leaning against the wall, I sighed as I stopped getting dressed after he left. "You seem on edge." Another voice cut in.


    ncing to the doorway, I saw a familiar Elf. "And you''re still here." I replied simply and started to put my armor on. "Thought you''d be escorted home by Cassidy by now, Rennal."


    Giving me a curious stare, she replied. "Why would she do that?"


    "Seemed like she was taking care of you yesterday, and I figured you''d need to get home soon." Then I turned to her. "Unless your family doesn''t keep track of you, I figured you''d want to let them know that you''re alright."


    She waved my mild concern away. "Your concern is ttering, but I have already sent word that I would be returning in theing days. These things happen, and they are aware of where I am along with who I am with."


    "I see."


    "While I do find it rude to pry, I am more interested in why you would not ept the Priestessess offer." Rennal told me. "Such a position is unheard of even for us Nobles. Even the highest-ranking Nobles have never been given such an offer."


    "And you don''t find that odd in the slightest?" I asked, and she gave me a confused look. "Talks of prophecies are a great way at controlling people, and let''s be honest, not a single one of you knows the kind of man I am." Putting Defiance on my back, I sighed. "I''m not a good person Rennal. Your Priestesses are fools for thinking otherwise."


    While she looked slightly insulted, Rennal put her hands on her hips and gestured to me. "Any man who says they are not a good person, is either trying to change or has had to face injustice so many times using barbaric methods himself. Thus, he lowers himself to his adversaries and bes the monster they were." Quirking a brow, she asked, "Am I close to what you went through?"


    Pausing for a moment and closing my eye, I heard the Elf shuffle. "Not even close." Opening my eye revealed Rennal with a surprised look. "Vague descriptions can often tie in with anyone. I''m not just anyone." I told her and walked past her. "I''ll do as I please. Whether it be dealing with vers, which you got a behind the scenes glimpse at how I operate, or if it''s confronting more Ghouls."


    As I was about to head downstairs, Rennal spoke up. "So, you will continue to do all this work without any merits or recognition? What kind of man does that?" A little smirk came to her lips. "Only a hero would do something so selfless." The Elf stated with a approving tone.


    "How do you know this isn''t for my own selfish reasons?" She looked a little stumped at that. "The answer is you don''t. For some reason, you people seem to think I''m meant to be here and that I am a hero. Trust me when I say, I am not."


    "You should still ept the offer whether or not you believe yourself to be a good man." Gesturing to herself and then the mountain, she spoke. "Many people would do almost anything to be in your position right now."


    "Well, they''re not." Was my dull reply. "I may want one thing to actually ept this position, but I doubt your Priestesses would agree. We''ll see though. Elincia was right to keep me out of official business, though. Shows that those two Priestesses aren''t entirely ipetent."


    Rennal looked offended for them in their stead. "Wha-"


    Moving from the stairs and back to Rennal, the Elf seemed to retreat suddenly as I stood before her. "Many of you seem to think heroes are these great people who always know what to do and act selfless." Scoffing down at her, the Elf Noble red at me slightly. "You want to know what heroes really are?" I asked her.


    Giving me a very womanly look, she gestured to me. "Enlighten me."


    "Heroes are the people you don''t know because they are dead in the ground." I told her bluntly. "People with no names to hear and no one to know how they passed on. Whether it was to save a town or to save the world, do you really think that every hero you read about or heard about was actually portrayed how they truly were?" Patting her head in a condescending manner got the Elf to re more openly. "No. Heroes are fairytales and nothing more." With that, I headed out to retrieve the two young farmers.


    ********


    The new goal for this week is to hit 700 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! If we hit 750, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 700, but can we hit 750? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 24 - 24

    <h4>Chapter 24:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    After thest few eventful meals, we finally had a nice quiet breakfast. Austin was still excited to run anywhere and everywhere while the two women were eyeing me every now and then. Thankfully, they probably figured I wasn''t in the mood to deal with any bullshit, so they left me alone. Small miracles. Now, Cassidy and I were on our way to a ce where danger lurked inside.


    "How many Priestesses are there?" I inquired.


    "Just Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia. Why''d ya ask?"


    Thinking about this, another question escaped my lips. "How many High Elves are there? From my understanding, they''re rather scarce."


    Cassidy nced at me. "Still only two."


    "Interesting that there are only two, don''t you think? What happened to the rest of them?" We were on our way to Ayda''s Library.


    "What''s with the sudden curiosity?" My redhead travelpanion asked, and I shrugged in response. "Well, from ma understandin, no one knows what happened the High Elves. Some believe they''re gifts from the Gods. Others think they''re special Elves who were maybe a mix of different races." She shrugged. "Not sure ma-self." Then she nced at me. "Why''d ya ask?"


    Kicking up some dirt on the road, I replied. "Just had a strange run-in yesterday. I was probably just really tired." Was my vague reply.


    Shrugging, the farm girl pped me in the stomach under my armor. "Fair enough, but Ah''m surprised ya want ta deal with Ayda. Here Ah thought ya''d try ta avoid her at all costs."


    "Why would I do that?" My yful tone got her to look at. "I already asserted my dominance. She should fall in line well enough."


    "Ya clearly don''t know Ayda as well as ya think ya do." Chuckling, Cassidy patted me on the back. "But ya go ahead and keep that mindset. See what happens."


    "I was joking, but now I''m nervous.??


    In a serious tone, Cassidy gave me a dead look. "Ya should be." Before I could respond, she entered the library by mming the doors open. "Ayda! Ah brought Arthur!"


    A small pop went off, and Ayda appeared before us via teleportation. "Arthur!" She said cheerfully. "It''s so good to see you!" Ayda being Ayda, she cut me off before I could say anything. "So, now that you''re here, there are a few things I''d like to go over with you!" Bouncing in ce, her magic ignited, and she brought out another book of sorts.


    "What''s with the book?" I asked.


    "It''s a library, Arthur." Ayda replied with a roll of her eyes. "Ignore them for now!" She said as she waved my question away and got ufortably close. "My questionse first!" Moving to my side, the Elf grabbed my arm and lifted it. "No signs of burns or any other wounds from our battle, which means your healing rate is incredible!"


    "I-" Reaching around with my other hand, Ayda used her magic to put it back in ce.


    Looking up at me, she continued. "Don''t move! I''m not done!" Then she wrote in her book. "This is likely the reason for how I was healed so easily. A transferred healing agent through magic?" She shook her head. "Unlikely." Moving on to tapping my armor, the Elf smiled and pped excitedly. "An unknown metal, unlike anything I''ve ever seen! It''s incredible!


    Grabbing both her hands, I stopped her, and I heard a chuckle from Cassidy. "Look, Ayda," My annoyance just made the redheadugh more. "I said I''d answer questions. Not have you poke and prod at me all day! Now, before we continue, where is the book I requested?"


    Opening her mouth, I put a finger over it. "Ya know that''s just gonna make matters worse, right?" Cassidy questioned me.


    "I want the book I was promised! Then, and only then, will I answer the rest of your questions to the best of my abilities." I told Ayda, and Cassidy, with a sideways nce. "Now, where''s the fucking book?"


    As if to irritate me, Ayda slowly raised her hand up from below, and in it was the book in question. "I don''t y around with books, Arthur. You want a book; you''ll get a book! Now, I want answers to my questions, and I''m going to get answers for my questions!"


    "God damnit, Farro." I mumbled as she pulled me further into the library with a chuckling Cassidy following behind us.


    The questions were rather generic. How did I fight so well? How did I get so strong? What was it like fighting Priestess Elincia? Where did Ie from? Was anyone else with me? More questions ensued and it was a nightmare. There was little time for breaks between questions, and I didn''t even answer most of them!


    Eventually, I was able to finagle my way out of answering an unending wave of questions that I knew nothing about. Cassidy helped, and we headed back to the farm. It would be the perfect time for me to read because the redheaded farmer took Rennal home, and Austin was with Augustus. Closing the door to my room, I sat on the bed and began to read.


    "History of the two Priestesses." The title read out. "The nation of Lestrania was formed under the guidance of Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia." I mumbled the first sentence.


    Going over the book, I read feat after feat that the two had performed to build the nation and be the sole rulers. A small number of people even worshipped them as religious figures, but nothing that was official. Turns out, they were gifted to the leaders of the past. Just ''poof'' out of thin air and were pretty much dered the future rulers of thend.


    There were so many inconsistencies and issues with how things were presented that I almost had an aneurism reading the fucking thing. It wasn''t overly long, orplicated, and gave a basic rundown on bullshit that I didn''t believe most of. Two rulers in charge for so long with little to no issues or conflicts? I''ll believe that when I see it with my own two eyes. With the book in one hand, I tapped it against the palm of my other one.


    A knock at the door took me from my thoughts, and I turned to the door. "It''s open."


    Augustus opened the door and nce at me. "Arthur." He greeted and I nodded. "Was wonderin how it was going up here." I saw his gaze dart to my wrapped eye, and I realized he was being careful around me.


    Holding up the book, I wiggled it for him. "Learning all kinds of stuff." Was my soft reply.


    My response put him more at ease. "Ya finished yer reading?" The Elderly man asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." I said, slightly disappointed.


    "What''d ya think?" The elderly man inquired.


    "I think I need to have a talk with the two Priestesses. Depending on what they say will determine whether or not I ept their offer. If they''re willing to ept a few other terms as well." Was my answer.


    Nodding in understanding, he smirked. "It''s good for a man ta ask questions when he don''t know somethin. How else he gonna learn?" It was a rhetorical question, and it made me smile.


    Standing, I gestured to him. "Have an old hand show him how it''s done." Was my answer. "Austin could''ve probably told you that."


    Chuckling, Grandpa Reed put his hand on my shoulder. "That he could. Yer a funny one, Arthur. Make sure ya keep smilin in any situation. It helps." Giving me a more serious look, he continued. "Ah don''t know what yer goin through, but Ah''ll be honest, it''s been nice ta have another man around." Patting my shoulder, he removed his hand. "Someone ta talk to."


    "Not that we''ve talked much." I replied with a smirk.


    "Maybe not, but ya did get naked on mand, and that''s somethin special too!" The old manughed and then leaned towards me more seriously. "Don''t do that with Cassidy near, ya hear me?"


    ???Wouldn''t dream of it."


    Giving a firm nod, Augustus looked at the book in my hands. "So, ya need ta talk ta the Priestesses?"


    Shrugging, I replied. "Sort of. I''m in no hurry, but eventually..." Trailing off, Grandpa Reed whistled.


    "Austin!" He called out.


    From downstairs we heard the young boy call back. "Yeah, Grandpa?"


    Giving me a look, the old man tapped my leg with his cane. "Arthur here needs ta talk ta the Priestesses! Think ya could go inform Kine or Greigh?"


    "Ah''m on it, Grandpa!" We heard the front door shoot open and then close just as quick.


    Gesturing for me to follow him, Augustus started heading downstairs. "Come on and have a seat with me in the kitchen. It''ll be nice ta have that talk. Don''t need ta be about nothin serious, but Ah would like ta know about how ya kicked my Granddaughter''s patookus!"


    That got me to give him a surprised look. "You want to hear about that?" Once in the kitchen, I sat at the table as he moved about.


    He shrugged. "Not many could handle ma Cassidy, that''s for sure. However, that don''t mean she''s invincible. Ayda is the only other student that can handle that granddaughter of mine in a tussle." Setting a cup down in front of me, he put another across the table in his spot. "Those students are somethin special, and the Priestesses have their eyes on em for some reason, but even the Town''s Guard have had issues with ma Cassidy."


    "She''s attacked the Town''s Guard?" I asked in disbelief.


    Pouring us some tea, he sat down and waved his hand dismissively. "No! The Priestesses have had some of the officers try ta fight against their students. Only high-ranking officers stood a chance." Which now revealed why she was so cocky going into Greigh''s office and leaning on his desk.


    "I take it she beat Captain Greigh?" I inquired.


    Chuckling, Augustus responded. "Not quite. That was a close one from what Ah heard, but Ah also heard he was holdin back so she wouldn''t get hurt. She did, however, beat Sergeant Ziah handedly. There were a few more officers who put the students in ce, but not many."


    Smirking as I took a sip of the tea, I replied. "I''m d we decided to have this talk."


    "It''s nice, ain''t it?"


    "It is." I confirmed.


    Augustus Reed was a good man, and this was a nice family. I don''t know why he didn''t ask me about my eye, but I appreciated it. From what I could tell, no one was giving me any funny looks either. That told me he likely kept the information to himself, which made me smile softly as we sat there talking.


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Where are the Hunter Ghouls?" I asked my mass of shadows.


    With as sharp a grin as ever, Tor replied. "Gone, my Queen. Cut down like cannon fodder."


    I didn''t move. "The Priestesses?"


    A shake of his made the shadows in the room respond in kind. "No, someone new. Some ''thing'' new."


    "Did you see who was responsible?" Moving away from one of my test subjects, I walked in front of him. "How do you know it wasn''t the Priestess?"


    "I felt it. Its energy is dark and like a void. It was almost as if where they stood, everything in that area disappeared. No longer could I sense the Ghouls. They were simply... Gone." Tor replied.


    Standing in front of him now, he bowed. "How powerful is this new creature?"


    Tor considered my words. "It''s no God. It would be closer to a demon, but unlike anything I''ve ever felt. Almost unworldly." My most trusted general smirked. "As for how strong it is, it''s definitely powerful, but I''ve no doubt I could handle it." He said in a dark and expecting tone.


    "You?" Was my surprised reply. "Surely this new being doesn''t need our attention."


    "I couldn''t say one way or another, my Queen. However, its power is vast and able to easily overpower over a dozen Ghouls. Should we really risk sending an Ancient Demon or a different Demon Lord when I could deal with this now?"


    "This concerns me. Normally you''re not one to act unless I order it. You felt something that concerned you to the point of acting on your own..." Pausing, I considered the magnitude of the situation. "And if you suggested sending a Demon Lord, that tells me this creature is truly powerful."


    How was it possible that there was a new being roaming around with the power to challenge a Demon Lord? Only two peoplee to mind that could challenge him, and neither were the Lestranian Priestesses. Tor could challenge a God and has, by my side. No God gave off the magic signature that he felt. However, all of this felt rather familiar. A frown came to my face, which caught Tor''s attention.


    Looking up at me, he spoke in a questioning tone. "My Queen?"


    Holding up my hand, I stopped him from speaking, and I turned to my vats. "What if it''s not a new enemy," I began and moved closer to my pet project. "But an old one?" My question received no reply. "This enemy sounds familiar. Find ''him'' and report back to me after you''ve verified that it is indeed the being who killed my Ghouls."


    He nodded at my orders. "At once!"


    "Tor!" I called to stop him. "Be careful. If it is who I think it is, he is no ordinary man." cing my forehead against the ss of the vat, I stared into the green goo. "Proceed with caution and make sure you get a good enough look to tell me a general description of him."


    "Anything in specific I should be wary of?" My shadowy Demon inquired.


    Turning from my project, I stared at him emotionlessly. "His eyes."


    ********


    The new goal for this week is to hit 700 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! If we hit 750, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 700, but can we hit 750? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 25 - 25

    <h4>Chapter 25:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple atop Helmsforth


    It didn''t take long for the Zugal ferry toe and pick me up from the Reed Farmstead. Downright demeaning in my eyes, to use literal people as a transportation service, but new world, old solutions. At least they didn''t have to carry a King in a pnquin or something, and they were quick. It was also only in rare cases. Me being one of them.


    "We are pleased you decided to see us today, Arthur." Arceana said with a small smirk. "Please, sit." Gesturing to a familiar couch, I did as instructed and sat across in the same room asst time, but with both Priestesses present. "Hopefully, you have good news for us."


    Elincia sat with her sister, and they certainly made quite the pair. "Please, Cea, I am sure Arthur would note up all this way just to say no."


    Leaning back onto the couch, I nced at some of the guards in the room. "Then you don''t know me that well. Being petty is one of my favorite pass times." The two sisters seemed surprised at that, but both eventually smirked.


    "Then, are you here to say no?" Elincia inquired.


    "That all depends on you two." Was my reply, and both Priestesses looked confused at that.


    Moving on, I pulled Ayda''s book out from under my armor and ced it on the table between us. "This look familiar?"


    Arceana used her magic to float the book over and examine it. "I do believe this is from Ayda''s private collection." Her eyes flickered up to me. "I''m surprised she lent this to you."


    "That''s because it was a pain in the ass to get. Had to endure relentless questioning that I gave her the runaround on." I informed them, and Elincia found that amusing while her sister frowned.


    "What about this book is so crucial that you would bring it with you?" Elincia inquired.


    Gesturing to the guards that were present, I spoke. "I think you''d prefer to continue this in private." Many of the guards were rmed and offended by that.


    However, Arceana merely smirked at me. "Very well." At once, every single guard present looked at her in shock as she turned to them. "Wait outside." Addressing their concerned looks about being alone with me while armed, she spoke. "Do not worry. My sister and I are more than enough to handle Arthur." Not wanting to say otherwise, I watched as the guards left.


    Once they were all gone, Elincia crossed her arms. "Our guards have left. What is it you wanted to ask that you could not do so in their presence?" She questioned.


    "It''s not that I couldn''t ask, but I wanted an honest answer." Gesturing to the history book, I spoke. "How much of that history book is true?"


    "In general, or about us?" Arceana asked back.


    "A general overview could be urate or inurate, and I wouldn''t care. No, I want to hear your personal thoughts about this book." I told them.


    The two sisters nced at one another, and Arceana moved her scepter in front of her to hold. "Our personal thoughts?"


    Rolling my eyes, I leaned forward and tapped the book with my pointer finger. "How much of this is true?" I asked, more bluntly.


    Elincia immediately answered. "Some, but most of it was falsified information to paint us in a better light." Arceana looked to her sister with a raised brow, and Elincia responded with a shrug. "What? It is true. When we went to war, we were covered in blood with the rest of our men. Neither of us floated on high or were untouchable."


    Sighing, the other sibling spoke. "Sadly, my sister is correct," Arceana added after a moment. "Most of our history books hold my sister and I in a very high regard." Turning away, her face took on a darker look that surprised me. "Both of us had to make several decisions in our past that we regret to a degree. However, we would not be here if not for those decisions. Sometimes, the worst option is the best method." She finished in a somber tone, but her demeanor was more irritated than anything else.


    "Good to see the two of you aren''t liars and nor are as corrupted as I thought." Was my response as I leaned back in my chair.


    "You thought we might be corrupt?" Elincia inquired.


    Shaking my head, I corrected them. "No, I know you''re corrupt, but I wasn''t sure how you saw yourselves." Both looked a little upset at that, but neither said anything right away. "You don''t live to be as old as you are without getting your hands dirty, and once they''re dirty, they''re never clean again."


    "An interesting metaphor." Arceana replied.


    Giving a knowing look, I replied. "Is it really a metaphor, though?"


    Both Priestesses were not happy with my blunt attitude. "So, your answer is no then?" Elincia asked me.


    I shrugged. "Not really. I''m more than willing to ept your offer if you agree to a few conditions."


    Again, the two Priestesses were surprised. "So, because you know of our ''corruption'' as you so mildly put it, you''re willing to be our Knight?" Elincia inquired.


    "With a few conditions." I restated.


    "I must admit you are far more... Different, from how I thought you would be." Arceana informed me. "Not many would use one''s confession of wrongdoings to make a decision in such a manner."


    "Maybe not, but as you said, I''m different." Gesturing with my head towards the door where the guards left, I continued. "I''m not going to blindly follow either of you like your little worshippers."


    The pink-haired Priestess frowned. "They don''t worship us."


    Scoffing at that and leaning forward got their attention. "Yes, they do." Then I pointed outside. "From what I''ve seen, these people love you, and that''s fine, but I''m not like them. I don''t care what you''ve done for them or how long you''ve lived and h h h."


    Miss blonde hair spoke up. "Careful, Arthur. We want you to be our Knight, but we do not tolerate insolence directed towards us."


    "Is it okay if it''s directed towards your guards?" I inquired, and both sighed.


    "How about we move on to the conditions you had for us?" Arceana suggested. "Although, at this point, I am concerned for the future."


    Chuckling, I crossed my arms. "Good. That makes both of us."


    Rubbing her forehead, Arceana spoke. "This is all for the prophecy..." She mumbled.


    "I''m d you mentioned that. First, I''d like to see this prophecy of yours. Where it is actually written." Then I turned my gaze to Elincia. "Not just word of mouth. Verifying this prophecy is important to me, and I want to make sure neither of you are lying to me."


    "We would never lie. There is no reason to." Elincia told me.


    "Oh, there''s plenty of reasons. Shit, I do it for fun! Small lies that are so oundish that they make you think it could be true." Elincia looked amused at that while Arceana shook her head. "Anyway, everyone lies, and I have no reason to believe you''ve been honest with me. So, before I''m Knighted, I want a look at the source of this prophecy. There must be a book, scroll, or even a tapestry of some sort, right?"


    Nodding in agreement, Arceana tapped her scepter across the ground. "Very well. That can be arranged. What are your other conditions?"


    Sighing myself, I answered. "I''d like a ce to call my own. A bold request, I know, but I don''t like the idea of freeloading off the Reed family forever."


    "Your concern is noted, but unnecessary. As our Knight, you will be given appropriate amodations andpensation for your responsibilities." Elincia stated as if rehearsed. "Having our top-ranking general freeloading is out of the question."


    Blinking at the stupidity I just heard, I looked at them before pinching the bridge of my nose in annoyance. "I want it to be noted that I think it''s really fucking stupid that you''re putting a man you know nothing about in charge of your military."


    Arceana replied. "Noted, but you should note that you are not in charge. We are, and what we say, goes."


    Pointing at her, I spoke. "Which brings me to my next condition. Since you two are prone to make bad decisions," Pointing at myself, I continued as I ignored their frowns. "I want the ability to veto anything you two say. That''s not to say I won''t follow orders, but if you ask me to agree to a request that''s as equally nonsensical as making me your Knight, I won''t do it." Leaning back, I shrugged. "That''s the way it is."


    "You are a very rude individual." The pink-haired sister observed.


    "Tell me about it. It''s one of the reasons I''m so concerned about bing your Knight. Pretty sure I was super racist to some of your Zugal Town''s Guard as well." Shrugging again did nothing to calm their irritation. "Something you''ll need to be aware of."


    Gritting her teeth at this point, Arceana spoke in a strained tone. "Is that all?"


    Tapping my fingers against the couch''s backrest, I thought about it. "There are two more things." Holding up my pointer finger got their attention. "The vers will be dealt with by me, and any information you have regarding the subject will be handed over to me."


    "And thest condition?" Elincia asked.


    "I''m not answering any questions I don''t want to." I said firmly. "I don''t think I''m going to be a good Knight, which I''m sure you''lle to realize slowly over time, or once I do something barbaric." Then I shrugged again. "Either way, those are my conditions. Your titles andnd mean nothing to me. You want me to be your Knight; those are my conditions. If you don''t like them, I''ll likely be out of your hair within the next few days."


    ??"If you don''t care fornd or titles, perhaps untold wealth will persuade you to-" Elincia began, but I cut her off.


    Standing up and moving towards the window, I looked down the mountain and saw a massive unending forest. "Cassidy told me the Hollow Forest is dangerous and that few people ever venture inside." ncing over my shoulder to see their reactions, I continued. "I lived in there for a few days and didn''t struggle all that much. I''m more than willing to travel around from city to city, nation to nation, because I know that I can take care of myself."


    Both Priestesses were quiet for a moment before Elincia spoke up. "So, ifnd, titles, and wealth mean nothing to you, what do you want?"


    Sighing, I put my arms behind my back as I moved away from the window. "Neither of you can give me what I want. So, don''t even try." Mostly because I''ve already lost what I wanted more than anything.


    "Your conditions are steep but eptable. However, do not think we will allow you to ignore orders for mild reasons." Arceana told me. "You will be expected to perform to the best of your abilities."


    Elincia then stood. "And after our small bout, we know your abilities are vast." A white aura covered her hands, and a pop could be heard. "As for your first condition," Teleporting a ratherrge blue book with strange runes on the cover to her hand, from who knows where, she handed it to me. "This is the book of Prophecies you requested."


    Arceana stepped next to her sister and used her magic to flip to a specific page. "As you can see, there is a reason my sister was so invested in battling you. Not every day you run into someone from the book of Prophecies." She smirked. "Then again, this book only contains information regarding you. Perhaps there is something you recognize in this book?" You could hear the smugness in her rhetorical question.


    My left eye narrowed when I saw a familiar drawing on one of the pages. Now I understood why both Priestesses were so interested in me and convinced I was the one from their so-called prophecy. On the page before me was the depiction of my right eye and the orb floating in the middle of my sword.


    Many thoughts began racing through my mind, and I immediately thought the Star Creature might be behind this, but I knew better. Something else was at work here, and I assumed it was likely magic that foretold of my arrival. If this had to deal with the mystery I was supposed to solve, then perhaps it was the right choice to be a Lestranian Knight.


    "Tell me, Arthur Pendragon," Both Priestesses said simultaneously. "May we see your right eye?"


    They asked as they flipped the page and showed a cloaked male figure with two eyes simr to my right eye glowing from underneath the shadows covering his face. Most of his features were hidden aside from his mouth and eyes. My frown deepened upon seeing this. It was at this moment I was really starting to hate magic.


    *********


    The new goal for this week is to hit 700 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! If we hit 750, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 700, but can we hit 750? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 26 - 26

    <h4>Chapter 26:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple atop Helmsforth


    One of the Priestesses started reaching for my wrapping, and I red at her. "If you remove that wrapping, you best be ready for a fight, and not like the onest time." I said in a dark tone.


    Arceana slowly lowered her hand and nodded. "I should not have pushed. Apologies."


    I was not happy about this. Any of it. Someone, or something, was making a mockery of my life in this new world. A life I didn''t ask for. The Star Creature, while it did send me here with a task, I get the feeling this world itself is fucking with me.


    "Do you have any idea who created this book?" Perhaps it was my tone that made them uneasy.


    "Well," Although, it could''ve also been the look on my face. "It was created by ''The Great Sage Aydan''. A master of magic, unlike anything this world has ever seen. This book was one of the few things that remained after he disappeared suddenly." Arceana told me.


    "I see." Taking a deep breath, I handed the book back. "I''m sorry. That was rude. This book has put me on edge."


    Elincia smirked. "Weren''t expecting such an urate depiction of the orb in your sword?" She asked knowingly.


    My eyes flickered to her for a moment. "Not at all." Sighing, I looked between the two Priestesses. "So, what am I supposed to do now?" Both looked at me, confused. "Can you just Knight me in private and get it over with so we can all go about our day, or do you need to set up a really annoying and obnoxious ceremony?"


    Arceana smiled at me softly. "Do not worry, Arthur. I will do my best to make sure the ceremony takes much longer than we originally nned and have it be as irritating as it possibly can be." Elincia giggled at that, and I gave a deadpanned look to the pink-haired Priestess. "It''ll take a while to get the news out about there about you, our newest Knight, and I''m sure thousands will want to attend and meet you."


    "Be warned," I began as I looked Arceana in the eyes. "I will murder any-"


    "Arthur!" Elincia chastised, and I turned to her. "My sister was clearly joking. However, we must follow some manner of decorum. There will be a ceremony, and there will be guests to meet you. As our newest Knight, it is to be expected, so please keep a civil attitude towards the process."


    "Fine, but I swear to god..." Raising a finger, I pointed between the two. "Should this be overly excruciating, I will burn this ce to the ground." It was in a joking manner, but I truly felt that way.


    Rolling her eyes, Arceana replied. "Suchforting words, Sir Knight." A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    Elincia giggled. "It should only take a day or two to inform most of Helmsforth. Some in cities farther away will receive word in due time. Do not worry, Arthur. It will be a grand ceremony for a man who deserves it."


    "Only thing I deserve is a slit throat and to be tossed in some unknown ditch left to die." Imented nonchntly, and both Priestesses looked at me shocked. "What?"


    "Do... Do you truly believe that?" Arceana asked in a worried tone while Elincia watched on just as concerned.


    "Does it matter if I do?" I asked back in a dead tone.


    Elincia softly put a hand on my shoulder. "Arthur... We may not have known each other for very long, but we are always willing to lend an ear if you need to talk." Concerned blue eyes studied me.


    Bet you don''t want me in charge of your military now, do you? "As nice as that sounds, I''d actually prefer to get some sleep. It''s been a rather eventfulst few days." Then I gestured to the two. "Once the ceremony is over, I would like any information you have on the vers, and I''ll even tell you what I learned in the warehouse I cleared."


    Both were hesitant, but Arceana nodded. "Very well. We are d to see you so invested in starting your duties as soon as possible." She said evenly, but I could see the worry in her red eyes. "Cassidy will also be informed of when you are needed to arrive." Using her magic, she summoned another book of sorts. "This will aid you in knowing your role in the future."


    "Ayda, Typhon, and Kine will likely help you prepare. Be ready for them. Typhon and Kine have both wished to speak with you." I nodded. "However, there are a few other military officers who have heard about our offer, and now that you have epted, they will also wish to speak with you. Please be aware that they may not be as strong as you, but they have served far longer than you. Be respectful."


    "Priestess, when am I anything but?" I asked with a small smirk.


    "I am starting to think you never are." Elincia replied with a smirk of her own as she removed her hand. "Did you have any other questions you would like to ask us?"


    The other High Elves came to mind, especially the one in the garden. However, if one of these two was the cloaked High Elf, then it would be for the best to ignore the one that resided in the garden. She was likely not meant to be there or be seen. If these two are that protective of her, thest thing I wanted was a confrontation here and now, now that we''vee to an agreement.


    With a shallow nod, I shook my head. "That''ll be all for now. I''ll likely have more questions to ask youter, but I will ask when the timees."


    "Very well." Tapping her scepter on the ground, guards came in the door and took up their old positions. "We shall see you soon, Arthur Pendragon." While keeping her crimson eyes focused on me, she spoke. "Have Arthur ferried back down the mountain to the Reed Farmstead. Cassidy will likely be expecting him back soon." She left the room after issuing out the order.


    "Goodbye, Arthur. This has been a most... Irregr meeting." Elincia said after a moment as she tried to find the polite way of putting it. "I look forward to our next meeting in a few days'' time. Be safe."


    With nothing more than azy wave, thest Priestess left, and I was now in the room with a group of guards. "So," I began. "How many of you assholes were eavesdropping?" Frowns all around.


    It didn''t take long for a familiar group of Zugal to arrive. They helped me down the mountain, which I could''ve done, but didn''t want to put them out of a job. However, I was curious why they needed to use three Zugal to carry me. Upon asking, they exined that it''s more of a formality and to give smoother rides. Each Zugal who has been trained as a Town''s Guard can easily lift someone into the air, but it puts a huge strain on their wings, and they can''t fly for very long.


    Once back at the Reed''s, I let myself inside and sat down in the living room after removing Defiance from my back. "How''d it go?" Grandpa Reed asked from his spot on the couch.


    Chuckling at the question, I replied as I let my head hang back, and I stared at the ceiling. "Somehow, despite doing my best to disturb them, both Priestesses agreed to my conditions, and now I need to start preparing myself to be a Lestranian Knight." Covering my face with my hands, I spoke. "How did this happen?"


    My clearly annoyed question directed at nobody was answered by Augustus. "Probably should''ve tried harder tae across more insane." Bringing my head up to look at the old man, he tapped his cane on the floor, amused. "Just sayin, ya could''ve said no, but ya didn''t."


    "Thank you for that amazing advice, Reed!" I emphasized hisst name, which got a chuckle out of him.


    "Yer wee." In a more serious tone, he leaned forward slightly. "Ya gonna be alright?" At my look, he shrugged. "Ah''m just concerned. Ah know ya can handle yourself in a tussle, but bein a Knight ain''t like takin on no manticore." Pointing the cane at me, he continued. "Ya gotta be ready for all kinds of threats."


    Sighing, I put my chin on my knuckles. "That''s literally all I''ve done since I got here. Slightly regretting it now, but it would appear I''m exactly where I''m supposed to be for the moment."


    There was no point in lying. I was incredibly concerned that there were depictions of my eye and sword in a thousand something year old book. Whether magic was involved or not, the fact remains that my questions were beginning to pile up. Was there another person in this world at one point with my exact same eyes, or was the prophecy slightly off?


    "Yer an odd one, Arthur, but I''m d yer gonna be our Knight. It''ll be nice knowin there''s someone down here lookin after us." Grandpa Reed stated.


    "I didn''t actually specify that I''d like to be down here instead of the upper rungs..." Turning to the elderly man, I asked, "Do you think it''ll be an issue?"


    Waving a dismissive hand, he replied. "Not a bit. Ah''ll send word that ya''d like to be stationed down here at the base ta overlook things."


    Closing my eye, I sighed. "How do you have the ability to send word to the Priestesses?" I asked, genuinely curious. "Does everybody have a way to get in touch with them or..."


    Trialing off, let Augustus answer the question. "Nope. Only a select few. Only reason Ah can is because of Cassidy. When yer granddaughter is one of their students, ya have ways of getting in touch." Opening my eye revealed him smirking. "Most of the time, even the Nobles in the upper rungs have difficulties gettin into contact with em. Irks them quite a bit." He chuckled mirthfully.


    That was rather funny. "I can imagine so, but yes. Please let them know I''d like a ce to stay down here. It doesn''t need to be fancy and that I would prefer to stay down herepared to living up the mountain."


    "Can do!" He said happily. "d ya decided ta stay down here, Arthur. Most would hop at the first opportunity ta move to the upper rungs."


    "It''ll be easier to work from down here." Was my reply. "Plus, there are a few things I need to look into away from prying eyes. One of them being the Hollow Forest." The old man looked at me, confused.


    "Why would ya need ta investigate the Forest?"


    "Ghouls have been appearing in there often, and one group even tracked me to your home." Rubbing my eye, I sighed. "If more areing or even tracking me, I''d like to take care of them before they be a problem." Looking at him, I shrugged. "Or at the very least, try to convince them to leave me alone, you know?"


    "Ghouls?" Augustus repeated. "Cassidy was talkin about them with Ayda."


    That got my attention. "They were? What''d they say?"


    Tapping his crane on the ground, the old man shrugged. "They asked what Ghouls were, but neither Priestess answered."


    I rubbed my chin in thought. "That''s a little odd. Why wouldn''t they tell their students?"


    "Did they tell you?"


    Shaking my head got him to dete. "I honestly didn''t ask. Thought they weremon knowledge or something. It''s interesting they wouldn''t answer what they were."


    "Well, were they humans?" Grandpa Reed inquired.


    "They were a mix of races. Humans, Elves, and maybe a few more. All of them were cloaked, so I couldn''t tell if they were something else." I exined. "Maybe ''Ghouls'' is an organization of some kind? I mean, all of them clearly weren''t regr members of their races."


    "Mmh. Sounds like ya got quite the mystery ta solve. It''ll be good that yer bein Knighted with unsavory folk roamin around." The old man said.


    Tapping the couch with my hand in a thoughtful manner, I tried to consider what they could be. "Maybe you''re right. Only time will tell." Was my distant response.


    A knock on the door knocked me out of my thought process, and the two of us looked at each other. "Who could that be?" Augustus asked as he stood slowly.


    "You weren''t expectingpany?"


    "Mostpany is wee and lets themselves in." The old man replied.


    Standing myself, I grabbed Defiance and spoke. "Then let''s go find out who it is."


    *********


    We hit 798 Power Stones! We were so close to 800 and it should''ve been easy, but I think people were just super excited about the bonus chapters they forgot to use their Power Stones! It happens. Lol! d you guys and gals are still enjoying the story! This is the first bonus chapter! Second one will being out in a moment or two! Look forward to it!


    The new goal for this week is to hit 800 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! We were so close, and I''m positive we should''ve been able to hit it, so I think it''s a fair goal. If we hit 850 as well, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 750 easy, but can we hit 850? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 27 - 27

    <h4>Chapter 27:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    While I did put Defiance on my back, I was still on edge after our talk about Ghouls. Approaching the front door carefully, Augustus and I tried to see who it was. However, before we could, it flung open while I was reaching for the door handle. The door mmed open and collided with my face, where it shattered upon impact.


    Splinters and chunks of the door fell to the ground. "Oops." Looking up, I saw Kine standing there on one leg with Ayda and Typhon in tow.


    "You kick in doors often?" I asked the Zugal as I brushed off some of the wood thatnded on me.


    Ayda teleported in front of me as she began bouncing up and down. "No sign of difort or pain!" Rubbing my nose, I gave her an annoyed look that she ignored. "Nose isn''t broken, and it would appear that the door has lost this bout."


    pping her hand got her to step back. "Kine," Grandpa Reed stepped forward and gave a disheartening re towards the Zugal. "What''ve Ah told ya about kicking ma door?! Darn thing survived getting pawed at by a manticore, but ya just broke it for no reason!"


    "I had a reason!" He looked somewhat ashamed but also ready with an excuse.


    "What might that be?" Augustus asked back as he crossed his hands over his cane.


    "I thought you might''ve finally kicked the bucket!"


    As if knowing it wasing, the old man used his cane to smack the Zugal on the head. "Ah ain''t dead yet, ya little whippersnapper!"


    "Sorry!" Rubbing his head, Kine hissed in pain before looking at me. "So..."


    "So?" I repeated.


    "How''s your face?" He asked with an unfriendly re.


    I shrugged. "Just fine. How''re your wings?"


    Kine stomped forward but was hit in the head with a cane again. "None of that now!" Grandpa Reed warned with a swing of his cane. "Yer here ta help Arthur. Not get in another tussle."


    "It didn''t go too well for himst time either." My offhandedment got another re from the Zugal. "Calm down, Kine." I said in a mocking manner. "He''s doing you a favor. I''m going to be yourmanding officer!"


    "I''m not apart of the Town''s Guard!" Kine said through gritted teeth.


    "You''re not?"


    My raised brow got Ayda to answer my unasked question. "Kine likes to wear the armor and pretend he is military since he is a student like Cassidy, Floyd, and I. It makes him feel tough."


    A small blush made its way to the young Zugal''s face. "It does not! I wear this because we should represent-"


    Cutting them off, Grandpa Reed waddle off into the kitchen. "Stop standin there ande on in already! Ah''ll fix up some grub while y''all are talkin!" The three neers came inside, but Kine groaned at Augustus''s nextment. "And yer gonna fix that door Kine, or Ah''m a sick Cassidy on ya!"


    Grunting he covered his face in annoyance, Ayda took the opportunity to speak. "Good to see you are well, Arthur." Then she looked at the broken door. "Seems like nothing fazes you."


    "It takes a lot." Typhon moved forward and avoided my re as I responded. "It''s Typhon, right?"


    Looking up at me with wide eyes, he nodded. "Yes, Sir."


    Ayda smirked at that. "You don''t need to call me sir." Telling him that didn''t seem to help as he looked away again. "Look, sorry about being so rough with you. I tried not to hurt you, but I was kind of dealing with Elincia at the time, so I might not have been as gentle as I could''ve been."


    Kine was picking up chunks of the door to clean up the area and spoke in a bitter voice. "Were you trying to be gentle with me?"


    "No, not at all." I told him seriously, and I got another re in return. "Why would I be gentle with you when you fucking attacked me? With a knife I might add! So, you know, grow up.???


    The only Elf ignited her magic and looked at me. "I''d appreciate it if you were to watch yournguage around Typhon. He is still young." She threatened.


    Patting her head condescendingly, her magic stopped as I spoke. "We already know how this wentst time. You don''t want a round two."


    "How did you get to be so strong?" Typhon asked from behind Ayda, who was looking more annoyed, which made me feel better.


    Removing my hand from the Elf''s head, I answered. "Trade secret, kiddo." I told him. "What about you, though? Why''re you the only dragon I''ve seen here in Lestrania? I mean, you are a dragon, right?" Something I learned from one of Ayda''s books.


    "He is..." Chuckling nervously, Ayda continued. "Funny story about that." She began fidgeting. "I might''ve brought him here on the brink of death."


    My studious eye turned back to the child. From what I learned about the dragon race in this world, they are adept magic users themselves. Much like everything in this world in some manner, but dragons specifically use magic to alter their forms. Whether it be into a more human form with human features, a human form with dragon features, or a full-on dragon transformation.


    "From the brink of death..." I said in interest and crossed my arms.


    "When I first became a student to Arceana and Elincia, I excelled at most magic!" The Elf said proudly.


    Kine cut in, in a bored tone from still cleaning up the door. "Ayda here is a genius. That''s why she can''t hold a normal conversation very long to save her life."


    Using her magic to spread out the debris from the door, Kine groaned as Ayda continued. "As I was saying, one day, I was asked to practice teleportation magic. Normally, it''s something simple such as teleporting from one spot in the room to another."


    "Didn''t go as nned?" I asked.


    "Not at all, but that was my fault." Gesturing to herself, she continued. "Being me, and having been praised so highly, I wanted to do something more. So, I didn''t focus on the room while teleporting." Her smirk turned into a smile. "Naturally, I seeded and blew away all expectations of me."


    "Summarize, Ayda Farro. Summarize." I gestured for her to get to the point.


    Typhon smirked at the Elf''s annoyed look but stayed quiet. "Anyway, I ended up identally teleporting to the borders of the Dragon Lands. Typhon was there as just a baby. He had small cuts all across him, and there were some dead vers nearby, but he was alive. Focusing all my magic to take him back with me was quite the risk."


    "But it worked out well in the end." Typhon said. "Ayda ended up teleporting back and almost exhausted all her magic. She was in trouble for quite a long time from what I''ve heard, and I was given a new home."


    "Good thing I already talked to Arceana." I said, and almost everyone frowned at myck of respect in not using her title. "Probably would''ve gone in there with a lot more to say. Toote now."


    "What changed?" Ayda inquired.


    ncing at Typhon, I smirked. "Nothing that I didn''t already assume. Did they offer to send you home by any chance?" I inquired.


    Shaking his head, the dragon child answered. "No. They said it was too dangerous and that they failed to protect me the first time." He then shrugged. "It''s okay though, because I have a new family!"


    If the dragons here are as powerful as I''ve been led to believe, I''m sure the two Priestesses were most pleased when one of their students returned with an injured one in tow. Keep him fed, sheltered, and well taken care of, and you have yourself a powerful weapon in the future. This is exactly the kind of corruption you would expect, and I don''t doubt they have ns for him. A different kind of ve and something I would try to prevent if possible.


    However, another thought also crossed my mind. "How long do dragons tend to live?"


    Kine joined our small group and spoke. "We don''t really know. They usually keep to themselves, so information is scarce, but from my understanding, they''re like the Priestesses. None of them really die of old age."


    An immortal weapon at that. "Interesting. Well, I''m assuming you three are here to help me get ready for my Knighting ceremony."


    "We are, but I was also wondering if I could perhaps run some tests on you while we talk." Ayda told me with eyes full of hope.


    "Because you don''t think that will be distracting in the slightest?" I asked back as we moved to the kitchen.


    "I''m sure you can handle it." Kine with crossed arms and a mischievous smirk.


    I nodded. "I''m sure I can, but I won''t get anything out of it, so no."


    Ayda pouted, and Kine wasn''t impressed. Not that it mattered to me. The meal came and went. Typhon mostly sat and listened as the other two informed me of what would be happening. They were making a custom outfit to present me to the Lestranian people and told me how the ceremony would be performed. They had gone through something simr when they were taken in to be students of the Priestesses.


    Cassidy was apparently helping with other things to get prepared for me, but I wasn''t too interested. I was informed that my duties would vary from military affairs to going on missions. Ayda was in the Temple on standby when I was talking with the Priestesses. Apparently, she said that I would be most likely handling the more dangerous tasks that might arrive.


    Now, I was alone in my room sitting with my back against the wall on my bed. "What did I get myself into?"


    A knock at the door made me quickly wrap my right eye. "Arthur? It''s Cass. Can Ahe in?"


    Once my eye was wrapped, I let the back of my head rest against the wooden wall. "Door''s open, Cass."


    The redhead came in and looked at me with a small smirk. "Heard ya epted the offer and yer askin ta be stationed down here at the base." She said with arge grin, however, something felt off about it.


    "Your Grandpa actually pointed out that I forgot to ask to be stationed down here." Then I smirked. "Remind me to thank him. After seeing the upper rungs, not sure I would''ve been able to live there without going on a killing spree."


    "That''s a lil disturbin." Cassidy said and moved across from me. Leaning on a dresser, she continued. "However, Ah understand the urge ta knock some sense into some of those high and mighty jerks." Her mirth quickly faded as she got morefortable in the room.


    "Maybe one day we''ll get the chance. One day soon." Was my knowing reply as I thought of Duke Jhaane Syltar. "What brings you to my room?"


    Biting her lip, a few tears seemed to well up in her eyes. "Ah wanted ta thank ya." She said sincerely and I just looked at her confused. "Rennal told me what ya did for her. Ah may not agree with yer extreme methods, but it made sure she was safe, and ya healed her."


    "Ah." Was mycking response.


    "She don''t know how ya healed her, but Ah saw her clothes and the tarp. Thank ya for doing everything that ya did." Wiping her cheeks, she continued. "It means a lot."


    Not sure how to respond, I sighed. "The Town''s Guard was gathering for a raid on the warehouse right before I went in and dealt with the vers. She would''ve been fine either way."


    Cassidy seemed unsure of how to reply as I looked away from her. "Maybe so, but Ah talked ta Greigh about the raid and he told me they only were able ta find her because ya trailed them." She then gestured to me as she shook slightly. "Without ya, it''s possible she never would''ve been found. Ya did enough where it mattered, Arthur, and for that ya have my thanks."


    Looking at the quivering farmer who''d been so strong the entire time I''d been here, I nodded as I looked her in the eye. "You''re wee." Was my soft reply and it left me with an odd feeling that this meant more to her than she let on.


    *********


    We hit 798 Power Stones! We were so close to 800 and it should''ve been easy, but I think people were just super excited about the bonus chapters they forgot to use their Power Stones! It happens. Lol! d you guys and gals are still enjoying the story! This is the second bonus chapter! The next chapter will be out for our regrly scheduled release tomorrow!


    The new goal for this week is to hit 800 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! We were so close, and I''m positive we should''ve been able to hit it, so I think it''s a fair goal. If we hit 850 as well, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 750 easy, but can we hit 850? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 28 - 28

    <h4>Chapter 28:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple atop Helmsforth


    "This is total bullshit!" I said through gritted teeth.


    The streets were lined with people, and I had to walk through a parade as people celebrated me. Only the thought of wringing either Priestesses neck was helping me through the day. After our little walk through parts of the rungs, we ended up at the Temple. Hundreds if not thousands of people were present. Guards lined the halls, and I had an escort with me.


    I was supposed to be wearing some manner of noble Elven robes that were delivered to the Reed Farmstead. Needless to say, I kept my armor and sword on instead. Figured it''d be best to let the people see exactly how I looked and let them know who I was.


    Now in a grand hall, the Priestesses were the first two toe into view. "Wee, Arthur Pendragon." Elincia and Arceana said simultaneously, but I saw a quick disapproving look at my attire.


    In the hall were several Elves, Humans, and Zugal. All ranging from Noble to Town''s Guard officers. However, all that were present were likely considered the most important individuals in the nation. Many eyes turned to me, and I ignored their gazes as I walked down the aisle between them.


    Stopping in front of the two Priestesses, they smiled. "It warms my heart to see you this fine day, Arthur Pendragon." Arceana''s red eyes focused on my left eye.


    "For this is a day that will be remembered throughout history." Elincia continued, and murmurs could be heard throughout the room.


    "Our first Knight in over two thousand years will be made today. Since the founding of our great nation, no other has taken the mantle of a Lestranian Knight." Arceana announced.


    "That changes today." Elincia smiled and gestured to me. "Please, take a knee, Arthur Pendragon."


    Doing as instructed, I bent the knee and was interested in seeing where they were going to start. The room quieted down as history was happening before their eyes. It made it so much better knowing that I got to give a speech after this. A rousing speech of inspiring the masses. People were going to love it.


    "Arthur Pendragon," Arceana started. "Do you have your speech prepared?"


    "I do."


    Elincia and Arceana moved forward with Arceana''s scepter in tow. "You will recite your speech after taking your oaths." Arceana and Elincia informed me as they raised the scepter together and tapped my shoulder. "Do you swear loyalty to Lestrania?" They asked simultaneously.


    "I do."


    "In times of peace or in times of war, will you stand as a beacon of hope for this nation?"


    "I will." Alternating shoulders with the scepter, I listened for their next question.


    "Will you hold justice above those who would seek to challenge it?"


    "I will."


    "And do you swear that if it is within your power, you will stop at nothing to keep Lestrania safe?"


    "I do."


    With onest wave of their magic wand above my head, they stood tall beaming and gestured to me. "Then rise and be dubbed, Sir Arthur Pendragon! Knight of Lestrania!" Both smiled at me as I rose to my feet.


    Giving an expected bow, I turned and faced the audience who apuded my ceremony. Most of them anyway. The Priestesses nked me, and Elincia summoned her magic to teleport a sword overhead. Slowly, it descended from the ceiling, and I took in familiar details.


    "You may recognize this de." Elincia said as she floated it before me. "This will be your weapon bestowed upon you by your Priestesses."


    Reaching out and grabbing it, I nodded. "You have my thanks, Priestess." Was my reply.


    It was an exact replica of Elincia''s summoned des that she used against me in the Hallow Forest. Hopefully, this one was more durable than the ones she used against me. Otherwise, this de waspletely useless to me. Didn''t see the point in giving someone who already has a sword another sword, but I knew they weren''t the brightest. After all, they made me a Knight. They''re going to learn today...


    "Now, Sir Arthur, please give your speech as our new Lestranian Knight!" Arceana waved out across the hall, and I shrugged.


    Upon really looking across the Audience, I saw familiar faces looking up at me. Rennal, Cassidy, Kine, Typhon, Ayda, and Floyd were all present. Made sense given that they were the Priestesses select students, aside from Typhon and Rennal, of course. One was an adopted son, and the other was an actual Noble.


    Stepping forward, I began my amazing speech. "I''m sure many of you are wondering why I am your new Knight." Many in the crowd seemed to frown in clear disapproval of my new title. "Well, there are a few reasons, but one of them is thanks to Duke Jhaane Syltar!" I announced, and many in the room were immediately confused. "Is he here?"


    Arceana and Elincia both stepped next to me with confused looks on their faces. "I am, Sir Arthur." A proud Elven voice called back, and I turned to see him step out of the crowd. "However, I must admit, I do not know how it is that I aided you."


    A male elf with fair looks and a lightplexion stood before the audience as whispers made their way through the room. "I''m sure, but you must understand that I''ve heard incredible things about you!" Stepping towards him with a smile on my face while many in the room looked on, unsure.


    All except one who was watching in a mix of horror and fascination. "While I am pleased to know my exploits have reached your ears, I am quite confused right now."


    "Many probably are." I said in an understanding tone and put my hand on his shoulder, which he nced at in disdain for a moment. "However, let me shed some light on how you helped me."


    Drawing the new sword I was just given from its sheath, I brought it across the Elf''s neck and decapitated him in front of the entire grand hall. Blood sprayed out from the wound and covered me. Needless to say, panic ensued as many tried to run away after realizing what just urred.


    "Halt!" Several of the Town''s Guard, who were present, shouted as they rushed me.


    I was quickly surrounded as few nobles stayed behind to watch what would transpire along with Cassidy and the others. Some of the officers stood in ce and watched on as both Priestesses used their magic to halt my movements as a white aura wrapped around my body. The once filled hall was practically empty, with only a few dredges remaining.


    "Is there a reason I''m being detained?" Several of the guards resented my nonchnt attitude as they moved closer.


    "Stop!" Arceana moved forward in amanding manner. "Why did you do this? Was bing our Knight just a ruse?" She inquired as she stood before me warily.


    Elincia was behind me, and I heard the drawing of a sword. "I did this as my first official act as your Knight." The entire room seemed stunned at my bold statement. "It wasn''t a ruse of any sort. Duke Jhaane Syltar was the ringleader of the vers who were running several warehouses out of the slums."


    Arceana looked at me in disbelief as she seemed to sputter a response. "That cannot be..."


    "Yeah, well, it is. Heard it from one of the ver''s mouth before he died." This was going rather well. "And I''m willing to bet some of the ves might''ve been willing to share that information-"


    "None of them are talking!" One of the guards said as he brought up his spear threateningly.


    ncing at him for a moment, I turned my gaze back to Arceana. "They might''ve been willing to share that information with you and your guards if some of your Town''s Guard wasn''t aiding the vers in question." I continued as if uninterrupted.


    Elincia spoke. "While I do admit that some of our guards did betray their oaths and were found at the scene, you have no evidence to back your ims."


    "As a matter of fact," Pausing as my eye nced towards Rennal, I continued with a smirk. "I do."


    The Elf in question stepped forward. "Priestesses." She spoke softly, and the two sisters turned to her. "I was there when the ver gave Sir Arthur the Duke''s name."


    Both released their magic hold on me and turned to the elf, even more confused. "You? Why were you there?"


    "Earlier that day, I was kidnapped on my way home and taken down to the warehouse in the slums." Gesturing to herself while shaking slightly, she continued. "I was the one Sir Arthur tracked to their hideout."


    I figured killing the Duke would get her to protect me, but the looks on everyone''s faces made this even better than I imagined. "Why were you not reported as one of the vers present?" One of the guards asked as he narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "Sir Arthur gave me the opportunity to leave, so no word about my kidnapping would make its way to the public. Heter healed me from the wounds I received while in the vers care for a brief period of time." Rennal bowed towards the Priestesses as they listened to her exnation.


    "I see." Elincia smirked as she looked at me. "Did you know I wasing then? Is that why you told her to leave?"


    Shaking my head, I shrugged. "Not at all. It was just an offer."


    "An offer made out of kindness or opportunity?" Arceana whirled around toward me. "I do not know if your actions were just, and I can no longer judge the Duke for his supposed crimes, which leaves us in a bit of a conundrum. How do we know the ver you questioned was telling the truth, and you didn''t just execute an innocent man?"


    "Given the vers situation and condition, I doubt he had the nerve to lie. I may not look it, but I can be very convincing when I want to be. I''m also a gambling man." Pointing at her with a smile, I continued. "Looking through the Duke''s home is bound to reveal something." Then I shrugged again. "If not, then toote now, I guess."


    One of the guards moved forward and put his sword in my face. "You would be willing to risk killing an innocent man!?"


    His sword shook slightly in front of my face, and I gave him a bored look. "Put that thing away before you hurt yourself." The guard in question bristled at that and opened his mouth to reply, but I cut him off. "Or before I hurt you." I said with a re towards him as I stepped forward and around the sword.


    "Arthur..." Cassidy said in an unsure and warning tone.


    Bringing my free hand up to the guard''s sword, I grabbed it and crushed it in my grip. Shards fell to the floor, and the guard backed away more fearful now. With him and the other guards cowed, I turned back to the Priestesses and focused on them once more.


    Arceana tapped her scepter on the ground and looked at me in a thoughtful manner. "This is certainly not how I expected this day to go."


    "I told you I didn''t want a big ceremony, and you made me walk in a parade." I shot back.


    Elincia giggled at that, but Arceana didn''t look impressed as she shook her head, annoyed. "Elincia." Turning to her sister, the pink haired Priestess spoke. "Please take a group of guards to investigate the Duke''s manor."


    Moving to me, Elincia nodded and tapped my shoulder. "To prove if Arthur was correct?"


    "Indeed. We must get to the bottom of this." Red eyes stared at me. "Our dearest Knight has made this a priority."


    "I take my work very seriously and told you I would start as soon as I was Knighted. We agreed the vers would be dealt with by me." Gesturing to the only dead Elf in the room, I continued. "So, I did."


    No longer in the mood to deal with me, Arceana tapped her scepter to the ground, and several of the guards moved to take care of the dead body. Ignoring me entirely now, she moved closer to Rennal and the others to ask further questions. Elincia smirked at me before giggling slightly.


    "This has been most amusing. If you are as confident as you seem to be, I will be sure to find evidence that the Duke was involved." Blue eyes seemed to shine with mirth at the thought of me getting away with such a brazen act. "Do not worry, Sir Arthur, I have a feeling you are right."


    "I sure hope so. Otherwise, I killed that asshole for no reason."


    "You would not feel sorry?" Elincia''s mirth disappeared for a more concerned look.


    "Maybe a little." I said with a shrug. "Besides, it was one hell of a way to introduce myself to the people, don''t you think?"


    A little stunned and left with wide eyes, Elincia reluctantly nodded in agreement. "It certainly was."


    Long story short, I was escorted to a private room while the situation was under investigation. Considering it was whether or not the new Lestranian Knight murdered someone in front of a group of people, they got to work quickly. However, much like I suspected, there were records in the Duke''s home tying him to the vers.


    ve trade receipts from buyers, warehouse locations, colleagues, and more were all written down in a private journal hidden with magic. Unfortunately for him, when one of the Priestesses themselvese knocking, hiding things with magic is apparently incredibly difficult and next to impossible. After all, they know every trick in the book.


    So, I was free to go about my day. Which I spent enjoying the ruined reception for my Knighting Ceremony. While I may not have been able to wring either of the Priestesses'' necks, this was certainly a close second. I was a Knight who cherished small victories, and this was turning out to be a pretty good one.


    *********


    The new goal for this week is to hit 800 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! We were so close, and I''m positive we should''ve been able to hit it, so I think it''s a fair goal. If we hit 850 as well, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 750 easy, but can we hit 850? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 29 - 29

    <h4>Chapter 29:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    A few days had passed since I murdered the unsuspecting Noble Elf in front of the Lestranian people. Arceana wasn''t happy but got over it surprisingly quick. The officers I was supposed to meet had to put in work thanks to my actions, and none of them appreciated it. Then again, you''d think people would be more supportive of me wiping out the vers nested in Helmsforth.


    As things stood, I knew it was only a matter of time before it came to blows between the Priestesses and I. Neither were happy with how things turned out. Even if Elincia was amused, she couldn''t condone my actions either. There were proper channels, ording to them. I felt like those channels were pointless when someone was missing their head.


    "Sir Arthur, why''re we out here?" Typhon asked me.


    ncing over my shoulder at him, I stared at him slightly annoyed. "I came out here to investigate some stuff," And to train. "You, on the other hand, followed me for some reason. Why''re you out here?"


    "No reason." Was the kid''s reply.


    "Uh-huh." I gave an unconvinced look as I turned away from him. "So, you''re not here to spy on me?"


    "Why would I spy on you?" Typhon asked back, and I could hear the confusion in his voice.


    "I assumed someone put you up to it. Ayda or one of the Priestesses. Someone." I said with a shrug as we walked.


    The dragon child stepped beside me as we avoided the foliage. "You think they want me to spy on you?"


    Breaking one of the branches in my way, I replied evenly. "I assumed it was you, but I don''t think you''re this good of an actor. That means someone else is likely following us." Then I stopped and nced around. "Which would make sense because I''ve felt little surges here and there."


    Typhon, being so full of questions, continued to ask them. "Surges?"


    Sighing, I answered as we continued our trek into the Hollow Forest. "Like when someone uses magic, you can see it, right?" The kid nodded. "Well, each person has a magical signature that is specific to them. It helps if I know who I''m looking at to identify them, but there is something else out here with us though."


    He began spinning in circles, frantically trying to find it. "There is!?"


    Nudging him, amused, I replied. "Yes, but don''t worry. I''m confident it''s one of the Priestesses guards. At least, it''s the most likely scenario." That seemed to rx him as he deted slightly from being so tense.


    Looking away from him, he didn''t see it, but I frowned as I scanned the area. There was something following us, and it definitely wasn''t a Town''s Guard, nor was it a Priestess. Originally, I thought it was another Ghoul, but after fighting my fair share of those, I was convinced it wasn''t. This was something darker and certainly viler than most things I''ve felt.


    "Come on. If you??re gonna follow me, you need to keep up." I told Typhon as I walked off.


    "I''ming!" He shouted and chased after me.


    Something told me it was toote to turn back and that it would be unwise to send Typhon back by himself. "You know this forest at all?"


    Shaking his head, he shrugged. "No. I''m not allowed in here."


    "What?" Coming to a stop and looking at him, I spoke. "What do you mean you''re not allowed in here?"


    "The Priestesses and Ayda said I''m not allowed toe in here without them, but I figured it''d be okay if I came with you!" He gestured to me, beaming. "You''re the Knight of Lestrania! Nothing is going to mess with me if I''m with you!"


    I rubbed my temples in annoyance. "So, I''m essentially hearing that I''m fucked when we get back. Your mommies are going to think I fucking kidnapped you or some shit. I can see it now."


    Typhon immediately followed me as I started walking away. "No, they won''t!" I loved how he didn''t deny them being his mommies. "I''ll tell them I followed you!"


    "And then they''ll say I should''ve immediately returned." Typhon looked down at that. "Look," Putting my hand on his head, I sighed. "It''s fine. I can handle the Priestesses and even Ayda, but you can''t just follow me around blindly."


    "Why not?" Typhon asked back as I brought my hand up in surprise at the question.


    "Because you don''t know me that well. We''re essentially strangers, kid." Gesturing to myself, I exined. "How do you know I''m trustworthy?"


    He seemed confused and gestured to me as well. "You''re our Knight. Why wouldn''t you be trustworthy?"


    Pinching the bridge of my nose, I took a knee and put a hand on one of his shoulders. "Look, kid, I literally murdered someone in front of an audience and got away with it. Do you think someone worthy of your trust would do that?"


    "But the Duke was a ver and tried enving Rennal, didn''t he? So, he deserved it." Then he shrugged. "That''s what Priestess Elincia said." Tapping his fingers together, he continued. "Plus, Rennal is only here because of you. She might not be if you hadn''t intervened."


    "And gave up some other information in the process." Like the mystery High Elf wandering around Helmsforth. "My actions were mostly selfish, Typhon. Never forget that and don''t trust someone you barely know."


    Standing, he looked at me unsurely. "Well, what''s your favorite color?"


    Quirking a brow at that, I repeated his question. "My favorite color?"


    He nodded. "Yeah! You said I shouldn''t trust someone I barely know, so I thought I''d learn more about you."


    Rubbing my face in disbelief, I answered as we began walking once more. "Purple."


    "Mine too!" Typhon said excitedly. "How about your favorite animal?"


    Can I say dragon, or would that be racist? "Uh, what''s yours?"


    He started pping his arms to pretend he was flying. "A phoenix! They literally light themselves on fire! Perfectpanion for a dragon!"


    Hard to argue with his logic. "Not going to lie, a phoenix would be badass." Also surprised to find they have those here.


    "Badass?"


    "It means cool or awesome." Then I rolled my eyes. "Don''t say it either cause Ayda would get on my case again. It''s a ''bad word'' ording to her."


    "Okay..." He was quiet for a bit before continuing and asked a more personal question. "Can I call you Arthur?"


    Snorting at the question, I gave him an amused look. "What else would you call me?"


    He shrugged. "Sir?" Was his unsure reply. "It is your title now."


    I gestured to him. "You have my permission to call me Arthur and to inform everyone else to do the same. I''m not one for titles."


    "Okay! Can you give me a nickname?!" His weird ck dragon ear things seemed to flicker in excitement as he looked at me hopefully.


    "Uh, why?"


    His excitement went down considerably as his face fell, and he seemed to dete. "I don''t know." The Dragon replied with a small shrug. "Just thought it''d be nice to finally have a guy around to talk to. Floyd and Austin are nice, but they''re not Knights."


    "I suppose not." This was turning out to be hero-worship, which was annoying me. "Isn''t there anyone else you hang out with or someone in the Temple to talk to?"


    "Alwin is there, but he''s always busy." He replied.


    "Why are there so many people here with names starting with the letter A?" I asked myself more than I did Typhon. "Who is Alwin?"


    Typhon gestured to me. "Alwin is one of the Priestesses Generals, just like you." He then smiled and continued. "He''s also Ayda''s older brother."


    Rubbing my face up and down with my palms, I tried to remain calm. "I really hate how simr some of the names here are."


    The kid gave me a confused look. "What do you mean?"


    Waving the question away, I replied. "Never mind." Crossing my arms, I looked down at the kid who was trying to look unfazed. "Is that really the only reason you want me to give you a nickname? Because you don''t have any guy friends to talk with?"


    "That, and I thought we''d be friends if you gave me a nickname." Typhon replied innocently.


    A child''s innocence, I suppose. "Does anyone else have a nickname for you?"


    "Not really. Most just call me Young Delmaris or Typhon since I have the Priestesses Family Name."


    Maybe not so innocent. I forgot he''s likely a ve to the Priestesses himself. A well kept and cared for ve, but still a ve. If Arceana and Elincia didn''t have ns for him, I''d be shocked.


    cing my hand on his head, I began ruffling his hair. "Let''s go, Ty." I said, and the look on his face made it worth it.


    Practically skipping next to me, he nodded. "Yeah!"


    ''Ty'' asked questions here and there, but nowhere near as annoying as Ayda. Probably because he was a kid, and the questions were more innocent in nature. Favorite food, drink, ce, etc... All very tame questionspared to some of the ones I''ve had to avoid over thest few days.


    We walked for a little longer, and I knew something was still watching us, so I kept my guard up. However, what appeared through the trees was not something I was expecting. A woman stood alone in a clearing that we were approaching, and I put my arm up to stop Ty.


    "What is it?" He whispered as he mimicked me in crouching.


    "Strange woman in the clearing ahead."


    "Why is she strange?" Ty asked back.


    Rolling my eyes, I gestured to her as I spoke sarcastically. "Probably because she looks like she has flowers growing on her, wears a in dress, and has on no shoes."


    The Druid in question seemed to have green vines for hair with flowers blooming throughout. A in dress was made up of the local flora and was very unassuming, but very colorful. It went down to her knees and the rest of her was uncovered. Well, except for flowers and other nts here and there that decorated her darker skin. However, what really caught my eye was how dark a green her eyes were.


    Typhon looked at her. "Is that it?"


    Pinching the bridge of my nose again, I replied. "Ty, she''s in the middle of the Hollow Forest that everyone tried to avoid. You don''t think that''s a little strange?"


    The dragon narrowed his eyes to get a better look and then whispered, "I think she''s a druid."


    So, they have those too. "Really?"


    He nodded. "She fits the description. The Priestesses also told me that there were two druids in the forest that resided near Helmsforth. They''ve even asked for their help before."


    "What could the Priestesses possibly need a Druid for?" My whispered question was answered by someone else entirely.


    "A potion was required to be brewed." The woman in the clearing said loud and clear before turning towards us. "One of vitality for the child beside you."


    Standing up, I stepped forward, and the Druid merely smiled. "You knew we were there?"


    Her smile seemed to grow as she closed her eyes. "If you wish to sneak upon a Druid, do not do it in the forest where she dwells." Reaching out her arm, a flower began to slowly descend from a vine above and moved to her hand directly. "nts are not simple things that just look pleasing to the eye."


    "You speak for the trees?" I asked in an amused tone.


    "And some of the flowers as well. Life is everywhere in this ce, Arthur Pendragon." The Druid replied.


    That put me more on edge. "You know my name?"


    Sniffing a flower, she opened her eyes and then looked at me. ???It has been spoken among the trees, and your appearance interested me. There was another of my kind, a sister, who was quite distraught. A few of her ''animals'' were killed and maimed by a monster."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Moving into the clearing, I kept Ty behind me.


    "They were Manticores." The Druid replied.


    "Oh. Yeah, that was definitely me."


    The Druid nodded. "I''m aware. My kin is not. Do not worry though. Just like all nts die, so do the animals that feed upon them, and in turn, so do their predators." The flower fell from her hand to the floor and grew into the ground immediately. "A vicious cycle, but a beautiful one."


    I gave a nod in return. "Thank you for understanding. I''ll try to be more careful of your nts from now on."


    She giggled at that. "These are not my nts. Nor are they her animals, despite what she may think." Her words were calm and soft in a rxing tone. "She is na?ve, but she is also young. We are descended from two different tribes, so we care about different things."


    "You like nts, and she doesn''t?"


    "A crude description, but yes. While I cherish life, I also understand its uses." Slowly falling to her knees, she waved to the pink flowers in the clearing. "These flowers have the ability to ease pain if mixed with the right ingredients, but I also care for them until the time I need them."


    "So, it''s the same with her, but with animals?" My unsure tone made her giggle again.


    She nodded. "Again, a crude description, but yes. Her joy and purpose in life is found in caring for animals. My joy is in everything, but I mostly interact with the local fauna."


    I looked down at Ty, who looked up at me and shrugged. "Don''t look at me. I didn''t know any of this."


    "You were still young when you were brought to me. A poison flowed through your veins that had spread too far for magic to take care of. Regardless of their power, the Priestesses can only do so much." The Druid stated and then gestured to him. "However, I am pleased to see that you are well and have fully recovered."


    "Thank you? " Typhon replied with a small nod, not sure how to take the news.


    "Well, it''s been fun, but we should be on our way."


    The Druid gave a curt nod but held a up a hand to stop us. "You will receive no trouble from me, and I doubt my kin would pose any threat to you either, but do you know that there is a darkness that has been following you through this forest?" She inquired.


    Focusing my eye on her, I smirked. "This just got a lot more interesting."


    *********


    The new goal for this week is to hit 800 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! We were so close, and I''m positive we should''ve been able to hit it, so I think it''s a fair goal. If we hit 850 as well, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 750 easy, but can we hit 850? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 30 - 30

    <h4>Chapter 30:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    "While I am d you are interested, I must admit that I am a tad concerned." The Druid stated. "The forest has been speaking of a vile creature lurking within the shadows." Scanning the area with a more serious look, she seemed more wary. "It is near even now."


    "And yet, you don''t seem concerned." I pointed out.


    She smiled softly. "A creature such as this is not something I could hope to handle. Life is fleeting for a flower, just as it is for a Druid." The Druid gestured to herself. "An angry beast of some manner would be much more usible, but this creature is here with purpose." The Druid started walking towards me and put her hand on my chest armor. "It is here for you and you alone."


    Taking a more serious look, I eyed the Druid. "How would you know that?"


    "The nts have told me of your exploits against those creatures. Demonic creatures that have not been seen in the world of Crevalis for quite some time." Removing her hand, she put a hand on my cheek. "Did you truly believe that killing so many of them would have no consequences?"


    Removing her hand, I narrowed my eye at the information. "What else have they told you?"


    "Nothing too private, I assure you. They don''t tell me what is said, merely what transpires." Thank god for small miracles. "The creatures you killed, or rather, the ones who hunted you down were likely brought here by the creature that hunts you now."


    "You say hunt, but it hasn''t revealed itself."


    At this point, Typhon was looking everywhere. "I am unsure of whether you would want it to. Unfortunately for you, it is likely only a matter of time." Then she caressed my arm in fascination. "But you knew that, didn''t you?"


    Shaking her caress away, I crossed my arms again. "If Ghouls are demonic creatures, why do they resemble the other races?"


    "Ghouls?" The Druid repeated as if just hearing the word.


    "The demonic creatures. They appeared to be Elves and Humans."


    Her arms fell, and some of the flowers in the area stopped blooming as she looked at me wide-eyed. "They were?" At my nod, she stepped away from me and looked down. "That is very concerning. Keep this information to yourself. The Priestesses likely knew this and did not want others to know."


    I nodded again. "I noticed."


    Typhon, who backed up against me and was pressed firmly into my side, spoke. "So, back to the creature hunting, Arthur..." He said in a shaky voice. "Is it still out there?"


    "It watches us even now. I do not know what it is waiting for." The Druid replied. "However, it has clearly been following you for quite some time. I received several warnings that all of you were getting closer and closer."


    "What''s your name, Druid?" I inquired.


    She gave a small curtsy. "My name is Camoa. It is a pleasure to meet you, Sir Arthur Pendragon, and you, Typhon Delmaris."


    Typhon started to shakily wave as I replied. "I''d like to say the same. Maybe I''ll be able to when we actually get the chance to sit down and talk."


    Camoa pointed off into the woods. "My dwelling is not too far if you''d like to stay."


    Putting my hand on Typhon''s head, I wiggled him around slightly. "While I would love to have a long conversation with you, it must wait. If I am being hunted, getting him back will be my priority. If we joined you, I''d have to worry about you too."


    "It interests me that you seem socent with your current situation. Being hunted by a creature doesn''t surprise you and nor do you care that it is likely demonic in nature." She shook her head in amusement. "Not many would hold such an attitude."


    "Not many care as little as me." Giving a nod to show some respect, I gestured to the trees. "We should really be leaving."


    "Until next time." Then she nced to the side. "If there is a next time."


    Smirking at Typhon''s face dropping, I replied. "I''m feeling confident there will be." Then I nudged the Dragon. "Come on, Ty."


    He nodded and held me close. "Yeah. Next time." I chuckled as he barely was able to get the words out.


    Typhon and I left the clearing with Camoa watching us carefully as she went. A few branches soon closed off the clearing, and she disappeared. Frowning at this, I focused to see if I could feel where the creature was. At one point, my hand started up to my eye, but I nced down at Typhon and stopped myself.


    We were quiet for a bit, but Typhon couldn''t stay that way for long. "Do you think it''s still following us?"


    "Yep." Was my nonchnt response.


    "You don''t see a problem with this!?" The boy asked me fearfully.


    I shrugged. "What happened to you''re with the Knight of Lestrania, and nothing could happen to you with me around?"


    He gestured to me. "You''re being hunted by some demonic creature! We need to tell the Priestesses!"


    "Probably not a bad idea, but also not a good one either."


    Grabbing his head as he looked around, scared, he continued. "I can''t believe you didn''t tell me you were being hunted!"


    "Well, you followed me, and once you stepped into the forest, it was pretty much impossible to leave."


    "What do you mean it''s impossible to leave?" Typhon looked up at me as we came to a stop.


    Ignoring the child''s concern, I looked around. Narrowing my eye as I felt the presence get closer, I removed my wrapping around my right eye. Moving Typhon behind me, I began to scan the area. However, as soon as I opened my right eye, fear took hold of me. Picking Typhon up startled him but said nothing as he held on tight as I charged my way through the forest.


    Gritting my teeth in concern, I was truly worried. Fighting wasn???t an issue for me, nor was getting wounded or possibly dying, but I didn''t want to get Typhon mixed up in this. It must''ve been obvious because the Dragon held me tighter as I ran. That, and he was clearly able to see my right eye, which would unnerve anyone.


    "Arthur, what did you see?"


    "Be quiet, Ty." He huddled closer to me at that. "Don''t worry, I''m going to get you home."


    With my right eye unwrapped, I was able to see all the energy in the area. Unfortunately, it was all overpowered by a vast red and ck energy covering the entire area. Almost as if drowning the entire forest in its own foulness. No longer did the trees, bushes, or other nt life have a color of their own. Everything was tinted in a ck and red hue.


    "Shit!"


    mming my foot into the ground, we came to a stop after sliding through the grass and dirt below. Dropping Typhon''s legs from my grasp, I held him close with my left arm while my right arm quickly drew Defiance from my back. Bringing it in front of me, we twisted around to where I felt the creature was. If murderous intent was real in this world, that was likely it.


    "Arthu-"


    "Shh!" I shushed him.


    It was almost as if I could feel my impending deathing in mere moments. The surrounding magical energy seemed to get thicker, and shadows started to shift throughout the underbrush and trees. ncing down at Typhon, I frowned as I knew I had a handicap.


    Taking a deep breath and readying myself seemed to halt the shadows as I stopped hesitating. Killing my emotions, for the time being, my gaze focused almost solely on the hidden source still a bit away. However, another wave seemed to emit from me when I did so, and I readied to kill the creature. Raising my own energy levels seemed to put the two of us at a standstill.


    The pping of wings overhead grabbed my attention, and I looked up to see two unhappy Priestesses looking down upon me. "Arthur Pendragon!?? Arceana''s withering re as shended hard almost made me flinch.


    "Release Typhon at once!" Elincia ordered as shended behind me.


    "Sure." Letting him go with my gaze fixed solely on Arceana.


    Typhon didn''t move as he looked around. "Typhon." Arceana held out her hand gently.


    Shaking, the Dragon child held onto me as I kept my sword up. "I can''t." Was his shaky reply.


    "Arthur won''t hurt you." Elincia told him from behind me. "We should''ve never made him our Knight. If you were his goal all this time, then we''ve thwarted him before he could hurt you!" She dered.


    Annoyed, I sighed. "Look, I don''t want Ty; I certainly wasn''t trying to kidnap him. He followed me into the forest."


    Pulling her hand back, Arceana raised her scepter in a threatening manner, which I didn''t know was possible. "Typhon would never disobey us. He has always minded our words. If he came in here, it was because you made him.???


    The shadows surrounding us were still as if watching us. "Brilliant detective work Priestess, but you failed to realize one thing." Her eyes watched me. "Ty is merely a child. Eventually, he''s going to disobey you." Then I looked down at the shaking form of Typhon and rolled my eyes. "For the record, I told you this was going to happen."


    "I''m sorry." The child whispered.


    Shaking my head in annoyance, I gestured to him. "You can literally take him and leave. I''m kind of in the middle of something here."


    Elincia summoned very familiar swords that started to float around the area. "You are going nowhere until you answer for your crimes."


    "Oh my god..." I groaned out as my head tilted back. "I don''t have time for either of you."


    "Do not resist, Arthur. You will be questioned, and so will Typhon to get to the bottom of this but kidnapping a member of the Temple and our kin is a serious crime." Arceana pointed her scepter at me.


    Rolling my eyes, I looked away from them. "To the creature that is watching me right now, can you give me like..." I nced to both Priestesses for a moment and then shrugged. "Ten minutes!? Fifteen tops!?"


    Arceana ignited her magic in her hands as she focused on me. "You underestimate us, Arthur Pendragon."


    "This will not go likest time, Arthur." Her sister then said from behind me.


    "Alright, so this is happening." Grabbing Ty by the back of his shirt, I yanked him off of me and held him off of the ground at eye level. "I me you for this." Setting him down and pushing him away gently, I continued. "Now, I have to do my job as the Knight of Lestrania."


    "And what might that be?" Arceana asked in a dangerous tone as she crouched and spread her wings.


    Rolling my shoulders and shaking the limbs loose, I crouched down myself as I took a morebative stance now that I no longer had Ty holding onto me. "Putting two Lestranian Priestesses in their ce. I''m willing to deal with some uppity bullshit from now and then, but you two are asking for it."


    I could feel the re on my back. "You dare to-" Elincia started, but I cut her off.


    "I didn''t want to be your Knight." I said evenly and shrugged. "Don''t care for anynds or titles you could give me, and you still haven''t figured that out." Gesturing to myself mockingly, I continued sarcastically. "What happened to me being the one from the prophecy!? Look at my eye, Arceana! Is it everything you wanted to see?"


    "Your actions starting out as our Knight are horrible and dishonorable." Elincia stated from behind me.


    Feeling as though energy was shooting at me from behind, I stepped to the side where a sword nted into the ground at an angle where I just was. Eyeing it for a moment and understanding quickly that this was truly happening, my gaze shifted behind to Elincia. She frowned as she saw me look at her.


    "Really, bitch?"


    *********


    The new goal for this week is to hit 800 Power Stones again for another extra chapter! We were so close, and I''m positive we should''ve been able to hit it, so I think it''s a fair goal. If we hit 850 as well, I will release an additional bonus chapter for hitting that goal as well! We know we can hit 750 easy, but can we hit 850? Let''s find out! Hope you guys are still looking forward to theing chapters!

 Chapter 31 - 31

    <h4>Chapter 31:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    While keeping my eyes on Elincia, I pulled out her sword from the ground. "Arthur, wait!" Typhon cried out and moved back towards me as he put his hands up. "This is all a big misunderstanding!" Eyeing him as he got closer, I kept my guard up.


    "Typhon! Get away from him!" Arceana ordered as she pulled out a piece of paper. "Ayda gave us your note."


    "Note?" I repeated.


    "That was to tell you I was going to follow Arthur! He did nothing wrong!" Typhon pleaded.


    Elincia turned her attention to the boy. "Exin. Your note clearly said you had been watching Arthur and trailed off." The blonde Priestess pointed out, and I just groaned at that. "In fact, you stopped mid-sentence before disappearing. Ayda was most concerned."


    Bring his hands up shyly, he held them together as if he knew he was going to get a stern talking to. "I heard that Arthur was leaving, so I stopped writing to follow him. He didn''t kidnap me."


    Both Priestesses looked skeptical. "How do we know he isn''t threatening you to say that?"


    "He would never do that!" Yes. Yes, I would, but only in a more extreme situation.


    "Now that that is settled, we can start." I said as I moved Typhon out of the way with my elbow.


    "And what is that?" Arceana inquired.


    Tossing Elincia''s sword back to her, I spoke in a low tone. "I don''t let just anyone attack me and get away with it. Cassidy, I gave a freebee since she assumed her family was involved and had a reason. A note, while mildly rming, is no excuse." Pointing at them got the two to re at me again. "As the rulers of this nation, you both have an obligation to find the truth before passing the sentence."


    Elincia gave a curt nod. "You are right, and I apologize for my recklessness. Your first action as our Knight left an uneasiness among our people and us. Surely you can understand that?"


    I nodded. "True, but who was right in the end?" I asked, but neither replied as I pointed at myself. "Me, that''s who." Gesturing for Typhon to leave with my head, I continued. "Now, run along while I teach these two a lesson."


    Both Priestesses looked insulted. "Arthur," Typhon began in a low and deeply concerned tone. "Don''t do this. It was my fault! They are the Priestesses! No one can match them in terms of power or magic!"


    "That''s true, but I''m feeling confident." I then shrugged. "If I didn''t do anything for this insult, it would make me look weak. Doesn''t matter whose fault it was; I''m not a dog thates when these two whistle." Smirking a little, the two Priestesses seemed to realize I was adamant about this and merely shook their heads in disappointment.


    "If this is how our Knight wishes to conduct himself, so be it." Elincia replied.


    "We will dly put you in your ce if that is your desire.?? Arceana crouched immediately after. "Run along, child. We will be along shortly with our new Knight in tow."


    Typhon looked between all of us and realized it was unwise to try and stop a battle of titans. He quickly ran along, and while I did turn my gaze back to Arceana, my mind focused on the creature that was watching us. It made no move, which made me smirk. While I did want to put the two Priestesses in their ce, I was also concerned with Typhon making it out of this forest alive. Guess the arrival of the Priestesses put a temporary halt on his approach.


    "You sure you want to do this, Sir Arthur? I think you might be disappointed with the results." Elincia moved forward as her swords floated about.


    "Sure, I''m sure! Besides," I began with a shrug. "I doubt I''ll be too disappointed."


    Arceana ignited her magic around her scepter, and it glowed a magnificent white before turning into an almost blinding halberd. It lit up the surrounding area, and I widened my stance as we all waited. Seems like we all wanted someone else to make the first move. Even the creature hiding further into the woods.


    Hearing a heavy step from behind, I turned with a focused stare at Elincia, and I felt a wavee from me again. She stopped as her look turned to horror as it washed over her. Teleporting away, I stayed in ce as the Priestess watched from above where she flew at what she thought was a safe distance. It appeared she was focusing on my eye and was unsure of the wave that just washed over her.


    "Sister, we have been deceived!" Elincia said as sweat seemed to flow down her temples in nervousness. "Sir Arthur appears to be much stronger than he let on!"


    More swords appeared in the sky, and Arceana teleported off the ground to hover next to her sister. "It would appear so. Such murderous intent is not often felt in these days. Last I felt this was when we fought against Rudnurth." Then she eyed her sister for a moment. "Among others." Her gaze soon found its way back to me. "Do you truly intend to kill us?"


    Not replying, the two frowned and seemed more on edge than before. "Very well," Elincia began. "It would appear this is a fight to the death. Your role was short-lived, but we were clearly wrong about you. You are not the one from the prophecy."


    Focusing on my eye, the two sisters suddenly fell from the sky and mmed into the ground. Both were wide-eyed as they looked up as I approached them. My right eye held them in ce with some manner of gravitational pull. It was almost as if my sword told me what to do and how to do it. So, here we were with me standing over two subdued Priestesses.


    "Both of you picked a fight you could not win." I said as I crouched down before them and pulled off Arceana''s tiara. "A crown does not protect you from those you slight. Remember that." Waving the crown in front of the two, I tossed it in front of them as the field didn''t affect me. "You can teleport away, I know this, and you''re probably going along with this as a part of some ruse. However, just know that I am like nothing you''ve ever seen."


    "Clearly! You don''t have a tell when you use magic!" Elincia grunted under the weight.


    "Mmh." I mumbled back, knowing that I didn''t actually have this world''s magic.


    Arceana eyed me for a moment before the two of them teleported away like I knew they would. "So, you clearly don''t intend to kill us." She pointed out as they were once again on the ground, but much more on guard.


    While I did consider using my eye again, my control was limited, and I took a risk using it the first time. Think of a cylinder-like zone being affected anywhere from the ground into the sky and controlling the gravity in that area specifically. Not an easy task. Thankfully, the Priestesses are stronger than those Ghouls I killed because that technique took care of them easily. Maybe I didn''t put as much force this time, but it was hard to say.


    "Never said I was going to. I merely said you two needed to be taught a lesson, and I intend to teach it." Gesturing for them to approach with my pointer finger in a condescending manner, I continued. "ss is in session girls, and you''re no longer the teachers."


    Both disappeared to my sides, and I immediately brought my sword to the right where Elincia appeared to match her de for de. On my left, my leg shot up and kicked Arceana''s halberd into the sky. Twisting low, I brought my other leg to swipe Elincia''s legs, but she jumped. She never expected the hilt of my sword to m into her stomach and send her flying through some trees.


    "Elincia!" The pink-haired sister shouted before turning those red eyes on me. "How dare you!?"


    "Gotta say, though, the red eyes really work for you when you''re angry."


    mming Defiance into her magical halberd''s de, I replied. "I mean, you two struck first. This is only fair, don''t you think? Your sister did try to injure my leg with her sword earlier."


    Gritting her teeth in anger, her magic red, but before she could do anything, my forehead mmed into her nose. The Priestess squealed in pain as she stumbled back. Clearly, neither of these two had seen battle for a long time. While this body was new to me, fighting and carnage was not. This was just another day for me in this sinful life I had been forced to continue.


    Arceana grabbed at her nose as I approached without her noticing. "You-" She stated but didn''t get to finish as my foot was nted firmly into her stomach.


    Falling to her knees, the wind was clearly knocked out of her as she struggled for air. "Wow. You two really underestimated me. At least you didn''t go flying like your sister. While this should have been much more difficult, I''m d you two made this so easy." Letting go of her weapon as she hunched over, clutching at her stomach, I crouched down in front of her. "Either the two of you have ruled for so long, and no one has been able to challenge you for quite some time and that made you rusty... Or,"


    Stepping out back and out of the way as Elincia teleported over her sister in a defensive manner, she swung violently at me with pure rage on her features. "Get back!"


    "You two seriously thought I wasn''t that much of a threat that you wouldn''t need to take seriously." I finished as I was now standing again while Elincia looked over her sister. "Either way, you two fucked up."


    Elincia and Arceana red at me as their hands ignited simultaneously. Spells wereunched in quick session. Anything from fire to ice. Wind magic that swept through the area and earth magic that messed with my footing. None of it helped them too much. However, it was when pure magic mmed into me that I felt a sting sensation in my arm when they finallynded a solid blow on my arm.


    Hissing slightly and wiggling my arm got them to smirk. "Congrattions, you''ve made me wince."


    "It''s a start." Elincia said proudly. "Seems you''re not as immune to magic as we suspected. Turns out raw magic seems to be the best way to deal with you."


    The two sisters beganunching magic beams that I took extra caution to dodge. "How is your arm, Arthur!?" Arceana asked across the area that had been obliterated during the fight.


    I spoke loudly with a smirk of my own as I jumped in and out of some of the trees still standing in the area. "Just fine! How''s your stomach?!"


    Explosions ripped through the area that could likely be seen and heard from Helmsforth. Honestly, with how powerful some of these sts were, they might be able to feel them in Helmsforth. Both were more serious, and I was doing just fine evading, but I was out of options for going on the offensive. Since I didn''t want to actually hurt them too bad, I figured I could monkey about until they were both tired.


    However, the situation quickly changed when shadows converged over the entire area. As if a dome was forming above us at an rming rate, I used the opening to close the distance to the stunned Priestesses who were staring wide-eyed.


    "By the gods-" Elincia whispered out, but stopped when I knocked her out cold with a hard blow to the back of her head.


    Arceana turned toote as she was distracted and only moved to look when her sister stopped short. "Elin-"


    Both fell to the ground hard, one after the other, and I sighed as I stood up. "I was wondering when you were going to interrupt us. Surprised you didn''t do it sooner."


    "..." No response.


    "Come now. You''ve been watching me for some time now. Ever since I entered the forest, you''ve been lurking about. Surely there must be something you want to say."


    The shadows started to fall from the dome as if they were dripping down like water droplets. It was an odd thing to see in total darkness, but my right eye was able to make it out well enough. A mass of energyposed of the surrounding shadowspiled into a beast like creature that stood on four legs. Multiple red slitted eyes with no iris or pupil appear across its body, as did a sharp grin.


    A vile creature, to be sure. "It''s an honor to meet you, Sir Arthur. I''ve heard so much about you." The demonic being said as I saw the same red and ck energy that was covering the area before. "While I do have my orders, this is much too big of a treat too let pass me by." While some energy was left surrounding us from the dome, most of it wasing from the body directly in front of me. "Allow me to introduce myself." Its grin became wider as its eyes seemed to narrow gleefully. "I am Tor."


    *********


    We hit 826 Power Stones this week! Woot woot! While we didn''t get 850 like I thought we would, I''m okay with our growth! We''ll get there, little by little, but I can''t do it without all of you! So, thank you to all my readers who are helping support this story! It means more than you know! I hope this Bonus Chapter shows how much I appreciate the love you guys are showing!


    This weeks goal is going to be the same asst week! 800 Power Stones for the first Bonus Chapter and 850 for the second! I think we should be able to get it easily this week! Fingers crossed it happens! As usual, hope everyone is still enjoying the story! We''re almost to the next arc! Look forward to it or read it now on my patre-on! Up to you! Later!

 Chapter 32 - 32

    <h4>Chapter 32:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    "Tor, huh?" I asked back as I was very on guard. "I''d introduce myself, but it seems you already know me."


    "We all know you." Tor hissed as he slunk about in front of me.


    Taking a defensive stance in front of the Priestesses, I raised my sword. "Who is we?"


    The mass of shadows paused as he seemed to look at the Priestesses. "Why do you protect them? All of you were fighting up until now." His guttural tone made everything he said seem threatening.


    "Whether I like them or not, I still have a duty to protect them. Doesn''t mean I won''t smack them around a bit, though."


    "So, the King still protects his students. Do they realize it is you?" Tor inquired as he gestured to them with a shadowy w.


    I shrugged. "I''ve no idea what you''re referring to, but I would like to address your earlierment. Who... Is we?" Pointing Defiance at him directly got his grin to go up past his eyes.


    "Surely, you remember our Queen. She hasn''t forgotten about you. In fact, she suspected that you might be behind our missing Ghouls." Tor stated.


    To say I was lost would''ve been an understatement. "Well, your Ghouls stumbled upon me, and I warned them to leave me be." Tilting my head slightly towards the demonic creature, I continued. "They didn''t."


    Tor seemed to nod in agreement. "Truly, they should''ve listened."


    Narrowing my eyes at him, we stood off against each other without moving. "Why''re you here? Clearly, you want something else other than just to speak to me. What is it?"


    His grin disappeared. "Our Queen was gravely injured by you all those years ago, and I have the perfect opportunity to take revenge for her."


    A tingling sensation could be felt across my entire body as the hair on my neck stood on edge. The sheer amount of magical power this creature was channeling dwarfed that of both Priestessesbined. Gritting my teeth, I channeled Defiance''s lessons through my body as I felt my form change once more. No longer was my armor present, but instead, a bluish arm took its ce.


    "By all means, feel free to try." I said in a low tone as I heard my altered voice.


    At the sight of this form, Tor backed away slightly and seemed to quiver. "It would appear you''re much stronger than you were in the past." The demon said as his body began stretching. "But is it enough? Unlike our Queen, I will not toy with you as she did."


    Spikes of shadow shot down from the dome overhead. Bringing up Defiance and shing through the attacks, I saw Tor disappear into some manner of ck portal. On pure instinct, my sword moved to my back as the demon''s ws tried to scratch at me. Jumping back, I mmed into the demon, and he tumbled onto the ground.


    "You should''ve taken my advice like those Ghouls." I said darkly.


    Brining Defiance up and switching my hands to a reverse grip, I brought it down as a wave of energy burst throughout the area. The ground exploded from my blow and disappeared almost entirely. Tor was gone, and I stood back up to turn around. The demon was back towards the center of his dome, and I walked over to the unconscious Priestesses.


    Tor eyed me for a moment. "You''re strong, Anomaly." He called me, and I was slightly confused at that. "However, it''s not enough."


    Most of this interaction was confusing to me, and there were many mysteries of this world that I needed to unravel. Unfortunately, this wasn''t the time. As the mass of shadows before me shifted back and forth, I knew it was stronger than me and this form of mine. Its magical power was overflowing not just from its body but through the entire area.


    My energy was also vast, but I still didn''t know how to control it. "Maybe so, but you seem to be struggling somewhat."


    This was an enemy that posed a true threat. Possibly the first since I arrived in this world. A dark force that dwarfed everything else in the area. Tor even seemed to be getting stronger as I watched the magic get heavier. At least, that''s how it seemed to me. My eye was still a mystery to me like the rest of this world.


    "Struggling? No. Testing? Yes." The mass of shadows split into several different directions as the dome started closing.


    Tendrils shot from all around, and I immediately gritted my teeth as I eyed the two Priestesses. With Defiance in hand and only instinct to go on, I raised it above my head with both hands. Right as the shadows were about to hit, I brought the sword down with as much concentrated energy as I could.


    Several of the shadows pierced my body, and I hissed from the pain. However, I also heard a dark squealing as the dome seemed to copse before Tor could injure me too greatly. The demon in question was writhing in a blob off to the side of a massive crevice that I had made on ident.


    Falling to a knee as the shadows began to disperse from my body and turn into mere wisps, I dropped Defiance and clutched at the wounds. Hunching over from the pain, sweat poured down my body from how surreal the feeling was. My fingers flexed as I tried to ease the pain, but there wasn''t a way to do so.


    "Jesus... It''s like poison!" Grunting through clenched teeth as one of my arms went limp.


    Blood poured from some of the wounds, and while I felt them closing, it was taking far longer than any of the previous wounds I had received. "This isn''t over!" Tor changed back into his previous shape, but he was also hurting. "No creature should be able to conjure such a power!" mming a w into the ground, part of the new cliff copsed into the crevice. "Mark my words, Arthur, Anomaly or not, you will pay for your actions against us!" A ck portal formed, and Tor began to disappear.


    My middle finger was thest thing he saw before he disappeared. "Anytime, bitch!"


    With that, the demon known as Tor was gone, and I fell onto my back as I huffed in pain. My form reverted, and I struggled to remove my armor. My left hand was able to remove everything, which allowed me to look at the wounds. Hissing in pain for a moment, I held my breath as I examined the wounds.


    "They''re closing just like before, but much slower this time around." I mumbled to myself as I exhaled, but in that moment, Defiance called out to me. "Deep breaths... Deep... Breaths..." Breathing in deeply and exhaling slowly, I focused on my wounds and directing my energy to them.


    My sword directed me in what to do and it was odd being able to do something like this. My energy felt like a new body part, but also something I''ve had my entire life. I knew it was there, and I had inklings of how it worked. However, when I am in danger, it practically screams from inside me. The wounds began to heal faster, and I grunted as they closed.


    "That was certainly a new kind of magic or power that I had yet to see in this world..."


    "Arthur..." A female voice said softly, and I turned to see Elincia mumbling in her sleep.


    "The fuck do you want now?" No reply. "Of course." Putting on my armor after the few minutes it took the wounds to close, I looked down at them. "I hope the two of you can appreciate the lengths I went to, to keep you both safe." I rolled my right shoulder to loosen it up. "Cause I''m pretty sure everyone saw that."


    Looking at the crevice again, it seemed almost endless. It went on through the horizon, and I could tell it was likely miles long. Not sure how I was able to do something like that, but what concerned me most was that Tor was able to survive and flee with little to no issues. If he serves a Queen, she was likely stronger than him, or controls him. Whatever the case, mystery upon mystery is stacking up and I was lost.


    My gaze drifted back to the two Priestesses. "Can you believe he called me a king and said you two were my students?" My rhetorical question went unanswered, but I smirked as I continued. "Maybe he thought it was because both of you got owned?" Shrugging, I moved to them and picked up Arceana''s scepter. "I doubt you''d be happy if I left this behind." Strapping it to my back next to Defiance, I unceremoniously lifted the two Priestesses, and draped on over each shoulder. "Comfy?"


    "Guh." One of them groaned in a very udylike manner.


    "Good." I said as I adjusted them slightly and started walking out of the Hollow Forest.


    "Ugh." Another grown was let out, but I couldn''t tell who it was.


    Walking for a bit, I knew we were getting closer to the Reed Farmstead. "Cassidy is going to love this." I mumbled as I stepped onto the outskirts of the farm.


    Looking to the sky to see if any Zugal were patrolling the area after that fight, I was surprised to see that many were in the air, but mostly near the mountain. Probably some manner of protocol. Thankfully, there were none in the air by me, so I was able to make it to the house without being seen.


    Kicking on the door with my foot, I shouted. "Grandpa Reed! You home!?"


    "Arthu-" The door opened to reveal a surprised old man looking at me with wide eyes. "Are those-"


    "The Priestesses? Yeah." I confirmed, and he stepped out of the way. "You think we could prop them up on the couch?"


    "Do they need ta lie down?" Augustus asked as he followed behind me. "Or better yet, do they need medical attention!?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t think so. It''s not like I wounded them. Just, you know, knocked them out." Plopping them down on the sofa, they copsed onto each other. "They don''t look very sisterly like that, do they?" I asked.


    Of course, Grandpa Reed was more concerned for them than I was. "Ah really think we should get them ta a doctor." He tapped his cane on the floorboards almost nervously.


    Waving a dismissive hand as I stepped back after adjusting them, I replied. "They''re fine! Just look at them!" Both were now propped up with both having one arm around the other''s shoulders. "See?" Unfortunately, I couldn''t get their heads to stay up, so they were tilted back with their mouths hanging open. "Not very regal like this, are they?"


    "Arthur... While ya are more than wee here, and Ah''m d ya brought the Priestesses here, Ah''m not sure they should stay here in this condition."


    "Aren''t they the ''Priestesses'' that are the most powerful beings in this nation?" I asked back before I shrugged. "Trust me, they''ll be fine. Honestly, I think they''d be mad if I took them to the doctor. Privacy and all that." Gesturing to him, I continued. "Figured it''d be best to bring them here."


    The old man nodded in agreement after a moment of contemting. "Ya might be right, but who can say." He nced at the two Priestesses and sighed. "Ah guess we''ll find out when they wake up." With a more nervous look directed at me, he continued. "They will wake up, right?"


    I shrugged. "Probably." That got him to frown, and I gestured to them in an annoyed manner. "I don''t know why they wouldn''t! Just give them a bit. It hasn''t been that long, so it might be a while before they wake up! I don''t know how their magic works, so it could be any time!"


    Shaking his head, he eventually pointed his cane at me. "Fine, but keep an eye on em and cover-up that eye! Ah doubt ya want any more questionsing yer way after this."


    "I really don''t. It''s been a long day." I told him as I rewrapped my eye.


    Gesturing to the other couch that I usually sit on, he spoke. "Feel free ta take a load off. Typhon came running in here earlier and got Cassidy all riled up. Both went to go get Ayda, Floyd, and Kine. Even some of the Town''s Guard most likely." He sighed again. "So, ya should be able ta get some rest before theye in an see the two Priestesses unconscious on our living room sofa." Then he tapped me with his cane. "Have fun with that."


    "Gee, thanks." Rolling my eyes got the old man to chuckle slightly.


    "Ya got yerself into this mess, and yer gonna get yerself out. Hopefully."


    "Thank you for the words of inspiration, Augustus. It means a lot."


    He started making his way back to the kitchen. "Ah hope so, cause it''s likely the only kind words yer gonna hear for the next few hours."


    *********


    This weeks goal is going to be the same asst week! 800 Power Stones for the first Bonus Chapter and 850 for the second! I think we should be able to get it easily this week! Fingers crossed it happens! As usual, hope everyone is still enjoying the story! We''re almost to the next arc! Look forward to it or read it now on my patre-on! Up to you! Later!

 Chapter 33 - 33

    <h4>Chapter 33:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Listening to Augustus and sitting down was the right choice. My body was sore from the fight with Tor. Clearly, it wasn''t used to such strain, and it got quite the workout against the demon of shadows. After fighting those Ghoul''s and transforming on ident back then left me with a simr feeling, but this was so much worse.


    "Grandpa!?" The front door mmed open, and a fleet of people stormed inside.


    I immediately knew Cassidy was present from her calling out, but it sounded like there were quite a few people with her. "In the kitchen, and ya best be careful with that door! Kine just reced that, and Ah ain''t gonna get another one so soon!" He barked.


    "Is Arthur here!?" Typhon''s voice could be heard from the other room.


    "He''s in the living room!" Grandpa Reed told them.


    Groaning as I looked at the two Priestesses, I did the only thing I could do. Go limp, hang my head back with my mouth open, and imitate the Priestesses in their unconscious state. Closing my eye as the group came in, I heard some gasp while they hushed at the sight of us.


    All except one. "Priestesses!" Ayda cried out in rm, and I heard a little pop.


    "Don''t!" Cassidy shouted back. "We don''t know if they''re injured. We don''t want ta move em just yet."


    "Then what should we do?" Ayda asked back.


    "Arthur should know what happened." Typhon pointed out. "And he looks fine."


    Cassidy didn''t seem to be impressed at the reasoning. "So do the Priestesses, but we don''t know for sure. Ah say we just let them wake up on their own or have someonee take a look at them."


    Another male voice pitched in, and it was one I hadn''t heard before. "While we respect your decision as their students, as Lestranian Generals, we need to get to the bottom of this."


    "Are you sure about this?" Ayda inquired.


    "We don''t have a choice. If both Priestesses are injured, we need answers." The man replied, and I felt something shock me.


    Sitting up and ring at the man in question, I saw that it was a fully armored Elf in brilliant white armor. "Do that again, and I will break your fingers!" I warned in a low tone.


    Crossing his arms, he red down at me. "Next time, don''t pretend to be asleep or unconscious, Sir."


    "Who says I wasn''t?"


    "Anyone with eyes." Was the man''s reply.


    "You''re pissing me off, boy."


    Looking at him, I came to the realization that if there was a poster child for male elves, he would be it. Attractive, unnaturally so. Green hair like Ayda''s, gold eyes like Ayda''s, and some reurring facial features between the two. Groaning as I moved him out of the way, I stretched.


    "You must be the big brother." I said nonchntly.


    "We were supposed to meet at your Knighting Ceremony. Both Kheri and I were there to be introduced to you. As ourmanding officer, we thought it-" He began, but I stepped towards him as I remembered he was right.


    Pointing at his face made him frown. "That''s right! I''m yourmanding officer! Holy shit, I forgot!" Everyone in the room looked annoyed, and Ayda''s older brother certainly wasn''t impressed, which made me roll my eyes. "Forgive me for being really fucking busy! Do you know what all I''ve had to deal with since I arrived in Helmsforth!? Nonsense, after nonsense!"


    Moving my finger from his face, he continued. "As I was saying, we wanted to introduce ourselves. You are the third general that will be overseeing the human side of things in the Town''s Guard, but you are also in charge of us and our respective units." I was informed.


    "Mmh." I mumbled out as I studied him. "You know, I could''ve sworn someone told me your name, but I can''t remember it for the life of me."


    "It''s Alwin or General Farro." The Elf gave me the shallowest of nods possibly and then gestured to the Zugal in the room. "This is Kheri or General Naset. She overlooks the Zugal portion of our forces."


    Well, that''s incredibly racist and a great way to keep things segregated. ncing back at the two Priestesses, I wondered if this was all apart of their n or if they were just really that dense. Sighing and shaking my head, I looked back at Kheri and studied her. Zugal, as one would expect, chestnut-colored hair and wings, with blue eyes and shining white armor to match Alwin''s.


    Looking between the two of them, I replied in a bored toned. "I''m not referring to either of you as General." Both seemed put off at my blunt statement, but I continued as I shrugged. "Don''t see the need to. You call me Arthur, and I call you by your first names. You don''t like it? Too bad. I outrank you." Then I shrugged again. "Not that I really care."


    "With all due respect, Sir-" Alwin began, but I held up a hand.


    "Arthur." I corrected.


    "Sir..." The Elf General tried again.


    Gesturing for him to try again, I spoke. "Arthur."


    He sighed. "Sir, I really think-"


    Put a finger to his lips, he looked pissed. "Shh. Say it with me now. Arthur!"


    Alwin looked like he was doing everything in his power not to attack me on the spot. "Arthur..." He said grumpily.


    "There you go!" Then I turned to Kheri. "Am I going to have an issue with you?"


    She shook her head. "No worries here, Arthur." Her voice was rather deep for a female, but I bet it was perfect for issuing out orders.


    Returning to my chair, I sat back down. "Now, why was I so rudely awakened from my slumber. The one that I was definitely asleep before someone woke me up by shocking me with magic." Then I pointed at the General. "I was serious, though. Do that again, and I will break your fucking fingers." Was my serious reply, and then I smiled at Typhon. "d you''re okay!"


    "Thanks?" He said back unsurely.


    Alwin sighed and crossed his arms. "Arthur, we want to know what happened to the Priestesses. Typhon was only able to ry part of the story, and we are deeply concerned that the Priestesses likely attacked you."


    Magic began to gather in his hands. "Are you trying to know if I''m a criminal now?"


    Cassidy gestured to the Priestesses. "If ya were a criminal, Ah doubt you''d be rxing on the couch next ta the Priestesses."


    "There you have it." Motioning to Cassidy as I looked at Alwin with a smug face, I continued. "If things were really as bad as Typhon led you to believe, would we all just be hanging out here?"


    "The Priestesses are unconscious, Arthur. Obviously, something is wrong." Ayda pointed out as she looked over her teachers.


    "I just sat down." I said with a sigh as I stood in an overly annoyed way. "If they were truly unconscious," Walking around the couch and shooing Ayda out of the way, I stopped behind the two Priestesses. "Could they do this!?"


    Bringing both of my hands to the Priestesses cheeks and jaw, I used one hand for each to move their mouths. "Wha-" Ayda started surprised, but didn''t finish.


    "We''re okay!" Raising my voice to a higher pitch, I spoke in as feminine a voice as I could. "Arthur didn''t kidnap Typhon, and he even was kind enough to save our lives!"


    Pulling away and giving a humble look and nod, I replied. "It''s true." I said in my normal voice. "Truly, I am without fault in this entire situation and am amazing."


    Shaking their jaws again, I leaned in as I raised my pitch again. "It''s true! He did nothing wrong!"


    Alwin pulled his sword and pointed it at me. "Enough!" Looking up at him frozen, but with my hands still wrapped around the Priestesses'' chins, he continued. "Unhand them you disrespectful-"


    Shaking their chins up and down rapidly, began to do a turkey call. "Gobble gobble gobble." Needless to say, I gobbled.


    Right as Alwin, Kheri, and Ayda were about to intervene, both Priestesses woke with a start. Obviously, I quickly removed my hands and stood in surprise. Looking down at the two as they looked around, concerned and almost frantically, they calmed down when they saw who was all present.


    However, Arceana shot forward into an upright position while still sitting down, but with her arms out in rm. "Where is Arthur!?" The pink-haired Priestess asked in an urgent tone.


    Resting my arms across the back of the couch, I leaned forward between the two and smirked. "Hey." Both looked at me, and I gave them a cocky nod and wink. "Morning, you two."


    Although, it dawned on me after I did it that I only had one eye showing. So, a wink really turned into a blink and revealed how much of an idiot I was. Upside was that nobody else would know, and I could continue to fool them all.


    Elincia stood on shaky legs before looking across the room. "Priestesses," Alwin and everyone else bowed or kneeled. "It''s good to-" This time, Alwin was interrupted by someone other than me.


    "We must ask all of you to give us a moment with our Knight." Arceanamanded.


    "But Priestesses..." Ayda tried to chime in.


    Elincia raised her hand to stop her. "We''re fine, but there is an important matter we must discuss."


    Kheri stood first and turned to leave where she gestured while Alwin followed her. "Of course, Priestesses." The Zugal General replied and ushered people out.


    When they were gone, two Priestesses turned to me, and I stood upright. "Before we start, I want to point out that you just asked Cassidy to leave... A room in her own home. Kind of rude, not going to lie."


    Both seemed to resist the urge to p me or roll their eyes. "Arthur, surely you understand what you did cannot be spoken of." Arceana exined.


    Quirking a brow at that, I hopped over the couch and took a seat in front of the two standing Priestesses. "Of course!" Was my cheerful reply. "However, I am going to need you to rify what you''re referring to..." Trailing off, Arceana covered her face with her hands in annoyance.


    Elincia sighed and gestured toward me. "Have you told anyone about what happened in the Hollow Forest?" She inquired.


    Bringing my hand up, I shook it back and forth. "Kind of, but not really. I told them I didn''t kidnap Typhon, but you two already knew that. That," Holding up a finger for a moment, I leaned back into the backrest of the sofa. "And I might''ve said I saved your lives."


    Arceana lowered her hands and nodded as she eyed me. "That is true. Whatever that shadow dome was, the amount of magic pouring from it was rming. Do you know where it came from?" The pink-haired Priestesses asked with curious red eyes.


    "Belonged to another demon of sorts. He ran away, don''t worry." Was my nonchnt reply.


    "You chased away a demon that powerful by yourself while defending us?" Elincia questioned in disbelief.


    "I think it was mostly just testing the situation. If things had continued..." I trailed off, and both Priestesses shared a look. "Anyway, back to what you didn''t want me to tell anybody."


    Moving closer, the two of them lowered their voices. "No one can know you defeated us in the Hollow Forest. While normally we would attempt to save face and say you took advantage of us being distracted, if the demon you beat back is anything to go by, we would have a very difficult time defeating you." Elincia stated.


    "So, we must ask you keep our defeat to yourself. Only as powerful Priestesses have we ruled through peace. Should the neighboring Kingdoms hear about this loss to our new Knight, it is likely that war might break out." Arceana exined.


    Elincia continued and gestured to her sister. ??Arceana and I have held off great foes in the past. It is from these merits that many allies and enemies have avoided an all-out conflict with Lestrania. Should the Dragons hear of our loss..." The blond-haired Priestess trailed off.


    "Ah." I practically sang out and gestured back and forth between the two. "You two acted as a deterrent for Lestrania. Clever." My approving tone got small smirks from both Priestesses. "However, despite being your Knight, I want your word on a few things. If wee to an agreement, I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    "You would risk war just to have your own needs met?" Arceana nched at my words and looked horrified as she spoke.


    "Not at all, but I think this is the perfect time to get some more details out the way. First, I want a solid five favors. Not just a few. Five." I informed them firmly. "Anything within your power, and within reason." I told them. "I''m not going to ask for state secrets or personal secrets, but for example, say I kill someone in a crowd again..." Trailing off, Elincia picked up for me.


    Crossing her arms, she narrowed her eyes at me. "Just assume you had a reason?"


    I shrugged. "It''d be nice instead of having the Priestesses question me. If I do that, chances are I''ll have a good reason. I''d just appreciate it if I don''t have to exin myself at the tip of a de... Again. It seems to be a reurring issue, and it''s getting old."


    Arceana nodded. "You are right, and we are both sorry. You are an unknown to us, and that worries my sister and I."


    "That''s fair." I said with a nod. "So... I will try to be more tolerable, but I like doing things my way."


    "We''ve noticed." Arceanamented dryly.


    Giving her a sarcastic look, I replied. "I bet you have."


    "What else do you require?" Elincia asked.


    Leaning forward, I rubbed my hands together. "As long as I get my house down here soon, and I know you two said you were going to be paying me, so I only want one more thing."


    Moving over and picking up her scepter, Arceana nced at me. "What might that be?"


    Gesturing to the two of them, I answered. "Neither of you can get mad that I made you gobble."


    Arceana stumbled on her way back to her sister and red at me. "Excuse me!?"


    *********


    This weeks goal is going to be the same asst week! 800 Power Stones for the first Bonus Chapter and 850 for the second! I think we should be able to get it easily this week! Fingers crossed it happens! As usual, hope everyone is still enjoying the story! We''re almost to the next arc! Look forward to it or read it now on my patre-on! Up to you! Later!

 Chapter 34 - 34

    <h4>Chapter 34:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    After Arceana and Elincia had no choice but to ept their gobbling, the day moved on. Alwin and Kheri left with the Priestesses, as did Ayda and Typhon. Probably to brief them in some manner. However, the two High Elves did give everyone a quick briefing on how I saved their lives from a sudden assassination attempt. Of course, Tor was after me, but the Priestesses didn''t know that. I felt no need to correct them either.


    Two days had passed since my fight with Tor and the misunderstanding with the Lestranian Rulers. Cassidy, Austin, and Augustus all checked in on me multiple times as I slept. Offering food, water, and anything else they could think of to help me. They didn''t know why I was so tired, and they tried to get me out of bed a few times, but I just gave them a look before returning to my slumber.


    Now, a new day had arrived, and I was feeling much better after all the rest. "d ta see yer awake." Augustus greeted me in the kitchen as I took a seat. "Ya hungry?"


    "Starved." Was my reply as I leaned back in the wooden chair.


    The elderly man moved about the counters and cupboards as slow as usual. "Ah can imagine. Slept for two days straight! d yer feelin better. We''re ya sick?"


    "Just tired." Tapping my fingers on the table, I yawned. "Dealing with the Priestesses and the attempt on their lives wasn''t easy."


    Of course, I knew Typhon would likely inform Arceana and Elincia that the creature was after me and not them. He was present when Camoa said that I was being hunted. This would no doubt result in another round of questions from the two Priestesses, but after letting them live, I was hoping both would stop acting like bitches.


    "Saving the Priestesses lives only a few days after bein Knighted... It''s almost as if it was fate." Grandpa Reed pointed out.


    "Don''t look to fate for answers, Augustus. You''ll just be disappointed." Was my dull reply.


    He stopped for a moment to look at me. "Good ta see that savin the Priestesses didn''t get ta yer head. Looks like ya still got that same pessimistic attitude as ever."


    Giving him two thumbs up with a fake smile, I replied. "It''s my winning personality!"


    Picking up his cane, he pointed it at me. "If that''s winning, Ah''m concerned."


    Chuckling at that, I replied. "No need to be."


    "Mmh. Cassidy and Austin were both worried about ya too. Ya should let them know that yer up and about." He gestured outside. "They''d like ta see ya."


    "Can it wait?" I asked back as I closed my eye. "I''d like to just sit here for a minute."


    "Ah''m not one ta force others into doin things, but ya could at least let them know yer okay. Food won''t be done for a bit, so ya got time."


    Rolling my neck until it hung limply above my chest and stood begrudgingly. "I supposed I should go let them know I''m awake." Stepping outside, where I assumed the younger Reeds'' were, I immediately saw Austin over by the barn. "Austin!" I called out to him with a muted wave.


    Upon hearing my shout, he whipped his head towards me and soon came running. "Arthur!" His excitement was clear as he wrapped his arms around me to give me a hug. "Ah''m so d yer okay!"


    Patting his head, I replied. "It takes more than some silly, uh, assassins, to get the better of me." It took me a moment to remember that it was an assassination attempt.


    "Ah knew that!" He pulled away and beamed up at me. "Ain''t no one gonna get the drop on our new Knight!"


    Maybe it was from how honest he was, but from the way he looked at me, I knew he believed it. It was at that moment that I knew people had hope for me. ce their trust and belief in me. Sure, it seemed silly to only realize that now, but it was an odd feeling. Having people who barely knew me to trust me to such a degree. Especially after the incident at my Knighting Ceremony.


    Taking a knee in front of Austin, I looked up at him as adjusted his scarf to look at me. "You better believe it." I said with a smirk. "I''ve chased away a Manticore, Ghouls, and now assassins, Austin. Any time you get into trouble, feel free to ask me for help, and I''ll do what I can."


    "Thanks, Arthur!" He hugged me again, which surprised me for a moment, but I gave him a quick one in return. "Ah gotta get back ta ma chores before breakfast!"


    "Then you better hurry!" I told him, and he ran off with a wide smile.


    "Well, Ah''ll be..." Cassidy''s voice came in from the side, and I turned to look at her. "Ah think that might just be the first real smile Ah''ve seen from ya."


    If I was smiling, I didn''t realize it. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The freckled face girl chuckled heartily. "Uh huh. Keep tellin yourself that." Then she examined me a little more closely. "Ya certainly look better."


    "That happens when you get some decent rest."


    "For two days?" She shot back.


    I shrugged. "I was tired. Dealing with bullshit and whatnot. You know how it goes."


    She didn''t seem convinced. "Ah suppose. Still, Ah''m d Ah didn''t piss ya off when we first met. If ya could deal with one of the Priestesses and save em from an Assassin, it just tells me how lucky Ah am. Ya could''ve been a lot rougher."


    "Some girls like that." I mumbled a reply.


    Cassidy didn''t hear me. "What''d ya say?"


    "Nothing." Was my innocent reply.


    "Mmh, not sure Ah believe that." The redhead hummed out, but I didn''t reply. "Alrighty then..." After a moment, she looked towards the town and spoke. "Ya might not have heard, but Ayda''s been hopin ta speak with ya about somethin."


    "Any clue what it is? I can only deal with so much crazy." Then I gestured up the mountain to the upper rungs. "Her brother is also something else! Whole family is probably a bunch of nut cases."


    She frowned at that. "Ayda is certainly strange when she is curious about something, but Alwin has to take a standard approach to everything. He is a general after all and leading the Elven forces in Lestrania."


    Then I pointed at her. "Which is super racist." I said nonchntly, but I didn''t notice her look as I continued. "They put me in charge of the humans mostly, but I also oversee the Elves and Zugal too. Segregation at its finest. Should''ve mixed all the races instead of separating them."


    "What''re ya talkin about!?" Cassidy finally asked.


    Giving her a look, I gestured all around. "Uh, in case you haven''t noticed, you live in a very racist and ssist society. I barely saw any humans in the upper rungs, and even the Zugal were far and few between. Magic seems to be the main factor to determine if you''re somebody or nobody." Then I nudged her. "With a few exceptions here and there. Regardless, I probably won''t take a huge role in this nonsense."


    The farm girl was clearly surprised to hear this. "If what ya said is true, and ya believe it, how could ya just stand by and do nothin?"


    "Easy. You see me just standing here?" I asked her as if it was obvious, and she gave me a disapproving look in return. "Look, I just got here, and getting into a political shit storm is not what I had in mind. I''ve barely been here for, what, two weeks?" My rhetorical question got a small nod from the redhead. "And how much have I already had to deal with?"


    "So, yer just gonna let this go on, even when ya could do something about it?" Cassidy inquired.


    "For now, yes. Maybe in the future I''ll address it, but there are more pressing matters that I need to take care of first." Was my reply.


    Putting her hands on her hips, the farm girl looked annoyed. "Like what???


    Gesturing to the Hollow Forest, I spoke. "Maybe making sure the forest is clear of Ghouls and assassins?" Mostly train and learn about my new powers and body, though. "Not only that, but I''m supposed to be getting a new house to live in, and I''d like to get settled before making any waves."


    "Ah suppose that''s fair." Her hands slipped down as her anger seemed to disappear at my reasoning.


    "Yeah, not only that, but I''d like to be more familiar with the surrounding area and the shit storm that''ll be waiting for me if I do attempt to switch things up." Then I shrugged. "I''ve got a lot to do, but not enough time to do it for the moment. So, I prioritize."


    Cassidy was quiet for a moment before speaking. "Ya done somethin like this before?" She inquired, and I nced at her. "Seems ya been through somethin simr or have experience in this regard." Then she gestured to me. "Kinda like how ya fight. Yer clearly trained and from somewhere else."


    Moving towards the door, I replied. "Something like that." Was the only response I gave and Cassidy knew better than to push me with more questions.


    Unfortunately, the day went by far fast than I hoped as I rxed and tried to get my feet back under me after my fight with Tor. My body might''ve healed, and the energy I used during the encounter had recovered, but I still wasn''t used to that level of strain, or at least, my new body wasn''t.


    My memories of the fight were fresh, as I was back at the scene and I stared at my handiwork. "I still can''t believe it." Looking at the crevice, I shook my head as I turned away from it. "Let''s see if there is anything else lurking in the forest."


    It was still the same day, but I left before anyone could hear that I was awake, and they''de find me. Specifically, the Priestesses, the Town''s Guard... Ayda Farro... Or someone else. Sadly, it wasn''t meant to be. My eye was still wrapped, but I could feel people getting closer through the forest. Annoyed that I was likely once again followed or tracked, I went to meet them.


    To my surprise, Cassidy and quite a few others appeared through the underbrush. "There he is! I told you we were going the right way!" Ayda shouted victoriously.


    Groaning internally, I whispered to myself in no small amount of hate. "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me." Looking up as they entered the recently made clearing, I sighed. "Why did I think I could run?" I asked myself.


    *********


    Some of you might be wondering why this random chapter has been released. After all, it''s not a bonus chapter or apart of the regrly scheduled releases. To be honest, this is a thank you and for Thanksgiving. While some of you might not celebrate it, I hope each of you have a great holiday and enjoy the extra chapter!


    *********************


    Happy Thanksgiving guys and gals! This is just an extra chapter as a Holiday Bonus! Hope everyone has a great day and is looking forward to the weekend!


    This weeks goal is going to be the same asst week! 800 Power Stones for the first Bonus Chapter and 850 for the second! I think we should be able to get it easily this week! Fingers crossed it happens! As usual, hope everyone is still enjoying the story! We''re almost to the next arc! Look forward to it or read it now on my patre-on! Up to you! Later!

 Chapter 35 - 35

    <h4>Chapter 35:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    Kine rolled his eyes as he moved forward. "No one doubted you, Ayda." The Zugal then looked at me and scoffed.


    Ignoring the cocky bird, I looked to Cassidy, who waved. "Ah told ya she wanted ta talk to ya." The redhead stated with a smirk.


    Typhon was also present who walked over to therge crevice and examined it. "Woah..." He let out in an impressed manner. "Did you do this?"


    "Unlikely." Ayda quickly answered. "Only one of the Priestesses would be capable of such a feat." Her matter of fact tone pissed me off.


    "I don''t know..." Floyd said from one of the trees above as heid out on a branch. "Maybe we shouldn''t make assumptions. Arthur did save them after all."


    "Supposedly." Ayda shot back and quickly moved to me. "So, what are you doing back out here, Sir Arthur?" She inquired as she looked me over.


    Replying with a sigh got everyone''s attention. "Making sure the forest was clear of any more possible threats."


    The Elf scoffed at me. "It''s the Hollow Forest, Sir Arthur. It will never be clear of threats."


    Closing my eye, annoyed, I quickly responded. "Threats of the Ghoul and assassin variety." Gesturing to Cassidy, the redhead tilted her head. "I told Cassidy the same thing earlier."


    "That he did." She confirmed. "Still don''t know why ya had ta do it yerself."


    "Mostly because all of you have mostly gotten in the way every single time I''vee out here." My dry response got a re from Kine.


    "Hey! We didn''t get in the way!" The Zugal shouted.


    Looking at the man, I spoke. "Do you have to shout every time you talk?" He opened his mouth again, but I raised my hand, signaling him to stop. "Don''t answer that. I really don''t care if you do, but I find it annoying, so do it somewhere else."


    Floyd chuckled. "Always in a good mood, arentcha Arthur?"


    Ayda quickly summoned her magic and started casting spells around the area. "These readings are certainly powerful, but definitely within the range of the Priestesses abilities." Then she cast a spell on me. "See, none of the magic in the area is Arthur''s!"


    Probably because I don''t have magic, you dumb bitch. "Fascinating. Now that you got your answers, will you please leave? I have work to do."


    Typhon quickly moved next to Ayda. "Is it true you really fought both Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia at the same time?"


    "Who told you that? You left, so you didn''t see anything, or are you just making assumptions." I inquired.


    "Priestess Elincia told me you held your own against both of them and that she was really impressed." Ty informed me. "That, and you looked really determined to fight them. It was a misunderstanding, so I''m d no one was hurt."


    I''m d I could use them as bait, including myself, if it gave you the opportunity to run away with no issues. "Me too." Then I gestured for the group to leave. "Now run along. I''ve got a few more things I need to do." At this point, I was really hoping they wouldn''t follow me into the forest every single time I wanted to train.


    Cassidy just chuckled. "Ah don''t think Ayda''s gonna leave without askin a few more questions first."


    "Well, Ayda can suck my left nut. In case all of you forgot, you lost our little bout, which means none of you get to ask any questions." Then I gestured to the crazy Elf. "You still do, which is super annoying, but I''vee to ept it. However, right now, I am busy." Pointing back the direction they came, I continued. "So, why don''t you all march right back out the forest and go back to-"


    I didn''t get to finish as Ayda pulled out the book of Prophecy that the Priestesses showed me and cast a spell. "I want answers!"


    The spell hit me dead on, and I winced as I wasn''t expecting the sudden attack. "You stupid, bitch!" Stomping over to her, I grabbed her by the arm. "What did you do to me?!" Shaking her violently by her arm, Ayda looked afraid of me and dropped the book as she cowered.


    "It should have worked..." Ayda replied meekly as she brought her free hand between us to cover herself. "How do you feel, Sir Arthur?" She asked.


    Clicking my teeth in annoyance, I pushed her away and began to examine myself. I didn''t care that the others were on edge from me pushing her, but at least most of them realized Ayda deserved her treatment. Nothing appeared to be wrong, and that worried me. Magic seems to always affect me differently than most intend, and I seemed more sensitive to it than being stabbed with an actual steel de.


    "I feel the same." I said as I looked myself over and turned to Cassidy. "You see anything wrong?"


    Cassidy frowned. "No." She answered and then turned to her friend. "Ya said ya were gonna ask him questions, Ayda! Not attack him!" The redhead stepped in front of Ayda disapprovingly. "Ah can''t believe ya just did that!"


    Ayda frowned. "I am sorry..." The Elf said quietly. "I just wanted to know more about what happened."


    "Hey, to be fair, the dude doesn''t talk to anyone. I understand why Ayda resorted to such drastic measures." Kine pitched in, which I gave him the middle finger in response as Typhon and Floyd tried tofort the Elf.


    Whipping around and pointing an angry finger at the Zugal, Cassidy spoke in a warning tone. "Don''t you start!" The redhead sighed as she turned back to Ayda, exasperated. "What was that spell supposed ta do anyway?"


    Before anyone could respond, the book of Prophecy started to glow a brilliant green that matched Ayda''s magic aura and floated into the air. All of us watched on, almost mystified, but I was also on guard. The spell hit me, so if anything were to happen, it would be directed towards me. My eye focused solely on the book that was getting brighter with each passing moment.


    "What''s happeni-" Before I could finish, blood erupted from my lips as my head flung back, spraying it all over my chin.


    Bringing my fingers up to my lips and touching them to inspect the blood, I brought my head forward to see the group looking at me in horror. Each one had frozen aghast at the sight before them. They weren''t looking me in the eye and instead focused on my stomach. Following their gaze, I saw what appeared to be a magical w sticking out from my stomach. ncing over my shoulder, I saw that I had been run through right under my chest te.


    "What the fuck..." I said in disbelief.


    The green w that looked like Ayda''s magic pushed in deeper. More blood poured out of my mouth, and I tried to grab the magic attacking me. When I did, a bluish-purple portal appeared directly beneath me where dozens of these ws poured out of. It''s likely there was one there already but much smaller. Now it was almost ten feet in diameter and the others backed away fearfully. Violently, the ws began to attack me, and only me.


    "Arthur!" Cassidy cried out in horror as she rushed to me.


    I tried to fight back, but my sword was knocked from my back as I was pushed down into the portal face first. Thankfully, I wasn''t pushed or pulled through, but I was sinking. The ws started to hook into my arms, legs, hands, and any other ce that wasn''t covered in armor. My eye looked around for my sword to see if I could reach it.


    Cassidy reached me first, and Typhon was next. Both started to remove parts of my armor to have more room to remove the ws. It made sense, and it surprised me that they were so quick on the uptake. The ws had positioned themselves in spots that used my armor as a way to seal my movements.


    "Hang in there, Arthur!" Cassidy called out as they stood in the portal. "We''re gonna get ya outta here!"


    As they pulled off almost all my armor, they started to try and work the ws out of my body. "Help us!" Typhon shouted at the others who stood idly by, but they just continued to watch.


    The portal shifted, and stardust started to float around the area as I struggled to stand up. Moving to my knees, I was able to get my face off the ground as I struggled against the ws. However, they soon shot up and wrapped around my shoulders and over the top of my arms. Sinking into the newly revealed flesh, they pulled me down as my knees were sucked down into the portal. Some even started to weave in and out of my skin in a horrifying manner.


    "Get my sword!" I forced out through clenched teeth.


    However, before either of them could register my words, a burst of wind shot out from the portal. It was strong enough to seemingly lift me in the air and blew both Cassidy and Typhon out of the circle of the portal. The ws mmed me back down into the portal, and one scrapped the side of my head, which tore off my wrapping around my eye.


    mming my eye shut, so it wouldn''t hurt anyone in this situation, I looked to Ayda. "Get Arceana and Elincia! Do something!" All the Elf girl did was watch with tears in her eyes as I was pulled further into the portal.


    "His sword!" Cassidy shouted at Typhon.


    "Hurr-" Typhon scrambled toward the de, but when he looked back, all that was left of me above the portal were my eyes.


    "Arthur!" With one closed eye, I saw Typhon shout my name onest time before he and Cassidy reached out for me futilely.


    I felt my body bepletely weightless, as my vision filled with stardust and light as I was pulled through the portal. The good thing was that I still felt alive. Despite all my wounds, while extremely painful, they didn''t seem to be killing me at the moment. However, as time passed as I traveled through the portal, I felt my body growing weaker and weaker. Eventually, the ws all disappeared, and my body went limp as I was flung from the portal.


    Now my body was sailing through the sky, and I spoke in an exhausted and wounded tone. "Where am I?"


    Not being able to get my body to work properly, I twisted in the air until I could see a forest underneath me, approaching at an rming rate. It was much too vibrant looking to be the Hollow Forest, which meant I had been transported elsewhere. That was all I was able to realize before my body mmed into the top of a tree and tore through it violently and painfully. The tree in question practically exploded where I hit it and fell down.


    Landing on the ground created a deep crater, much like the one I made when I first arrived here. Unfortunately, this time, I wasn''t in good shape. Excruciating pain could be felt from the entirety of my body. Lying there as I felt blood pooling in the dirt beneath me, I started to shuffle slightly to examine the wounds.


    Blood poured from every spot the ws had pierced my body. It was a slow process. Much slower than it should''ve been for the size of the wounds. A chunk of wood was lodged in my lower abdomen from the tree. My arms were too heavy to move, and I felt myself fading fast. I tried to force myself awake, but I was quickly losing consciousness.


    "God damnit, Farro..." Were thest words I said before I passed out.


    *********


    This weeks goal is going to be the same asst week! 800 Power Stones for the first Bonus Chapter and 850 for the second! I think we should be able to get it easily this week! With two full days left, we''re well on track! Fingers crossed it happens! As usual, hope everyone is still enjoying the story! We''re almost to the next arc! Look forward to it or read it now on my patre-on! Up to you! Later!

 Chapter 36 - 36

    <h4>Chapter 36:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    My realm was one of darkness. Where life is vacant, red clouds hang high in the sky from the light of the three moons above. Moons that are far more ominous than the one in Crevalis. The castle I resided in was simr in a way. A husk of its former glory from before my time.


    Cracks ran along the unkempt walls and floors of my throne room. Even some holes existed leading to the outside. ss stained windows lined the room, but some of them were cracked, and some had a few chips as well. Inside was a simple table, with basic chairs for my generals and candles lighting the interior. It was quite basic in terms of what you would expect of royalty.


    While I did love working on my pet projects, they took time, and so, I returned to my throne. A few of my generals walked around the castle, and others were with me, discussing how to move forward with my ns. Almost all of them were different, and none of them came to this power on their own. They were created by me or given power by me, and now they bored me.


    That is until Tor''s portal opened in the throne room, and everyone went quiet. "Tor." I called out evenly as I expected the mass of shadows to step through any moment. "Tor?" He didn''t.


    My other generals looked to me, and I made no move to investigate. Eventually, Tor appeared, but not in his usual way. The shadows would normally fill the room or gather into one spot leaving the room empty of them. Instead, a blob of shadows almost seemed to fall out of the portal onto the table before me.


    Many of my generals seemed surprised and moved to help him, but I spoke. "Leave us." Was my calm a calcted order.


    They all looked to me and were smart enough to heed mymand. While many were Demon Lords, all vastly stronger than any Ghoul, they knew Tor was their superior. Of course, all were dwarfed by my power, but Tor was an exception. He was born from one strong enough to rival me and has helped me create some of my other generals. His power was enough to suppress almost anyone, but there were exceptions to this.


    "My Queen," Tor spoke as his body seemed to convulse in a shadowy ball. "He has returned." My eye twitched at this, and I waited as his body began to slowly take shape. "The Anomaly..." The mass of shadows took his usual form, but there was no smile to be seen or gleefulness in his expressions. "He lives."


    Staring at him with an intensity I hadn''t felt in thousands of years, I spoke in a low tone. "Are you sure?"


    My shadow demon nodded. "Absolutely. One of his eyes was normal, but his right eye matched exactly. Even his hair, posture, attitude, and facial features were all a perfect match. It''s him. Of that, there is no doubt."


    Tor paused and seemed to look away from me. "What is it?"


    "There was something else, my Queen. The Anomaly is not entirely like you described to me. You said he was a human with gifts unknown to you, but I saw a form that looked anything but."


    This was news. "What did it look like?"


    "It was almost demonic, but unlike anything I''ve ever seen. As soon as he transformed, his power increased to an rming degree. If anything, the Anomaly has be much stronger since his absence." Then he looked at me. "Likely to face you once more."


    "And here I hoped it was anyone else. There were several possibilities, but this is certainly the worst one." Crossing my legs, I looked upon Tor more closely. "You were injured?"


    "He was guarding the Priestesses..." Tor replied with a hiss. "I didn''t expect him to be so reckless around his former student''s lives, but he defended them vehemently. The Anomaly sacrificed his own safety to deal a mighty blow to my form. It was something I did not anticipate." He exined.


    Standing from my throne, I walked down the dais and stopped in front of Tor. "What did I tell you to do?" I asked my second inmand.


    The collection of shadows shivered. "You-" He began, but froze when a white mist began to float around him from my hands.


    "I ordered you to verify that it was indeed the anomaly and to proceed with caution. While I did order you to get a general description of him, I did not tell you to confront him." I said in a low but bored tone.


    "My Queen..." Tor said and trailed off as his multiple eyes tracked the mist that was swirling all around him.


    "I''m curious about why you did so and what you might''ve given away in your arrogance." Coming to a stop next to him, I ced my hand on his back as my mist started to close in on him and cover his body. "If you two fought, it''s likely you exchanged words. Tell me what was said." I ordered him.


    Tor was quiet for a moment before he answered. "I told him that we suspected he was behind the missing Ghouls."


    He said nothing else, and I pressed my hand more firmly into his back. "You spoke of nothing else?" An edge came into my tone as I doubted my demon.


    The mass of shadows spoke once more. "I told him that I would not toy with him as you did."


    "So, you did mention me..." Trialing off, I waited for him to continue.


    "I may have also said that you were gravely injured all those years ago, and this was my chance to take revenge. I also brought up that you hadn''t forgotten about him." Tor was smart to continue but foolish to open his mouth to the Anomaly in the first ce. "That was all." My demon refused to look at me as if he was trying to mentally prepare himself for punishment.


    "You not only mentioned that he was able to ''gravely'' injure me but continued on about getting revenge. From how you said it, one might take it as though I was dead." Tor moved slightly to retort, but my fingers clenched his shadows.


    Writhing and hissing in pain, the shadow demon dared not move from his spot or retaliate. ???My queen!" He beseeched me in a pitiful tone.


    My mist stayed wrapped around him, but I let him go. "Your injuries must''ve been worse than you let on if that was able to hurt you so." Stopping directly in front of him, he normally towered over me, but he whimpered and lowered himself to the floor. "There are a few forces working against us, and now that the Anomaly has reappeared, he is likely to start again what he did all those years ago."


    "I am truly sorry, my Queen. It is true I underestimated him and did not expect him to be strong enough to wound me in such a manner. His power was unnatural, but now that we''re better prepared, he shouldn''t be a problem!"


    Giving a re to my demon, I put my foot on his head as my mist held him in ce. "Do you not remember who it was that halted my invasion all those years ago? Who I slighted and who vowed to see me dead!?" Raising my voice as my anger rose, I pushed down until the stone floor cracked beneath his head from the force I was applying. "Now he''s back and stronger than ever, ording to you! The fact that he isn''t dead gives me enough pause to avoid him for the time being..."


    In a strained tone, Tor replied. "We could send others after him. Arger force!"


    "I''d go myself, but too many unknowns prevent us from making such a move at this moment!" Groaning in aggravation, I moved from him and back to my throne, where I sat down in anger. "Now we must adjust our ns!"


    "My arrogance led to this. Let me make it right. What must I do?" Tor inquired.


    "You''re far too valuable to risk sending after Mordred alone, and with the situation as delicate as it is, we need to be careful." Releasing my mist that surrounded him, I sighed. "A moment of weakness is not something I will punish you for. Not after all we''ve been through." I told him, and he bowed.


    "Thank you."


    Covering my eyes with my hand, I leaned back in my chair. "We must ready our forces to take the eastern continent first. They are weaker than Lestrania or any of the other kingdoms to the west..." Removing my hand revealed my shadow demon waiting for new orders. "The desert kingdom will be annoying to take because of the terrain, but theirck of magic should make things rather simple."


    Tor nodded in agreement. "Who should we send to oversee the army?"


    Waving a dismissive hand, I spoke. "No one needs to lead such a simple mission. This should be an easy victory, and I''d rather have my generals here getting ready for our main goal. Put a Demon Experiment in charge and have it be someone who is strong against magic. Just in case Lestrania tried to aid their allies to the East."


    Tor bowed to me. "It will be done, but what of the Anomaly? What if he tries to get involved again?"


    A frown found its way to my lips as Tor brought up a good point. "Move Grog to the sea and separate the two countries. Have him be on the lookout for any eastern ships to destroy but let through any western ships if none of them hold the Anomaly himself." I ordered. "His size alone will allow him to move more freely to patrol the sea separating the two continents but will also give us the chance to kill more Lestranian''s before it''s their turn."


    "I have my reservations that Grog will be able to stop Arthur Pendragon, though." Tor stated, and I gave him a confused look.


    "Who?"


    "In this day and age, the Anomaly, or rather Mordred, goes by Arthur Pendragon. He is now a Knight of Lestrania and was Knighted recently from what I''ve gathered." Tor informed me. "Why he has abandoned the name Mordred, I do not know."


    My eyes darted around as I tried to fathom what his goal could be. Why settle for being a Knight now? Surely this isn''t to amuse or humor the Priestesses... So, if he isn''t acting as the leader of Lestrania, but a mere Knight, what is his goal? This was more concerning than I initially thought.


    Tapping my fingers on the arm of my throne, I replied. "That is disconcerting. The fact that this, Arthur Pendragon, is acting as a mere soldier worries me greatly." My attention shifted back to Tor. "Grog should be enough, but make sure our forces are masked upon their arrival in the desert kingdom."


    "I believe it is called-" Tor began but stopped just as quickly.


    Then I made an annoyed and dismissive wave. "Whatever its name is called doesn''t matter. The high concentration of druids in the forests surrounding the desert might be an issue, but as long as they are unaware of our ns and our sudden arrival, they shouldn''t be an issue." Then I gestured to the shadow demon. "Especially since you will be transporting them all personally."


    "That will take me some time, but it will be done."


    "Good. Now I need to inform all our spies about the new situation. If the Anomaly has returned, they need to be warned to avoid him at all cost."


    Tor looked confused at that. "May I ask why? Wouldn''t it be better to use them to get information on his activities?"


    Slightly amused, I leaned forward. "With those eyes of his, they''ll be dead the moment he sees them. Maybe even if they''re anywhere in his proximity. It all depends. Move some of our forces North to keep things moving in the Zugal ns. That should keep them safe and busy."


    "Anything else?" My second inmand inquired once more.


    "No, but I will want you to surrender your memories of the incidentter so I can get a better look at this form you mentioned. If ''Arthur Pendragon'' has be stronger, I want to know by how much." Licking my lips at the memories of our battle, I continued. "If he was able to challenge you to even a small degree, it concerns me. He didn''t hold that kind of power thest time we fought."


    "Our battle was very short, but I will do as you ask. He also surprised me. He still shouldn''t be a problem for you. Almost no one is."


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I nodded in agreement. "That is true. After everything I''ve endured and suffered through, there are very few that can challenge me, but victory cannot be attained by strength alone. We need to be careful none of our enemies wipe out our forces that I''ve spent so long building up."


    "Of course. If there is nothing else, I shall be on my way." Tor quickly dissipated, but it was much slower than usual, which just made me more cautious.


    "Things are starting to move for the first time in several thousands of years..."


    Shifting in my seat, I looked above my throne where a peculiar axe resided. Moving to the weapon in question from my throne, I could still sense some of the magical power inside of it. A foe that I conquered long ago that tried to stop me from taking this territory andnd, but it was the end of a longer war than anyone had ever seen.


    I picked up the axe and inspected the craft. The double-ded ace was made of demon stone, which gave it a red and ck appearance. A perfect fit for any true demon... Tracing the de with my thumb, it quickly cut my skin, but I continued along the edge anyway. Demon stone was only found in this realm, and it was even harder to turn into a viable weapon.


    "The perfect weapon to kill an immortal..." Putting the axe back, I looked at it for a moment longer. "Not one understands why I do this, but the world will thank me one day..."


    *********


    We hit 873 Power Stones! Woo!!! This is the Bonus Chapter for hitting our first goal! Our second Bonus Chapter, if we get it, wille out on Tuesday now. So, if we get our second goal for Power Stones, expect the second Bonus Chapter on Tuesdays now. That way we spread them out over the course of the week. Hope everyone had a fantastic weekend and is looking forward to the next chaptering out tomorrow!


    Our new goals for theing week are going to be hitting 850 Power Stones again! Should be an easy first goal since we''ve done it already and had a rather clean margin! Our second goal is going to 900 Power Stones! We were only 27 Power Stones away from hitting this, so I think it should be very doable! Hope everyone is as excited as I am! Thank you for your continual support!

 Chapter 37 - 37

    <h4>Chapter 37:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Waking with a start and flinching from the pain, I was immediately in agony. Something was wrong. Something other than still bleeding out and dying slowly. First, I was a little confused as to how I was still alive. With how much blood I had lost, it should have been over when I passed out earlier. That or my wounds should''ve healed thanks to my healing factor.


    Next, why did I still feel so weak? When I slept before, all the energy spent previously would return to me after resting. Unless my wounds kept me in a stalemate and something else was absorbing my energy, it made no sense why I still felt so weak.


    "It doesn''t matter." I mumbled to myself. "As much as I hate that fucking Elf for doing this, I''m not dying in such a ridiculous manner." Rolling onto my back took more effort than I thought. "I need to take care of these wounds." With gritted teeth, I focused on the little energy inside my body. "What the..."


    Upon focusing on my energy, I felt a considerable amount there, but I was unable to ess it for some reason. At least, not in arge amount. Focusing it into the gaping wounds, they slowly began to close at a snail''s pace. With what felt like hours of concentrating, most of my body had healed. Unfortunately, there was still one major wound I needed to take care of.


    "Run through by a tree..." Grabbing onto a chunk of the wood sticking through my stomach, I yanked it out as hard as I could. "FUCK!" I forced out as blood and spit sprayed from my lips.


    Chunks of my intestines were on log, and I frowned as I tossed it aside. Immediately, my mind focused on my energy and moved it towards the wound. It was a slow process, and I was fading once again. For what seemed like days of agony, the wound closed, but I soon passed out moments after.


    A loud crashing woke me with a start, and I looked around ever so slightly to see what it was. My wounds, despite being healed, still ached. Moving was incredibly difficult and still filled me with agony despite being healed. It was at this moment I wish I had my sword so I could try to figure out what was happening.


    Another loud thumping sound got my attention, and I shifted my gaze around. "The fuck was that?" I whispered out as I strained just to move my neck to look about the area. "Fucking crater." Irritated that I could barely see anything inside my crater, I sighed in frustration.


    My nerves were on edge for being in such a vulnerable position and unable to move freely. I was practically at the mercy of anything that would stumble upon me. However, my eye widened in horror upon seeing the creature that was making all the noise earlier.


    On the outside of the crater was a conglomeration of trees, bush, rock, wind, and water, creating a ratherrge golem that took the shape of a bear. If it was a statue that was crafted, it would''ve been by a masterpiece and considered one of a kind. The creature''s detail was unbelievable, and my body tensed as the bear moved down the crater towards me.


    "Holy shit..." I mumbled in an awed tone as it got closer.


    Even if it was a real bear, its size would''ve made me ufortable. It was easily the size of the Reed family house. On all fours, it took careful stepsing down the crater, and I watched it carefully as I slowly reached up to unwrap my eye. I might not be able to control it all that well, but it was about the only thing I could rely on in this situation.


    The bear golem stood over me as it seemed to sniff me with a lifeful expression that surprised me. However, I kept my right eye wide and ready in case I needed to defend myself. Death was something I weed, but dying by a stone tree bear thing, wasn''t something I would allow. Nor would I ept that it was all at the hands of Ayda Farro.


    Sniffing me, I spoke back in a frail tone. "You even think about eating me, and you''ll regret it." The golem looked at me with a questioning expression that startled me. "That''s right." I said in reply to the bear''s look. "You heard me."


    Huffing and panting, I took a closer look at the moving golem and saw that it seemed injured. Scuffs, scratches, and what appeared to missing chunks of its body informed me it was likely in some manner of battle. The question was, with what? Something that was able to injure this stone bear just gave me more questions and concerns, especially considering I couldn''t properly defend myself at this time.


    To my surprise, the creature moved in such a manner where water started to fall from its mouth and hit my lips. Normally, this would''ve disgusted me, but I couldn''t move, and I was thirsty from being in this crater for who knows how long. Starving too, yet I didn''t notice because of my injuries. Almost greedily, I epted the water and drank from the golem''s spit waterfall. Eventually, the water ran out, and the bear golem pulled up.


    It was quite possible this creature was trying to save my life. "Thank you...." I said weakly, and the bear just stared at me for a moment before it started to limp away up the crater''s hill.


    My right eye followed it and was able to see energy emitting from the golem. Different energies for its different parts. Blue for the water that flowed through it but was now gone. Grey for the stones that took up most of its body and parts of its legs. Brown for the trees and green for the bush and wind. It was quite the amalgamation.


    Although the bear quickly turned back around and moved to the opposite side of the crater. Confused, I titled my head and used my eye to see what it was so afraid of. ck and red spots of energy could be seen, which made me narrow my eyes.


    "Demons." They came into view at the top of the crater and looked down at me.


    These were not the caped Ghouls I was expecting. In fact, their demonic appearance was a given. Creatures straight out a nightmare looked upon my prone form. From Nuckvees, the horse-like demons with demonic riders, to another creature I was unfamiliar with. It was a demon with four legs that were quite smallpare to its overlyrge body and four arms. Both were massive but still smallpared to the golem.


    However, despite their smaller sizespared to the bear, they dwarfed me easily. Many of them appeared on the edge of the crater in quite arge number. They seemed to consider approaching me, but given my presence and weak demeanor, it was likely that they realized I was dying. It was true too. My energy was not returning to me and still fading for some unknown reason.


    After considering their options, the demons decided to leave me alone and started to leave. I was thankful because they didn''t notice the bear on the opposite side of them in the trees. Itid down to appear more like a collection of boulders with tipped over trees, but they stopped when they heard a whimpering.


    The demons in question moved to the bear quickly, and I felt my terror grow as they closed in. "No!" I shouted and did my best to stand.


    I failed but was able to get to my hands and knees as the demons halted to look down at me. Releasing a wave of killing intent towards them, they instantly entered fight or flight mode and rushed down the crater at me after pausing. Screeches filled the air as they all got closer. Some stayed above and headed for the golem withrge swords, hammers, and more.


    Gritting my teeth, I focused my eyes on the demonsing towards me. My eye activated and literally crushed two of the demons that were closest to me into paste. A pile of blood and crushed bones now cascaded down the crater, which gave the other demons pause.


    However, in doing this, my arms and legs gave out as I clutched at my eye in horrific pain. It felt almost as if someone was stabbing me in the eye with a red-hot steel de and destroyed my eye while cauterizing it. The pain was numbing, and I felt drool run down my chin as my mind seemed to fade.


    Unfortunately, this wasn''t the time. A screech grabbed my attention to the demonic horse in front of me, with its skeletal rider having arger swording right at me. My mind thought of using the same technique as before, but horizontally instead. This time, when it activated, it blew the Nuckvee away from me and into the crater wall.


    Using this as an opening, another demon grabbed my leg from behind and began to m me into the ground over and over like a ragdoll. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling. Especially without my energy to numb the pain and injuries, I was sustaining. While this was going on, I heard the golem from earlier roaring from above me. Take a bear''s roar and huff, which would give anyone pause, but this was just smothering. Surprised these demons would even fuck with such a creature.


    Flung from the crater, the golem came into view as I approached it quickly and mmed into its side. It whined out in surprise as my body collided into it and looked at me as Inded on the ground beside it. The bear whined as it sniffed me and then roared again as all the demons circled around us.


    "Kill them both." One of the Nuckveesmanded, and my eyes widened in shock that it could talk.


    Rage built up within me, and I felt another wavee from my body as it washed over the area causing all the demons present to pause. "Any of you touch that bear, and I''ll ughter every single one of you." I seethed out from my prone position as I kept a wide and creepy gaze focused on the supposedmander.


    The demon in charge came to the wrong decision and hissed as it ordered the others to attack. My left eye started burning as well as I forced myself to all fours. New wounds and old wounds screamed at me, but I ignored them as I released a howl that silenced everything.


    A storm of elements seemed to erupt from my body as it contorted back into an arc with my eyes looking up at the sky. Above was the same portal that I arrived here from, and I could see my energy flowing from my body to feed it. That''s why I hadn''t healed. My energy had been feeding the portal instead of healing me. It''s why it was so hard for me to ess it. Now... Now, I could feel my energy growing to overpower the portal in question.


    Waves of energy thundered off me as it mmed into the demons surrounding us. With a pir of energy shooting from my body and into the portal above, my entire being seemed to running on pure instinct. I didn''t know what I was doing, but I watched as the portal above shattered like ss and dissipated. The demons also seemed to burn away as my vision became hazy and fire red from my body as it seemed to purge the area of any Demons.


    Falling forward, I felt myself fading once more. A whimpering got my attention as I tilted my head in the direction of the golem. It appeared to be just fine despite my light show and was doing its best to nuzzle me without hurting me. My fire didn''t hurt it, which was a bonus. I didn''t know why this stupid bear golem thing cared so much, but I smiled in return.


    "I know you''re hurt buddy, but you''re going to have to give me a bit before I can make you better." Reaching a hand up and patting its nose, my surprise only grew as I faded.


    "Thank you." The golem spoke out in a deep female''s voice.


    Looking up at ''her'' with wide eyes, I passed out soon after.


    *********


    Our new goals for theing week are going to be hitting 850 Power Stones again! Should be an easy first goal since we''ve done it already and had a rather clean margin! Our second goal is going to 900 Power Stones! We were only 27 Power Stones away from hitting this, so I think it should be very doable! Hope everyone is as excited as I am! Thank you for your continual support!

 Chapter 38 - 38

    <h4>Chapter 38:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    For the third time since my forced travel to this godforsaken ce, I woke with a start. Shuffling around and observing my surroundings helped little. From the looks of things, everything had changed again. I appeared to be in some manner of small cave or burrow. Not sure how I got here, but there was an entrance only a few feet away.


    Walking out and stumbling left me feeling bitter. Sighing in frustration at my slow recovery, I felt my energy had been returning ever so slowly. After fighting with Tor only a few days ago and thening here, my body was being put through its paces.


    Using the cave entrance for support, I looked up to see arge stone bear face. The golem from before had adjusted its body to create shelter for me. It was a surreal feeling. This world was certainly different, and it kept throwing curveballs at me for sure, but before I passed out, I could''ve sworn I heard it speak.


    However, upon backing away and looking at the impressive sight, I saw a waterfall where I caught a glimpse of my reflection. "What... The fuck..."


    Moving closer towards the smooth falling water, I saw my left eye now matched my right eye. "Is something wrong?" A voice called out.


    Jerking my head up, I saw the golem bear thing looking down at me. "So, I wasn''t hallucinating you being able to speak." My mumble just got a titled head from the golem that was much to life like for a mere amalgamation of things. "Gesturing to my eyes, I replied. "My left eye is now the same as my right." I informed the golem.


    It didn''t seem to understand why that was unusual. "Aren''t they supposed to match?"


    "Technically speaking, yes, but my eyes are far from normal." Rubbing my face in an exhausted manner, I looked back into the waterfall flowing from the golem''s body. "I mean... Just look at them."


    "I admit that I don''t pay close attention to one''s eyes. Especially one who appears to be human." The golem stated. "More and more of you have been moving through the forest as ofte." Noticing my look, the stone, tree, trunk, bush bear continued. "You okay? You seem confused."


    "That''s putting it mildly." Gesturing to the golem, I walked in front of it as I examined more closely. "So, I''m a little new at all of this, but can all golems talk, or are you just unique?"


    Lifting its head as if struck, it looked down at me, almost offended. "I am no golem! I am a creature of the old world! Born and reborn in cycle after cycle."


    Crossing my arms in a stumped manner, I just leaned forward slightly as I looked up at it. "Does that mean you''re thousands of years old?"


    The golem huffed in an annoyed manner. "I''ve just been reborn. It was a quick process. An Ancient Demon made of fire descended upon this forest not long ago and killed my mother. She knew dark creatures had been moving throughout the forest???s domain as ofte. So, she began the cycle once more to create me."


    I had no idea what the fuck this creature was talking about. "So, you were just born?"


    "A few weeks ago, yes. Unfortunately, my mother was right, and she was set upon by the demons. She did her best to fight them off, but she created me to live on and did her best to give me time to run away."


    "Then those demons from before were hunting you..." The ''old world'' creature nodded. "I see."


    "While I was running, I felt the presence of another old one." Gesturing to me with a wooden paw, it continued. "That''s when I ran into you. I was hoping for aid, but you were more injured than I was. I''ve been on the run for days."


    My arms fell to my side. "I''m sorry about your mother and thanks... For saving me."


    The stone bear nodded andid on its belly. "I should say the same. Thank you for saving me as well."


    "You got a name?" I inquired as I looked about the forest.


    "Normally, I would inherit my mother''s name as I would slowly be reborn. That is no longer possible, so I am without a name."


    "That won''t do. Pick a name if you wish."


    Shaking her head, she replied. "It''s not that simple. I do not know any names. Not all of my mother''s knowledge had carried over to me. It was supposed to be several months before the reincarnation wasplete." Then she sighed as she looked off into the tree line. "Recing her would never have been easy, but she did her best to give me a powerful body." It was like this world finally had anothernguage cause I understood none of that.


    Sighing, I spoke. "Okay. How about I give you a name?"


    The creature paused for a moment. "Receiving a name from another creature of the Old World would be fine."


    "I''m not from the Old World." I replied.


    "You smell of our kind, and your presence is one that is simr to my mother and myself. If you''re not from the Old World, what are you?"


    I shrugged. "That is the question I''ve been trying to answer for thest few weeks." Shaking my head, I gestured to the giant bear once more. "So, knowing that I am not one of your kind, will you still be willing to ept a name from me?"


    Pondering for a moment, the creature nodded. "I allow this. As the one who helped destroy those demons and save my life, receiving a name from you is more than eptable."


    "Now, hear me out... What do you think of the name Bear?"


    Bear looked less than impressed. "Your naming sense leaves much to be desired. I''m aware of my resemnce to the creature you speak of, but I am not a simple bear."


    "So, no?" Bear shook her head. "Fair enough." Thinking about other names that would fit, I smirked as I looked up at her again. "What about Kandma?"


    "Kandma..." Bear repeated. "Kandma. I like it. This name is eptable. From this day forth, my name will be known as Kandma!"


    Never tell her what it means. "Perfect!"


    "What is my savior''s name?" Kandma inquired.


    "Before I answer that, can you tell me if others can understand you? Are you able to talk to just anybody?"


    "I''ve never heard of Human, Elf, or Dragon who could understand our kind. Perhaps a Druid, but it''d be very rare even among them. Most of my memories from my mother show me that most races leave us alone. Although, given our size, I can hardly me them."


    "Mmh. I see. If that''s the case, then my name is Arthur. At least, it''s the name I go by in Lestrania."


    Kandma nodded slowly. "So, you''re a Lestranian. Seems many people are flocking to that nation as ofte. Certainly, the first time that so many races havee together as one. I give it a few years before it copses."


    Now I was thoroughly confused. "A few years? Has something happened as ofte that I have not been informed of?"


    Giving me a confused look in return, Kandma spoke. "Not that I am aware of?" She replied in an unsure manner.


    Sighing, I nodded. "Alright. Well, do you know where we are? I kind of got transported here by a fucking Elf."


    "Elven magic is unreliable most of the time. At least, that''s what my mother remembered about it." Then she looked around. "I am also unsure of where we are. I''ve not left this forest in the three weeks I''ve been apart of this world."


    "Well, there is no sense in staying here. Do you eat?" Kandma nodded, and I gestured for her to follow me. "Then let''s go get some grub. I''m starving." As we walked through the forest, a few thoughts gued my mind. "Before, you mentioned an Ancient Demon attacked your mother. What is it?"


    "As the name implies, it is a Demon that has lived throughout the ages. While most are incredibly powerful, their power also varies from Demon to Demon. They''re old, and in their time in this world, they gain the power to destroy anything and everything."


    They sound like they''re possibly what Tor is, but I wasn''t positive. He was certainly powerful, but an Ancient Demon doesn''t sound like it would go out of its way for their Queen. Plus, this one was made of fire, which differed greatly from Tor. Maybe they weren''t simr Demons at all. I still didn''t know enough about this world and its races toe to a conclusion.


    While walking through the forest, we stumbled upon a stream, where Kandma drank it almost entirely dry until some more trickled down from the source. She informed me that she lived mostly on water and could also live on meat and vegetables. With the creek emptying and refilling, fish were easy to nab.


    As we ate and drank, Kandma spoke up as she looked at me. "Why were you so surprised about your eyes?"


    "If you have your mother''s memories about Humans and Elves, surely you can understand why my eyes would be considered abnormal." Taking a bite out of one of the fish, I continued. "There also other things on my mind that concern me greatly."


    Like the fact that I now looked very simr to that depiction in the Book of Prophecy. "I see. Being somewhere new is frightening to many creatures. Even myself."


    Looking around, I nodded in agreement as I held my fish over a fire. "Being lost doesn''t help." Taking another bite after pulling my fish off the fire, I continued. "We need to get out of this forest and figure out where we are." Kandma looked concerned about that. "Don''t worry. No one is going to hurt you with me around."


    "I feel so much better already." Was her snippy reply.


    Rolling my eyes, I exined. "Look, I was weak from being portaled via Elf magic since it continued to drain me for some strange reason. My strength is returning as we speak." Then I nced over her wounds. "What about you? I see all manner of knicks and chunks missing from your body. Will you be okay?"


    "It will repair itself over time. Nothing I can do too much about for the moment. Much like most living creatures, our wounds take time to heal." Then she blew air at me through her nose, and my hair fluttered about. "Although, you heal faster than any creature I''ve ever seen. With your wounds, I thought you were a goner."


    "Disappointed?"


    "Mildly." Kandma answered, amused.


    Rolling my eyes once more, I replied with a smirk and a scoff. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    We were quiet as the two of us thought about our different and simr situations. There were a lot of unknowns right now, and me being unfamiliar with everything was starting to piss me off in multiple ways. Not to mention my left eye was now as abnormal as my right, so keeping a wrapping over it no longer mattered.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Kandma inquired as we started to move through the forest once more.


    Really wanted to tell her she just did, but it wasn''t the time or ce for dad humor. "Go for it."


    "You said you''re not one of our kind, but you certainly aren''t a normal human either. You also stated you were trying to figure out what you were as well. I''ve been thinking about it constantly since we met, and I am no closer to understanding your words." She stated and then looked down at me. "Is it because I am still young?"


    "No. This isn''t one of those times. Look," I started and began exining things to the best of my abilities.


    I told her many things. Including how I wasn''t from this world. Why did I share this information with her? Mostly because she couldn''t tell anyone else. A Druid might be able to understand here, but Druids were far and few between from my understanding of things. Plus, I felt like she deserved it. Kandma, whether meaning to or not, saved my life.


    In turn, she told me that she would eventually be the same size as her recently deceased mother, who was almost the size of a mountain. It was hard to imagine something that size moving around much, and it became abundantly clear why they would reincarnate every so often. I was also slightly more concerned about a demon attacking a creature that size.


    "Finally!" I groaned as we exited the edge of the forest.


    Kandma huffed in response. "That forest was my home. I am not at all thrilled that we had to leave. We could''ve stayed."


    "Let me think..." I paused and looked back at the forest. "Stay in the demon-infested forest with an Ancient Fire Demon running about somewhere," I began and then turned back around. "Or leave the forest and figure out where we are."


    "Says the man that ims he could easily take care of the demons in question." She sassed back.


    "Regr demons without my sword, yes. An Ancient Demon? Maybe. Not sure, to be honest. Haven''t met one yet, to be sure." Then I shrugged. "Besides, what''s the worst we could run into out in the open?" I asked the giant stone bear.


    At that moment, the wind picked up, and from nowhere, a cloak hit me in the face. "Being hit by random things is a good start." Kandma pointed out.


    Removing the cloak from my face, I red yfully up at her. "Isn''t it?" I asked back rhetorically and then examined the cloak. "You''ve gotta be kidding me." My dull tone got Kandma to lean down next to me and examine the cloak with me. "This is a Ghoul''s cloak. They wear these to cover their facial features with magic or some shit. I haven''t seen Elves or anyone else use them, so maybe it''s Demon magic?" I offered.


    Sniffing the cloak, Kandma replied. "It smells of magic, to be sure."


    Quirking a brow at that, I looked at her. "You can smell magic?"


    She nodded. "It''s a very basic sense for us, but that''s not all I smell." Kandma told me as she gestured to the cloak with her snout, and I flipped over the cloak to reveal bloodstains on the fabric. "Blood is also present. In fact, I smell it in the air." She sniffed the wind as it passed by and snorted. "A lot of it."


    "You think the Ghoul is injured?"


    "That''s not Demon blood." She answered. "There is a difference in smells."


    "So, a Ghoul is killing people. Got it." Looking down at myself and my mangled shirt, I removed it and put the bloodied cloak on. "What do you think?" I asked as I flipped the hood up and ignored the likely innocent blood that decorated my new cloak.


    *********


    This is the Second Bonus Chapter for hitting 850 Power Stonesst week! Got a few things going on, so it was a little difficult getting this done, but I hope everyone enjoys it all the same. Next chapter will be out tomorrow like usual!


    Our new goals for theing week are going to be hitting 850 Power Stones again! Should be an easy first goal since we''ve done it already and had a rather clean margin! Our second goal is going to 900 Power Stones! We were only 27 Power Stones away from hitting this, so I think it should be very doable! Hope everyone is as excited as I am! Thank you for your continual support!

 Chapter 39 - 39

    <h4>Chapter 39:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Your eyes have been hidden with magic. As have most of your features." Kandma informed me.


    "Now I see why those assholes wear these. Convenient." Then I looked at my arms as I held them in front of me. "The ck and red ents aren''t great, but it works, I guess." Then I turned back to the giant stone bear. "Can you see my lips?"


    "Yes."


    "I thought so." Touching my chin as if I would see my hand disappear, I sighed. "I don''t understand how this works."


    Kandma snorted in amusement. "It''s magic, Arthur. Not many know how it works other than the Elves."


    Rolling my eyes, I adjusted the cloak slightly. "You''re right, but still..." Trailing off with a sigh, it took a bit to adjust to the cloak. "Not used to not having my armor anymore." Focusing across the grass fields in front of us, I spoke. "You smelled blood flowing through the wind, correct?"


    "I still do." Kandma replied more seriously.


    "Which means there is a Ghoul in the area or was not too long ago. Stay on guard." Then I gestured to the hill in front of us. "Let''s get up that rise. Perhaps we''ll be able to see where this cloak came from." Low growls and the sound of weapons shing carried over the fields.


    There was a small rise across the fields that only took us a few minutes to reach. "Arthur," Kandma began as we walked. "I can hear the sounds of a battle."


    Nodding, I replied. "So do I." At the top of the hill, we were able to see a camp of sorts in the distance. "How much you want to bet that some Demons invaded that camp down there?"


    "Bet?" Kandma asked back, confused.


    Rolling my eyes and sighing, I waved a dismissive hand. "Never mind." My eyes were able to seerge amounts of red and ck energies, giving away that there were indeed Demons present, but there were also other regr energy sources present as well. "Well, it would appear some people are surrounded down there and are about to die." Some of the smaller energies were blue, others were green, but there was one that was also white, which made me pause.


    The stone bear looked at me. "Are we helping them?"


    Scratching the side of my neck as I stretched slightly, I shrugged in response. "I mean... We probably should, but at the same time, this isn''t my problem." While I doubted that it would be either of the Priestesses, I was curious if it was perhaps the mysterious cloaked High Elf that I ran into on Helmsforth.


    "You''d leave those people down there to die?" Kandma seemed surprised.


    "Look, I don''t know where we are or who we''d be helping. I don''t know if you noticed or not, but I''m not big on jumping into another fight so soon." Then I gestured to the encampment. "Besides, that''s clearly a war camp. We don''t want to get mixed up in that."


    "What if there are kids down there?!" Kandma eximed as she gestured to the grouping of tents with her head.


    Crossing my arms, I looked up at her. "How do you propose we sneak down there?" I asked back and then gestured to her. "You are literally the size of a house, and you''re still recovering." Then I put my hands on my chest with my knuckles facing outwards. "I''ve been concerned about that Ancient Demon you mentioned and am more on edge because of that than some Ghouls."


    "We should still help them!" The stone bear insisted as it stomped one of its paws. "You could sneak down there easily enough."


    Rolling my eyes, I sighed. "Look, if we do that, we''re pulled into that confrontation for good. There will be no running. The stragglers down there are barely surviving, and we''d have to face several dozen Demons, which is more than I''d care to try my hand at for the moment."


    Kandma leaned down towards me even closer and nudged me. "What if neither of us helped each other?" She then pushed me lightly towards the tents. "This could be a simr situation. We don''t know where we are, but if we help them, we could find out."


    Putting my hands on her snout, I replied. "We? What do you mean ''we''? You''re not going to be able to sneak down there. Not unless I distract all of them, and even then, I''m not convinced."


    "Are you not a powerful being sent here from the stars? Do you mean to tell me the mighty Arthur Pendragon is afraid of mere Demons?"


    "It''s called being cautious." Was my retort.


    "I''m going. With or without you." Kandma stated.


    Groaning as I rolled my neck, I patted her nose with one hand. "Fine! I''ll do it, but you stay up here where they won''t see the massive stone bearing for them."


    Kandma growled slightly. "I am not a stone bear! I am-"


    Walking forward, I interrupted her. "A being of the Old World. Yes, I know."


    Huffing, the bear tree thing replied. "You are insufferable."


    I shrugged. "I''m not good with people, and I don''t like them getting close, so this is usually how most of my conversations go."


    Before I could head down, Kandma spoke once more. "Why?" Stopping and looking back at her, she exined. "Why don''t you like letting people get close to you?"


    "People die all the time, Kandma. This is something that is just nature, but when people get mixed up with me, they end up dying a lot sooner than they should." Then in a bitter tone, I continued as I walked off. "Or they end up dead because of me. Once you hear the fighting begin, approach cautiously." Was thest thing I told her.


    Kandma didn''t have a reply for that, and if she did, I didn''t hear it because I was running down to the rather impressive encampment. Demons were everywhere. Weaved in-between the tents, standing over destroyed ones, and other areas were all manner of creatures. All demonic in nature and in the middle was a group of Elves with a magic barrier surrounding them. I snuck in and hid behind a few crates that weren''t being watched.


    Ignoring the Elves for the moment, I counted over thirty Demons present. A few more might''ve been hidden from my sight, but a few extra wouldn''t likely change much. However, only one of them stuck out amongst their numbers. A Ghoul stood in front of the barrier surrounded by the same Demons from the forest not even a day ago. Why this group of Demons was so focused on these Elves, I was unsure, but I figured they were likely Lestranian. That meant I had to intervene.


    However, that didn''t mean I couldn''t listen in first. "Surrender the girl, and the rest of you will be spared." The Ghoul ordered.


    My gaze drifted over the barrier where two Elves seemed to be holding it by themselves. One was a pink-haired girl that looked a little older than Typhon. Maybe fifteen to sixteen years of age, but who knows for sure with Elves. She had reddish eyes that reminded me of Arceana, but she was much too young. Although, when she turned and shuffled through the barrier, wings poked out of her back. This gave me pause.


    Not long after, my eyes drifted over the other Elf in question. "Do not fear the Demons, my friends! My master will be here soon with reinforcements!" The male Elf dered.


    He was a blond with short hair and had green eyes, but no wings. However, he didn''t look much older than the female, which led me to believe he was also around the same age. Much like the female, they both wore elegant robes that had been dirtied from the fighting. It seemed to me they were making theirst stand or trying to anyway.


    "Guh!" The pink-haired Elf cried out from the strain of being forced to maintain the magical barrier for so long.


    Two Elves were protecting other Elves and even some Humans that were injured. "Lestranian''s alright." I mumbled to myself.


    The Ghoul frowned, as his human form raised an arm towards the barrier. "Break the shield and bring me the girl!" Hemanded and then grinned darkly. "Do what you want to the spares!"


    Naturally, the surrounding Demons moved to follow their orders. Nuckvees and the other strange four-legged and armed Demon moved forward as well. Both types of creatures were massive and towered over the Elves. Mighty weapons in their hands that ranged from hammers to spears.


    Rolling my neck, I stepped forward to aid the Elves and Humans down on their luck. "Now, this is quite the interesting sight." I stated, and Demons stopped to turn their attention on me. "Two children seem to be giving you lot so much trouble." My words caught the attention of the Elves inside the barrier as well.


    My mocking tone, smirk, and overall appearance seemed to give the Demons present pause. "Who ar-" The Ghoul began, but I cut him off.


    "I suggest you leave." My gaze focused on the Ghoul as the other Demons in question started to encircle me.


    "Amusing." Said the Ghoul as it motioned for the Demon to wait. "I''m curious as to why you would assume that we would listen to you." He stated and then gestured to me. "You think I don''t recognize my own cloak? Perhaps you thought you''d be able to trick us into leaving. Sadly, it has not seeded."


    The female Elf from the barrier then shouted urgently. "Sir, I beg you, leave before you be a target! Run!"


    Wishing she could see the confuddle look on my face, I spoke as I shook my head in an exasperated tone. "I am surrounded and quite obviously a target. So, that ship has sailed." I motioned with my hand and then looked back to the Ghoul. "Why''re you after the Elf?" I asked the Demon leader.


    He smirked back at me and put his hands on his hips. "That''s my business. Now, I will apud your audacity and give you a chance to leave." Then he gestured with his head toward the magic barrier. "The girl was kind enough to implore you to listen. I''d give you simr advice." He then pointed off to the side where the Demons made a path. "Leave now, or you will die."


    I looked over at the young Elf again and shook my head at the kindness she was disying. Even surrounded and the clear target of the Demons, she didn''t even think about using me. To be honest, I wasn''t sure if I was impressed or disappointed.


    Since I didn''t move, the Ghoul frowned as his arms returned to his sides. "You''ve made your decision then?"


    "I have."


    "So, still you stay... Why?" The Ghoul inquired, clearly confused by this development. "Why show such kindness to people you don''t know?" Then he nced at them. "Or perhaps... You do know them?"


    I scoffed in reply. "Kindness is for the weak. The girl is young and doesn''t speak for me." Spreading out my arms slightly as I raised them, I spoke in a firmer tone. "Now, I will only tell you one more time... Leave." The dark clouds that hung overhead seemed to rumble at my words.


    Obviously, the Ghoul found this amusing and chuckled along with his Demon cohorts. "Is that so? What could possibly happen if we don''t leave?" I didn''t reply immediately. "Well, I relish telling you this, but we''re staying." Rain began to trickle down and, in that moment, the Ghoul''s arm transformed. "And your lucks just run out."


    Frost erupted from the Ghoul''s arm as it shot an ice spike at me from the rainwater. Not moving to dodge the attack, it pierced my chest, and the Demonsughed, while the Elves in the barrier shook their heads in disgust. Disgust that another life had been imed by the Demons.


    "No!!!" The young female Elf cried out.


    However, theirughs and cheers soon came to a halt when I just stood there. I made no motion to fall, nor did I show any signs of difort. However, I felt something build up within me as I reached up and yanked the spike from my chest. A familiarity of sorts as I examined the ice in question. Like the fire that built up earlier and was released when it destroyed the demons in the forest after the portal brought me here. Now, I felt something simr happening again, but with ice instead. My body grew cold, and a chilliness flowed through my veins. The wound was closing, but I didn''t focus on it too heavily.


    Crushing the ice spike, it fell to the ground in shards, and the Demons paused once more. My eyes seemed to hone in on the surrounding water, and I felt it as if it were connected to my body. Another wave of murderous intent seemed to wash over the area as many of the Demons backed away, horrified. It wasn''t until the rain froze and shot into the Demons like bullets. Tearing through their flesh and leaving holes in their bodies.


    At least, this was the case for the Demons closest to me. "Or I''ll kill everyst one of you..." I said as I felt my lust for battle rising just like the fear in my opponents was.


    ??Kill him!!!" Pointing at me, the Ghoulmanded the others to attack.


    I felt greater control using my eyes as the Demons all mmed into the ground below, including the Ghoul. My powers were more precise, and after using them a few times, my control was getting better, as was my understanding. Slowly, the Demon sank into the ground as they writhed and wiggled to break free of the invisible force keeping them in ce.


    "You''re clearly not a Human." Standing, the Ghoul red at me as it struggled to find its feet.


    "Very observant."


    "Do not think for one-" Again, I cut the Ghoul off as it looked down in horror at my arm.


    Now standing before the Demon, I pulled my arm back from the Ghoul''s chest as it fell limply to the ground. The other Demons in question went silent as they watched helplessly. Soon, my gaze started to focus on each one individually. It didn''t take long for their bodies to give out. Some had their bones and internal organs crushed, while others turned to mush and left a divot of blood in a hole.


    With all the Demons dead, I turned my gaze to the magic barrier where the people inside looked at me with mixed emotions. "All of you are now safe." I informed the group as I moved towards the barrier. "Please lower your barrier so we may speak more freely." Since I was a Knight of Lestrania, I figured I''d act the part if I needed to reveal myself, but I was hesitant to do so because of my eyes.


    *********


    Our new goals for theing week are going to be hitting 850 Power Stones again! Should be an easy first goal since we''ve done it already and had a rather clean margin! Our second goal is going to 900 Power Stones! We were only 27 Power Stones away from hitting this, so I think it should be very doable! Hope everyone is as excited as I am! Thank you for your continual support!

 Chapter 40 - 40

    <h4>Chapter 40:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    The female High Elf and the blonde male Elf both were exhausted, and fell to their knees as the magic barrier disappeared. "Thank you, Stranger." The male Elf said as he panted heavily as sweat dripped from his chin.


    It seemed that the entire encampment, or rather the survivors, assumed I was an ally. They were right for the moment, but it was still foolish to assume I wasn''t going to kill them. I even had on a Ghoul''s cloak. How could they know this wasn''t some manner of cruel ploy to get them to drop their guard? They didn''t and I closed my eyes at their stupidity.


    The entire group was covered in sweat, mud, and some had wounds. "Mmh." Was my dull reply as I began to look over the group.


    My gaze drifted to the High Elf, who was looking over the wounded. "Davost is watching over us for the moment. Use this time to mend your wounds." She then bowed her head. "As for those who have passed... May Davost bless their valor."


    Didn''t know who Davost was, and I didn''t care. "They died for Lestrania and you, Princess." The male elf stated as the others began to look over their wounds.


    "They died because I was not strong enough to protect them." The High Elf stated to the male before looking at me. "Thank you for your aid, kind Sir. Shall I look over your wounds personally? It is the least I can do."


    "That won''t be necessary." Gesturing to the few remaining survivors, I continued. "You should focus your attention on your own people first." A Princess of Lestrania? "Maybe even rest a bit since you seem so exhausted." Did that mean the Priestesses were just a front?


    "He is right, Princess. After using so much magic, I would advise you to recover your strength." The male spoke once more as he worried over his princess.


    "Maybe so, but how can I turn a blind eye to the man who was injured saving us. There is no need to be so humble. Approach, and I shall mend your wounds." She informed me.


    Moving my cloak to reveal my bare chest, I replied. "I''m not wounded, so don''t worry about me. Your offer is appreciated, but unnecessary."


    Everyone who was paying attention looked surprised. "Do you know you just killed a Ghoul?" The Princess inquired after a moment had passed from the shock of realizing I wasn''t injured.


    I nodded. "Not the first time, and I doubt it will be thest."


    Murmurs broke out amongst the fodder, and the Princess narrowed her eyes at me. "What is your name?"


    "..." The question made me wary because I wasn''t aware of the entire situation.


    If I wasn''t supposed to know that Lestrania had a Princess, and the Priestesses were keeping it hidden, it''s likely I would be forced into another altercation. However, if it was true that she was really the one in charge, I could use that to my advantage as well. From what I could tell, we didn''t appear to be in Lestrania, and I could possibly use that to escort the Princess back to safety.


    "The Princess asked you a question." My gaze drifted to the male Elf.


    "I''m aware of that." Was my dull reply. "However, when asking for someone''s name, it''s proper to give their own first."


    The blonde didn''t care too much for my attitude and moved towards me but stopped when a roar caught everyone''s attention. Screams could be heard as people moved behind the Princess, me, and the male elf. Kandma had arrived and was making her way through some of the tents that she towered over. Many readied for battle, but I walked toward the giant stone bear with my hand raised.


    "Kandma," I called out evenly. "The Demons are dead. Calm yourself."


    Growling slightly at the Elves with magic at the ready, she replied. "Yet they scream at the sight of me."


    Rolling my eyes, I gestured to her. "Probably because you''re a giant stone bear creature!"


    "I am not a bear!" The bear replied.


    "Uh-huh." Was all I said in return and then looked back at the stumped looking soldiers and Princess. "Apologies!" I called out as I patted Kandma''s snout. "She can get a little defensive at times. Cancel your magic, and there will be no further incident." I told the Princess.


    Everyone nced back and forth between Kandma and I. "Do as he says." The Princess ordered.


    Kandma huffed and then sat down on a collection of tents. "d you''re okay, Arthur."


    I smirked up at the bear. "Me too."


    "You can speak to a creature of the Old World?" My attention turned back to the Princess, who was studying me more closely.


    "We understand each other well enough." I answered as I patted Kandma''s nose onest time. "She''s young, though. Her mother was killed by a Demon the other day."


    Tears seemed to tug at the High Elf''s eyes as she moved forward towards Kandma. "I am sorry." The Princess said as she gently rested her hand on Kandma''s snout.


    Kandma eyed me for a moment, and I just shrugged in return. After a moment, the stone bear leaned into the Princess''s hand, which got a sad smile from the High Elf. Ignoring them for the minute, since I doubt the Princess was going to try anything, I saw several energy signals approaching in the distance. They were still a ways off, but it was easy to tell they were a group of Humans and Elves. By their speed, they were likely on horseback or some other manner of creature.


    "Apologies, kind Sir."


    Looking back at the High Elf, I shrugged again. "It''s fine. Kandma didn''t seem to mind." Gesturing out in the direction the others wereing from got her attention. "Your reinforcements should be arriving soon."


    Many looked and sighed in relief before the male Elf spoke again. "We still haven''t gotten your name." He pointed out.


    "And you still haven''t given yours." Crossing my arms earned me a re from a few that were listening in.


    The Princess seemed to realize this. "Recover what you can from the debris." She started to issue orders as she looked around. "With our reinforcements arriving soon, we need to know where we stand in terms of supplies and check our defenses. Set up a new watch to make sure no more Demons get the drop on us." Many saluted her and ran off. "Those of you who are still here," She looked down at the dead bodies scattered about. "Find something to cover them with."


    Kandma shuffled and stood after a moment to start sniffing the wind. "What''s wrong?" I asked in a whisper.


    "I''m not sure." The bear replied. "I thought I smelled something, but I guess not."


    Looking around, I saw wisps of red and ck energy signatures in the forest off in the distance, but it disappeared shortly after. However, my eyes narrowed as it would flicker above the treetops and then dissipate. There were likely more Demons in the forest like I suspected, but none of them should''ve been able to do something like that. At least it wasn''t like Tor''s demonic energy.


    "Are you listening to the Princess?!" Someone said in a raised tone, and I looked back to see the blonde Elf ring at me.


    Then I turned to the Princess in question. "Did you say something?"


    "I was once again asking for your name." The Princess told me.


    Turning back to the male Elf, I replied. "Then, no. I wasn''t listening."


    His magic ignited as he stepped towards me. "You dare insult the Princess in my presence!? Show some respect you-"


    "Enough, Kodnar!" The Princess turned to the blonde. "This man saved our lives. If not for him, none of us would still be here. Besides, it''s likely he is unaware of who I am. So, for the moment, we can bend the rules on standard greeting procedures for the moment." Then she nced at me. "Besides, if he knew who I was, it''s likely he would have kneeled."


    "Probably not." I replied firmly. "I''m not a fan of bowing and certainly not to a child."


    Naturally, this pissed off the blonde as he seethed and rushed me. "How dare you!"


    The Princess held out her arm and stopped him by force. "I''d save it if I were you." I told him and then gestured to the distance where their reinforcements could be seen. "We gotpany."


    A soldier ran up not a secondter and kneeled. "Your Majesty, reinforcements are on the horizon! They should be here in a few minutes!" He then bowed slightly deeper. "Sir Aydan is leading them!"


    For some reason, the mention of this ''Sir Aydan'', relieved the Princess. "Sir Aydan ising here himself!?" Arge smile took over her features as she moved away from me and towards the direction they wereing from.


    "We are not done here!" The beta male stated with a quick re towards me before he quickly followed the Princess.


    "Should you really be antagonizing them?" Kandma asked me.


    Smirking, I replied. "Probably not." Then I looked up at her. "But it''s a difficult chance to pass up." My gaze drifted back, and my smirk disappeared. "However, I''m starting to get a horrible sinking feeling in my stomach about all this."


    Many of the soldiers formed a formation of some kind to receive this ''Aydan'' and his men. Hundreds of soldiers surrounded the encampment in formation in a defensive line, which was impressive. They were on horses, and each was fully equipped in armor. Looking around at the Princess''s remaining forces, I quirked a brow as I realized that most of them looked unprepared for battle of any kind.


    "Make way!" A soldier shouted as they approached.


    A man rode in the encampment with a few others in tow, but they didn''t seem to be too important. However, many saluted as he stopped in front of the Princess and the whiny male Elf. Looking at the man known as Aydan, I saw that he was also an Elf, but that wasn''t too surprising. What was surprising was the amount of magic flowing off of him. My eyes narrowed as I realized he was likely close to the two Priestesses in terms of magical power.


    One thing that stood out to me is that he looked to be an older Elf. "Princess! Are you alright!?" Aydan cried out in concern as he hopped down from his horse.


    Seeing an older Elf was odd, as was his overall appearance. He had wrinkles, but not too many, which made him look like a middle-aged man. However, given he was an Elf, I had no idea how old that actually made him. His hair was light green with magic to match. His eyes were gold, and he wore silver armor mixed with robes that hung down by his legs.


    The Princess rolled her eyes and whined yfully as the man began to inspect her for injuries. "I''m fine!" It came across as if she was slightly annoyed, but also amused as she swatted at him.


    Putting a hand to his chest, he sighed in relief as he hugged her suddenly. "Thank, Davost!" After a moment, he pulled away and studied the dead demons sprawled about before looking back at the Princess surprised. "You held your own against the Demons and even defeated them with only a few dozen soldiers?" He chuckled and shook her shoulders in a proud manner. "Well done!"


    "You are mistaken, Sir Aydan." Backing away from the man with her head hung low, she exined. "We were unable to hold our own. The Demon''s surprise attack wiped out most of my forces, and several more are wounded." The Princess gestured around to the stragglers that stood on standby. "The soldiers you see before you are the only ones who survived the onught."


    "Going into that forest was a fool''s errand, and your brother should never have put you up to it. Not with such a minuscule force. Having a scouting party would have been better, but it is toote now." He said with a frown before resting a hand on her shoulder. "You did well for your first mission."


    "Almost all of my men are dead."


    Aydan nodded in understanding. "Yes, but you are alive. So, theypleted their duty. Each one passed on with honor." Never believed that bullshit for a second.


    "Princess," The beta male spoke up once again. "If I may... My master is right. With your barrier, we were able to save as many people as possible, but it is our duty to fight for you, bleed for you, and die for you if necessary."


    Rolling my eyes, I crossed my arms as Aydan nodded once more. "Precisely." However, he paused when he looked around and saw the wounds on the Demon''s bodies. "If you didn''t do this, who did?"


    Both the Princess and the beta male pointed to me. "We were under attack from a Ghoul and about to fall when he appeared out of nowhere and killed every Demon present. Ghoul included." The High Elf stated, and Aydan looked at me.


    Scratching his head as he looked at me, surprised, he chuckled as he nudged his student''s arm. "Am I getting old, or is there a creature of the Old World sitting in your campsite, and I justpletely overlooked it?"


    "Master." The blonde Elf said as he shook his head, exasperated.


    Kandma leaned closer to me and whispered, "Do you have any idea of what they''re talking about?"


    Quirking a brow at her, I replied. "What''s the point of those big ass ears of yours if you don''t pay attention?"


    The bear huffed and rose her head, annoyed. "I can''t understand them, okay?"


    Confused, my arms fell to my sides. "You can understand me, but not them?"


    "You can understand me, but not them." Kandma repeated mockingly. "You''re a stone bear!" She continued, and I just rolled my eyes.


    Looking back towards the group startled me since they were now only a few feet away from me. "Hello there!" Aydan greeted me cheerfully.


    "Hello." I replied more evenly.


    Holding out his hand, he smiled very earnestly, which surprised me. "Thank you for saving Princess Arceana. She and her siblings mean the world to me but allow me to introduce myself. My name is Aydan Farro! Knight of Lestrania, but moremonly known as The Great Sage!" His smile widened. "But please, call me Aydan."


    Part of me died inside when I heard this, and my eyes immediately drifted over ''Princess'' Arceana before moving back to ''The Great Sage'' himself. I saw the simrities but dismissed them because I figured it was impossible. However, there was no denying the words I just heard that revealed what had happened with Ayda''s spell and portal. I was in the past.


    "God damnit, Farro." I mumbled as I closed my eyes in a burning rage.


    *********


    Our new goals for theing week are going to be hitting 850 Power Stones again! Should be an easy first goal since we''ve done it already and had a rather clean margin! Our second goal is going to 900 Power Stones! We were only 27 Power Stones away from hitting this, so I think it should be very doable! Hope everyone is as excited as I am! Thank you for your continual support!

 Chapter 41 - 41

    <h4>Chapter 41:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    "Pardon?" Aydan asked when he heard me mumble.


    Shaking his hand, I looked at him with a forced smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Sir Aydan." Now I remembered why the name Aydan sounded so familiar.


    He chuckled and patted his shoulder with his free hand. "Just Aydan will do!" He said mirthfully as we broke the handshake, and he then gestured to me. "May I have the honor of knowing your name?"


    Time travel has been debated for years about the consequences of revealing certain details. However, if this was the same Sage who created the Book of Prophecy and he knew about me already, why ask for my name? Was it truly magic at work like the ''Priestesses'' said, or was it me who revealed things? With a frown and unsure of what to truly do, I thought about how to respond.


    Deciding to keep with Arthurian lore but ignoring the original name I chose, I decided to go with another familiar name. "My name is Mordred." Was my answer.


    It was either that or Gawain, but I''ve never been a huge fan of that name. This way, I still have ties to the Pendragon name depending on which version of events you believe.


    "Mordred?" He repeated as if the name was foreign, which it was. "Interesting name, but who am I to judge?" Aydan bowed to me slightly and thanked me again. "I cannot express the gratitude I feel towards you foring to the aid of my student and the Princess when I could not. While I cannot reward you properly at the moment, if you travel with us back to the castle, I can make sure you''re handsomelypensated for your deeds."


    I cared little for rewards and wanted nothing to do with this situation altogether. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a choice to be made here. If Aydan was the one who made the book, he was likely the only one to help me. Especially since I looked exactly like the description he put in the book.


    As I was about to answer, Kandma and I both looked off to the distance where the forest was at the same time. "Arthur..." She began.


    "I know." Looking over the treetops, I saw that same red and ck energy again, but it was getting closer. "It would seem that arge force of Demons is heading directly towards us." This got everyone''s attention even though I was speaking to Kandma. "And something darker and more powerful than a mere Ghoul is leading them." While they couldn''t understand Kandma, they could understand me, and almost all of them were put on alert immediately.


    "Howrge is this force? Can you give us any details of their numbers?" The young Arceana inquired as she stepped next to Aydan.


    "I don''t know for sure," It was a lot of demonic energying from the forest as my eye focused on the hundreds if not thousands of signatures. "Well over a thousand. Maybe more..." I answered in an unsure manner.


    Therge wafts of demonic energy shooting over the treetops gave me pause once more. It was likely from the Ancient Demon Kandma spoke of before. While it didn''tpare to Tor in any regard, it was still far stronger than all of the Ghouls I had faced until this point.


    "Form a defensive line and prepare to charge!" Arceana began shouting out orders as she moved through the camp.


    Not sure why she was a Princess instead of Priestess, but I assumed I''d figure that out in time. "Wait!" Aydan boomed across the mud and moved beside the startled Princess. "Princess, I believe it would be best to retreat for the time being." He stated firmly. "My men have been riding without rest toe to your aid. While they were prepared to deal with a few dozen Demons, and maybe even a few hundred, thousands of demons is not something we can handle at this moment." He then gestured to her soldiers. "Your men are already injured and exhausted, the encampment is in ruins, and you are low on magic." Leaning forward, he whispered quietly, but not enough where Kandma and I couldn''t hear. "You aren''t prepared for this, and neither are these soldiers. I urge you to retreat post haste."


    My stone bearpanion and I watched from the sidelines to see what decision the young Arceana would make. While this was amusing to watch in person, Aydan was correct. Retreat was the only option here, but given how she was alive in the future, I wasn''t too worried.


    The Princess was undeterred. "You, The Great Sage Aydan, wishes to retreat? Surely you could handle most of the fodder yourself!"


    "I suggest you heed my wisdom, young Princess. You are low on magic, and so is my student. A single man may be able to change the tide of a battle, but at what cost." He then gestured around the destroyed encampment and to the dead bodies as his tone turned darker. "There is nothing to be gained from holding this position, and we have nothing to lose in retreating."


    "Retreating makes me look weak!" Arceana replied angrily and in a firm tone.


    "Staying makes you look like a fool!" Aydan responded in a raised voice, which made the Princess pause as the entire encampment looked at her now. "A single Ghoul brought you to heel and my student to his knees! If there are multiple Ghouls among the enemy forces, I will not be able to protect you, my student, or these soldiers!" The man was not happy that this was even a discussion, but to be fair, it was a stupid discussion. "The Demons already surprised you once. Will you let it happen again?"


    Naturally, the beta male moved forward and next to the Princess. "Master, perhaps the Princess is-"


    "Hold your tongue, boy!" Aydanmanded as he looked at his student with a firm gaze before returning it back to Arceana.


    Everyone had their eyes on the Princess. "Prepare to retreat!" Arceana suddenly shouted and began moving through the camp once more. "Secure our wounded and supplies! We make for the Capital!" She ordered, and everyone started running around with purpose.


    Looking at Aydan showed a proud and approving smirk on his face as he watched the Princess start issuing orders. Arceana was given a horse that she hopped up on and grabbed the reins before circling to check the area. While I was a Knight of Lestrania, I''m not sure this was exactly my situation to handle, and I was d Aydan had it covered.


    "They''re getting closer." Kandma told me, and I looked back to the forest to see the dark energies getting closer to the tree line. "That smell from earlier is from the same Demon responsible for killing my mother."


    Eyeing the bear and reaching out to rest my hand on her leg, I spoke. "Another time, Kandma. We''ll deal with it another time."


    She looked down at me. "There is nothing I can do. I know that."


    "But I can. Before this is all over and done with, that Demon will die. I promise." It was the least I could do for the creature that saved my life.


    We were interrupted when Arceana and Aydan stopped in front of us on their horses. "Have you made a decision?" The Great Sage inquired.


    Kandma and I had to look down at them, even when bending over. "Decided what exactly?" I asked back.


    Arceana answered. "Will you ride with us ande collect your reward, or will you do something else?"


    "How fast can you run?" My question was directed to the giant stone bear.


    "I''m not entirely sure. Weaving in and out of trees is difficult, but I could probably outrun most Demons on an open field like this." Kandma responded with a low hum.


    "Probably?" This got a huff from the bear, and I turned back to the Princess. "We will join you. I''m not sure Kandma will be able to flee in time. I would stay behind and let her join you to buy you all time, but..." I trailed off as I saw the waves of Demonic energy getting closer. "I think it''d be best to join you at this time."


    Aydan nodded. "Good! I look forward to seeing your skills in battle if you are indeed as good a warrior as the Princess ims!"


    I nodded in return. "I feel the same, Aydan. Surely such lovely titles have to mean something."


    He guffawed at that. "There are few who could im they haven''t heard of me, but I''m more than willing to show my mettle!" Aydan then gestured to Kandma. "We''ll be in the rear guard to deter any Demons who get to close." Smirking at me, he continued as he turned his horse. "When we get back to the Capital, after being handsomely rewarded, we may even offer a ce among us."


    "Maybe." Was my reply.


    Arceana looked between us and eventually focused on me. "It will be reassuring to have a warrior of your caliber with us." She then smirked as she looked at Aydan. "You may even match our Knight!" I didn''t respond. "Yah!" The Princess let out in a very nondy like manner.


    "Come, Mordred! We must keep up!" Aydan moved in a different direction before he and his horse just straight up fucking disappeared.


    Looking up at Kandma, I spoke. "You saw that too, right?"


    The bear nodded. "I did." She then leaned down and gestured to her back. "Get on." While I was surprised, it didn''t stop me from jumping up on her back.


    Grabbing a tree trunk that was sticking out of her back, she took off out of the encampment behind all the horses. Roaring as we took up our positions startled some of the soldiers, but Arceana looked back with a smirk while Aydan popped into existence right next to us. I eyed him for a moment as I saw him smirking up at me. While we had escaped for the moment, everyone turned when a sickening hiss and screech caught our attention.


    Looking back towards the encampment, we saw Demons by the thousands pouring over the hills. Behind them, the forest was catching on fire in an unnatural way. Lines of fire shot throughout the trees as the Demons quicklyid eyes on us and started to give chase. They weren''t the real problem. The giant fire Demon that shot from the forest and into the air was.


    "That''s not good." I said as I moved around the trunk to face the rear while standing on Kandma''s back. "We gotpany!" My shouts drew the attention of several who started screaming in fear.


    "Those who specialize in fire spells, water spells, and shields to the rear!" Aydan ordered out, and then he looked to me. "Mordred, can you provide assistance against the Demons while the main force gains some distance?" He asked in a shout.


    ncing over my shoulder at Arceana, I saw her looking back and observing the situation, and I sighed upon looking back at Aydan. With a nod and finding my bnce on my bouncy steed, many fell back to surround Kandma and I. Moving towards the rear of therge stone bear to get a better look, Aydan and his others rushed to their spots in some manner of formation.


    "What do you think of that Ancient Demon, Aydan? Can you deal with it?" I asked him over the wind.


    He looked up at me with a smirk. "I wouldn''t dare take all the glory for myself!" Aydan replied yfully. "Surely you can handle such a foe with no issue!"


    *********


    This weeks goal is going to be the same asst week! 800 Power Stones for the first Bonus Chapter and 850 for the second! I think we should be able to get it easily this week! With two full days left, we''re well on track! Fingers crossed it happens! As usual, hope everyone is still enjoying the story! We''re almost to the next arc! Look forward to it or read it now on my patre-on! Up to you! Later!

 Chapter 42 - 42

    <h4>Chapter 42:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    "Pfft. Some Knight you are." Scoffing at the obvious taunt, I also found myself smirking. "Naturally." Was my loud reply to be heard over the wind.


    "I look forward to it!" Aydan informed me.


    Rolling my eyes in response had little effect since they couldn''t even see them, thanks to my new magical cloak. Although they weren''t the issue here. Therge fire Demon flying in the sky was. It was around what you would expect. A set of several horns jutting from all over its body. Including its head, chin, and more. Crimson, ck skin that looked charred and burnt while mes danced across its body. Its veryrge body.


    Even from a distance, his size was impressive, and his gaze was locked onto us. Screeching once more, the Demons who gave chase seemed to get faster while fire began to move through the sky around the Ancient Demon. He was getting ready to attack, but it looked like it was giving the fodder a chance to capture us.


    "Rain down fire upon them!" Aydanmanded as his hands ignited in a green aura. "Those who excel at water spells and barriers, be ready to block that Demon''s attacks." He gestured to the Ancient Demon overhead.


    Fire spells in the rain didn''t seem like a good idea to me, but I''m sure he knew what he was doing. Many of the Elves began to cast out streams of fire to burn the Demons that got too close. Others shot out fireballs or fire arrows into the approaching horde. Although it was surprising to see a wall of fire appear in front of all of us, and at first, I assumed the Ancient Demon above was behind it, but it was Aydan.


    Almost cutting off the entirety of the Demon forces giving chase, I decided to do my best to lend a hand. Going off of my past examples with elemental attacks, I focused on my prior battles. Earlier with the rain and ice, then the previous day with fire. Both gave me a different feeling as I used them. With the ice, it felt as though my body cooled down, and my veins were freezing over. On the other hand, when I used fire to kill the Demons assaulting Kandma and I, it was the exact opposite.


    Focusing on that memory and instance, my body started to warm up. Actually, it heated up almost immediately as I felt the rain start to evaporate off of my body when mes started to flicker across my body. I''m sure many of the Elves were looking at me since Aydan''s firewall had taken out the center forces chasing us, but no more spells were being cast.


    Even the Ancient Demon above seemed to focus on me as I practically imitated it. "Burn." Waves of fire crashed off me and Kandma''s back onto the wet grassy fields and into the entire line of Demons.


    Demons screeched out in horror as the entire horde chasing us came to a stop. Cheers could be heard from behind me where the Lestranian soldiers celebrated. However, I didn''t look at them as my gaze shifted to the Ancient Demon still flying in the sky. No longer did he look anywhere else as those fiery eyes remained locked on me.


    "Did you get them?!" Kandma shouted.


    "Most of them!" I told her. "Unfortunately, we caught the attention of-" To my surprise, the Ancient Demon stopped what it was doing in flew off in the other direction entirely, and I stopped midsentence. "Yeah! No more Demons are following us from what I can tell!" We stayed in formation for a few more minutes until we came to a stone pass of sorts.


    There were still some cheers that could be heard from the soldiers, and I caught Aydan looking at me with arge smirk on his face. This was likely a checkpoint for them. With a wave, he broke from the formation while the others stayed in ce. Moving up to the front of the entire formation, The Great Sage moved next to Arceana. Both were ncing back at me. No doubt discussing my little show just then. I really needed to get a better understanding of my abilities.


    After a moment, Kandma came to a sudden stop, and being as unprepared as I was, I went flying off the fucking stone bear. "Really!?" I asked as Inded on my feet and looked at the stone bear, irritated.


    She shrugged in response. "I''ve been running for a while now. I''m tired."


    "So, you didn''t think about giving me a warning!?"


    Huffing, Kandma growled at me just as annoyed. "For someone who got a free ride, you sure areining more than I expected."


    Holding up my hands in a strangling motion, I knew it wasn''t physically possible, but it made me feel slightly better. Kandma blew a bunch of air at me andughed in amusement. Aydan and Arceana approached us on their horses as everyone hade to a stop. So, the bear and I had to stop for the moment, but I gestured that I was going to smack Kandma with my hand.


    In response, she stepped on me, and I groaned from underneath her paw as the two looked down at me. "Yes?" I asked back testily.


    "Are you okay?" Aydan inquired as he watched on amused.


    "I''m lovely. How are you?" My question made the Princess giggle.


    "You are most strange, Sir Mordred." Arceana stated and looked to Kandma. "Do not injure him before we have the chance to reward him for his valor."


    Of course, Kandma didn''t understand what the Princess said, but she did catch the overall gist of things. Removing her paw, all of us thought she was doing it because she understood but quicklyid her head down on top of me. The stone bear was acting as if my body was a pillow for the tip of her jaw.


    "Kandma!" I shouted, which just got a hearty pant from the stone bear. "That''s it!"


    Lifting her head off of me, she huffed and opened her mouth to yfully maw at me. Needless to say, she wasn''t expecting me to jump in her mouth and hold it open. In response, the stone bear began to whip her head around violently, trying to dislodge me. After a bit, she huffed andid down in a defeated manner.


    "Ah-ha!" My victorious cry was met with an annoyed whine from my not so noble steed. "Now, what did the bear learn?"


    I''ve made mistakes in my life. Killed the wrong people, listened to people I shouldn''t have, and have deserved everything that''se back to me for every shitty thing I''ve done. However, if someone at one point in my life would''ve told me that I would be hit in the face by a giant tongue, I never would''ve believed them. A tongue itself wasn''t the issue. The fact that it was made of stone, bark, gravel, and other very hard and unforgiving materials was.


    Being punched by the stone bear''s tongue out of her mouth and onto the floor, I groaned from the surprise blow. "We''re calling this a draw." Kandma opened and closed her jaw a few times before nodding in agreement.


    "Very well, but don''t hop in my mouth again. Especially when you''re soaked in Demon blood. Or next time, I won''t be so gentle." The stone bear warned. "Also, not a bear."


    "You know, most people wouldn''t jump into the mouth of such a creature." Aydan began and then looked at the bear for a moment. "And definitely not the mouth that belongs to a creature of the Old World."


    "I make my own decisions. Most of which Ie to regret in some manner." Then I gestured around the area. "Like right now. Nothing, but regret." I told him.


    Aydan chuckled along with the Princess. "Well, with your help, we were able to retreat with no casualties." Arceana stated and then bowed slightly to me. "You and Sir Aydan have made all the difference today. Thank you."


    Waving a dismissive hand, I replied. "Your thanks isn''t needed. I''m just passing through, and being owed a favor or two is never a bad thing."


    Both paused at that before the Princess nodded once more. "Of course." She then looked to Aydan. "We will rest here for the time being. Inform the men. I would like to speak with Sir Mordred."


    Bowing to the Princess, Aydan spoke. "At once. When I have finished, I would also appreciate a moment to speak to him if you would allow it."


    "Think you might have somepetition, Sir Aydan?" Arceana inquired yfully.


    "Perhaps, but it might not be apetition at all. It''s too soon to tell." He replied before he left.


    "I think he likes you." The young Arceana pointed out.


    "Romantically?" Of course, I knew what she meant.


    Naturally, the ''Princess'' didn''t grace my question with a response. "Mordred," She started in a more serious tone after she checked to make sure we were rtively alone. "I would like to ask for your aid before we return to the Capital."


    Moving to my feet, the Princess studied me as I did the same in return. "What aid could you possibly need from me at the Capital?"


    "My brother, the King, is not fond of failure. Even with Sir Aydan defending me, it might be best if he had help. Aydan is only an Elf, and my brother is a powerful man. That and my brother is the King. Aydan would never raise his hand against the throne." Arceana exined.


    This was interesting. "While I am honored you would think of me for all your traitorous needs, I''m going to have to decline. Getting in the middle of two siblings isn''t something I''m fond of. Besides, he''s your brother, isn''t he? Aside from berating you and embarrassing you, what''s the worst that could happen?"


    Arceana looked more on guard than before. "I love my family, Sir Mordred. King or not, we are kin, butpassion is not the word I would use to describe him. All I ask is that you aid me should things take a turn for the worst."


    "Why not go to your other siblings for aid?"


    Of course, I only knew about Elincia, but she''d understand what I was getting at. Although, with her having an older brother that was never mentioned, who was to say she didn''t have another sibling. However, Arceana didn''t seem to be concerned about my wording, so it would appear I was correct in my guess. That, or she was ignoring me.


    "I wish things were as simple as you specte, but they are not. King Rudnurth is bathed in praise, and it has changed him..." ncing over her shoulder warily, she continued. "I may be a princess, but these are not my men. Each one works for the King, and you should be aware that the first thing they will report is you."


    Narrowing my eyes at her, not that she could see it, I replied. "Why me?"


    Gesturing to me, she exined. "Because from what I have seen, much like everyone else present, you wield great power, and my brother will no doubt try to make some manner of deal with you."


    A smirk came to my lips. "That should be interesting to see, but I cannot help you the way you ask me to." Didn''t want to muddle the timeline and all that. "However, should something ur in front of me, I will intervene if it suits me."


    "That seems to be all you ever do." Kandmamented from behind me as she got bits and pieces of the conversation from me.


    "Bear." I said to get her attention and received a re in return once more. "The people are talking." Gesturing to the Princess and I, Kandma huffed beforeying down, annoyed. "Ignore her."


    The Princess eyed Kandma and responded. "That is easier said than done."


    Aydan started making his way over rather joyfully and stopped in front of me. "So, Mordred, where are you from?" The Great Sage inquired.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    <h4>Chapter 43:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    "Around." I replied to Aydan. "Likely from a ce you''ve never heard of before."


    The Sage gestured to me excitedly. "Exactly my point! You seem to possess very little knowledge of the world around you." He then used his magic to create a small sitting area for us, which both Arceana and him used promptly. "Please, sit!"


    Sitting down, I sighed. "My knowledge isn''t exactlymon knowledge." With a directed look towards Aydan, he seemed more intrigued by that. "I''m sure you can rte."


    "I can, indeed. You are a man who intrigues, as I have done the same to many others." Aydan stated, and put a hand on the Princesses shoulder. "The Royal Family being on the top of that list as they are all my students." The Princess is young but passionate to improve and show her worth."


    "That''s why she was out in the middle of nowhere?" I asked with a look towards Arceana.


    "It was meant to be a base for scouts to move more freely." The Princess exined. "With the hills, we were partially hidden, but also gave us plenty of warning if any enemy force tried to attack."


    "If that''s the case, how did your camp fall?" My question made Arceana pause.


    Sighing, she gestured to Aydan. "As Sir Aydan stated, a Ghoul took us by surprise. Their human appearance is enough to fool most. Only those who have encountered them before know what to look for." The Princess then looked down. "Sadly, that was my first time encountering one, so we paid no mind to the ''human'' approaching. A mistake I will not repeat again."


    Patting her on the back for a moment, Aydan spoke. "Learning from our mistakes is what helps us grow. Still, we were lucky. If it was a Ghoul talented with spells, it could''ve spelled disaster for us." Then he turned back to me with a smirk. "Thankfully, Sir Mordred here was kind enough to intervene."


    "..." I didn''t reply.


    The two exchanged a look, and Aydan eventually leaned forward once again. "I hope we haven''t insulted you in some way. It was not our intent."


    My hopesy with this man and his magical capabilities. I was not excited about getting stuck in the past, in the middle of a war. This is the kind of shit people are supposed to learn about right before the final season or during the final fight in some big reveal. Why I was sent to the past was beyond me, but I didn''t care enough to find out.


    Looking down at the ground, I spoke. "No insult was paid. Just... Lost in thought."


    "I see. Well, we will have opportunities to speakter if you wish to be alone. I''m sure after fighting those Demons and that Ghoul, you''re exhausted. Not to mention that fire spell you used earlier was outstanding." Aydan said as he rose to his feet. "Like a tidal wave of fire covering the entirety of the fields. Truly a marvelous sight to behold." He then nodded toward me. "The Princess and I shall take our leave. Space is sometimes needed for a warrior, but please be ready to head out in a few minutes."


    "I will." With that, the two left, and Kandma moved next to me. "What do you think?" I asked in a quiet tone because I was unaware of howmunicating with her truly worked.


    The bear looked down at me, confused. "Why didn''t you tell them what you told me?"


    Sighing, I replied. "Believe it or not, but I think I''m stuck in the past right now because I know Arceana in the future, and she mentioned nothing about me." Kandma just looked more confused so I exined a few things before continuing. "Clearly, she had no idea what I looked like, either. So, I think it''s safe to say that most don''t know me, and history doesn''t remember me." Then my gaze focused on Aydan. "However, one person does, and they put me in a book. He''s my best shot to return to the future." Needless to say, I was whispering so no one could hear me but her.


    "I suppose that makes sense. So, you''re going to try and leave as soon as you can?" Kandma inquired as she leaned down with a soft whine.


    "Not quite. I''d like to make sure you''re taken care of as well as learn a few key details. Things are very different in the future, and certain individuals are missing. King Rudnurth, to be specific." Then I patted her snout. "Why isn''t he in the future, and why have the ''Princesses'' be ''Priestesses''? What happened to the King? Did Arceana and Elincia murder him, or was it something else?"


    "Uh..." The bear let out in a confused manner.


    Chuckling, my arms returned to my side. "I don''t know either, but I''m going to do my best to find out every dirty little secret I can before returning." Then I shrugged. "Along with making a few other contingency ns since I have the opportunity."


    Kandma sat on her haunches and whined. "This is a lot to take in, and I don''t get any of it."


    Frowning as I gave her a slightly annoyed look, I responded. "Tell me about it. I''ve only been here a few weeks, and I feel like one thing after another has happened."


    We rested a few more minutes in silence as I kept my eyes focused on the horizon. Mostly to make sure no Demons were chasing us, but to also remember the locations vividly. Just in case I needed to visit some ces once I returned to the future.


    A sharp whistle caught my attention, and when I turned, I saw all the soldiers mounting up. "Guess that''s the signal to head out." My stone bearpanion stated and bent down. "Hop on."


    "Are you going to suddenlye to a stop again?" I asked with my arms crossed.


    "Are you going to run the entire way?" She questioned back.


    Rolling my eyes, I jumped up and settled in. "Looks like they''re making sure we''re following." My statement got Kandma to look towards the rest of the group.


    The stone bear nodded as she moved towards them. "It would seem so."


    Several soldiers were looking back at us, along with the Great Sage himself and the Princess. It didn''t take long for us to head out. Our pace was much slower this time around since we were no longer on the run, and with Kandma''s strides, she was able to keep up just by walking.


    After a few hours, we entered a path in another forest and started making our way through the trees. It was a bit of a tight fit for Kandma, but we made do. No tree was big enough to really stop her, and branches broke against her skin. I mostly ignored them by hiding behind therge trunk on her back that jutted out.


    A horn blew after our trek through the woods. Guard towers above the tree held sentinels that spotted us. In the distance, another horn sounded off, and so on and so forth. Smart. From what I could tell from how they identified us, the Capital probably knew we wereing, and they could use that as a warning system. Maybe they weren''tplete morons after all.


    Arge castle came into view behind tall walls and above the trees, with more lookout towers circling the entire area. We moved towards a gate that was made of steel and was lowered with several magic signatures, which told me it was extremely heavy. Walking through, we entered a town with many civilians going about their day. Well, they were until Kandma, and I appeared, which unnerved many of them.


    Aydan quickly got to waving along with the Princess to calm them and to show everything was alright, but many kept their eyes fixated on me. Ignoring them, Kandma continued to follow the soldiers as we moved through the town and towards the castle. The town itself was standard, but the homes were rather basic. Stone for the base and a mix of hay, leaf, and wooden rooftops. The solid wooden roofs didn''t start to show until we got closer to the castle, but it was still a bit of a dump.


    The castle, on the other hand, wasrger than almost the entire surrounding town. Large stone walls separated the castle from the people, and soldiers stood watch armed with bows and arrows. Even the first sign of Zugal appeared when they flew in formation over the castle and surrounding forest.


    My eyes drifted to Arceana. "Maybe she was right." I mumbled low enough that only Kandma could hear me as her head perked up. "If these are the living conditions of the Capital, maybe this King Rudnurth wasn''t a good King." Patting Kandma''s side, we came to a stop in the castle courtyard as we passed under the second wall. "I might have to do something about that."


    "I thought you didn''t want to interact too much with the past?" The bear pointed out.


    "If I get the chance. Rudnurth is likely dead from being murdered or something."


    "So, you''re going to save him?" Kandma asked me.


    With a smirk on my lips, I looked around at all the jittery soldiers watching me closely. "We''ll see. Don''t make any sudden moves."


    The bear nodded in understanding andpletely ignored me as she barreled over me violently. Now on the ground and embedded in some of the stones below, I groaned as I perked my head up to see what she was doing. Turns out she was very hungry and thirsty. Kandma had run over to the fountain that was off to the side of the courtyard, and many shouted in rm as she ignored anyone in her way.


    "Hold your fire!" Aydan boomed as he made his way over to me with a small smirk. "Are you okay?" He inquired as he crouched down before me.


    "Yeah. Just rxing in the cobblestone. You know how it is."


    The Great Sage nodded his head for a moment. "Yeah..." Then he shook his head. "Actually, no, not really." Holding out his hand, Aydan smirked. "You hurt anywhere?"


    Pushing out of the stones and grabbing his hand to help me to my feet, I brushed myself off while ring at a certain stone bear. "Just my pride. Apparently, my body is impervious to being crushed by GIANT STONE BEARS!" I shouted at the end and towards Kandma, who just kept drinking away while ignoring me before I turned back to Aydan. "Sorry, she gave your men a fright."


    Arceana approached with an amused smile herself. "It is quite alright. They need to be more prepared next time, in case a creature of the Old World goes stomping around to get a drink." Then she gestured to the castle. "Would you like to join us while we report to the King?"


    "I would, but I think I''ll stay with Kandma. Despite trampling me, she could probably use thepany until you get things settled." She opened her mouth to retort, but I continued. "That, and I don''t want to listen to people giving reports for the next few hours. Think I''ll take a nap now that we''repletely surrounded by meat shields."


    "Meat shields?" Aydan repeated in a confused tone.


    Then I gestured to the soldiers around Kandma. "That''s a big bear, Sir Aydan. I''m not sure water is enough to satiate her hunger. So, for the time being, I''ll be staying with her." My attention shifted back to Arceana. "I''m sure you can handle being without me, a stranger, for a little bit."


    This irked the Princess as she titled her head in frustration. "Perhaps we should be wary of such a stranger who has been led to our home. The dungeon is always a more eptable ce." Aydan seemed surprised at this, but I just smirked as she moved closer. "Do not anger the King and refuse this offer. It will seem as if you are refusing to meet with him, and I could use your help as we discussed."


    Leaning closer to her to the point of my hood covering the side of her head, I whispered in her ear. "Angering the King will take his ire off of you, will it not?" I asked back, and she looked at me surprised before I started to walk over to Kandma. "Much like my travelingpanion, I am famished. If you or one of your servants could bring us some food, it would be much appreciated."


    "I will see what can be done." Princess Arceana said in a slightly irritated tone.


    "We''ll see you soon, Sir Mordred." Aydan said and walked off after the Princess.


    The blonde Elf ran past me and after the Princess along with his Master, but I did receive a re as he went by. This made me smirk. Uppity Elves seem to be the same no matter the time period. Moving next to Kandma, I sat down on the fountain as she drank greedily. How it wasn''t gone was a mystery to me. Although, magic likely had something to do with it.


    Eventually, the bear removed her face from the fountain andid down with a sigh. "Now that we''re safe, what''s the n?" She asked me.

 Chapter 44 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 44:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    "Lay low and try not to cause any trouble." I pointed at her directly and firmly. "You, especially. Avoid any trouble, and you shouldn''t receive any in return. Although, I doubt many would be willing to fuck around with a giant stone bear golem tree thing." I told her.


    "Do I need to remind you what cobblestone taste like? I can stomp you into the ground again." Kandma threatened.


    "Calm yourself, child." I mocked. "This isn''t a dance you want." Was my reply as I gestured to myself.


    Scoffing, she rolled her eyes and put her snout in myp, which was utterly massive, but she was sweet about it. "Well, what do you n on doing?"


    I shrugged. "Probably piss off some royalty and other important people. It''s a talent, but rest assured, I have enough practice fucking around to get away with it." Kandma just gave me a look. "Trust me! You''ll be fine. Now, let''s rx a bit before we get our reward."


    Closing my eyes, Iid back as the massive stone head rested across my legs. Had I been a regr human, they would''ve been crushed to dust, and I''d likely be dead. So, at least this new body wasing in handy for something. Eventually, though, sweet death woulde, and no fucking Star Creature would be able to stop it.


    We were able to rest for a bit before someone started shouting my name. "Is there a Sir Mordred here!?" Someone shouted from behind the stone bear''s head.


    Raising my hand, not that it could be seen, I shouted back. "Over here!"


    A servant of sorts gave Kandma some wide birth as he walked over to the side so he could see me. "The King requests your presence, Sir." The human man ve told me.


    He was dressed in nice robes, but nowhere nearpared to Aydan, his student, or the Princess. "Please tell him that I must decline." Gesturing down to my lower body, which waspletely hidden, I continued. "Surely you can exin my current predicament to him."


    "While I may understand your ''predicament,'' the King may not." He said with a pause as he looked at Kandma. "I am terribly sorry, but I must insist you apany me to the throne room."


    "Fine." Was my simple reply as I gestured to Kandma. "You wake her up, and I''ll go with you."


    The man quickly frowned as his eyes focused on therge stone bear. "Surely, being woken up by her caretaker would be better." He shot back as he took a step back and further away.


    I shrugged. "Who can say, but if you''re so insistent, I feel like you should be the one to wake her up."


    Obviously, he wasn''t going to do it. "I will notify the King of your situation." Was all he said before he left.


    "You know I''m awake, right?" Kandma asked me in a low whine.


    I chuckled in response. "Yeah."


    She snorted in amusement before returning to her pretend slumber. So, I rxed once more as my eyes closed and waited for something else to happen. Hopefully, the King would piss off for a bit so I could get some sleep. Truthfully, it had been a long couple of days and I was tired. Not exhausted by any means, but still, sleep did sound nice.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t that lucky. "Sir Mordred!"


    "Yes?"


    Princess Arceana stopped right next to Kandma, who paid her no attention. "Your presence was requested by the King."


    "It certainly was." I confirmed with a small nod as my eyes were still closed.


    "Insulting my brother is-" Arceana began, but I cut her off.


    Opening my eyes with a sigh, I interrupted her. "Look, Princess, your brother, isn''t my concern. I feel no need to answer the summons of a king who is not my own. Just like I don''t need to listen to you because you''re not my princess, Princess." Then I gestured to Kandma. "I haven''t had the chance to rx for a few days now, and I don''t really consider going to some meeting too important."


    The Princess, along with a few soldiers who were also present, red at me. "Sir Mordred, the King formally requests-"


    Again, I cut her off. "No."


    Her eyes mmed open at the disrespect I had shown, but she just clenched her teeth before replying. "I will inform him of your decision. However, you should know that he wished to speak to my savior."


    Gesturing around the area, I replied. "I''m not going anywhere. He is more than wee toe speak to me."


    "You would ask a King toe see you in his own castle?" Arceana inquired while themon soldiers seemed to grow more and more irate.


    "Would it make it better if it was in someone else''s castle?" I questioned back with a small smirk.


    Several of the soldiers moved forward with their hands on their weapons, but the Princess held up her hand to stop them. "Do not anger our guest." She then nced at the dozens of soldiers watching us. "For he is far stronger than all of youbined." Her gaze then returned to mine. "I daresay he would even give Sir Aydan a tough fight."


    Crossing my arms, I shrugged. "Who knows? We''d have to fight for us to find out, and I''m not in the mood. Besides, would you really want to fight an unknown ''guest'' in the middle of your home? Sounds like you''re ying with fire."


    Arceana closed her eyes in annoyance before responding with a small nod. "And I have seen your fire. Even from the front of the line, I could feel the sheer volume of magic you produced." Definitely wasn''t magic. "The amount of heat produced made all of us sweat. Even me."


    This is getting slightly kinky. "Are..." I paused as I leaned forward. "Are you making innuendos about... You know?" Gesturing downward, she huffed and walked off. "Guess not."


    Kandmaughed slightly. "What innuendos did you think she was making?" The stone bear inquired.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think that''s a thing here. In the past or the future." I told her, but she still chuckled. "Then you have these schmucks just watching and threatening me. Foolish really. I''ve killed people for less." Kandma stoppedughing and looked at me. "A lot less."


    "I see." Kandma replied slowly before shuffling off my legs as her head jerked up. "I hear marching."


    Looking around to see if I could find the source was difficult in the castle. "Demons?"


    She shook her head. "No, I do not believe so. There is no foul stench upon the wind."


    My eyes darted around to find the source, but as it turned out, there was a sizable force moving throughout the castle with all manner of magic signatures. Greens, blues, and whites. Five white independent energy signatures could be seen, which told me there were at least five High Elves. This continued to confuse me, but I was starting to assume these other High Elves died in the past during this war of theirs.


    Kandma listened intently while I watched the magic signatures get closer. My eyes focused in at the most random of times but seemed to know what I was looking for on instinct. Seeing energies through walls was super helpful. As such, I knew that they were all headed to the courtyard, and with the High Elves with them, I figured they weren''t marching out.


    As soon as the soldiers made themselves known on the walkways, Zugal flew into the air from the castle rooftops and behind the other walls. They took up positions above Kandma and me, which got her to stand and growl. This would unnerve anyone, but the soldiers held fast as they created a path for the Royal Family.


    "Wow." Kandma said, impressed, but low tone. "You really pissed them off. Way to make sure we don''t get into any trouble."


    Groaning and rolling my eyes, I looked at the bear. "First of all, I told you not to get into any trouble."


    The bear snorted. "I''m pretty sure I''m guilty by association."


    Making a strangling gesture towards Kandma, I stopped quickly when she looked at me and replied. "Secondly, don''t worry. I got this covered. Just watch the master work." Stepping out to address the line of Royals approaching, my sarcasticpanion wouldn''t drop the issue at hand.


    "This should be good." Shemented.


    Turning back to the stone bear, I gestured to her. "Aren''t you like three weeks old? How the hell are you so snide?"


    Then she gestured towards me. "Imprinting on the only other living creature I know besides my mother will do that." A smirk came back to her face. "Obviously, someone has been very ''snide'' since I met them."


    "Oh god... It''s like a giant stone bear version of me." Looking at her and shaking my head in a disappointed manner, I added, "But also female, which makes it so much worse."


    Needless to say, Kandma swiped a paw at me, but I was able to avoid it easily enough. "Why don''t you go to work and show off your master skills?"


    Waving herment away, I turned back to the group of High Elves and Aydan. Three people were familiar. Excluding Arceana, who still looked like a wreck from her fight with the Ghoul, and Aydan, there was another I recognized from the group. A small blonde-haired High Elf with blue eyes that could only have been Elincia. She was adorable and looked like she was rather young. Maybe around the same age as Typhon.


    However, there were four others I didn''t recognize. A man stood in the middle of the family and was clearly the King, but I''d get to him in a minute. Beside Aydan in the back of the group was a regr looking Human, but I didn''t believe that for a second. If he was with the Royal Family, there had to be some importance to him. Thus, my eyes drifted back to the King before examining those who were with him first.


    On his right was a male High Elf with blonde hair matching Elincia''s along with blue eyes as well. He was rather rugged in appearance and had a light beard, which told me he was rather young. The man was the tallest in the family and matched me in height. His clothes were fit of that of a King with a fur cape decorating his shoulders. Underneath it was a white armor that shined in the light, but ck wings jutted out from behind his back and under the cape. In terms of age, he looked around twenty years old, but who knew for sure...


    Turning my eyes to the left side of the King was a woman. Immediately, I took notice of her pink hair that matched Arceana''s, but lighter. Purple eyes revealed themselves as she locked her gaze with mine. While she was likely trying to figure out where my eyes were, I was lost in hers. Beautiful wouldn''t do her justice, and I almost froze upon taking in her angelic form. White wings adorned her back as they blended in with her white dress.


    Forcing my gaze away from her, I looked back to the King at the very front. "You must be Sir Mordred." I nodded in response, and he smirked. "A pleasure to meet you. My name is Rudnurth Delmaris. King of Lestrania and ruler of this newnd."


    "Sup." I gave him a small nod, which got many of the soldiers to frown.


    As I expected, the man before me was Rudnurth. So far, he didn''t seem like he had done anything too extreme, but his reaction to me refusing his request to meet him was a little excessive. His eyebrows seemed to raise at the odd greeting, and he took a moment to collect himself.


    Adorned in the finest jewels, robes, and armor, his crown wasn''t needed to show that he was King. Clearly, he was a material man, which immediately rubbed me the wrong way, but his magic was vast and farrger than Aydan''s. Whether that meant he was stronger or not, I was unsure. ck wings matching his brother, and brown hair was matted down by his crown. Green eyes studied me as he fiddled with his filled in goatee.


    Before he could continue, a female Zugal with armor and decorations matching Aydannded in front of me swiftly with a knife pointed at my throat. "Shall I kill him?" She asked the King and ignored me.


    *********************


    I am officially back from my trip! It''s sad to see how far we''ve fallen in terms of Power Stones. Maybe some are just losing interest or maybe it''s something else. I don''t know. Either way, our new goals are going to remain at 800 and 850 for this new week. If we hit it, great! If not, then we continue with the regr schedule. We hit these before several times so it should be easy!

 Chapter 45 - 45

    <h4>Chapter 45:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    "Now, now, Aerowyn." King Rudnurth began, amused. "Let us not be too hasty. This man saved my sister and her men. We should wee him with open arms." His gaze never left me as I eyed him in return. "Of course, that is what I would like to do, but you are making things slightly more difficult than I thought you would."


    "I''m a difficult individual." Was my simple reply.


    The Zugal identified as Aerowyn still hadn''t removed her de from my throat. "So difficult you would deny a King''s request to meet his sister''s savior?" Rudnurth inquired.


    Then I shrugged. "Of course not. I figured I''d meet you when I was more rested and got some food in my belly." However, my gaze soon drifted to the Zugal still threatening me. "Although, since I am being threatened, I think I''ll be leaving sooner rather thanter."


    "What makes you think you can leave?" Aerowyn inquired as she moved the de against my throat.


    Turning back to the ''King,'' I spoke nonchntly. "If your birddy doesn''t learn her ce within the next ten seconds, I''m going to kill her in front of all of you."


    The entire courtyard became quiet as they took in my words. Naturally, Aerowyn snarled as she eyed me more aggressively, but Aydan stepped forward slowly. Moving next to the female Zugal, he gently touched her hand and lowered the de away from me. While she frowned at the Great Sage, she did step back when she saw a more serious look on his face and a shallow shake of his head.


    Eventually, he turned to me. "Sir Mordred," Aydan began. "Apologies for this misunderstanding. The King merely wished to meet the man who saved his sister and whom I spoke so highly of. There is no need for violence."


    A smirk came to my face as I realized what Aydan had done. He not only deescted the situation, but he also put himself between me and the others in case something happened. The Great Sage, indeed. Eyeing him for a moment, my gaze flickered around the group before it returned to him.


    "Agreed, but I am not one who takes threats so idly and especially not from those I aided in one way or another." Looking at Arceana for a moment, I stared at her, which she noticed the hood covering my face turned in her direction and made her look away.


    "Understandable." He then gave me a small bow. "I''m sorry for not interfering sooner."


    Rudnurth spoke up from behind him. "It was not your ce to interfere at all." The King stated.


    The Sage turned his attention to the King and bowed. "I know, your Majesty, but angering this man is not wise nor warranted."


    A sneer came to the King''s face. "Yes. You told me he is incredibly powerful. However, I am the King, and this is my Kingdom." Moving next to Aydan, Rudnurth stood before him in a challenging manner. "Or are you telling me to handle this situation as you deem fit?"


    "Not at all." Aydan replied calmly. "Merely pointing out that angering a powerful guest isn''t wise, and Aerowyn was doing just that."


    "When I need your opinion, I will ask for it." Rudnurth told him, and Aydan bowed in response before backing away. "Now," The King began as he turned back to me and put his hands behind his back. "Back to you, Sir Mordred."


    "Sup." I repeated with a small head bob.


    Rudnurth smirked, but his eyes showed a more calcting look. "As you know, I am the King, and as King, I suggest you kneel."


    Another smirk came to my lips. "That''s quite the suggestion." Stepping forward, put the others present on edge. "I suggest you rethink your approach." Now directly in front of him, I saw his smirk hold firm as he tried to study my face. "I also suggest you heed Aydan''s advice." Reaching out slowly and calmly, I adjusted his robes before tapping his shoulder. "It''d be the smarter move."


    Turning around and moving back towards Kandma, Rudnurth wasn''t too impressed with my threat. "Have you forgotten where you are, Sir?" I didn''t stop. "You are in the middle of my Kingdom and my home! Here, I am thew, and I will give you onest chance to kneel!"


    Coming to a stop as Kandma started growling, I turned back around to face the foolish King. "You are not my King, and I don''t serve you." My words wiped the smirk from his face. "As for being in your home, it matters not to me. I''ll leave." Then I spread my arms out as if daring the King to do something. "But feel free to fuck around and find out..."


    Several soldiers began to move forward, but the King held up his hand, signaling them to halt. "Sir Mordred, you are either very brave and confident in your skills, or you are bluffing and trying to leave without further incident." Rudnurth pointed out and then gestured to Aydan and Arceana. "Both my sister and Knight have informed me of your power. How would you like to prove it?"


    "I''m not interested in proving anything and certainly not to you." The King''s frown deepened. "I mean, no offense, but you''re kind of a dick."


    A teleportation went off from behind Rudnurth and then behind me. Turning to the source instantly, my eyes found the younger brother of Rudnurth getting ready to attack me. White magic glowed from his hands as he snarled at me. In response, I grabbed his hands in my own, which got his eyes to widen. I could only specte that the spell he wanted to use would likely harm him as well if he were to cast it like this.


    "You-" The brother began but was quickly silenced when my foot came up from beneath and mmed into his jaw.


    It was disturbing hearing someone''s jaw snap closed with so much force. His head was thrown back, and I kept his hands firmly in mine, which made his body almost fold in on itself. Pretty sure the back of his head touched his ass too. That had to hurt. Once he went limp in my grip, I let him go, and he fell to the ground. As if reading my mind, Kandma came over in a few steps and rested her chin on him, making it impossible for him to move.


    Looking back to the group, and the soldiers who were all pointing weapons at me, I replied. "By all means, feel free to continue down this path and see what happens." To my surprise, Aydan stepped forward with his own magic at the ready. "You sure you want to do this? He clearly attacked me first."


    Aydan moved in front of the group once more as several of the soldiers stood between me and the Royal Family. "It doesn''t matter if he attacked you first." A green aura illuminated his hands as he kept his gaze fixed on me. "I am a Lestranian Knight, and I will keep my word to you as soon as I have made sure you are no longer a threat."


    "Interesting." Was my reply as I was being surrounded. "Kandma." I spoke simply, which got the stone bear''s attention. "If any of them get near you, eat him." My tone was firm, which put a halt on Aydan''s approach. "Look, I can respect the loyalty and honor of standing by your Prince''s side despite his error. You''re a good soldier, but this isn''t a fight you want."


    "You''re right." Aydan replied with a nod. "It''s not. You''d be much better off as our ally, and I''m sorry it''se to this, but he is a member of the Royal Family."


    Keeping my eyes on The Great Sage, I also nodded. "He is, but surely you realize that all these people mean nothing to me." Gesturing around the courtyard, I finished by pointing at the other royals behind him. "You''re the only one here I need to worry about. You attack Kandma, and this whole ce is as good as gone."


    The oldest sister of the Royal Family stepped forward extraordinarily calm. "Bold words." Her words were soothing, as were her movements as she moved between Aydan and I. "However, offensive ones. Who says Sir Aydan is the only one you need to worry about?" She inquired in a curious tone.


    My head turned toward her. "Make no mistake, each one of you possesses vast amounts of magic." Then I waved towards Aydan. "Even more than your Knight. The problem is that all of you are young, and while you may exceed him in quantity, do you surpass him in quality?"


    To my surprise, she continued walking forward and stopped only a foot or two away from me. "Perhaps it is now my turn to introduce myself. My name is Mara Delmaris, and the First Crowned Princess of Lestrania." Grabbing the sides of her dress, she gave me a curtsy, which I returned with a small nod. "While I cannot argue with your assessment, I would like to ask you some questions about how you would know such a thing."


    "Questions don''t seem to be in the cards at the moment." Was my short reply as I looked to Rudnurth.


    "Then shuffle the cards." Mara responded just as quickly and then gestured to the castle. "Would you like to join us for dinner?"


    Quirking a brow at that, Rudnurth spoke before I could answer. "What do you think you are doing, dearest sister?" He asked in a dangerous tone.


    To my surprise, she didn''t take her eyes off of me. "Being diplomatic. Calm yourself, dearest brother." Mara mocked. "If you are hungry, we are more than willing to feed you and yourpanion." Then she smirked as she looked at Kandma. "Well, if she removes herself from my brother anyway."


    "You must know that this sounds like a trap and a rouse to get me to release your brother." I replied as I kept my hands at the ready.


    She smiled. "I have no doubt you truly think that." Using her head to gesture to her oldest brother, she continued. "After your greeting, I can hardly find you at fault. However, our dearest Knight, Sir Aydan, has promised you a reward, and rewarded you shall be." Leaning forward, her smile dipped slightly. "Forgive him. He merely wants to protect us as best he can. Sir Aydan is a man of his word and truly noble. I hope you understand."


    "So, your proposal is dinner?" I asked back, amused.


    Her eyes gave me a knowing look, and her smile grew. "You are famished, correct?"


    Putting my hands on my hips, I replied. "I could eat."


    *********************


    I am officially back from my trip! It''s sad to see how far we''ve fallen in terms of Power Stones. Maybe some are just losing interest or maybe it''s something else. I don''t know. Either way, our new goals are going to remain at 800 and 850 for this new week. If we hit it, great! If not, then we continue with the regr schedule. We hit these before several times so it should be easy!

 Chapter 46 - 46

    <h4>Chapter 46:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    Tensions were high as I found myself at the King''s table. Not by his invitation this time. There were some words said in private between Mara and Rudnurth, but they were smart enough to use magic, so I couldn''t hear them. However, things seemed rather vtile between several of the High Elves.


    It also amused me that Mara cared nothing about the fact that I knocked her brother unconscious. "Sir Mordred," Mara began, and I looked up at her. "How are you enjoying the food?"


    "Truly a feast fit for a king." Holding up a chunk of meat towards Rudnurth, I nodded towards him mockingly. "I needed this." Then I gestured to the table. "Well, not this, but some food is nice. Been a few days since I atest."


    "Enjoy to your heart''s content." Mara stated.


    Arceana then spoke up. "Sir Mordred, while your help in saving me and my men is greatly appreciated, your attitude has beencking. If you did not want to converse with us, why did you return with us?" The Princess inquired.


    Pointing at Aydan, I answered. "Sir Aydan promised me a reward, and I''d like to talk to him before leaving."


    The Great Sage seemed interested in this. "While I did promise you a reward, I was unaware that you needed to speak with me. Perhaps it''s about your reward?"


    Eyeing him for a moment, the room was quiet as I replied. "Something like that." However, I then turned from him and to the others in the room. "Before we get to that though, I am curious about some of the people in this room." Gesturing to the blonde elf from earlier, I spoke. "I know Sir Aydan''s student, and I''ve been introduced to three members of the Royal Family, but I must confess that the rest present are unknown to me."


    "Truly?" Aydan asked back, surprised, and I nodded back slowly. "That''s unexpected. Then again, you were unaware of the Lestranian Royalty, so I guess that makes sense."


    "In what regard?" I questioned further as I took a bite of food.


    Mara then gestured to the human from before, an elderly man around Grandpa Reed''s age. "This is the former King of Lestrania." That immediately got my attention.


    "The former King of Lestrania?" I repeated unsurely.


    She grimaced and corrected herself. "Well, not Lestrania per se." Mara corrected.


    Rudnurth then continued. "Lestrania has been formed by thebined efforts of the Humans, Elves, and the survivors of the Dove n that escaped the Massacre in the North." He then pointed at the previous King of Humans. "That is former King Robert. He and the former Queen of the Elves, who is not present, forged an alliance." The King then gestured to the birddy.


    Aerowyn stood up and smiled at the man. "They offered a ce for us as well, and we epted. However, tensions were high when they couldn''t decide who would truly rule." She exined as she looked to Rudnurth. "That is, until the Goddess Davost herself presented us with a new option. King Rudnurth and his family were delivered to us in our time of need."


    Looking at the Zugal, I gestured to her. "So, you''re the former leader of the Zugal then?"


    "I am." She answered proudly.


    "And you chose to follow him?" I asked as I motioned to Rudnurth. "Really?"


    "I care not for your tone, Sir Mordred." Rudnurth stated.


    "I feel the same, except about this entire meeting. This has been nothing more than tedious to me and has filled me with regret." Then I held up a finger. "However, I did enjoy putting your brother in his ce." Gesturing to the floor, I chuckled. "Which was on the ground beneath me."


    Rudnurth looked like he was starting to lose it, which is what I was aiming for. "Insulting the Royal Family seems to be your only reason for being here at this point." Aerowyn pointed out angrily.


    Shaking my head, I gestured to Aydan and Arceana. "In case you forgot; I was invited here. The insults only started when someone decided to have a Royal Procession in the damn courtyard while I was trying to rx." Then I looked back to Aerowyn as I took another bite. "Did you really think I wouldn''t react poorly to that?"


    The Zugal looked offended. "A show of force is good every now and then. Especially in front of unknownbatants." She replied.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be part of the peaceful n? Why would you support a show of force?" I asked back.


    "Because being meek and seeking peace did nothing to save my people."


    "And yet, here you are." My reply got her to re at me.


    Former King Robert finally stood and held up his arms. "I think it is high time we resolve these issues before moving forward. If this continues, more and more problems will present themselves." Then he nced towards me. "It would probably be best if you were to start."


    Quirking a brow that they couldn''t see, I replied. "Start with what?"


    "Mending our current state," Robert answered. "Surely you don''t want to continue down this path."


    I shrugged. "I''m not too worried about it. After the previous show of force by..." Pausing for a moment, I changed topics. "What was his name?" No one answered, so I rified and leaned forward. "The guy who attacked me."


    To my surprise, Elincia spoke up. "My brother, Elias Delmaris." She said in a sour tone.


    Elias was a good name. "Him!" I said as I pointed at the child version of Elincia. "Yeah, after he attacked me, I knew there was nothing to worry about." Leaning back in my wooden chair with a smirk, I pointed at Aydan. "He is the only one I would need to worry about, but even then, I''m confident I could kill everyone in this room if I felt like it."


    If I had my sword, I might''ve stood and pointed it to the ceiling, saying ''I have the power'', but that felt a little too condescending.


    "Big words." A new voice came from behind me.


    "Not really," I responded without looking. "They were rather basic words, to be honest. I''d assume even a child would be able to understand what I said."


    At the side of my chair appeared the man in question, looking at me with a hateful re. "Can you prove it, though?"


    Elias had apparently recovered, and I just smirked. "No offense, your majesty, but didn''t I just prove it to you mere moments ago?"


    Gritting his teeth as magic began to gather in his hands, he leaned closer to me. "I will admit that I underestimated you, and I thought for sure my surprise attack would render you harmless. I was wrong."


    "How does being wrong feel?" I asked back. "Does it give you a mild headache or concussion?" My inquiry made the High Elf grabbed my chair and throw it with me in it. "Really?" I asked as I adjusted my body to make sure the chairnded regrly with me still sitting down. "I''m beginning to understand now."


    "What might that be?" Elias inquired as his magic started to grow.


    Gesturing to the King with my head, I began exining. "Rudnurth is a bit of a tyrant who believes everyone is beneath him, including family." Then I pointed to Elias. "You''re the hothead who doesn''t think things through. Arceana is the one trying to prove herself to her siblings and herself, while Elincia is just a child."


    Mara spoke up from her seated position. "What of me, Sir Mordred?"


    "Cunning and deceitful is what I''m sticking with for the moment, but I could bepletely wrong. You might actually be as diplomatic as you pretend to be." Rolling my shoulders as I stood, I moved towards Elias. "However, I am a little unsure of that just because of your sibling''s attitudes and the fact that you are young. Of course, Sir Aydan might''ve actually gotten through to one of you, so again, who can say?"


    To my surprise, Mara looked over at Aydan with a smile. "I like him."


    Aydan just sighed and rolled his eyes as he stood. "At least one of you does." Moving around the table to Elias''s side, the Great Sage stood between us. "Please, can we take Robert''s advice and try to rectify these issues?"


    Moving through the middle of them, I grabbed some food from the table. Piling it into a te got everyone''s attention, but I paid them no mind. Once the te was full, a smirk came to my face as I picked it up and started to leave the room. Obviously, this surprised everyone, but pissing off Rudnurth was the goal at this point.


    "Stop him!" Rudnurth ordered, and I smirked as several guards got in my way. "You seem to be very mistaken about who is in charge here." His frown deepened when I turned around and kept eating. "Your insolence will not be tolerated, and nor will your insults!"


    About time he got angry enough to stop me. "Listen, if you want to keep ying at King, I suggest you let me walk out that door, or you''re not going to keep that crown."


    I guess threatening the King about taking his crown was enough to get the entire room to act. Soldiers poured in from everywhere while Elias, Aydan, Aerowyn, Arceana, and more all moved towards me. Rudnurth was pissed and rightfully so. Didn''t mean I was going to put up with his shit. After all, if I''m the one who killed him, it''d only be following history, right?"


    "Kill him!" Rudnurth shouted as he mmed his fists on the table.


    To my surprise, Kodnar teleported in front of me before anyone else. "I warned you to mind who you were talking to!" He roared as heunched a spell at me.


    "Oh no! It''s the beta male! Whatever will I do?!" I asked, overly dramatic, right before I mmed my palm into his face and threw him into Aydan. "Here''s your student!" The Great Sage used magic to slow him down and gently cradle him while Elias summoned a sword with magic. "Do you want to say hello to the ground again or your brother this time?" I asked the young High Elf.


    **********************


    New Cover Art is officially done! It will be release some time between Christmas and New Years! Look forward to it!

 Chapter 47 - 47

    <h4>Chapter 47:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    With my te of food still in one hand, I twisted out of the way from the spell flung by Aydan, andunched my foot towards Elias. Being adept in his magical nature, he teleported out of the way but appeared behind me. That made it easy to twist once more and knock him out with my foot once more.


    However, everything came to an abrupt halt when Mara stood up, and a wave of magic froze almost everyone in the hall. "Enough!" She shouted in a firm tone and turned her attention to Elias and me. "Sir Mordred..." Mara started in a worried tone as she saw my foot stopped near her brother''s surprised face.


    "Yes?"


    Aydan put his student down, who moved back warily as he kept an eye on me. "Please calm down. I understand that you did note here to be insulted, and you are clearly not one to bow down to another, but please ignore their threats for the time being." Gesturing around the room, she continued. "Would you be interested in getting your reward and perhaps-"


    "There will be no reward!" Rudnurth seethed and red at his sister. "You dare go against my order and subdue my soldiers?!"


    To my surprise, Mara''s face contorted into more of a husk of its former liveliness as she turned to her brother. "Do not think to threaten me, brother." She warned. "Or we will find out if that crown is truly as infallible as you believe."


    Elias backed away from me as Aydan was trying to decide how to proceed. "This isn''t the time for your squabbling!" The Great Sage boomed throughout the hall, which gained the attention of everyone. "We-"


    Mara, to my surprise, turned on Aydan rather quickly. "Hold your tongue, Sir Aydan!" She ordered. "I will handle this how I see fit!"


    Elias moved over and started arguing with Mara as he agreed with Rudnurth. Aydan just sighed as he watched on, and I moved next to him with my te of food. They were arguing on all sides of the table as I ate, and the Sage turned to me before shaking his head as I took another bite.


    "This is nice, isn''t it?" I inquired, and Aydan just eyed me warily. "I meant them not all focusing on me. Not the arguing. Their screaming is starting to give me a headache."


    Aydan crossed his arms. "Is this what you wanted?"


    "Not at all. Mara stopping all the soldiers in here surprised me, though. I was preparing to knock them all out." Taking another bite with a shrug just got him to cover his face. "d that one of them sees reason, though. Are they always like this?" Aydan gave me a confused look, and I gestured to the oldest siblings as Arceana and Elincia stayed out of it with frowns on their faces. "The whole sibling rivalry thing."


    "Every now and then." He answered.


    "So, I touched a nerve?" Another nod. "Neat."


    Shaking his head, he replied. "I''m starting to think bringing you here was a mistake."


    I just chuckled in return. "Starting to?" Aydan groaned and put his hands on his hips as he watched the siblings argue. "Nice to see at least one of them in my corner, though. I take it Mara actually cares about her sisters?"


    "They all do," Aydan answered. "Rudnurth just has more on his te with ruling and bringing together three different races into one cohesive kingdom."


    Checking back into the argument, Mara was practically yelling at both of her brothers. "Sir Mordred saved our sister, her men, and returned them to us! Not only that, but he defeated a Ghoul and helped Sir Aydan fend off a horde of thousands of Demons! Do you really think antagonizing such a man is a good idea!?"


    Leaning over and whispering to Aydan, I agreed with her assessment. "I mean... She''s not wrong."


    Aydan just snorted slightly before returning to a more serious look. "The King may have antagonized you, I admit this, but you have returned it several times over."


    Holding up a hand as I gestured to him, and I exined. "I let people I meet set the tone. Like you, for example. You were nice and very forting, which is why I followed you here for my reward. It wasn''t mentioned that I had to meet the king, and I had no interest in doing so, but I came because you were very amicable."


    "So, you returned my friendly nature with indifference and caution?" Aydan questioned.


    I shrugged. "Kind of. To be fair, there is a lot going on that I would like to discuss with you in private. That''s another issue entirely." Then I pointed to Rudnurth. "Threatening me with numbers and a show of force isn''t any way to get me toply. What happened when Mara offered me food?"


    He sighed this time. "You epted and were indifferent during the meal." Aydan then eyed me. "You''re a strange individual, Sir Mordred."


    "As I said, I let people set the tone. Rudnurth and Elias are both assholes." Picking up a carrot, I threw it, and it hit Elias in the back of the head, which caused him to freeze. "Thus, I try and take the lower road of the two in these types of situations."


    Elias turned around with wide eyes. "Did you just throw a carrot at me?" He asked in disbelief as he looked down at the vegetable that rolled to a stop on the floor.


    Taking the opportunity to throw another one at him, his veins seemed to pop in his forehead as another carrot hit him on the cheek. "You have no proof." Was my simple reply.


    In turn, he pointed his sword at me again. "I will kill you where you stand!" Elias roared while Aydan just gave me a pained look.


    Taking a drumstick from my te, I pointed it at him. "This is my drumstick! There are many like it, but this one can be yours!" I shouted in return.


    Elias teleported in front of me and tried to sh me as Aydan moved to stop us. However, it was an easy enough blow to dodge, and I pped the drumstick across his cheek. He froze and looked at me, wide-eyed with a hateful expression. In this moment, I took the drumstick and thwacked his forehead as his siblings stopped as they witness what transpired.


    "You-" The High Elf began, but as soon as he opened his mouth, I stuffed the turkey leg in it.


    "You''d think you''d learn by now." A smirk came to my lips as I wiggled the leg around. "How''s my meat taste in your mouth?" Eventually, I removed my hand from the turkey leg and he stood there frozen in disbelief from the sudden oral vition.


    To my surprise, Mara startedughing heartily as she put a hand on Arceana''s shoulder to bnce herself. "By the gods... That is hrious. Elias, that''s a good look for you." She said in between breaths.


    "You know, I''m starting to like her more and more." Was my response as I just chuckled lightly at Elias and then turned to a stunned Aydan. "This is usually how I deal with things." Taking a bite of my food, I asked the Sage a question. "However, there is something bothering me about all this. Davost, who is a Goddess of sorts, delivered these children to all of you to rule, correct?"


    Nodding numbly, Aydan replied. "She did, indeed."


    "Why?"


    "They were delivered to us in our time of need by the Goddess Davost herself." The Great Sage exined as he crossed his arms. "If that wasn''t the sign for them to rule, then why were they given to us at that specific moment."


    "That sounds like a horrible excuse. Almost as dumb as pulling a sword from some random stone and bing the King of a greatnd because some waterdy said you were." Imented idly as my gaze drifted back to Rudnurth''s brother who had removed my meat from his mouth. "Don''t you think?"


    Of course, this confused Aydan. "What?"


    Ignoring Elias obviously just made him angrier, and his hands started to glow as one fired a spell at me. It was a fire spell in nature but had a white glow around it to probably increase its power. Seeing that he was only a few feet away from me, they all expected to hit as Aydan teleported away this time. Holding up my free hand, I grabbed the spell with one hand and crushed it. The mes dispersed quickly as the entire room became quiet.


    Shaking my hand from the stinging sensation for a moment, I grabbed a carrot and popped it into my mouth as Elias stared at me in horror. "That''s not possible." The High Elf said shakily.


    "So, now that this is happening, I must say I''m looking forward to it."


    Aydan and the others became more cautious. "What are you referring to exactly? What is happening?" The Great Sage inquired, worried.


    Pointing at Rudnurth, I exined rather bluntly. "I''m not letting him keep that crown. It''s clear he is still young and shouldn''t be ruling, so I''m going to borrow it for the time being." Taking another bite of my food surprised people more, and I continued while eating. "Now, there are two ways we can do this."


    "Kill him!" Rudnurth ordered.


    Releasing a wave of killing intent over the entire room froze everyone as my energy started to fill the room. "You can hand it over and think of me as a temporary recement, or you can struggle and have me take it by force." Rudnurth looked at me fearfully, as I continued to eat. "The choice is ultimately yours. It just depends on how badly you want to hurt by the end of all this."


    Aydan summoned his magic and took abat stance against me. "I will not allow that to happen!" He roared as the Sage red at me.


    "You should."


    If I had learned anything from my time in this world so far, it was that I was far stronger than I gave myself credit. So far, only the Ghouls gave me some difficulty, and that was only in a group. The other was Tor, but no one here, not even Aydan, couldpare to him.


    Plus, if it was true that Lestrania was a newly formed nation now, it concerned me that this was how it started out. Rudnurth was an ass, and so was his brother, but both were apart of the Royal Family. Perhaps if I took control, trained, and taught them, things might be different in the future. Besides, it''s not like I was going to be here too long.


    "Enough. You are powerful, but we''ve fought worse before."


    I shrugged. "Maybe that''s because I''m not trying to kill any of you. Merely act as a very forceful guiding hand."


    In response, The Great Sage stated to teleport everywhere around the room, but he left behind a close of sorts every time he disappeared. This was slightly amusing to me. Aydan was the biggest concern I had, and the others were frozen in ce with only him to rely on. That showed just how green they all were.


    However, a sinking feeling started to fill my stomach when the first spell wasunched. Much like you would expect from an Elf, it was green, but this was different. It held no specific form or structure and didn''t appear to be an elemental spell, like fire or water. Reaching out with my hand, my eyes widened as it got closer, and I brought my arm back on instinct as I moved out of the way.


    The spell crashed into the wall, and for something that seemed to be about the size of a basketball, it destroyed almost the entire wall instantly. My eyes moved back to Aydan, who had disappeared into his grouping of clones, and I frowned as they all raised their hands with magic. One was obviously the real one, but I still knew very little about magic. Thus, I was unsure if these clones could actually hurt me.


    "What''s wrong, Sir Mordred?" Aydan''s voice called out from around the room and multiple clones. "Not going to stop my spells?" He taunted.


    Stuffing the rest of the food on my te into my mouth, I dropped the te, and it shattered on the floor. It took me a moment to chew, but Aydan seemed kind enough to wait until I was somewhat ready. Moving to the table slowly and passed a frozen Elias, I grabbed a drink before turning back to one group of clones.


    Smirking, I brought both my hands up as I started to focus on the clones to find the real one as I moved towards them. "Give me a minute. I just finished eating my dinner."


    **********************


    New Cover Art is officially done! It will be release some time between Christmas and New Years! Look forward to it!


    Our new goal for this week is still 800 and 850 Power Stones! Hope we hit it and I hope everyone is looking forward to this WEEKEND! Woot woot!

 Chapter 48 - 48

    <h4>Chapter 48:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    Aydan surprised me with how well he was doing. His clones would disappear upon impact, and his precision was something to be wary of. No matter how often I weaved in and out between themon soldiery, he never hit them, nor did he waste any of his magic. It was inspiring in a way.


    However, I was correct in my assumption that he would be my biggest obstacle. While he didn''t have as much magic as the Royal Family, his magic seemed far more dangerous. One barely grazed my arm, and it has felt numb ever since. Aydan''s magic was by no means normal. It affected me in a simr way that Tor''s attacks did. The wound wasn''t healing right away, which concerned me.


    "You''ve been running around a lot." Aydanmented from all over.


    Frowning, I replied. "And you''ve been using a lot of magic, but it doesn''t look like you''re running out any time soon."


    "I am The Great Sage for a reason."


    Something was wrong about all of this. While he was casting spell after spell and keeping his clones up, Aydan''s magic wasn''t deteriorating in the slightest. I underestimated him, but no Elf should be able to do this. No normal Elf anyway. Regardless of his magical capabilities, I needed to take care of him. Moving to a soldier who was watching our battle in shock, I took his spear from him.


    Another spell mmed into the floor, and it quickly disintegrated. Much like the wall and other spots the spell had hit. The room was looking more run down with every spell cast by Aydan, and it still confused me that it didn''t seem to follow most spells I''ve seen. Perhaps he really is a master of magic like no other.


    With a regr spear in hand, I focused my energy into the weapon and started to cut through Aydan''s attacks. This surprised him as he stopped his casting and started studying me with his duplicates. Holding the spear back under my right arm, I kept my left arm out and steady.


    "Never before has anyone been able to cut through my spells." Aydan informed me through his clones.


    "There''s a first time for everything."


    As I scanned the area, I was starting to notice fluctuations in the magic duplicates. My eyes were starting to adjust to his weird magic and see the differences. As such, finding him was now way easier. In the middle of his clones was the real Aydan, but he was still wary. Figuring there was no point in ying the long game, Iunched the spear at him, which made his eyes widened.


    Bringing up a magic shield, he blocked the spear, but it left cracks across his barrier. He turned to the spear as it puttered on the floor, and I used the opening to rush him. Barreling through his clones regained his attention just in time to see me m into his shield.


    Aydan was flung back from the force of his own magic shattering like ss and into the wall. Moving over him was simple since he was dazed. His clones disappeared as well, and the rm in the room grew when I grabbed him by his throat and lifted him off of the ground. A wide-eyed Sage looked at me in horror, wondering what I was going to do.


    "That was more tedious than I expected." I told him. "Congrattions. You surprised me and surpassed my expectations." Aydan brought his hands up to my face with magic ignited, and I squeezed a little tighter. "This bout is over." My warning was enough to get him to raise his hands as he struggled to breathe. "Good." Dropping him, he immediately brought his hands to his neck as he fell to his knees and took a deep breath.


    "So, you''ve bested me inbat. What now? Even you must be tired after all that." Aydan pointed out.


    Crouching down in front of him, I shook my head. "Not at all." My tone was nonchnt, and he seemed surprised. "I also know that you are able to continue on as well, but I''ve let you go after proving that I can defeat you." Standing, I looked around the room and to the Royal Family one by one. "As I can do the same for everyone here."


    Aerowyn stepped in front of Elias. "We won''t just let you take over this Kingdom!" She told me defiantly.


    "I''m not trying to take over this Kingdom. In fact, I want nothing more than for it to thrive, but you rulers are young and inexperienced." I exined as I gestured to Rudnurth and moved across the room before stopping in front of the King. "As such, your crown will be taken from you for the time being." Reaching up, I saw him looked at me in anger as I gently removed the crown from his head. "Until you''ve proven you can wear this with the respect it deserves, I will be holding onto this."


    "You dare proim yourself King in my presence?!" Rudnurth seethed as he eyed me.


    "Not really proiming myself King. I will act as a teacher and guiding hand to you and your siblings." Then I gestured across the room. "If these people are looking to you to lead them, do so with the care a new nation needs. I''m sure I''m not the only one that knows that if this were to continue, this nation would fall apart within a few years."


    Several of the former rulers said nothing in return. "You have no proof that will happen, and you have paid me nothing but insults since you arrived." Rudnurth continued and turned to Arceana. "You brought this man here to overthrow me!?"


    Arceana paled. "No!" She cried out to defend herself and gestured to me. "He saved my life. We brought him here out of-"


    In response, Rudnurth lifted his hand towards his sister as magic began to gather. Launching spells at Arceana, Mara quickly responded by putting up a barrier as Rudnurth seemed to go mad. Fire filled the hall as he turned his attention to those who did nothing. Elias, Aydan, and Aerowyn were all targets as well, but they seemed used to this as they all quickly were able to evade.


    Themon soldiers quickly took cover, and the Elves that were present did their best to shield the non-magic users. In fact, this seemed to be amon urrence for them that they hade to work together in these types of situations. While I was next to Rudnurth, it did amuse me that he didn''t even think about attacking me but instead only aimed for those who he considered weaker than him. Then my eyes flickered to Aydan as I continued to watch. That, or they were so loyal they wouldn''t never harm him.


    Rudnurth roared as spells were flung from his hands and to anyone he could hit. "All of you will pay for this!" To my surprise though, no one retaliated.


    Grabbing his wrist and lifting it up over his head, he stopped and turned to me as he winced in pain as I started to squeeze harder. "You''d be wise to think before you act." Holding up his crown in my other hand, I let him go. "If you ever want this back, learn to y nice." Then I turned to the rest of the people in the room. "For the time being, I will oversee Lestrania. Think of me as an advisor of sorts. I''m not your king and if you are issued orders by the Royal Family, fulfill them."


    "You cannot do this!" Elias cried out. "This is nothing more than-"


    "If you want to contest this decision, by all means, feel free to bring it to my attention in the future. However, unless all of you want to truly see how arger fight will turn out, I suggest you bend the knee." Then I gestured to Rudnurth. "Although, after that unsightly disy, I''m not sure why any of you are even arguing this point."


    "So, you just want to rule without any objections!?" Aerowyn questioned. "We don''t even know what you look like because of that damn cloak! You think we''ll just follow you blindly!?"


    Groaning in annoyance, I pinched the bridge of my nose in annoyance. "No. No, I don''t. Unfortunately for you though, you have no choice. If Lestrania is to survive whatever war this is, you will follow my lead." Then I turned to Rudnurth. "And you will heed my words and teachings to be the kind of King this Kingdom needs." Moving closer to him, I looked down at him as he backed away slightly from the intimidation. "Otherwise, I''ll give the crown to one of your siblings who deserves it."


    "And what if we decided to protest your orders and rule?" Elias inquired in a low tone.


    "Then you will be taught forcefully. Clearly, none of you are fit to rule aside from Mara. She was the only one to realize the situation for what it was. Although, I''m still not convinced given how Rudnurth attacking everyone seemed to be a normal urrence..." Then I gestured to Aydan. "Sir Aydan, on the other hand, has continually appraised the situation more than anyone. He was wise enough to try and defend you all, but it wasn''t enough."


    The Great Sage wasn''t fooling me with his little act. While I still believed myself stronger, he barely used any of his magic but stopped the fight on purpose. Whether he was testing me or not, I was unsure. Not that it mattered. He obviously realized I could''ve taken a hostage at any point, and it would''ve been my win. Maybe he has something else nned, or he was satisfied? Who could say?


    Aydan moved through the few in his way and over towards me. "You truly wish to aid us, don''t you?"


    I nodded. "I do." Holding out Rudnurth''s crown for him to take, The Great Sage studied me. "Although, if you want to consider this the strangest hostile take over you''ve ever seen, you''re free to do that too." My yfulment got him to eye the crown.


    Reaching out his hands, he took it carefully. "Very well. If you truly do not wish to keep the crown or take over Lestrania, and instead act as a teacher, I will support you." Aydan then turned to the Royal Family. "He has shown restraint and none of you have been injured. That is enough for me to trust him." The Sage quickly turned back to me. "For the moment. We''ll see if that changes in the future."


    "Good," I said with a nod. "Now that that is settled, I would like to go over a few things with Sir Aydan in private. Since he is the strongest of you and the Knight of Lestrania, I would like to go over some things." Then I looked at some others in the room. "Talking to each of you privately would also be grand, but I won''t force you to."


    Arceana and Mara were surprised by this turn of events while their brothers were seething silently. Ignoring them for the moment, I eyed Elincia and noticed her staring at me. It wasn''t a stare of hate or disdain, but more of a curious look. She was young and clearly had more magic than she did in the future, which confused me. This entire situation confused me.


    "Very well. I will see to it that things are returned to their natural order." Sir Aydan informed me, and then he looked around the room at Aerowyn and Robert along with a few others. "Others may not support this, but I will talk with them to make sure everything gets back on track. The soldiers will spread the word throughout the Kingdom, and hopefully, the citizens will take the news well."


    Mara spoke from the other side of the table. "Sir Mordred!" She called out, and I looked at her. "Do you wish to speak with me in private as well?"


    While that was strange, I nodded, nheless. "I do. In fact, I''d like to speak with everyone without the fear of being judged by their peers. Rudnurth, Elias, Aerowyn, Robert, Arceana, Elincia, and the former Elf Queen if at all possible." Gesturing around the room, I exined. "Each one of you has likely seen different things and has a different assessment on things. That''s what I am after."


    "You''ll also need to be caught up to speed on several other concerns as well." Sir Aydan replied.


    It was at this point I noticed Aydan was using some manner of magic that was flowing throughout the room. While I wasn''t positive, I had a feeling Aydan was helping me calm the room. Otherwise, there was no reason this would''ve gone over as well as it did. Whether it was a spell or something else, it didn''te near me, so I wasn''t too worried. It''s also possible he was trying to set up a n against me with everyone present, but I''d have to wait to find out.


    "Of course." I nodded in return as I kept a close eye on him and gestured to one of the doorways. "After you." Nervous looks were traded all around as Aydan started to walk in front of me.


    However, as we left the room, I realized it wasn''t directed towards Aydan. Instead, I noticed many looking back and forth between Rudnurth and me. All of them had fearful looks in their eyes. Even his siblings, but it was mostly directed at him as he stood there silently without moving. It only dawned on me that they looked at me with some small tinge of hope. A hope that was almost begging me not to be the same kind of ruler Rudnurth was.


    Frowning at that, I felt bad because the past didn''t matter too much to me, nor did I care if it changed the future. After all, this world had been fucking with me since I arrived. Why should I care if I did the same in return? Although looking at their faces oncest time, I felt almost guilty. Perhaps I was wrong, but this wasn''t the worst turn of events that could''ve happened to them.


    **********************


    New Cover Art is officially done! It will be release some time between Christmas and New Years! Look forward to it!


    Our new goal for this week is still 800 and 850 Power Stones! Hope we hit it and I hope everyone is looking forward to this WEEKEND! Woot woot!

 Chapter 49 - 49

    <h4>Chapter 49:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    Following Aydan after leaving the rest of the group to themselves after forcing my new position on them, I asked the Sage a question. "Where are we going?" I inquired as we moved through several halls and up many stairways.


    "My private study. We will be free of all interruptions there." Aydan replied.


    Since the whole point was to follow him to speak in private, both of us were silent the rest of the way there. However, we were off in some corner of the castle that seemed rather empty. Quirking a brow at this, I eyed Aydan for a moment to see if there were any signs of a trap, but my eyes didn''t pick up anything unordinary.


    "Here." The Sage stopped at arge metal door with runes on it and chuckled at my look. "This isn''t a dungeon cell if that''s what you were wondering. The runes are there to make sure that if one of my experiments goes wrong, it is confined to the room only." He then opened the door and entered. "Keep damage to a minimum."


    A frown took over my lips as I entered and looked around. "D¨¦j¨¤ vu." I mumbled out as piles and shelves of books were scattered across the room. "It''s like I''m being punished with the dumbest punishment that could be thought of." Shaking my head, I mumbled to myself. "God damnit, Farro."


    The room reminded me of Ayda, his descendant, and her damn library. However, this was more rustic. Stone walls, floor, and ceiling gave little to be desired in design, but there was a ssless window. Something you would expect in a castle and some rooms. Moving to it, I looked outside and realized that the towers that we passed on the way here were the same ones I saw when I first arrived here in this world.


    Aydan turned to me, confused. "What do you mean?" Turning back to him, I saw him watching me and expecting answers.


    Sighing as I studied some random parchments scattered on the stone floor. "Nothing. Forget I said anything."


    "I thought that was why we were here. To talk and say ''things.''" He emphasized before crossing his arms and leaning on his desk. "Or has that changed?"


    Moving away from some test tubes, magical devices, and materials, I stood across from him by a more open wall. "No. However, the problem is exining." Tapping the wall as I thought of how to start, I sighed before starting. "This is going to sound insane, and you''re probably not going to believe me, but you''re the only one who can help me."


    And so, I began spinning the tale of my arrival in the past and how I was a Knight of Lestrania much like him, but in the future. He listened quietly as I regaled the tale of Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia. Skepticism was clear in his eyes as he watched me closely. Aydan remained silent as I told him that there was no Royal Family, and only the two sisters remained from what I could tell.


    "Ghouls and other Demons have been moving through the Hallow Forest, which I realize now, is where we are. It''s why I was so unsure and wary of things in the beginning, but you''re the one who made the prophecy, and that means you know of me." My exnation fell t as Aydan gave me a nk look in return.


    "Prophecy? What Prophecy?" He questioned back.


    I was stumped at that. "You really don''t know, do you?" He shook his head, and I sighed. "There was a book of prophecies in the future that held a depiction of me. It''s why I put on this cloak when I saw it. I had a feeling that things weren''t so simple, but if you don''t know..."


    After a moment, Aydan asked me another question. "What did this book of prophecies look like?"


    "Uh, it was quite thick in terms of pages and was worn down. Size wasrge in width and height, but it seemed to be a customed fit and definitely old." Closing my eyes as I thought back to the book, I sighed. "It was a royal blue and had strange runes on the cover, spine, and back."


    To my surprise, Aydan moved across the room and to a chest of sorts. "That sounds eerily familiar." He stated as he opened the chest and rummaged about before pulling out the book in question. "Is this the book in question?"


    Pointing at it excitedly, I sighed in relief. "Yes! So, you do have it! If you go to a little past the middle of the book, there is a depiction of me exactly!" Taking off my hood, surprised him, and I pointed at my eyes. "Look at my eyes andpare it to the drawing on the pages!"


    While he paused upon seeing my eyes, he moved closer to me and started flipping through the pages. "As you can see," The Great Sage paused as he showed me the unfilled pages. "This book is rather empty. Only the beginning has any content."


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, I backed up to the wall, sighed, and just slid down the wall where I leaned the back of my head against the cold stones. "I really hate magic."


    "Well, while I may not have your likeness in the book it is nice to see what you actually look like." The Sage informed me.


    Flipping him off as I groaned in frustration just seemed to confuse him. "The bird isn''t a thing here?" I asked.


    "Bird?" He repeated unsurely.


    "Nothing. That doesn''t matter. What does matter is that I likely just gave you what you needed to make the sketch yourself." The Lestranian Knight of the past just watched me quietly. "So,ing to you was already meant to happen, as was all of this. Unless I am mistaken."


    Aydan didn''t know how to respond to that as I quietly sat there and kept hitting my head off of the stones behind me. Moving away from me to put the book down, The Great Sage seemed to be lost in thought himself. After a moment, he eventually sat down at his desk and tapped the book.


    "Let''s say, hypothetically, that you are telling the truth." The Sage started, and I looked over at him. "What happened to Rudnurth, Elias, and Mara? If Arceana and Elincia are alive, they must truly be the closest beings to immortals that walk this world, and their siblings should also be alive." He spected. "Perhaps they are like Davost in a way. Young Gods and Goddesses sent to perform their own rites before ascending."


    Sighing at the god talk, I shrugged. "Well, Arceana did state that she and Elincia fought against Rudnurth in my time. However, they said it was long ago. Unfortunately, they didn''t mention anything about Mara or Elias." Then I pointed at him. "You were mentioned though."


    "I''m honored, but that''s not what I asked."


    "Look, I didn''t care to ask. We don''t exactly get along, and I was pressed into bing a Knight because of that book of yours. So, no. I don''t know about Elias or Mara."


    Narrowing his eyes at me, Aydan continued skeptically. "But they just so happened to mention Rudnurth in passing?"


    Shrugging, I exined further. "I dismissed it because it meant nothing to me, but it was a surprise to learn that he was their older brother." Holding up my hands, Imented further. "As I said, I''ve been there a few weeks, and things haven''t exactly been peaceful. Asking questions about family didn''t seem like the best way to go, and I was told they were the only two High Elves alive."


    Aydan was quiet for a time, and he just hung his head. "Did they kill him?" Another unsure shrug from me got him to sigh. "Is that why you intervened in the banquet hall? To prevent them froming to blows in the future?"


    Rubbing the back of my head in an unsure manner, I answered honestly. "Not really. To be honest, I haven''t cared too much about certain stuff. I straight up decapitated someone at my Knighting Ceremony in front of both Arceana and Elincia along with a room full of people." A chuckle escaped my lips as I continued. "So, as you probably guessed, I''m kind of difficult to work with."


    "I hadn''t noticed." He replied dryly.


    Another simple shrug was my response. "If Rudnurth being killed by his younger sisters is what it takes for history to stay on track, I don''t really care what happens. Besides, the guy is kind of a dick." Then I stood and crossed my arms. "I interfered because I needed your help and because I thought keeping Rudnurth in power was a foolish decision."


    The Great Sage was hesitant for a moment but soon nodded in agreement. "Your words hold some truth to them. It was a group decision and one we held onto for our alliance tost." Aydan then began to exin how he was put in power. "When the Elves and Humans first met to discuss the alliance, the good intent was there, but who would rule was always a touchy subject. Both races weren''t doing the best with the warmongering Zugal to the North and Demons roaming about."


    "I imagine that would be a difficult situation." Imented.


    Aydan sat down at his desk and put his head in his hands. "To make matters worse, members of the Dragonds have been wandering outside of theirnds. They are almost worse than Demons. While some can be reasoned with, they aren''t usually one to talk to Humans or Elves."


    "Bad blood?" I asked as I leaned against the wall with my arms crossed.


    "Something along those lines. Dragons are magical in nature, just like us Elves, but they hold a different kind of magic. Needless to say, racial pride got in the way for both sides, and soon there were heated disagreements of the literal kind." He frowned and leaned back in his chair. "Dragon fire can destroy a home just as easily as a horde of Demons can."


    There was no way the Elves were innocent in all this. "Elven magic can likely do the same."


    With a reluctant nod, Aydan agreed. "That it can. Anyway, while the Alliance was being forged, the Dove n fled from the North in search of a new home. Given our own situation, Robert offered a ce in the new alliance. Thus, Lestrania was born, but the problem of no clear ruler still gued many minds."


    Narrowing my eyes, I questioned him further. "So, Rudnurth and the others were just delivered to you at that moment?"


    "They were. Davost herself appeared before me and handed me the children." He closed his eyes. "I can still see her even now. As if time and space had bent to her will and a window had opened through reality itself as she appeared."


    "Uh-huh." I replied skeptically.


    Aydan rose a brow at that as he gave me a questioning look. "Do you doubt my words?"


    Chuckling, I answered. "I believe you, but I doubt that this Davost is a Goddess like you im. Elven magic is vast, and tricking people doesn''t seem like it would be too difficult." My exnation left him with a frown.


    "There is no possible way I could determine if you are telling the truth. You''re far too reckless and care little for almost everything youe into contact with." He pointed out.


    "Not far off the mark." Imented.


    Fiddling with his beard, he seemed to ponder how to continue. "There is a way to verify your story and make you believe in the Goddess Davost."


    Rolling my eyes, I replied. "As much as I love being inducted into different religions, I''m going to have to say no."


    "Is this what Arceana and Elincia deal with in the future?" He asked me.


    "But you don''t really believe I''m from the future."


    Aydan huffed. "I''m skeptical of the things you im, yes."


    Then I gestured to him. "And I''m skeptical of your so-called goddess."


    A smirk soon came to his face. "There is a simple answer to all our skepticism."


    "Ignorance?" I offered.


    The befuddled look on his face got me tough. "No!" He responded, annoyed. "There is a study I have found with more answers about this world than you could ever imagine." Aydan informed me, and I had a sinking suspicion that I knew what study he was referring to as a frown came to my face. "Magic is far greater than anyone realizes, and I have been making great strides in every magical field that exists."


    "And you can get us into this overly convenient study full of answers, is that right?" I inquired.


    "Davost might''ve left me more than just a few babes. The Goddess Davost also left me a gift." Aydan smiled as he summoned his magic. "While spells that deal with time travel are considered impossible, if there is any merit to your words, we will find our answers there." A swirling green portal that was in the shape of an oval appeared in the middle of the room. "What say you, Sir Mordred?"


    Giving him a look, I walked past him and replied. "I actually go by Arthur Pendragon in the future." Stepping into the portal, Aydan followed right behind me with a small smile.


    **********************


    Extra chapter for Christmas Eve! Hope you''re all having a wonderful day!

 Chapter 50 - 50

    <h4>Chapter 50:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    Upon exiting the portal, I ended up in a ce that looked nothing like a study, and Aydan was nowhere to be found. Instead, I appeared in some manner of void of magic. Swirling energies of different colors surrounded me as I walked through the area.


    "Aydan?" I called out but received no reply. "What kind of weird-ass study is this?" After a moment of nothing happening, I called out randomly to anyone who might be able to help me. "Is anybody there?" Still, no response as I turned to look in each direction. "Where the fuck am I?"


    "In one of the realms outside of the world as you know it." A woman''s voice said from around me.


    While I did look for her, I found nothing. "Thanks for the answer. Is there any way you might be able to show me how to get outta here?" I inquired as I kept my guard up.


    "..." There was no reply.


    "Okay..." I trailed off as I tried to find anything that might help me in this situation. "Do you know where Aydan is?"


    All the magic in the area began to swirl and gather into one spot, unsure as to whether I was being attacked I took a defensive stance. It was unnaturalpared to everything else I had witnessed up till this point... But as all the of energies reached and began to form into a singr,rge, and condensed mass, it started taking shape. And that mass formed into a female High Elf, but also not a High Elf. She was something different. Something new and that meant I had to deal with some new shit, and I really didn''t want to.


    The giant woman looked down at me and I saw more magic gather behind her. One wing took shape behind her on the right before it followed the same process on the left. Large, radiant, beautiful, majestic wings pped a few times as she seemed to adjust herself. Spreading her wings as she stepped before me, she took a regal pose as she stared at me expectantly.


    "Am..." Looking around at the now dull void, I replied unsurely. "Am I supposed to do something here?"


    As I turned back to the woman, I saw a look of surprise on her face. "You do not kneel for me?"


    "Lady, I don''t even know who you are." Was my unimpressed response.


    Gesturing to herself, she answered. "I am the Goddess Davost. Creator of many of the races that still live on Crevalis to this day."


    Davost was arge woman that would fit the definition Amazonian if they had wings and looked more angelic than warriors. While the term Goddess did fit, I wasn''t impressed. An overly tall woman meant nothing to me, and even if her blood was ''gold'' it didn''t matter. Her dress shimmered in a multitude of colors that reminded me of a shimmering white opal in the sun. White hair and white wings that had rows of colors emitting from them gave her an overly odd appearance.


    Raising my middle and pointer finger, I replied. "Name''s Mordred." Then I shrugged and added, "Kind of. I''m actually from the future and go by Arthur, but since you''re a Goddess, you should''ve known that already."


    The Goddess seemed stumped at how to respond. "You do not show fealty in the presence of a Goddess?" She inquired.


    "Will you show me the door if I do?" I asked back, and that stumped her. "Look, I''m sure you''re some big shot, and the people love you, but I''ve been through a lot in the time span of a few weeks. I don''t really want to be here, so no offense to you, but I''d like to speed this along."


    "You are very brazen to speak to me in such a tone. None have ever had the gumption to."


    Groaning, I rolled my eyes. "And you have no idea how many times I''ve heard that line, or something simr, since I''ve gotten here."


    While the ''Goddess'' studied me, I did the same in turn. Something about her seemed familiar to me though. Almost as if I had seen her likeness before but couldn''t ce where. It was almost haunting in a way. However, before I could continue to ponder, my body was wrapped in several different energy signatures and lifted from the... Void...


    "Strange..." She mumbled and levitated me closer to her as she began a closer inspection. "You are clearly human but possess no magic."


    "Isn''t that about average for most humans?" I asked back in a bored and uncaring tone.


    "Every living being on Crevalis has magic. Humans, Elves, Dragons, animals, and nts. Everything... But you." Davost hummed out in wonder and then touched my chest. "Yet, you hold tremendous power inside of you."


    Looking off to the side for a moment in an unsure manner, I replied as I looked her in the eye. "Are... Are you flirting with me?" Davost looked at me, unamused. "Just saying, you''re touching my chest and saying I have power inside me."


    Pulling her hand back, she frowned. "You are a vexing little creature. What are you?"


    Snorting at that, I answered. "Human. I think..." Trailing off, Davost turned me upside down in her magic.


    "You think?" I shrugged in response. "Would you be something else?"


    "It''s up in the air at the moment. Both figuratively and literally."


    "I suppose no ''regr human'' would be able to make their way to this realm." Then she tilted her head slightly as she continued to examine me. "However, even those of great power should not be able toe here. So, how did you?"


    "I''d kind of like to know the same thing," I replied dryly. "Aydan opened a portal and said we were going to a study. We walk through, he disappears, and I ended up here."


    Davost seemed to consider my words as she tried to reason what could have happened. "What has happened to your eyes?"


    Groaning, I answered. "Look, as much as I love talking to giant women while floating upside down, I''m going to have to ask you to put me down."


    Her magic almost seemed to tighten around my body threateningly. "I could just kill you." Davost stated.


    "Would you? That''d save me a lot of headaches to continue with this nonsense."


    "You desire death?" She inquired.


    "I mean, I''m not going toin if it happens, but I don''t exactly go and seek it out." She set me down carefully, and I gestured to her after rolling my joints. "Besides, in this type of situation, there''s not much I can do." Nodding with my head to the void, I exined. "With how much magic-filled this ce, the chances of me escaping your clutches would be almost nonexistent."


    She shifted her head sideways but kept her eyes focused on me. "You can see magic?"


    Pointing at my eyes, I gave her a dull look. "My eyes aren''t exactly normal."


    "How do they work?" I shrugged, and she looked at me in disbelief. "You are unaware of how your own eyes function?"


    "It''s been a long few weeks.??? I confirmed.


    Backing away from me, she gave me a look I didn''t quite recognize. "No one should''ve been able to make their way to this realm unless they possessed incredibly powerful magic."


    "Like you? From what I''ve seen, no onepares to you. The amount of magic you possess is far greater than anyone I''ve encountered so far on Crevalis or in Lestrania."


    In a bitter tone, she responded. "This isn''t my magic." Gesturing to herself, Davost exined. "I am merely an echo of what I once was. What you see before you is a gathering of excess magicing together to form thoughts. My thoughts." Looking into the ck void, she sighed. "The only reason I was able to do this was because all magic originates from the same source. If you know the source, you can control it if you are experienced and powerful enough."


    Not sure what to do here, I pointed over my shoulder. "Well, I''m not a collection of thoughts, and I''d like to get out of here. Got some shit to do if you don''t mind."


    ''Davost'' looked at me. "Do you care nothing for my plight?"


    Quirking a brow at that, I shrugged. "Maybe? Not sure what you want me to do. Sounds like you''re stuck, and I can''t use magic." The Goddess wasn''t happy with me. "Life sucks, and then you die, but you seem like you''re already dead, so either help me get out of this ce, or kill me and get it over with."


    While I wasn''t supposed to be able to die, I had a feeling a creature like this could pull it off. The sheer magnitude and pressure of the magic that had gathered in her body was almost suffocating. Truthfully, it was a lot harder to keep my nonchnt attitude going than I cared to admit. While death wasn''t the worst thing in the world, magic could change the game, and given that it sent me to the past, who knows what tortures it could be used tomit.


    "I have never wanted to kill anyone. Others did so in my name and continue to do so."


    "Then why drop off the kids to Aydan if you didn''t want people to die? I mean, I get they might''ve been a gift, but surely you''ve been watching. They''re at war, and Rudnurth is more of a tyrant than a king. If you wanted no one to die, why not intervene?" Then I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes at her. "Or are you like every other useless god that has ever been worshipped."


    "You are a sphemous being."


    I nodded. "Thank you. I try."


    Magic began to circte around the realm once more. "I do not me you. False gods and goddesses have done more to wreck this world than anyone else... Besides one other..." Cryptic! "If you do not care anything about this world, why try to return to your friend?"


    "Friend is a strong word. Companion... No... Co-worker is closer to what we have, and my business is my own."


    "A being such as you should not be able to exist in this world, and without magic, you will never escape this ce. Give me the answers I seek, and I shall free you of an eternity of being trapped here."


    "So, basically, I''m an alien. Some mysterious space creature dropped me on this world and told me I had to-"


    Davost teleported before me and looked down at me as she towered above. "You are not of this world?" She asked me with an unnerving stare.


    I nodded slowly. "Nope. I was forced toe here as punishment for being a tortured soul. Pretty sure she went through my memories and found my life amusing." Then I gestured to all around us. "Thus, here I am."


    A small smile started to appear on her lips. "Here you are." She confirmed. "You may very well be the champion this world needs."


    Holding up my hands, I interrupted her. "Woah. No need to say all that. I''m just here to solve the mystery of this world, so I can pass on in peace. Otherwise, I''m going to have to start looking towards the endgame and find someone to kill me."


    "While there are some who could possibly meet your requirements, they are out of your reach. Should you choose to aid this world, you will eventually find the mystery that dwells at the heart of Crevalis." Sticking her arm out, she created a doorway of sorts. "If you do not want to be this world''s champion, then do not get to know its people, for you will be forced to act if you do."


    "Why? Because I''m going to make friends?" I asked with mocking finger quotations. "Lost enough of those to know better. Don''t worry. I keep my distance well enough."


    "With how you conduct yourself, I have no doubt." Davost replied instantly. "Given the amount of energy contained inside you, I doubt death will find you easily, and dying of old age doesn''t seem likely either."


    Closing my eyes in annoyance at the news, I crossed my arms, annoyed. "Swell."


    "If death is what you seek, then heed my advice. Aid this world in every way you can. There are those who will rise to challenge you, and that will gain their attention."


    "Why do I feel like I''m being yed right now?"


    Reaching out gently, she caressed my cheek. "I envy you. Truly, I do. I''ve given up everything to protect this world because I loved the creatures that live here. Life is truly amazing, and you only seek to end it. It is infuriating meeting you here like this, but perhaps destiny allowed us to meet."


    "Or an Elf with portal magic." Was my sarcastic reply.


    Lifting me in her magic, I started to float towards the door. "Magic will guide your way, Arthur Pendragon. I pray for your sake that we never meet again, but if you want to seed, we''ll have to."


    That wasn''t threatening at all. "May I ask why?"


    "... Goodbye, Arthur Pendragon. Should you save the world, you will find the freedom you seek." Davost ignored my question and cast me through the door as her magical body dispersed.


    **********************


    Merry Christmas!!!

 Chapter 51 - 51

    <h4>Chapter 51:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    This time I was flung from the portal and onto my back. "About time you showed up." Aydan''s voice came from above me as I groaned.


    "Yeah, sorry about that. Was just meeting the lovely Davost." I told him as I rolled over onto my stomach. "Not going to lie, it was slightly horrifying."


    The Great Sage held out his hand to aid me. "You met Davost?" He inquired as I epted his help.


    Brushing myself off as I stood, he waited for an answer. "Yeah. Your portal sent me to some manner of magic void that turned into Davost. She spoke with me."


    He crossed his arms and gave me a skeptical look. "How convenient." Aydan stated, almost mockingly.


    "Not really. As I said, it was kind of horrifying. First, she looks like a regr High Elf, but with white hair and white wings, both of which glow." I informed him. "Second, she is rather tall. Like, really tall..." Putting my hand over my head, I continued. "She towered over me easily and pretty much manhandled me." My bitter tone made Aydan smirk slightly.


    "Is that so?"


    "You don''t believe me?" I asked back.


    Shaking his head, he shrugged. "It''s a little suspicious, to say the least."


    Waving a dismissive hand, I replied, annoyed. "Fine. Let''s just get whatever it was you wanted and get out of he-" I stopped when I noticed the familiarity of the study we were in. "Oh shit..."


    Aydan looked at me in concern. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve been here before." I told him, and his brows shot up at that.


    "Coincidence after coincide-" He began, but I cut him off.


    Pointing off to the side, I spoke. "There are four statues just behind those shelves in a little alcove of sorts." My eyes widened in understanding now as I realized the tall statue was of Davost, but it wasn''t her voice that came through when it attacked me. "I cannot be here." I whispered out fearfully and started to back away from the statues.


    Aydan seemed to believe me a little more as I moved away from where I pointed. "You are correct about the statue, but I don''t understand. How did you meet Davost, and why can''t you be here?"


    "All excellent questions that I wish I could answer, but I have none to give you. I don''t know anything about magic in any regard."


    Bringing his hand up to his chin, he began stroking his beard in thought. "Mmh. This is most unusual. I could''ve sworn I was the only one who had ever been here before, but you were correct about our Goddess''s appearance along with the statues." He summoned his magic to his hands once more and created another portal. "I will believe your words and I will return to the studyter without you."


    Not waiting for further prompting, I quickly moved through the portal and hoped I wouldn''t be forced to meet Davost once more. Thankfully, we returned to Aydan''s Lab, and I immediately slid down the wall in exhaustion. My nerves were on edge from the small time we spent away, and I no longer cared if he believed me entirely. Even a short amount was enough for me.


    The Sage followed behind me and stepped out to see me sitting on his floor. "Are you alright?"


    Rubbing my face for a moment, my arms soon flopped onto my knees. "I''m tired, Aydan, and I really don''t want to be here."


    To my surprise, Aydan moved next to me on the wall and slid down next to me. "Tell me about it." Looking at him, he just chuckled. "I never really wanted to join this alliance. I just wanted to continue learning about magic."


    I scoffed at that. "The Master of Magic wants to learn about magic?" At his confused look, I exined. "The future knows you as The Great Sage Aydan and a Master of Magic."


    Leaning back, he closed his eyes as if mirroring me earlier. "There is still so much to learn, and I am no master. Perhaps more adeptpared to everyone else around me, but my magic isn''t truly my own."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Much like you," Aydan began as he gestured to me. "I draw my power from elsewhere. Magic exists in everything, and alles from one source." Opening his eyes, The Great Sage continued. "Using what I''ve learned in the study, I''vee to harness the origin of magic, and it exists everywhere." Then he turned to me, and his hand glowed as it slowly hovered over my body. "Everywhere, except for you."


    Shrugging, I replied. "I told you I didn''t have magic."


    He nodded. "You did. After everything that has happened, I have no choice but to believe you. That study with the statues has never been opened for anyone else before, and I''ve never seen anyone there." Standing, Aydan moved towards his desk and grabbed some parchment. "But you have in the future. This is worrying."


    Pointing off to where his portal had been made him frown. "Something took over the statues and attacked me. It seemed more curious than anything, but I''m new to this world, so I''d rather not risk it."


    "It was that powerful?" He asked nervously.


    "Maybe?" Was my unsure reply. "Everything about this is new, and I''m not a fan of magic so far. Plus, it seems to have weird effects on my body. I don''t know if that''s because of my own personal energy or if it''s something else, but that original magic you used, hurt like a bitch!" Showing him the wound and scar, I exined. "My wounds can usually heal instantly depending on the severity. This little scrape should''ve healed in less than a second."


    "Fascinating. So, your healing powers are your strongest ability?"


    Another shrug. "I''ve no idea." At his look, I defended myself. "How about you get transferred to a new world with a new body, powers, and with no prior knowledge on what the fuck is going on." Gesturing to him as he scribbled away, I continued. "Then see how much you get done! Especially with a bunch of whiners constantly bugging you!"


    Caressing his beard, he hummed out in thought. "So, you have no idea the secrets your body possesses..."


    "Not really. I got some weird-ass eyes, can use fire and ice abilities, but that''s about all I know."


    "And your healing." Aydan added.


    Rolling my eyes, I confirmed his statement. "Yes, Aydan. My healing too." Using his magic, several scrolls and tomes began to circle around him as he looked them over. "What''re you doing?"


    ncing at me for a second, he immediately went back to his parchments. "Your arrival in this world should not be possible, but all the evidence suggests you''re telling the truth." Then he mumbled with a hand over his mouth. "And you have no reason to lie that I can think of." Removing his hand, he started scribbling something onto a fresh parchment. "Seeing as how you are essentially the new King of Lestrania, I will aid you in every way I can."


    "Wait-" I tried to interrupt him, but he kept going.


    "That includes trying to understand how you arrived in the past."


    "I''m not the new King!" No reply. "Are you ignoring me?" Aydan ignored me like a champion.


    Then he began pacing. "However, I will also look into how such a spell is possible... Needless to say, I''ll also need to investigate whether or not this will change the future and how to send you back if it''s even possible." Aydan stopped and just stared off into space. "How can such a powerful spell exist that it sends someone back so far in time, and how can we trace it? Does it have a magic signature? Who cast the spell? Is it a timed spell, and will you return without warning? What effects will this have on your body?"


    The man went off and ignored me for a solid thirty minutes as he began darting around, writing things down, casting spells, looking in old tomes, and more. It wasn''t until I threw a pebble at him and it struck him softly in the side of the head that he turned to look at me. Aydan looked confused for a moment before I gestured around the room, which was essentially entirely green.


    He chuckled and put a few things back. "Apologies. This is a new subject to research, and I do get lost in my work sometimes."


    Giving him the same dull look he gave me earlier, I replied. "I noticed." Standing, I brushed my cloak off. "So, you obviously believe me, but what now?"


    "Well, I suppose more proper introductions are in order." He gestured to me. "Introducing you to the people and kingdom should be done as soon as possible. Without that cloak, people will feel more at ease and may be unnerved by your eyes, but it will go a long way in building up trust."


    Realizing my cloak was off, I flipped it back up. "Bad idea. No one made any mention of me in the present, and I work for Arceana and Elincia. Neither of them had any memory of me and instead referred to me as the one from the Prophecy." Crossing my arms, I exined further. "As such, I think we can agree that neither of them saw my face, and using an alias was the correct choice. If they learn about me from your book, so be it, but I''m perfectly fine without having to weird people out about my eyes."


    Aydan frowned. "That cloak is unbelievably distracting, unnerving, and threatening. Unfortunately," He began and sighed as he sat at his desk. "I have to agree with you. If neither of them recognized you, for better or worse, the cloak must remain."


    Sighing myself, I leaned against the stone wall. "So, what now?"


    "Well, if you''re going to rule-"


    "No! I''m not the King! The Royal Family should sit in on most matters and see how things work, but each of them are too young to make decisions! They need to learn by example! Not just have them make choices, and all of you bumble about trying to make it work!"


    "This is true, but you have almost single-handedly strong-armed your way to the throne. Like it or not, you are going to be ruling in their stead." I opened my mouth to reply, but he continued. "And I will do everything in my power to make it happen."


    Surprising at that, my brows raised in confusion. "Why?"


    Gesturing to me, Aydan exined as he leaned forward. "Like you said, you''re from the future. If the past and future can''t be changed, that means everything you do is meant to happen."


    "But we don''t know that."


    He shrugged. "Maybe not, but I''d prefer a future where all the Royal Family is alive. Not just the youngest." Aydan then leaned back. "I''ve raised those kids like they were my own. To hear that something has happened to them."


    "They''re over thousands of years old, Aydan. I''m pretty sure dying isn''t the worst thing to happen at that age." I then shrugged. "But who can say."


    "True, but how old are you?" He asked in return. "What?!" Aydan smiled yfully in response to my look. "I''m curious. Both Arceana and Elincia live to be thousands of years old while I myself am several hundred. The oldest Elf ever recorded was about two thousand years old, but he extended his life with magic."


    "And Arceana and Elincia are both well past that and only look like they''re in their twenties." I added in understanding. "That is interesting because I haven''t seen a single Elf of the older variety in the future."


    Aydan frowned at that. "None?" I shook my head. "That is odd..." He made some sort of note before looking back at me. "However, I can get to thatter. I would like to know how old you are."


    As I was about to say my age, I stopped myself to think. My thoughts drifted and started to focus on everything that happened leading me up to this point. Frowning, I tried to think of how old I would be, and as I considered the traveling that I had gone through to reach the home of the Star Creature and to reach this new world, but found myself lost. The void itself was an unknown to me and as I immersed myself in my thoughts, my surroundings changed, and I felt like I was back in the Star Creature''s void. Looking around, horrified and lost didn''t begin to describe how I felt. As if eternity was on my shoulders and nothing could be seen but an emptiness that never ended.


    My eyes darted about to find something. Anything. Even the smallest form of light or a shape in the darkness, but there was nothing. Looking down at my own hands didn''t help since they weren''t there either. It felt like I was moving, yet it was unclear on what was truly happening. However, a light soon appeared, and I found myself looking at a very concerned Aydan Farro.


    ********************


    Goal for this week is still 800 or 850 Power Stones! Hope we make it and I hope everyone had a fantastic weekend!

 Chapter 52 - 52

    <h4>Chapter 52:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Thousands of Years Ago


    "Wake up!" Aydan shouted in my face suddenly, and he looked at me in concern. "Are you alright?!" He had taken my hood off and was examining me.


    I had broken out into a cold sweat as I felt as if I had run a marathon. Sliding down the wall, my head rested on the stone as I tried to get my breathing under control. Aydan watched me carefully as he stood above me. After a moment, I had finally recovered enough to answer him.


    "I should''ve been a middle-aged man, but I have the feeling I am far older than I realize..."


    Aydan seemed confused at that and asked, "Should''ve? How can you not know your own age?"


    "The being that transported me here wasn''t exactly graceful... My mind, spirit, and the remains of my body were stuck in some infinite void. Who knows how long I was in there for before I popped out in this world..." Wiping my face in an exhausted manner, I continued. "I''ve tried not to think about it, but my memories are in a haze."


    "So, how old do you think you are?" The Great Sage inquired as he watched me closely.


    "My age likely no longer exists in such a number that I could actually tell you. For it feels like I''ve lived through an eternity... Twice." Was all I said in response.


    The Sage''s face fell at that, and he was about to respond when there was a knock on the door. Immediately, I put my hood back on and looked to see Aydan offering me a helping hand. With a smirk, I epted and got to my feet. While I brushed myself off, he opened the door with his magic and smiled.


    "Hello, Mara. Is something wrong?" Aydan asked the oldest Princess.


    To my surprise, Mara merely looked over to me. "It has been some time since you two left to talk. I thought it might be best toe check in on both of you and perhaps offer my insight into Lestrania and the people who live here."


    Much to my annoyance, Aydan looked at me with a grin and chuckled. "I''m sure Sir Mordred would be delighted to talk to you, my dear." He then gestured to the area. "Feel free to use the room to talk. I must get a few things ready if Sir Mordred is to aid us in theing days."


    Mara nodded with such grace that you''d think she had practiced the simple movement for dozens of years. "I shall do my best to aid him as well, Sir Aydan. If you need help with informing the citizens, I will be avable."


    Aydan leaned down and whispered something to her, which made her eyes flicker to me. He had to have used magic because his hands lit up, and I couldn''t hear what was being said. Obviously, it was about me, and they wanted it private.


    "I understand." Mara replied as his magic dispersed, and she looked to me as Aydan left. "Sir Mordred, it will be a pleasure to help you and serve by your side." The Princess then looked up at me with vibrant, hope-filled eyes. "Sir Aydan says you can be trusted, so trust me when I say, I am here to help you in any manner I can. You need only ask."


    The eagerness she had shown unnerved me slightly. "Thank you." I replied slowly. "I will look to you in theing days for any questions I might have."


    Her smile widened. "And I will answer to the best of my abilities." Moving closer to me, she grabbed my hand. "Would you be willing to help me in return?"


    Not that she could see my expressions, but I narrowed my eyes at that. "That certainly depends, but I n to help everyone I can." It''s like a bad gag that just keeps being repeated. "After all, I don''t expect many to follow my lead if I don''t actually help them."


    Mara''s eye seemed to twitch slightly, but she ignored it as she replied. "Then, I look forward to your help in the future." Offering her hand to me, the Princess spoke once more. "Shall I show you around your new home?"


    While I wasn''t sure what to do, I did ept her offer. "It''d be a huge help. Thank you, Princess."


    "Mara is enough." Moving next to me, she wrapped her arm around mine as she led me out of the room. "We shall start with the council chambers. Most of our talks and meetings are held there."


    "Are there old scrolls there, of past battles or maps of any kind?" I inquired as we walked slowly through the halls once more.


    "Naturally." Mara answered. "Tell me, Sir Mordred, how did you be so skilled in the art ofbat?"


    My eyes mostly looked at the passing torches on the wall, but Mara''s question piqued my interest, and I looked to her. "Would you believe me if I told you it was an ident?" I asked her yfully.


    The Princess giggled at that. "No. Such a tale would be hard to believe, but it certainly sounds amusing. Perhaps one day, I could hear the story behind it."


    Chuckling at that, I replied. "It is very hard to believe andpletely true, but I doubt I''ll ever share." She looked at me more curiously, and I continued. "Then again, who knows. It''s possible. Maybe at ater date if I''m ever in an impably good mood." I told her.


    I had no ns to share any of this with anyone. People didn''t need to know that there was life beyond their world. My hand was forced with Davost because magic absolutely terrifies me, and I told Aydan because I was hoping he''d be able to send me back to my own time. Magic only seems to fail me and fuck me. Both of which are not amusing.


    "Another thing to look forward to," Mara stated. "May I ask another question?"


    "Of course."


    "What are your thoughts on this war? Why are the Demons moving against us now?"


    I had no clue what the fuck was going on and needed to talk to Aydan before trying to answer that seriously. "I am not one to specte. However, there was a powerful Demon made of mes at your sister''s encampment. I get the feeling we haven''t seen thest of it. Whether it was targeting your sister or defending its own territory, we''ll find out eventually."


    Mara seemed lost in thought but wasn''t as distracted as I thought because as my finger twitched, magic gathered in her hands. Not against me, but to defend me against my attacker who was hiding. Walking through the hall, they fell from above and were caught in her magic as she quickly moved her hands up. It was an Elf that I didn''t recognize as Mara kept it suspended in midair before he could even reach me.


    The Princess wasn''t impressed. "While I know you would not be so foolish to target me, it is amusing to think you thought you could hurt Sir Mordred, who bested Sir Aydan inbat." Mara moved him closer and sighed. "No doubt, my brother sent you. If you do not wish to die, leave thisnd and make a living elsewhere. You failed in your task, and my brother is not one for mercy. I give you this boon since I know you were likely coerced into this."


    Another generic male Elf, fell to the floor as she let go of her magic. "Princess..." He spoke from under his mask. "Why do you defend this man?" The would-be assassin inquired.


    Obviously, he was cloaked and covered most of his face, but his ears, hair, and eyes were showing. Giving away several keen details. You think an assassin would hide those types of details, but it is possible he never expected to fail. Either way, Mara was far more lenient than I expected her to be.


    "You are assuming that it was him I was defending. Had I not intervened; you would be dead. Sir Mordred was well aware of your presence and was ready to act before I even knew where you were." The Princess exined, and I was surprised she realized it so quickly. "I have stopped you from meeting your doom and am letting you leave if Sir Mordred will allow it but know you cannot best him."


    He red at me. "She''s right, you know. I was going to kill you. It''s not that I don''t have mercy, despite what you may believe, but I cannot let an attempt on my life go so easily. However, since the Princess has interfered, I will let her handle the situation as she sees fit."


    "Thank you, Sir Mordred. I will remember this kindness you have shown me." Mara said with a small bow towards me and then turned back to the Elf. "Have youe to a decision?" She inquired.


    "I will leave..." The Elf replied begrudgingly and stood slowly. "Forgive me, Princess."


    "Go now and never show yourself in front of me again." Was her reply, and the generic Elf left with his tail between his legs before she looked back to me. "Were you really going to kill him?"


    Looking at her, I saw her eyes flicker about as she tried to find mine inside my enchanted cloak. "Had it just been a threat, I would''ve let it go, but he was sent to kill me. That is not something I would overlook."


    The Princess nodded in understanding. "I am sorry this happened, Sir Mordred.??


    "Unless it was you who orchestrated this, don''t be. You can''t control everything that happens, so you don''t need to apologize." Holding out my arm for her, I spoke. "Shall we continue?"


    "We shall." Mara took my arm, and we were off once more. "We''re not too far now." She said after a few more minutes of walking.


    Opening a set of double wooden doors, we entered a decent sized room with arge stone table that had many different things scattered about. Tomes, scrolls, maps, ns, and more. Banners lined the room with a pair of wings surrounding a golden crown. Ignoring that for now, my eyes started to look around the table.


    Mara removed her arm and pulled a map towards us with her magic. "This is the current map of Lestrania. Our kingdom is quite vast, given that the Elves and Humans have united. With their union, all thend in-between their territories have also been imed." The Princess exined as she pointed things out. "Unfortunately, most of the Elves'' home have been burned down, and now it is overrun with Demons."


    "That poses a bit of a problem. Was there anything of importance left behind that the Demons might want?" I inquired.


    Shaking her head, the Princess answered. "Not that I am aware of, and Aydan, nor the former Elven Queen, have stated otherwise." Pointing at different spots on the maps, she continued. "We have many different towns and viges all throughout thends, but we have been cut off. Demons invade towns, take prisoners, and kill the rest. Providing any kind of support has been difficult."


    "Why? With magic and Zugal at the ready, I think sending messages would be easy or at least have solid scouting parties out and about looking for Demon movement." I asked her.


    "We''re spread thin as it is. That Fire Demon you spoke of has been popping up everywhere, and the only one capable of driving it off would be Sir Aydan. Had it appeared here, and he was gone, things would not end well." Mara exined.


    "So, you''ve been using Aydan as more of a defensive unit than helping your people?"


    Mara gritted her teeth at my remark. "My brother thought it best that the Capital be defended more than anything else."


    Frowning at that, I moved my hand over the map. There was another location that looked like a bunch ofrge rocks just drawn on the map that confused me, but there were bigger issues at the moment. Mara and her siblings can get stronger. Arceana and Elincia are proof of that. Both are stronger than Ghouls in the future. If training is what they need, I can use that as an excuse to train myself as well.


    A smirk came to my lips as I touched the map. "Mara, tell Aydan I request his presence in the council chambers."


    "May I ask why?" She inquired with a hopeful look.


    "No longer will we only hold the capital and now that I''m here, we can tip the scales in our favor. Lestrania will be nothing without it''s people, and there will be none left if this continues." Tapping on the map, I continued. "That leaves us with only one choice." Part of me wanted to be overly dramatic and stab the map with a dagger, but I didn''t have a dagger on hand, and I figured these took quite a long time to make. "We go on the attack."


    *********************


    New Cover Art is out! Hope you all like it! I am going to try to change the Cover Art for every Arc, but we''ll have to wait and see if that is possible! Enjoy the chapter!

 Chapter 53 - 53

    <h4>Chapter 53:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Three Weeks After Taking Control


    "Are we really going through with this?" Aerowyn asked me nervously.


    She stood behind me as I looked over the cliff at arge force of Demons from a crouched position. "Why wouldn''t we? These Demons have been moving across Lestrania unchallenged. They won''t be expecting a trap." The Demons in question were moving through a path that cut through the forest.


    The Zugal frowned. "Maybe not, but this particr grouping of soldiers doesn''t seem like the best idea..." She stated. "Surely this would be best suited for my people to fly over andunch a surprise attack?" Aerowyn offered.


    Sighing at that, my eyes never left the Demons as I replied. "For thest time, either your people are going toe together and be just Lestranians, or they are going to die as mere Zugal, Elves, and Humans. If they follow my instructions, everything will be just fine."


    "Okay, but are you really going to go down there? As our leader, don''t you think you should give such a task to someone more expendable?" Aerowyn inquired, and I finally turned from the Demons to re at her over my shoulder.


    "Who would you rmend, Aerowyn?" My tone must''ve given away how I felt about the subject, and she didn''t answer. "No one is expendable. I thought you would''ve learned that when your brethren massacred your other ns." Turning back to the Demons, I continued. "Were the Zugal of the Finch n expendable?" Still no answer. "I would not ask something of my soldiers if I didn''t think it was important or if they were unable to perform such a task."


    "Apologies, Mordred..." Aerowyn finally said softly.


    "So am I. Bringing up the Massacre was rude, but if I''m sending soldiers to their deaths or to a tough position, I think they should know." No Ghouls or more powerful Demons seemed to be present. "The people of thisnd are loyal and want this Alliance to be a sess. As it turns out, I''ve been the unifying factor for most of them to look to because I don''t y favorites."


    Aerowyn seemed to agree. "Yes, it has thrown several people off."


    Humming out in thought, I replied. "I imagine Elias''s support can do little to help you right now, but I am sure he is doing his best to look after your people." Standing, I readied to jump. "They''re going to learn that I feel the same way during battle. You will either work together as one people, or you will all die." Taking a few steps back from the cliff, I looked at Aerowyn. "Give them the order." I told her before I took a running start and jumped off the cliff.


    As I fell, my body twisted in the air as mes began to form around me. Landing in the middle of the Demon surprised them, but they were even more surprised when a ring of fire separated me from them. Hissing, snarling, screeching, and more greeted my ears. Naturally, many drew weapons, and some even flew into the air with webbed wings.


    Before any of them could attack or try to talk, I used my eyes to crush a few of the Demons with my ability to bend gravity in small spaces and sent many of them aze. Roars echoed in the night as they charged through the fire to swipe at me, but I jumped and moved out of the fire. Landing a few dozen feet away, many of the webbed winged Demons dove for me as others charged on the ground.


    Darting through some boulders and lone trees, I came to the tree-line. Immediately, I led the Demons on a merry chase as almost all of them followed. A few hundred Demons without any leader were easy enough to bait, making it almost too easy. They barreled their way through the trees and brush while shrieks could be heard above.


    I pulled ahead of them and made sure to continually piss them off, so they''d proceed to blindly follow me. Whether it was throwing sticks at some, rocks at others, or hurling somethingrge enough to kill one, anything that kept them riled. Eventually, I saw some magic signaturese into view, and I smirked as Iunched forward.


    Jumping up into a tree out of the Demon''s sight as I hid, Aerowyn flew over to me quickly once she saw me. "Are you okay?"


    "Aw. You do care." I whispered mockingly.


    Rolling her eyes, she looked down at the Demons passing us. "You are positive this will work?"


    "Let''s find out!" My shout caught the attention of the Demons as I jumped out of the tree. "Looking for me?!" Shooting fire across the trees, I set the forest aze. "Now!"


    While I could take care of these Demons, this was a live exercise meant to force the Elves, Humans, and Zugal to y nice. Everyone roared as they popped into ce, and I darted through the trees above to keep an eye on things. Elves in the back with a handful of Humans armed with bows and another mixed group in front with shield spells and barriers while Humans moved about killing the Demons.


    The Demons in the sky heard the fighting and roared in fury at their inability to join the fight. Thankfully, everyone was paying attention and sent a barrage of arrows along with several spells into the sky. Several demonic creatures fell from above and tumbled through the trees onto their Demon brothers. However, that wasn''t all we had nned.


    A whistling echoed throughout the area that sounded almost like a firework, and momentster, more of the webbed winged Demons tumbled down to the forest floor. Afterward, arge force of Zugal descended into the canopy and started raining arrows down on the confused Demons. The battle didn''tst much longer, and I only helped here and there when someone let their guard down. Overall, it was a huge sess, and I expected this to carry over to the rest of our forces.


    With a few cheers and high morale, we returned to the Capital. Horses were waiting for us on the other side of the forest, which allowed us swift passage. Aerowyn had left immediately to tell everyone the good news, and we entered the Capital streets to cheers and lines of people. Many of the soldiers waved, and I rode back to the castle with a smile, not that many could see it.


    "There he is!" Aydan''s voice rang out once we reached the courtyard.


    Getting off my steed, I waved to him. "Aydan." Was my simple reply.


    He merely smiled and shook my arms. "None of that! Aerowyn told us of your victory against a horde of Demons numbering in the hundreds! Come! We must celebrate!"


    I chuckled at that, but before I could reply, a loud huff could be heard from the other side of the courtyard. "Arthur!" Kandma groaned out in annoyance, which always gets the attention of everyone in the area.


    "Really d no one else understands her." Imented to Aydan before patting his shoulder. "Give me a moment." He nodded, and I moved to the giant stone bear. "Hey, big bear."


    Kandma groaned and nuzzled her snout into my chest. "I told you to stop calling me that."


    "You like it." Was my yful response.


    If stone bears could smile, you can bet she would have one. "Why didn''t you take me with you? It would''ve been nice getting out of this ce for a break."


    Patting her snout, I answered. "This was to set up an ambush and was a stealth mission. You don''t exactly scream subtly."


    "I can literally turn into a giant boulder to hide."


    "That would fool some Demons, yes, but we were unaware if there was a Ghoul or something present. If there was, you could be a big target." I told her.


    Pulling back, she looked down at me. "Or arge ally."


    Chuckling, I put my hands on my hips. "You are that. The next time we go out and are heading towards a more head-on confrontation, I will take you with me, but you are still growing."


    "I''m big enough." Kandma pouted.


    "Don''t I know it! Most of the men won''t leave me alone about how much room you take up!" The creature of nature rolled her eyes. "We''ll get you a way to stretch and run around. Give me a bit longer to get things under control."


    "Alright. Be safe. I worry when you run off without telling me." Kandma told me, and I smiled.


    "I''ll be sure to let you know when I leave then." Giving her snout a small rub, I made my way back to Aydan. "How were things in my absence?"


    Aydan sighed. "Rudnurth has locked himself away in his chambers and doesn''t respond to anyone. Someone is bringing him food and other necessities, but we don''t know who."


    Nodding in understanding, I replied. "Likely an Elf who can teleport stuff to him. I will try to speak with him again, but with him acting like this, I don''t feelfortable with him ever getting his crown back."


    The Sage said nothing in return about Rudnurth. "On the bright side, Prince Elias and Princess Mara have both been very helpful. Princess Mara more than Prince Elias, but he is starting to do what he can to aid us."


    "Maybe he finally realized that this was happening and wasn''t going to change."


    "Or," Aydan began as he nudged me. "He finally realized that going against the two strongest in Lestrania wasn''t the best idea."


    "Two strongest for now, but who knows for how long. Elias, Mara, Arceana, and even Elincia are showing great strides now that they can practice without the need to hold back. Elias has excelled in his magic ever since he no longer needed to worry about injuring you."


    Aydan chuckled at that. "That, or he is trying to kill you during your training sessions!" After a moment, he smirked at me. "What about Princess Mara?"


    Pushing him slightly at the look, I answered. "Mara has exceeded all expectations of her. That girl is a prodigy. I swear to god that she sees a move and copies it almost instantly. Like her brain visualizes the move in her head and then can instantly perform it. On top of her magic, her swordsmanship is getting more difficult to handle."


    "Isn''t that what you were hoping for?" Aydan inquired.


    "Yes, it was. I just wasn''t expecting Mara to stand out over all of them."


    Aydan and I came up with the idea for joint training sessions with the Royal Family members. Elincia would participate at times, but her age kept her out of the more serious exercises for the moment, and Rudnurth never showed. However, Aydan was correct that I was also starting to train myself alongside the Royal Family. I was learning more and more every day, and it was starting to show.


    Naturally, Aydan and I would also sometimes train in secret to really put what I learned to the test. My powers and abilities were rapidly increasing, as was my understanding of my new body. The only downside to this was that ''The Great Sage'' was rather entric and loved doing weird-ass tests on me that I''d rather not talk about.


    "Well, it''s a start in the right direction. I''ve learned a few things here and there about the spells you asked me to look into. Nothing too solid yet, but I will keep you posted when I find something." Aydan informed me in a whisper.


    "Thank you." I whispered back.


    "Sir Aydan." A regal voice cut in and caught our attention. "Sir Mordred." Turning, we saw the former Queen of Elves waiting for us. "What are you two whispering about?" She asked in a more serious tone. "Not conspiring, I hope."


    *****************


    Happy New Year!

 Chapter 54 - 54

    <h4>Chapter 54:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Capital


    "Hello, Varvara," Aydan said with a low bow and overly theatrical ir. "It is always a pleasure to see you, my Queen."


    "You''re majesty." I greeted Former Elven Queen, Varvara Gramie.


    Despite her age, she was still very beautiful, had light brown hair with a reddish tint and deep brown eyes that held amanding look about them. Varvara was also taller than most other Elves, which gave her a very prominent figure, which fit her Queenly visage. An Elven green dress which hooked on to her middle fingers on each hand gracefully covered her form.


    A smile crept to her lips as she approached Aydan and me. "Always so quick to bow to me, my lovely Aydan. Do not linger where I cannot see those beautiful eyes of yours." As Aydan went to stand up straight, the Queen gave his beard a tug to keep him in ce. "But not before I speak to Sir Mordred."


    "Is there something you need from me?" I asked while crossing my arms.


    "Not at all. I merely wanted to offer my congrattions on your first sessful battle. With Sir Aydan here and you in the field, I am certain that the tide of this war will turn in our favor." Varvara replied.


    Quirking a brow, I gestured to her. "So, you don''t want to know if we were conspiring?"


    She smiled and lifted Aydan''s head back up with her hand ever so gently. "Conspiring only works if you have someone to conspire against. Not many would be worth even considering given your positions."


    "True enough."


    A woman who looked younger than Aydan, but also older than most Elves you see. "Always a pleasure to see the two of you." A few spotted wrinkles could be seen, not that she would ever confirm their existence. She was also different than I was expecting from when I first heard about her. "Surely you are on your way to the banquet, Sir Mordred?" Varvara then looked to Aydan. "After all, my dear Aydan went to such lengths to prepare it before we even heard of your victory."


    "We are. Would you like to join us?" Aydan asked as he held out his hand to her.


    "I would be delighted." Varvara joined us on our walk, and the two talked back and forth. "Aydan tells me that you are going to be exactly what this Kingdom needs. A unifying figure that is determined to see Lestrania thrive."


    "I''m merely doing my part."


    Varvara looked over at me as she walked between Aydan and me. "Will we ever know why?" The former Queen inquired. "Or are we merely to find out on our own?"


    Turning towards her for a moment, I shrugged. "Who can say?" Was my yful reply. "Maybe I''ll find out myself one day."


    That got her to give me a curious look, but we entered the banquet hall before she could question me further. "Thank you for the escort. I shall be amongst those present should either of you need me." Varvara walked off while Aydan and I gave each other a look.


    Tapping my nose, I spoke. "Aydan, I think you got a little something on your nose."


    Rolling his eyes, he walked over to someone else and ignored me. "I see you have returned victorious!" A cheerful voice came from my other side as someched onto my arm. "Not that I had any doubts," Mara said with arge smile when I turned to look at her. "Although, I might have been a little worried about you." Much like Varvara did to Aydan, Mara quickly took her ce on my arm.


    "As if there were any other oues, and your worry is noted, but clearly wasn''t needed." I replied as we began walking further into the hall. "How were things while I was away? With Rudnurth sulking in his room, I left Elias in charge. Did he handle things well?"


    "My brother handled things well." The Princess answered with an impressed nod. "Even kept your work going as best he could with the soldiers of each race. He attempted to go over some of the parchments you had left behind, but it might have been too much for him."


    "He didn''t ask you for help?" I inquired.


    Her cheeks took on a rosy hue. "He might have." Mara answered, slightly embarrassed.


    Chuckling and patting her hand on my arm, I replied. "Then I have something else to go over with both of you. Understanding what I am doing, and why, is very important for when I leave." Her grip tightened at that, but I ignored it. "Both of you will need to understand andprehend my ns for the future if either of you are to lead."


    "Wise words that I will strive to learn." Elias said from behind us, and we turned to face him. "Congrattions on a well-earned victory, Sir Mordred. Many are quickly warming up to you after thesest three weeks."


    "I should hope so. It''s been a very busy three weeks." Then I saw he was more at attention with me than usual. "You seem to be well. Hope ruling wasn''t too difficult while I was away."


    "Not at all. I merely had to keep the status quo while you were gone on your mission." Elias confirmed. "Something I am more than eager to do if it means securing more victories against the Demon Horde."


    My silence got the two Royal''s attention. "Something troubles you, Sir Mordred?" Mara asked.


    Looking between the Prince and Princess, I shook my head. "Apologies. I am merely lost in thought. More victories are certain to follow."


    Something was bothering me despite what I told them. No one, not even Aydan, knew who was behind the Demon Horde and who was leading them. Despite that Fire Demon appearing the same day I met the younger version of Arceana, not a single powerful Demon had been sighted since then. Was the supposed Demon Queen the one who exists now, or was someone else in charge? Demons were on the move, but not a single mention of any orders was concerning. Especially given that they were organized to do certain tasks.


    "Be that as it may, something is clearly troubling you." Elias pointed out, and he reached over to one of the tables to grab a drink. "While you may not want to share for the moment, this is a celebration in your honor! Drink and enjoy the festivities! Should you need me, I will be talking with Robert!"


    "You do not look like one who enjoys festivities if your dull movements are anything to go by." Mara pointed out as she continued to hold onto my arm.


    "One victory is meaningless unless the war is ended with that victory. While the battle we won today was vital in moving forward as one nation and one people, it had little meaning in the grand scheme of things." I mumbled out.


    Mara was quiet for a moment before she replied. "Maybe so. Although, I have no doubt the men and women who apanied you will remember this moment for the rest of their lives."


    I nodded in agreement. "And they should. There was no better ce to start, and if this is to celebrate the war turning in our favor, who am I to be so serious." Patting her hand, I continued. "Shall we join the others?"


    She smiled up at me. "We shall!" The Princess confirmed.


    Moving through the banquet hall, a few women of all races would quickly swarm me, which was still surprising. It was happening more and more as the weeks passed, but this was the worst one yet. Arge group of Zugal, Humans, and Elves all surrounded Mara and me. However, to my surprise, the Princess was quick to act as she held up her free hand and silenced them all.


    "Ladies, please do not disturb Sir Mordred this night. He will be more than willing to talkter, but he wishes to celebrate with his soldiers." If that wasn''t Mara lingo for ''fuck off, bitches'' I don''t know what it was. "For now, please enjoy the festivities with everyone else."


    Naturally, not wanting to test their luck against the Princess, they all quickly dispersed. "You handled that with such grace."


    "When one is a princess and raised in such an environment, a certain amount of poise is required to survive," Mara exined. "Otherwise, you will get pulled into the dullest conversations you have ever heard."


    "I can imagine. However, it is amusing that anyone would think of boring you. With your skills with a de, I''d thought most would think twice." Imented as we moved to a more esteemed seating location.


    "Unfortunately, despite being a princess myself, threatening people at the edge of a de is still frowned upon. Not that Rudnurth ever believed in such stiptions."


    Sitting down, we began to grab some food. "I will deal with Rudnurth over time. Right now, he likely feels like a kid who had his favorite toy taken away from him."


    Mara instantly responded with a scowl. "It is disturbing he thinks in such a way at all."


    "Agreed. A crown is meant to help the people who bestowed it upon you. Not use it for your own twisted pleasure." Taking a piece of bread and breaking it apart, I ate one of the pieces. "Heavy is the head that any crown rests upon." Continuing as I looked at Mara got her to nod. "Remember that should the crown ever fall to you."


    "I will!" She replied eagerly.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know how much any of this mattered. This war would continue for an unforeseen amount of time, and especially since I have no idea how long I''m going to be stuck here. That, and the only two in the future who still live are Arceana and Elincia. That likely meant Rudnurth, Elias, and Mara were all dead. My eyes focused on Mara''s features, and I noticed she kept ncing at me more and more. Something that filled me with dread, but I ignored it all the same.


    ***************************


    Goal is the same! 800 Power Stones! We can do it!

 Chapter 55 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 55:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Capital


    "How long are you going to continue with this little sullen routine of yours!?" I asked through the door. "This won''t help you get your crown back, and are you really willing to take things lying down like this!?" Rudnurth was still refusing to leave his room, and it had been a month since our first victory over the Demons. "All I want to do is teach you a few things and see how you handle things, but I can''t do that if all you do is mope in bed all day!"


    "..." There was no response.


    I sighed in frustration, and Aydan just shook his head. "Sooner orter, he''ll have toe out. Leave him be for now. We need to talk about one of our viges goingpletely silent near the Dragonds." He told me.


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, I eventually just gave a tired nod. "Okay. Take us to the meeting room." Aydan quickly teleported us there, and several others were waiting for us. "Apologies for runningte."


    Elias, Mara, Aerowyn, Robert, and Varvara were all present as well. "We just arrived ourselves." Robert said with a nonchnt shrug.


    Taking our seats, I spoke. "Have our scoutse back?" My inquiry started the meeting as Aerowyn stood and shook her head.


    "No. All my scouts have disappeared, which is unusual. Even with Demonic Flyers in the air, most Zugal can outmaneuver them." She exined.


    "However," Elias started as he leaned forward. "They would be hard-pressed to run from a Dragon. If the Dragons are once again on the move, it will be difficult to fight a war on two fronts." Tapping the vige in question on a map at the table, he continued. "We need to find out what is happening out there."


    Varvara cast a dark look over the maps as she spoke. "Perhaps the Dragons have joined the Demons and are working together." She offered in a low tone as her magic seemed to flicker.


    Aydan quickly replied. "That seems unlikely. Despite our past differences, Dragons despise Demons like the rest of us. Coboration between the two would be extreme, and until proven otherwise, I think investigating should be our top priority." He then looked to me with a firm nod. "To find out what exactly is the reasoning behind this situation. Demons or Dragons, whatever it may be, we need to resolve this issue one way or another."


    "Sir Aydan is right." Mara agreed with him as she gestured to the maps. "The Demon''s movements have not been anywhere near this area, but that does not mean the Dragons are behind it." The Princess pointed towards the border. "Demons have been wary of Dragons like most races, and I doubt they would be so bold to attack a settlement so close to the border."


    "Both Dragons and Demons could be behind this, and both seem unlikely. The only way to confirm which one is the culprit is to go there and find out." Leaning back in my chair, the room became silent as I steepled my fingers together. "If our scouts are unable to return, that worries me about bringing any Zugal, and Elves have a history with Dragons."


    "You cannot go alone!" Elias mmed his fist on the table. "A team must apany you!"


    Aydan held up a hand to calm the Prince. "He never said he was."


    Tapping my fingers together, I thought about how to proceed. "Aydan?" My hooded figure turned to him.


    "Yes?" He stood and asked back.


    Gesturing to the map, I spoke. "Have you been to this vige or the area before?"


    The Great Sage was confused for a minute before nodding. "I have during an old scouting mission before it was turned into a vige, Sir."


    I was quiet as I thought about our best course of action. "Could you teleport us there and back if you needed to?"


    Almost everyone in the room turned to Aydan simultaneously as he frowned, and a nervous expression came to his lips. "Possibly?" Was his unsure response. "I have never teleported that far before and doing so might leave me weakened with little magic remaining." That got my attention.


    "Is that so?" The Sage became quiet for a moment, and I looked around the room. "Leave us for a moment."


    Others in the room seemed surprised but did as I instructed and left. They filed out one by one, and some looked back at us as they did. Ignoring them, Aydan didn''t look at any of them leave as he kept his gaze locked on me. Licking my lips at what he might want to say, he quickly created some manner of privacy bubble around us as thest person left.


    "I can do it, but most Elves should not be able to travel that far. My magic will have to substitute for part of the journey, so I may very well be weakened upon arrival."


    "Why can''t you just channel more of this original magic like you usually do?"


    "There is a bnce to be maintained between my magic and the magic that inhabits everything. I''ve felt little pulls as ofte when using original magic, and it has caused me some concern. Getting there would be simple, but I''d like to be careful as well."


    Standing, I looked over the map and pointed at a closer area. "What if you teleported us further away than the area surrounding the vige itself? Would that help?"


    He stroked his beard for a moment in thought. "It should. Going there would allow my magic to remain in full reserve and will be useful in case we need to make a quick getaway." Aydan then looked at me. "Apologies, Arthur. I''m willing to experiment, but not in such a situation, and the strain from such a journey alone is something that would leave any Elf exhausted oratose."


    I nodded. "Then we''ll aim for a closer area and not risk it. Same for if we need to teleport back. We can walk back if we need to." While I did want to offer my energy as a substitute, Aydan informed me that the spell used to save Ayda in the future didn''t exist yet. "Should something be there that you feel is too dangerous for you, feel free to leave without me."


    "Arth-"


    "That''s not a request, Aydan. You''ve seen what I''m capable of. If I tell you to leave, you leave. I''ll figure something else out to return." Putting my hand on his shoulder, I shook him lightly. "Trust me."


    "If that''s what you think is for the best."


    "I do." His magic bubble dropped as I sat back down. "Tell everyone to rejoin us. We have a n."


    The Sage left for a moment and returned with everyone in tow. All of them were quiet as they looked between Aydan and me.


    "We have a n. Aydan and I will be going alone to investigate the settlement along with trying to find out what happened to our missing scouts." As I looked over to The Great Sage, he continued as he pointed at the map.


    "Sir Mordred and I will be teleporting a few miles away from the vige in question before continuing on foot. This will give me time to recover if needed and won''t put either of us at unnecessary risk. It will also give me time to recover my magic in case we need to make a quick retreat." Aydan exined.


    Putting my hands on the table, I continued. "This will allow us to move without the worry of arge force being spotted and keep our options at the readypare to bring more people." My gaze drifted back to Elias. "You will be in charge once more while we are away. Mara will aid you along with everyone else, but the people will look to you in our absence."


    Elias bowed and replied. "I will do my best to look after things while you are away." He stated.


    "See that you do." My attention turned to Mara, who looked down more than anything. "Keep your brother in line while we''re gone."


    The Princess smirked at that. "Of course!"


    Aerowyn spoke next. "If something goes wrong, or wee under attack, my fastest fliers will head your way."


    I nodded in agreement. "Take care of Arceana and Elincia as well. Don''t let them skip their studies."


    Elias crossed his arms at that. "I will see to it that they are looked after during their training and study sessions. However, I do think it would be best for Arceana to start sitting in on these meetings. She has earned it; despite her indifferent attitude towards you, it will help her in the long run."


    The Prince had a valid point. I had tried limiting my time with the two youngest since I knew they would be alright, and I didn''t want to slip up by identally revealing myself to them in the future. However, Arceana had worked diligently with all the tasks I had given her, and she''d been trying for some time now to prove herself.


    "Agreed. Arceana has earned it. Tell your sister she will be joining us for future meetings." I replied.


    "The news will surely make her day." Elias stated.


    "Very well. If everything is settled, I must prepare to set out. It will only take a few minutes, and I will return here afterward." Aydan said before leaving the room.


    Many of us looked at him before everyone else looked back at me. "Aydan has decided to get ready, and I have no other topics to address. Feel free to go about your business." Didn''t really know what else to do other than adjourn the meeting.


    Princess Mara stayed behind while everyone else trickled out. "Are you sure you will be safe?" She inquired as she moved beside me as I looked over the map.


    "Safety is never a guarantee, but this way, I know almost everyone else will be safe in my absence, and we aren''t putting others in harm''s way unnecessarily." Sliding my hand over the map, I tapped a spot and continued as I tried to change the topic. "How many viges are there in the area and on the borders?"


    "Several, but you cannot focus on all of them." Mara informed me.


    "I''m not nning on it, but I want to know which viges are closest and if perhaps something was in-between us ying interference. It''s something to keep an eye on." I pointed out. "If it isn''t actually the settlement in question, something may be lurking nearby that is cutting off ourmunications."


    "Sir Mordred, can we talk more privately?" The Princess inquired in a hopeful tone.


    Pausing, I looked around and answered. "Are we not already in private?"


    Naturally, Mara gestured to the room. "I was thinking in your personal chambers or mine. A ce where people cannot interrupt us." Turning towards her, she moved forward and put her hands on my chest, and looked up at me.


    Sighing internally, I looked down at her directly. "Do you wish to speak about something in private? If so, a spell should suffice for a more concealed conversation than a room if you''re worried about someone eavesdropping on us."


    I knew what she wanted, and I didn''t want to go down that road. The problem was that I liked Mara. She was a very talented individual who had a great sense of humor and wasn''t afraid to speak her mind. A very strong woman who knew what she wanted and was trying her best to get it. Unfortunately, love wasn''t meant for someone like me, and she didn''t know about me, which I felt was unfair to her.


    Before she could respond, Aydan returned. "Now, I am ready!" He announced as he reentered the room. "Shall we be off?!" The Sage asked excitedly as Mara merely backed away from me slowly after a moment. "Did I-" He began, but I cut him off.


    "Ready when you are." I replied to Aydan as he hesitantly moved forward.


    Casting a curious look towards the quiet Mara, he activated his magic. "We''ll return as soon as we can." Aydan told her, and Mara waved at us as we teleported away.

 Chapter 56 - 56

    <h4>Chapter 56:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Lands


    Aydan got us to some grasnd a few miles away from the vige. "You okay?" I asked him.


    Holding up a hand, he breathed heavily and in a strained tone. "Yeah. Just give me a minute. Original magic is a fickle thing. Almost feels as if it tries to take over your body when you''re using it."


    Eyeing him at that, I replied in a more cautious tone. "That doesn''t sound very safe..." Imented.


    "That''s because it''s not." He forced himself to his feet and gave me a tired look. "Why do you think I haven''t told anyone this or taught anyone."


    "You told me."


    The Great Sage scoffed. "Back when I wasn''t convinced if you were telling the truth and I was going to lock you in the study until I figured out what to do with you." Aydan waved at me dismissively. "But that didn''t happen."


    Taking my hood off, I looked at him, slightly annoyed. "You were gonna trap me in that godforsaken study!? What the fuck!?"


    He shrugged in response. "What!?" He asked back defensively before pointing at me. "To be fair, I thought I led someone into our Kingdom who wanted to take the crown for his own twisted desires! So, sealing you away was the best solution! Even if it meant I couldn''t go to the study anymore for a while!"


    Groaning in annoyance, I flipped my hood back up, annoyed, and shook my head. "That''s kind of a bitch move."


    "Bitch move for a bitch sounds about right."


    "You know, your snark and snide remarks almost sound like me. Are you sure you''re really an Elf? Because I''m almost positive your lovely Varvara would faint if she heard you talk like this." I pointed out.


    He merely put his hands behind his back and started walking forward. "I was made a Knight by the Elves, and the Alliance saw fit for me to keep my title when Lestrania was formed. However, I was never truly a noble."


    "I can tell," I said with a chuckle. "Come on. Let''s get to that vige."


    "Can I ask you a more personal question?" Aydan brought up while we walked, and he tried catching his breath from the long-distance teleportation.


    My eyes flickered to him for a moment before I nodded. "You can ask, but it doesn''t mean I''ll answer. All depends on the question really."


    He quirked a brow at that. "Really? You''ve been very forting about most things. Why does it depend on the question?"


    I shrugged. "I''ve never been a fan of talking about myself. There are a lot of things I''m not proud of, to be honest."


    "I can understand that. Many can probably rte to that." I doubt it. "Well, it''s just surprising that now you decide to reply in such a manner."


    "That''s because I thought you''d be able to get me home, and you already knew about me. I assure you, if I had known that you were unaware of me, I probably would''ve handled things very differently."


    Aydan shrugged in response. "Maybe so, but I think things worked out rather well." Then he turned to me. "Don''t you?"


    I nodded in agreement. "It would seem so."


    "Well, either way, that''s neither here nor there. I wanted to ask you why don''t you court Princess Mara?" The Great Sage inquired curiously.


    "Reasons."


    Scoffing, Aydan just gave me an annoyed look. "Mind listing a few?"


    Rolling my eyes, I held up a finger. "First, she is still young." Then another finger. "Second, we still don''t know how long I''m going to be stuck here in the past. Third, I have no interest in love." Putting up another finger, I continued. "Fourth, she literally knows nothing about me. Don''t you think that''s a little unfair?" I asked back.


    "You could share with her." Aydanmented while we walked.


    "Really? You think that would go over well?"


    "I don''t see why not."


    This time, I scoffed. "Hi, Mara!" My overly cheerful tone immediately annoyed mypanion. "Wanted to let you know that I think you''re swell! By the way, before anything else happens, you should know I was forced toe to this world in the future! Don''t worry though, some random spell brought me to the past, sp who knows how long I''ll actually be here!"


    Aydan gave me an unimpressed look. "Are you done?"


    "Not yet," I said in a more monotone voice before continuing. "However, would you perhaps like to get to know a space demon, creature, thing!? Who might, or might not be, millions of years old and is afraid to find out!?"


    "Space demon?" The Sage asked back warily.


    I shrugged. "That''s the thing! I don''t know what I am! With my sword, I can transform into some space creature form or something!" Then I gestured to him. "Can''t do it now because I don''t have my sword, and I have no idea how it really works."


    Aydan came to a stop. "Do you have darker powers?"


    Stopping a few steps in front of him, I turned to face him. "Wish I could tell you, but I can''t. You know about as much as I do at this point." His expression became wary as soon as I mentioned demon. "Why so serious?"


    "You never mentioned anything about being a Space Demon."


    "Pretty sure I did, but it wasn''t me who wanted to be whatever," I began to gesture up and down at my own body. "This is! I could be a Space Demon or something else entirely!" Then I rolled my eyes and started walking again. "Don''t worry though! I use the term ''Space Demon'' lightly."


    Grunting in annoyance, Aydan continued following me. "Maybe don''t call yourself a Space ''Demon'' while we''re at war with the Demon Horde, mmh?"


    Patting his shoulder, I answered. "Whatever makes you feel better."


    We continued talking as we made our way closer to the settlement. Aydan was my living map at this point, so I mostly just followed his lead. However, we ended up slowing down as we came up to the top of a rather steep hill that would give us a look at the vige in question. While we got closer, I began getting whiffs of brimstone on the wind.


    Aydan did as well and held up his hand to stop us. "Do you smell that?"


    "I do." I confirmed.


    "That is one of the key signs of a Dragon attack." He told me seriously. "Dragon fire has a tendency to melt stone and give off a sulfuric smell along with the Dragon''s odor from living near areas with high volcanic activity." Aydan exined as we started to creep up the hill.


    As we crawled, I pointed something out. "Dragons can fly, right?"


    He nodded. "They can, and they''re very fast over short distances. Their wings allow them to quick descend upon prey before you even hear the pping of their wings." A scowl moved to his face. "Unfortunately, they''re just as dangerous in their humanoid forms due to their more subtle approach."


    Not going to lie; the Dragons of this world were sounding awesome. "Yeah, I get that, but we''re literally in an open field on a raised hill. Aren''t we a little too exposed out here if we''re looking for Dragons? What if one was in the air and just watching us like two morons unaware of their surroundings?"


    Aydan quickly rolled on his back and looked in the sky before ring at me. "There''s no Dragon up there!"


    "I never said there was! I was merely pointing out that it seems a little silly to beying down on a hill out in the open."


    "Silly or not, there are no Dragons airborne at this time. That, in itself, is odd. They''ve likely left the area entirely."


    As we finally got to the top of the hill, we finally saw the settlement. "Or, the Demons have captured them along with our people." I added as I pointed down at the vige.


    Aydan looked at me and then back to the vige. "How do you know that?" He asked me. "I can see movement that looks like some Demons, andrge cages, but nothing too distinct."


    Taking my hood off, I pointed to my eyes quickly before putting it back up. "Arge force of Demons is down there, and on the border are several Demonic flyers."


    "Skelds..." Aydan whispered.


    "Skelds?" I repeated.


    "Those are the flying Demons that resemble Wyverns and Dragons. Unnatural as they are, they''re a handful. You''ve run into them plenty of times!" He hissed in annoyance. "How do you not know what they''re called!?"


    "Cause I''ve never seen them before!" I whispered back just as aggressively and then turned back to the vige. "There are hundreds of them on the border, and some are lying t on their stomachs to avoid detection from other flyers."


    Aydan mmed his fists into the grass. "That exins why all of Aerowyn''s scouts never returned! Outrunning them might be an option if there were a few but set upon by hundreds would make it impossible to escape." He seethed.


    Tapping his shoulder to calm him down, he sighed. "Easy. We''re gonna get them back."


    He nodded in agreement with a determined look. "Yes. We are. My only question is how those Dragons were captured..." Aydan then tried to get a better look but just sighed. "Can you see how big they are and how many have been taken prisoner?"


    "I don''t know the average size for a Dragon, but they seem big enough to tower over all the Demons inrge cages. One is even the size of a quarter of the settlement and is being kept outside the vige. Looks to be three in total."


    "Possibly a mother and her children. If the children were captured, it''s likely the mother gave up without a fight to have them spared." Aydan exined.


    "Well then, it would appear we got a melting pot of races to rescue."


    His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Melting what?"


    Sighing, I replied. "Nothing. The problem is we can''t free the mother if she gave up, and freeing the children would be pointless because they would be quickly surrounded by all the Skelds. Not to mention all the Nuckvee and other Demons present."


    "What do you propose we do? We can''t just leave them there, and while both of us are powerful, I''m still reeling from that teleportation and nowhere near prepared enough to take on a horde of Demons this size."


    "Don''t worry. The numbers aren''t an issue for me. I''ve been staying out of all our past conflicts to get the soldiers to work together as an actual unit. The problem is making sure none of the prisoners are harmed while we try to rescue them." I replied.


    "Yes. That would be ideal and our overall goal." Aydan stated in an overly obvious fashion.


    "Just give me a minute. I''m trying to think." Then my eyes narrowed on three Humans moving about freely in cloaks simr to mine, but with their hoods down. ??Although, I might have an idea on how to turn this situation around and use it to our advantage."


    Aydan turned to me, curious. "How do you propose to do that?"


    Flopping my hood around, I smirked. "Watch and see! Just get into position if everything goes to shit!"


    Getting up and moving to the vige like I was on a leisurely stroll rmed him. "What!? What are you doing!?"


    "Trust me!" Was thest thing I said as I moseyed on down, and I saw Aydan scuttle off in another direction. "Showtime."

 Chapter 57 - 57

    <h4>Chapter 57:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Border Settlement


    As I merely walked into the settlement, almost every single Demon eyed me upon entry. While I approached, some noticed me, but I''m guessing my calm manner put them at ease or allowed me enough curiosity to enter unchallenged. At least I was able to enter anyway. However, as I got further and further into the settlement, dozens ofrge cages lined with Humans, Elves, and Zugal all stared at me. Even the Dragons did their best to look at me. Although they were restricted far more than any of the others.


    The Demons did begin to surround me the further in I got. "Hold." One of the Ghouls called out as I made it to the middle of the settlement.


    "Why are you here?" Another Ghoul asked as I came to a stop.


    Two were male and closely resembled my appearance with maybe a small difference in height, while thest Ghoul was clearly female due to her chest size. All three were present and waiting for me to respond, but also seemed on edge. This piqued my interest. While I was very suspicious, most of the Ghouls I had run into by this point were all very arrogant.


    "I''vee with new orders," I replied, which surprised all the Ghouls. "I was informed to make my way here and pull our forces back."


    This time, the female stepped forward and off to my side. "Why do we need to pull our forces back? We were ordered to take this vige and its people back to our Lestranian instation."


    Putting one hand on my hip, the other pointed towards the border. "Maybe so, but you were too slow. Arge force of Dragons is on their way here right now." My attention turned to the side, where the three Dragons were. "I wonder why." Gesturing to one of the Ghouls, I decided to ask a question in turn. "Were these Dragons captured over the border, in Lestrania, or in the Dragonds?"


    All three Ghouls looked at each other. "The children were capture in the Dragonds, but not too far in. Obviously, the mother gave chase." The original male who spoke first answered.


    "And it didn''t ur to you that there might be other Dragons in the area?" I questioned them in an annoyed tone. "I don''t know about you, but I''m not too keen to fight a horde of Dragons of unknown size, so we need to pull back."


    "What about the others? If we leave the Dragons, surely the onesing to rescue them won''t bother us." The female suggested.


    I nodded in agreement. "It''s certainly possible, but we just might be making ourselves easier targets. Do you really think the Dragons will let this go? They''ll likely try to hunt us down." Moving forward and closer, I whispered to them. "In my honest opinion, almost every Demon here is going to die. We don''t have long, and retreating now is going to do little good, but I''m mostly here to warn you three."


    Luckily, the female Ghoul agreed with me. "He has a point. If we take the cages, it will slow us down. If arge grouping of Dragons ising, we should leave while we can." The other two nodded as well. "Sound the retreat and have the lesser Demons start moving."


    One blew into a weird-ass horn to sound the retreat, and all the Demons screeched while they started to move at a hurried pace out of the vige. Even the Demonic Wyvern looking things took to the sky and started flying in circles overhead. Unfortunately, the three Ghouls were still present, and all of them looked at me.


    "Should we leave and just head back before our horde?" The female inquired.


    "Probably," I replied while crossing my arms and gestured to the three Dragons in cages. "I will stay behind and free the Dragons when the others arrive. With one of us near, they will be wary about approaching. I''m confident in my speed to get away in time, so I will catch up with you three in a short time."


    Nodding, she turned to the other two Ghouls. "I''ll do the same. Try to buy us some time and prevent a ughter of our forces. Should we fail, re will likely kill us, and if not him..." Trailing off for a minute, she went silent as she seemed to imagine what horrors might be in store for failure.


    re was a new name and one I would remember. He clearly was powerful enough to give these Ghouls pause, which meant he was an overseer of sorts. How far up the chain ofmand he went, I was unsure, but he certainly held some weight if this entire force answered to him. Especially if they were truly worried that re might kill them...


    Eventually, she continued in a more nervous tone. "You two go on ahead. I''m faster than either of you, and we should be able to escape easily enough."


    Fuck. "Having someone else present will be a huge help. My thanks. Keep the flyers lower. No sense in having the Dragons spot you and ignore us." I told them, and they nodded in return. "Head on out, and we''ll catch up."


    The two Ghouls left, leaving me with the female Demon. "Should we go tell the Dragons the good news?"


    Chuckling at that, I nodded. "Yes. I''m sure they''ll be ted."


    "What about the Humans, Elves, and Zugal? Should we kill them?"


    "Leave them, and we may release a few as we''re leaving. Use them as a distraction." I exined.


    As we walked, my unaware enemy continued to ask me questions. "So, how long have you been with the Horde?" She inquired.


    Trying to y it nonchnt, I replied with a shrug. "To be honest, it''s been a while now, so I''m not too sure." Then my hood turned toward her. "You?"


    "Few years." She replied, and I had no idea what she was talking about. "It was strange having all this happen, but it was for the best."


    "Same."


    I assumed she was referring to when she converted into a Demon or something along those lines. Not like there was a way I could ask her for rification. Thankfully, my nonchnt attitude worked wonders, and no one suspected a thing. Made me d I decided to keep this cloak.


    We stopped in front of thergest cage on the outside of the settlement. "Hey, Dragon!" The Ghoul kicked the cage, which got the Dragon to rumble at us. "Got some good news for you!"


    As we got closer, I took in a few details of the caged Dragon. She was blue, with shiny scales and a white underbelly along with spines going down her back. ck horns jutted out of her head in the back of her skull and towered over us. Honestly, she was about twice the size of Kandma, and it was extremely intimidating.


    "Apparently, some of your kin heard about your hatchlings and you getting snatched, so your friends areing to save you!" It was almost amusing at how quick the Ghoul went from civil to downright coldblooded. "However, I was thinking that maybe if we kill one of your children, we might just show them how serious we are."


    Obviously, the Dragon was muzzled and pissed. "Maybe we don''t anger the giant flying sky lizard and say we did." I suggested.


    "Maybe we really should kill one of the young Dragons. It would give us some leverage."


    "Our forces have barely had a chance to retreat. We should wait here and be ready to stall at any moment. From what I heard, it wasn''t going to be long before you guys were charred on Lestranian soil." I exined.


    We waited in silence for a bit, and it wasn''t too much longer before the Demon forces could no longer be seen. Around ten minutes had passed as we waited. Unfortunately, this was enough time for the Ghoul to start getting bored. Moving back to the cage, she looked in at the Dragon.


    Putting her hands on the bar, she spoke. "Since this is taking so long, I''m going to help myself to one of your children. Just because your kin made us wait."


    Obviously, therge Dragon started thrashing around in her cage as the Ghoul started to walk off. She even got some fire to shoot out of her nostrils and the holes in herrge metal chained muzzle. Of course, the Ghoul merely chuckled while I looked over to where the Demons had retreated, and I stopped my foolishpanion.


    Putting my arm out in front of her got her to stop and look up at me. "The Dragons aren''t here yet, and I''m bored. I''m not going to continue to stand here doing nothing!" She smacked my arm, but it didn''t move from the force she applied, and she yelped when I forced her against therge cage. "What''re you doing!?"


    "I think it''s been long enough." I told her and grabbed her by the throat. "While I am more than willing to y out my role to seed, I do draw the line at killing innocent children." Squeezing, she began to il about as the Dragon seemed to watch me very carefully. "You should''ve just left with your friends." Her hood fell and revealed her face was going purple as I saw her eyes looking at me in shock. "This cloak worked like a charm, though.???


    With a final squeeze as she started to transform, her neck disappeared in my grip as her head popped off and rolled inside the Dragon''s cage. Blood poured out from my hands and her rolling head. It came to a stop near the Dragon''s front right w, and I merely dropped the body before looking at her.


    "Sorry about that. Was trying to take care of that as quietly as I could." I exined and gestured to the Ghoul. "Don''t worry! I''m not a Demon, and your children aren''t in danger!" Holding up my hands slowly, I tried to show her I meant no harm. "Give me a bit, and I''ll get you and your kids out of here."


    To my surprise, the Dragon eyed me for a moment as I saw her slitted eye almost zoom in on me. It was kind of creepy but awesome at the same time. However, after a moment, she closed her eye and seemed to let out a deep breath of relief. Nodding, I put my hands on my hips in my own relief.


    Unfortunately, it quickly went to shit when Aydan teleported next to me suddenly. "Sire!" He shouted, which gained the attention of the Dragon immediately.


    Upon opening her eye again and seeing Aydan, the Dragon started going bat shit crazy in her cage. Just like when the Ghoul threatened to kill her children, this Dragon was not happy to see him. Sighing as I looked at him and ignored the thrashing Dragon, I frowned.


    "Dragons really don''t like you, do they?" I asked him in a loud and exasperated tone.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    <h4>Chapter 58:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Border Settlement


    "What the fuck did you do to the Dragon!?" I asked in a loud and annoyed tone.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Aydan replied to match my tone.


    Gesturing to the Dragon, trying more earnestly to break free from the cage, I looked at him. "Really!? Cause this Dragon is more upset seeing you than it was seeing some Ghouls!"


    Huffing and crossing his arms, Aydan just shook his head. "I''m an Elf, remember! Dragons and Elves don''t exactly get along!"


    Copying him, I crossed my arms as well. "Oh yeah? Then why did she only start to freak out when she saw you!" Pointing towards the center of the vige got him to frown. "She didn''t care about the other Elves! No, she knows you somehow, and I want to know what warrants such a reaction!"


    Some fire erupted from her maw as she tried to roar. "Look, we were at war! My reputation with the Dragons isn''t exactly the best." He exined.


    It was unfortunate he couldn''t see the deadpanned stare I was giving him. "You think?" Pinching the bridge of my nose, I continued even more annoyed. "Just go see to the Lestranian''s caged in the vige. I''ll release the Dragon and her children."


    "You n to let them go!?" He asked, rmed.


    "Yes, Aydan. Leaving them here wouldn''t sit well with me, and they''ve been just as poorly treated as our people." I exined. "From what you''ve said, you''re no longer at war, so what does it matter?"


    "I don''t think that''s a very good idea. Dragons are always temperamental and often only look after their own, and each is extremely powerful at the best of times." Aydan exined.


    Knocking on the cage got the Dragon''s attention for a moment, but I kept my gaze on The Sage. "Perhaps. Although she is still wounded. Not terribly, but enough where I think she would be happy to get her kids and go about their day."


    Moving over to me, Aydan looked at the Dragon nervously. "You need to rethink this."


    Crossing my arms, I questioned him back. "Say we leave her, mmh? What then? Do we leave her in her cage, or should we kill her?" My inquiries made mypanion frown. "If we kill her, then we need to kill her kids. I don''t have a problem killing children. I don''t like doing it, but I will. Is that what you''re suggesting?"


    "..." He didn''t reply.


    "If that''s the case, feel free to go kill the kids, and I''ll stand watch. Make sure this one doesn''t go anywhere." My dull tone and rxed stance as I leaned against the cage was mocking him, and he knew it. "No? Then go do what I told you to."


    Aydan walked off, and I shook my head. Looking back at the Dragon that had gone silent, I saw herrge eye looking down at me. Putting my hands on my hips as I looked up at her, got her eye to twitch ever so slightly. Shaking my head and eventually moving inside the cage really got her to tense.


    Slowly putting my hand on her w, she seemed to rx but was still on edge. "I am going to get you out of here. You and the children. Okay. However," Moving in front of her to where her muzzle was, I continued. "I need your word you won''t attack us. Aydan won''t do anything either." The Dragon seemed to huff at that, and I chuckled. "Trust me, he listens to me."


    A hissing of steam escaped her nostrils, and she nodded ever so slightly in her restraints. Not needing much more, I moved to her muzzle, which was arge metal chain. Putting my hands on it, the Dragon seemed confused, but her eye quickly widened when I merely strained two of the links to the breaking point.


    The chain snapped with a loud metal nking sound as it hit the cage floor. "There you go. Should be able to move more freely. Well, talk at least." I told her, and her head lifted as the chain slowly unwound from her snout.


    Her jaw opened and closed, which revealed some veryrge teeth. All of which were bigger than me. After a moment, she turned her head to look down at me. Her eyes seemed to focus on me, and I thought for a moment, she was going to do something stupid and try to eat me. Not that it would end well for her.


    "You are an odd little creature." The Dragon spoke in a magical tone that carried through the air as her mouth opened but did not move. "Why have you freed me despite the warnings of yourpanion?" However, it was definitely a female.


    "Why not?" I asked back as I moved to her w and did the same. "Seems to me you''re in a bit of a bind, and we''re here anyway." Moving under her mouth seemed to stun her as I moved to her other frontal arm and w. "That, and I despise very. Not like you were imprisoned for a crime."


    As I moved about, the Dragon spoke. "Have you no fear of me? Most would be hesitant to get near me in any fashion."


    I chuckled at that. "No. I have no fear of Dragons." My reply surprised her as I moved to the front of the cage and turned my back to her as I opened the cage for her to leave. "I''m sure most would be hesitant to get near you just from your sheer size alone! Just look at you!" My hearty reply got her to pause as she exited the cage. "You''re almost the size of half this vige!"


    "What if I wanted to eat you, or kill you for associating with the dreadful Elf?" The Dragon inquired.


    Moving forward, I smacked the Dragon''s frontal w with the back of my hand lightly as I started to head toward her children''s cages. "You''re more than wee to try. It won''t end well for you. If that ''Elf'' has given you so much trouble that you''re wary of him, you certainly don''t want to get on my bad side." Looking up at the Dragon, who stepped after me slowly because of her size, I continued. "He tried to challenge me as well, and it didn''t go too well for him either, so make of that what you will."


    "Very well. Do you have a name?" The Dragon asked me.


    Before I could respond, a screeching in the distance caught my attention. Both the Dragon and I turned to see a Demonic Wyvern in the sky from earlier. It clearly saw that the Dragon was free and quickly flew off to likely inform the two Ghouls who had left previously. That was a sizable force, and the flying Demons themselves would be a nuisance.


    "Well, that''s not good." I mumbled.


    "Where are my kin that you said were on their way!?" The Dragon asked in an urgent tone as she leaned down to address me more menacingly. "Should they not be here already!?"


    "About that..." I began as I gestured for her to follow me. "I might''ve lied about your Dragonkining to your rescue to get the Demons to leave."


    Needing no further prompting, mommy Dragon stepped over me and rushed to the other cages containing her children. Ripping them apart in a matter of seconds, she threw all caution out the window that she had when speaking with me. No longer did I matter or Aydan. The Demons were returning, and we all knew it.


    Aydan teleported next to me once more in concern. "Are the Demonsing back!?" He asked in concern.


    I nodded. "Probably."


    He turned to the Dragon, who held her much smaller children, both of which were still bigger than me. Probably around twice my size. Aydan wasn''t impressed if the disapproving look on his face was anything to go by.


    "You freed the Dragons, I see." Hemented.


    "Not really. I freed the big one, and she freed the smaller ones. So, technically I only freed one Dragon." Aydan shook his head, but I ignored him as I looked to the horizon and saw red energy signals approaching. "They''re definitely returning, though."


    "What do we do?" The Great Sage inquired. "You and I could fight, but without anyone guarding the vige, the people here will be butchered!"


    The mother Dragon''s head snaked back towards us and snarled at Aydan for a moment, which put him on guard before she turned her gaze towards me. "Leaving this vige will be the death of my children. I cannot defend them while on the run, nor against so many." Her eyes flickered to Aydan for a moment with disdain. "While I loathe the idea of working with that Elf who stands beside you, I will lend you my aid if it means saving my children."


    Turning to Aydan, I patted his back. "Looks like you''re going to be working side by side with a Dragon." He opened his mouth to reply in what was probably disbelief, but I quickly turned to the Dragon. "Thank you for your help. It''s greatly appreciated." Both Aydan and the Dragon seemed surprised at my thanks.


    Eventually, Aydan just sighed and then gestured out to where the Demons would being from. "So, what''s the n?"


    "When I first met Arceana and your student, Kodnar, both were generating some manner of shield or barrier of sorts. It was a magic spell that I can only assume they learned from you." I exined as I gestured to him, and he nodded. "Is there any way you could replicate that spell, but over the vige or a big enough section of it to keep the people safe?"


    "I could, but not for very long. Not against that many Demons." Aydan informed me.


    A smirk came to my lips as I gestured to myself and the Dragon. "You won''t need to worry about that. With me and her out there on a rampage, I think things will work out just fine. The Demons will be far too focused on us, and the Ghouls will likelye to me directly since I was the one who deceived them."


    "That could work." The Dragon said with a nod towards me and then sharply turned towards Aydan. "If the Elf can keep up his spell..."


    "I''m sure you''d relish the thought of me exhausting myself to make me an easier target." The Great Sagemented almost mockingly.


    Both began to snarl at each other, so I quickly intervened and stepped between the two. "Enough! Quit your scabbling! We have more important things to address!" Then I pointed at the first sight of the Demonic Wyverns on the horizon. "The Skelds will be upon us in a matter of minutes."


    "You speak the truth." The Dragon nuzzled her children, and they scampered inside the vige. "Stick with the Elf." Almost begrudgingly, she looked to Aydan. "Keep them safe..." Her tone was threatening.


    "I''m not in the habit of murdering children." Aydan replied and went inside the vige as well to gather everyone.


    That left me alone with tall, blue, and scaly. "They''ll be fine!" Was my overly positive response at her look, but she didn''t seem too convinced.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    <h4>Chapter 59:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Border Settlement


    "Do you truly think you will survive this battle?" My veryrge and in chargepanion inquired.


    "I don''t see why not. Demons aren''t the issue for me. It''s always protecting the people with me when I run into them that creates problems for me." Was my bored reply. "Things would be so much easier if I could just go out and kill as many as I wanted without concern of people getting upset or getting jumped by a stronger Demon."


    She spoke as a bubble shield encased a part of the settlement behind us, looking down at me. "Ghouls don''t bother you? Nor the Skelds?"


    Waving the question away, I answered in an amused tone. "Do you run away from a rabbit?" My question stumped her, and I gestured out to the Demons. "It''s the same thing. If it wasn''t for the hostages, I would''ve likely killed all the Demons present. A few Ghouls here and there only make things slightly tougher."


    It was true too. After training the Royal Family and a few experiments with Aydan, my powers were growing, as was my control over them. Things were stillplicated, and I didn''t understand everything, but we were making progress. That''s what was important. Ghouls didn''t give me nearly as much trouble as they did in the future.


    Eventually, the pping of wings could be heard as the Skelds approached. "Well, no time like the present." I said and looked to my partner, who was paying more attention to me than the approaching Demons. "Do I need to watch out for you, or are you okay to just rampage without fear of injuries?" Poking the scales on her leg, I continued. "I don''t know how thick these thi-"


    Before I could continue, the ground seemed to shake as deafening roars filled the area with such volume, I had to cover my ears from the suddenness of it. The Dragon whipped her head straight up, and I followed her gaze to see dozens of Dragons, all different sizes, dive-bombing towards the Demons. Naturally, the Skelds flew up to meet them but quickly caught aze courtesy of Dragon fire.


    Almost like an ocean of fire fell from the sky and down on the Demons below, the horde that wasing back to meet us was engulfed in mes. Shrieks of horror and death could be heard as the Dragonsnded and cleared the area. Some fire even made its way to the settlement and me, but the female Dragon who I freed moved in front of the mes and blocked them.


    However, considering how far away the Demons were, it was astonishing that the mes made their way over to us. "Are you injured?" Myrgepanion asked.


    I didn''t move in the slightest, which surprised her, but I nodded. "I am. Thank you for the help." She moved out of the way soon after so I could see, and it was quite the sight to behold. "Well, guess that solves that problem. A total lie ended uping true. Am I good or what!?" Mypanion didn''t seem impressed as she kept her eyes on the others of her kind.


    As if all of them heard me, and with the Demons being taken care of so quickly, they all turned to me at the same time. "Mind your tongue if you wish to live." The female Dragon warned me.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Was my bored response.


    Secondster, the ground shook as anotherrge Dragonnded hard in front of us, and the others took up spots behind it. Now stood before me arge variety of Dragons, all ratherrge and some even the size of the blue one next to me. Each looked to her for a moment before their heads all tilted down towards me.


    Raising a hand, I waved at them. "Sup!"


    The Dragon at the front was a mix of purples and ck. I assumed it was a she from her sleeker formpared to some of the bulkier Dragons present, but I wasn''t too familiar with Dragon anatomy. Her scales were a deep purple while light purples decorated her underbelly and ented her spines. Tworge ck horns shot from the side of her head, with two smaller ones jutted from the side of it.


    "Who is this, and why does he dare presume to speak to me?" Once again, we were interrupted when Aydan teleported over to me.


    "Are you okay?!" The Sage asked me urgently.


    "Fine. You?" I asked back with a shrug.


    "Aydan Farro in the flesh. The Great Sage himself." The lead purple Dragon spoke.


    Giving a small nod, I noticed Aydan''s hands were still glowing with magic. "At your service." My Elvenpanion replied, almost mockingly.


    Big purple turned her attention to the blue Dragon beside us. "What has led you to thepany of this horrid Elf and this Ghoul?"


    "I-" The blue Dragon started, but I interrupted her.


    Holding up my hands to gain their attention. "While I understand your wariness in this situation, I must inform you that I am not a Ghoul. Despite what I may be dressed as, and your deserved caution, I would like to thank you for the aid you have shown us."


    Lowering her head to the ground as she stared at me, she growled in a low rumble at me. "Mind your tongue." The blue Dragon warned me.


    Looking at her, I gave a confused gesture. "What''d I say?"


    "This is the speaker of Dragons, Aurora. You would be wise to-"


    "So, she''s like your Queen?" I asked back as I interrupted her.


    The Dragon, now identified as Aurora, spoke with her head still bent down low. "Ambassador is what you would call it. Then again, most would not be so foolish as to interrupt a Dragon while they speak."


    My attention switched to Aydan quickly. "Why do people not interrupt Dragons?" I inquired. "Do they eat sentient races?"


    A burst of steam exited Aurora''s mouth as several of the otherrger Dragons spread their wings behind her and raised their heads high as flickers of mes could be seen kissing at their tongues. Clearly, it was a threat, but one I wasn''t amused by. Nor did I care for Dragon''s breath. It wasn''t as bad as you would imagine smell wise, but it still made me overly hot and sweaty.


    "Name yourself stranger." Aurora ordered. "If you are not a Ghoul, what are you, and why dress as one?"


    Putting my hands behind my back, I held my head high and waited for Aydan to introduce me. However, there was a silence that fell over the area, and I turned to The Sage to see him waiting as well. Smacking him in the stomach with the back of my hand, he flinched ever so slightly, and his eyes widened when I gestured to the Dragons with my head.


    "This is Sir Mordred!" Aydan said, and I looked back to the Dragons, expecting more.


    When he didn''t say anything else, once again turned to him slowly. "Really?"


    The Great Sage was so on edge he continued like nothing had happened. "He''s the King of Lestrania!"


    "Wha-" I began but quickly turned back to the Dragons to see Aurora much closer now. "I am not the King of Lestrania. Despite what he may say, I am merely a teacher of sorts who is currently acting as King since Rudnurth has locked himself away."


    My exnation didn''t satisfy Aurora. "Any man who hides under an enchanted cloak cannot be considered a king." She stated.


    I nodded. "Agreed! Do not listen to the ramblings of an old Elf."


    "King of Lestrania, are you?" Aurora questioned back.


    Sighing, I put my hands on my hips. "Some call me that, but I don''t think I am. Just merely helping them along."


    "So, here we have the King of Lestrania, Sir Mordred..." She trailed off as she brought her head back up. "Apanied by the Dragon ying Elf, Aydan Farro."


    "Wow!" I said, slightly impressed as I turned to Aydan. "That is quite the title you have among the Dragons." Shifting my attention to Aurora, I asked her a question. "How many of you did he kill to get that title?" All the Dragons red at me, and Aurora didn''t seem too impressed. "In hindsight, that may have been a little rude to ask."


    "Kill this fool!" Aurora roared, and many of the Dragons opened their maws, but the blue Dragon stepped between us. "What do you think you are doing, Sapphire?"


    The blue Dragon, now identified as Sapphire, replied. "They have my children in the vige, and they saved my life. Please forgive his insolence, but I owe this man my life and my children''s lives."


    Every Dragon stopped and looked at her. "This man holds your children hostage, and you im he saved your life..." Aurora spoke back in disbelief.


    "Well, they''re not hostages. They can leave any time they want." Gesturing to the barrier, I continued. "Aydan, let Sapphire''s children out of the barrier if you can."


    "I don''t think that is a wise decision." Was his uneasy response.


    "A few Dragons aren''t a threat." I told him, and I swear I saw the scales of the Dragons shift as they gave me a look of indignation. "If something happens, I don''t want the children involved anyway." Was my reply as I moved back in front of Sapphire.


    "Antagonizing Dragons isn''t the wisest thing to do." Aydan stated.


    Waving a dismissive hand, I continued on cheerfully. "If they attack, as long as your barrier holds, the only thing that will be in danger is part of the settlement. Although, after killing all these Dragons so close to the border, we''d likely have to relocate them."


    The blue Dragon gave me a pained looked. "What?" She asked in a strained tone.


    "Not you though! You can leave with your kids whenever! As long as you don''t join in with this group, I have no issues." I exined.


    One of therger Dragons in the back rivaling Sapphire''s size opened his mouth, and it was almost as if you could hear the fire building up. However, as his chest glowed and that same glow traveled up his neck, several of the other Dragons went to lean out of the way. This gave me the perfect opportunity to put this situation to rest.


    The Dragon''s head mmed into the ground so fast it cracked the ground, and his tail flipped up into the air for a moment from the sheer force. All moved back from him and the suddenness of his movements. However, the Dragon was just fine, but clearly confused. Thus, he started to get angry when he found he was unable to get up or move his muzzle.


    "Stay right there for a moment and think about the consequences of attacking someone you don''t know." I stated inly, and the Dragons all quickly looked at me. "Sorry about that, but I''m not a fan of being bathed in Dragon Fire." Looking at Aydan, who was now on high alert, I asked him a question. "That''s not racist, is it?"

 Chapter 60 - 60

    <h4>Chapter 60:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestranian Border Settlement


    "What did you do!?" Aurora roared in anger.


    Many of the Dragons were now on edge as something happened that they couldn''t exin. Using my eyes to create several different gravity cones holding the Dragon in ce wasn''t easy, but it was enough to get the point across. A whining erupted from the restrained Dragon as the others started to be more hostile.


    Releasing a wave of killing intent over the area, all the Dragons seemed to freeze as my gaze focused on Aurora. "If youmand these Dragons, I suggest you get them under control. I have no quarrel with you, but if you keep pushing me, I will defend myself and those in my care."


    Some of the Dragons moved out of fear as they entered fight or flight mode in response. A few back away while others started to barrel towards me. There were even some who tried to breathe Dragon fire at me like their friend. Unfortunately, this didn''t end well for any of them.


    "Enough." I said simply.


    It was difficult to restrain so many Dragons, but it likely helped that many of them didn''t realize what was happening. My grip was weak over the group as almost all of them mmed into the ground below, aside from Sapphire and Aurora, who kept her gaze locked on me. Had the other two gotten uppity, it would likely take a turn for the worst immediately.


    While I had trained to use my eyes with more precision, it still wasn''t easy, and with my grip slipping, I decided to let them all go as a bluff. Making it seem like I was just warning them in response to the threats they made. All of them stumbled or struggled to find their feet, but all locked their eyes on me.


    mming her tail on the ground got all the Dragons to pause before they thought of attacking me again. "Are you an Elf?" Aurora questioned.


    "I am not. Merely a Human doing his best to go about his day." I responded with a hand over my chest to give a small bow. "As I said, we are not here to quarrel with any Dragons. Demons invaded this vige, took our people and yours hostage. We merely freed them." Crossing my arms, I gestured back to Aydan. "I know you have a history with him, but the war is over from what I''ve heard, and I do believe you won. I ask that you look past this moment and start thinking about strengthening your own borders."


    "Oh?" The purple Dragon asked back.


    "If the Demons are confident enough to steal your children, it won''t be long until they start harassing your people as well." I shrugged. "Just a friendly warning. However, if you would be interested in an alliance of sorts, I would be more than willing to amodate you."


    Aydan grabbed my arm violently and turned me to face him. "What!?" He seethed.


    My cloaked figure stood there silently as I watched Aydan for a moment until he finally let go reluctantly and turned back to Aurora. "I think we can all agree that Demons are far worse than any of us." Gesturing to Sapphire, I continued. "The Skelds hunted down your young and caged them for who knows what purposes. They were even going to take Sapphire herself."


    Aurora turned to the blue Dragon that towered over us and spoke in a calmer tone, but I could tell she was still on guard. "Is this true?"


    Sapphire nodded. "It is. We were flying along before we were beset by the Skelds. There were hundreds of them, and they had taken my children." She then motioned to me with her head. "This man, and Aydan Farro, saved us along with their own people."


    "Look past your differences with the Elves and whatever harm you two might''ve done to each other in the past." I moved forward between the group of Dragons. "Demons move across both ournds unabated, unchallenged, and clearly are growing bolder by the day."


    "It''s true." Aydan finally spoke up. "The Demons foothold in Lestrania has stabilized despite our constant efforts to push them out. However, if they are willing to enter the Dragonds, I can only imagine their confidence for such an endeavor." He exined.


    "To fight Lestrania and Dragons at the same time is either insanity or they have be so confident that they are ready to wage war on us as well." Aurora spoke in thought. "I will make sure our leaders hear of this. Whether or not there will be an alliance is not for me to say."


    I nodded in return. "I understand. Thank you for keeping your people in line." With a quick gesture to the Dragons behind her, Aurora looked to Aydan.


    With a small re, she replied. "I should say the same." Her attention quickly turned back to me. "This has been a most interesting meeting. If we should desire an alliance, how would we speak with you?"


    Aurora was studying me as I looked to Aydan. "Go retrieve Sapphire''s children and return to us." I ordered him. "You can also lower the barrier. No sense in you wasting more of your magic."


    "If you think that is what is best."


    "I do." I confirmed, and Aydan walked off, leaving me alone with the Dragons. "A simple messenger will do. Should they be fearful, have them fly over the castle if they are wary of an attack. I''m sure word will reach my ears quickly about a Dragon in the area." Aurora didn''t seem too impressed like most of this conversation, but I continued. "However, I will make sure everyone is aware that we will be expecting a messenger of sorts."


    "And if some will not agree with your decision?" Big Purple inquired.


    "What about them?" I asked back in a dull tone.


    This seemed to be the first time Aurora was amused. "I am somewhat doubtful that Queen Varvara would be willing to ept this alliance of yours."


    Two Dragon children climbed up their mother''s back, which made her hum out happily as Aydan rejoined us. "Then it''s a good thing she is no longer in charge." Crossing my arms as Aydan stepped next to me with a frown made Aurora snort. "If anyone has any qualms about moving forward with this, they can bring it to my attention, but I expect your people to be just as amicable. Make sure your King and Queen are aware."


    She was silent for a moment but nodded in agreement. "I will make sure they are informed, and I will make sure both know about you as well." With a small bow, that was only a courtesy she spread her wings. "Until next time, Mordred."


    "Looking forward to it." The Dragons then shuffled away slightly before flying off. "Are the vigers okay?" I asked Aydan.


    "They''re fine, and there were no real damages to the settlement, so we have no reason to stay." The Great Sage answered while keeping his gaze locked on the giant sky lizards.


    "Did they say anything about the Demons?" He shook his head.


    "No. I asked around, and none seemed to have any idea why they were suddenly set upon." He then turned to me slowly as the Dragons left. "So, should we call this a sess?"


    "I don''t see why not."


    He sighed and shook his head. "Many aren''t going to be happy about these new ''talks'' with the Dragons."


    I shrugged in response. "They don''t need to be happy. As long as we aren''t fighting a war on two fronts, that''s what matters. Besides, the Demons are everyone''s problem and with the Dragon''s and Elven pride put aside, we may have a chance at a real solid friendship moving forward."


    "Well, I suppose we should go tell everyone the news." I nodded in agreement. "What should we work on after this?"


    Pointing at him, I replied. "You need to work on that Book of Prophecies and really sell how important I am." Aydan quirked a brow at that, and I held my hands up defensively. "If this incident has taught me anything, it''s that it was a miracle I was chosen at all to represent Lestrania." Gesturing to him, a smirk came to my lips. "Obviously, you sang my praises to no end."


    He rolled his eyes and nodded. "We''ll add it to the list. This entire book is going to be about you, and I''m going to make sure everyone who reads it realizes how entric you are."


    "entric or an asshole?"


    "When ites to you, it''s the same thing." Aydan scoffed and started walking.


    We had to walk in silence as Aydan was clearly having doubts about my offer to the Dragons. Past differences do that to people though. He understood why I was doing it but was likely trying to bring up a point for why I shouldn''t. Not that he would find one good enough. Our journey wasn''t a fast one since we were walking, but it was more boring without someone to talk with.


    "Making deals with fucking Dragons..." He mumbled, which made me chuckle.


    "Someone is a little sour." Imented but received no reply.


    Stopping and turning towards me sharply, his tone was harsh. "You will receive little approval of this!" Aydan informed me in an irritated and raised tone. "Dragons care for none but themselves!


    We were far enough away now where I took off my hood so Aydan could see my more serious expression. "What did we think was happening to viges and towns that had been destroyed by the Demon Horde?" I asked him, and he opened his mouth to reply sarcastically before he saw how serious I was.


    He put his hands on hips before answering. "We assumed they were dead."


    "We did, but no bodies were ever found. ''We assumed'' they were all dead, and ''we assumed'' they were likely fed to the Demons to tide them over... But I think we may have been wrong." I told him. "These people were captured with barely any injuries or any that could be considered fatal and put them in cages. Why?"


    "To imprison them?" Aydan clearly wasn''t following what I was saying.


    "Obviously, but they were going to be transported somewhere! They aren''t killing them, and since they were so careful in subduing the entire vige, I think it''s safe to say the Demons are using them for some other purpose."


    Aydan became quiet at this as he realized I was right, and his look went from anger to confusion to worry. "We''ve lost several settlements from before you took the crown from Rudnurth... If they''re all captured and alive somewhere..." The Sage trailed off.


    I nodded gravely and looked back to the vige. "Whatever the Demons are doing, they''re not just focusing on Lestrania anymore, and that''s what really worries me. What do they need, Elves, Humans, Zugal, and Dragons for?"


    Mypanion sighed. "Speaking of Zugal, we never found Aerowyn''s scouts..."


    "I know. Either they were killed somewhere between here and the Capital, or they were already carted off." Aydan shook his head, and I continued walking. "Once we get close enough where we can teleport, let me know, so we can head back to the Capital. I''ll give Aerowyn the bad news and make sure we move all those people out from the settlement to some ce safer." Stopping and looking back with a grim look to the vige, I continued in a grave tone. "Who knows what might happen to them if we leave them there..."

 Chapter 61 - 61

    <h4>Chapter 61:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania


    Several more months had passed since Aydan''s and my little excursion to the border. There had been some movements by the Demon Horde, but nothing major. Small troop movements here and there that were spotted and then soon disappeared. Something dark was happening behind the scenes, and I had no idea what it was.


    Not that they celebrated it, but Christmas was getting closer and closer as the air grew cold. "You really should get out of this room." Elias''s voice cut through the silence in the council chambers.


    Looking up from my seated position, I groaned. "Don''t I know it." Was my tired reply. "We haven''t heard anything in weeks... Demons have been roaming around without a care in the world, but they''ve gone silent. It worries me." I told him.


    Moving next to me and looked over the map, he nodded. "It worries all of us. However, staying in the confines of this room for days on end will do nothing for you or us."


    A pair of arms wrapped around me from behind and over the chair. "Come take a break. You have been in this room for days trying to figure out what the Demons are nning. Let us be thankful they have not attacked in quite some time to enjoy ourselves." Mara said as she hugged and hung over me.


    "I could use a break, but before we do, Elias..." I called out his name and slowly turned to him.


    "Yes?"


    "Can you tell me what you think of the Floating Stone Forest to the Northwest?"


    He crossed his arms and looked at where I had marked the map. "It is an area where magic has affected the stones'' gravity there. Thus, creating a sky filled area of some mountain-sized rocks."


    Mara was hugging me slightly tighter, but I ignored her as she nuzzled me. "Yes, but why doesn''t it affect anyone who goes there? I''ve asked this same question to Aydan, and he has no idea."


    Elias gave me an amused look at that. "So, you thought I would?"


    "No, but I''ve been told this ce has been an interest to you." Tapping Mara''s arms with my hand, she let me up, and I stood next to Elias as she moved to my other side. "Aerowyn told me about your fascination with this area and how you liked visiting it with her when you were a child."


    "Aerowyn and I used to go quite often. Normally after I learned a new lesson as a reward of sorts." Elias exined.


    "I''ve never seen them myself, but you describe them to be close to the size of floating mountains?" The Prince nodded. "Aydan said the same. As did Robert."


    Mara then looked at me in curiosity. "Why the sudden interest in the Floating Stone Forest?" She asked as she ced her hand on the table.


    Pointing at the spot on the map, I exined. "Because this spot is closer to the Zugal ns and is technically Lestranian territory. With Demons running about, I think it''s about time we started using more of ournd." Tapping the map got them to look at it. "From what I''ve been told, the rocks are decorated with trees, grass, and even some wildlife."


    Elias nodded once again and looked back at me. "That is true. I''ve seen all manner of creatures on those rocks."


    "Thisnd was the Humans originally, but Robert could never do anything with it. However, now Lestrania exists, and Robert rules no longer. With Humans, Elves, and Zugal, we could build a fortress on top of the Floating Stone Forest with bridges connecting between the rocks!" Both looked at me in shock, but the smirk on my face could probably be heard.


    "That seems like quite the undertaking. Do you mean to move the Capital?" Mara asked in surprise.


    "Far from it!" Standing back up, I turned to Elias. "I''d like to give the area to Prince Elias and create a new ce of power to rule from!" I exined as Elias looked at me in shock. "By spreading out our people, but creating a safer ce to live, the citizens will flock to it."


    "You want me to rule a part of Lestrania?" He asked back, shocked, and even Mara seemed stunned.


    Shaking my head, I put both hands on the table. "Not part of Lestrania, I''d like you to rule by my side as the King of another nation." Circling the Floating Stone Forest, I continued. "This has the makings of bing a floating stone fortress! With defensive and offensive capabilities, unlike anything ever seen!"


    Mara and her brother looked unsure. "Your majesty-" Elias began, but I held up a hand and stopped him.


    "I told you not to call me that." I told him and sighed. "While I cannot make you do anything, the choice will be yours. In this time of uncertainty, it will be difficult to see this through, but consolidating our people into more heavily guarded locations would be for the best."


    "So, let me get this straight..." The Prince stepped back from the table to face me directly. "Your n is to split Lestrania in two and have me rule this new nation that you want to be built from scratch?"


    Aydan entered the room at that moment and answered for me. "We Elves were masters of our forests and used all our resources to our advantage." Moving next to us, he continued. "However, Lestrania has taken hold of all our previous territories and the areas in between that neither wanted to seize for fear of war." Patting Elias on the shoulders, he held him for a moment as a proud look came to his face. "I, for one, have been more than impressed with your growth over thest few months."


    "As have I." Aerowyn entered the room with arge smile on her face. "His Majesty, King Mordred," That made me roll my eyes and groan. "Saw it fit to consult Robert, Varvara, and I about this matter. All of us agreed you were more than ready and have proved yourself capable."


    Robert then entered the room and continued for all of us. "Large parts of this Kingdom are unused or going to waste just sitting there. We have a n to change that, but it is ultimately up to you to make themitment." He then smiled more earnestly. "Naturally, you will not be alone. Lestrania would wee you with open arms into an alliance with us and the Dragons." The former Human King smirked in my direction. "It was one of the conditions His Majesty brought up to the Dragons during our talks."


    Elias and Mara were looking around the room in shock. "You have nned this for months without telling us?!" Mara asked in surprise.


    Aerowyn moved next to Elias and hugged him. "We wanted it to be a surprise. Naturally, I would go with you to help organize the creation of this ''fortress'' Kingdom, but with Zugal, Elves, and Humans working together, this task should be far easier than we originally thought!"


    Crossing my arms, I sighed. "It should be, yes, but I am still worried about the Demon''s unnatural movements as ofte." My hooded visage then locked onto Elias. "This isn''t without risks. However, you''ll have the full support of Lestrania behind you." Then I gestured to Mara. "Naturally, your family will likelye to visit you often."


    To my surprise, Elias gently pushed Aerowyn away before facing me fully once more in a more serious manner. Before everyone, the proud Prince had a few tears in his eyes that I did not expect. Nor did I expect what came next. Elias kneeled before me with his head hung in a low bow.


    "If this is your will and you have decided to gift me this task, I cannot, and will not, decline this offer. No words can express my gratitude, but I will pledge here, and now that you will always be my King." Elias stated before all of us.


    Naturally, I was horrified. "You will be a King yourself soon!" Aerowyn said excitedly as she jumped on him, acting like a doting mother who was proud of her son. "This will go down in history, my Prince." Then she turned to me and gave a small bow. "My King. I must begin the preparations, and this calls for a celebration!" She quickly ran off as others offer their congrats to Elias as he stood.


    However, he merely looked at me and my unresponsiveness. "My King." The Prince spoke. "You have not replied to my vow."


    The room became quiet as many looked towards me. "Elias, it was a grand gesture and one I have no doubt you meant, but I will not be here forever." cing my hand on his shoulder, I continued. "Do not tie yourself to one who is only here to aid you into being the best King you can be. A King need not bow to another King. For if you ever need help, and I am near, you will only ever need to ask a friend." Reaching out my hand, Elias smiled the most genuine smile I had seen in a long time.


    It almost made me feel guilty. I used ''friend'' loosely and didn''t truly mean it. Not that Elias or any of the others had to know that. All of this was for me in the end. y the game to eventually get a shot at winning it was what was most important here and I didn''t work with the people of this world, there was no way I''d get a chance at unveiling the mystery that lurks here.


    "Then, I am afraid I must ask immediately. I need your help, for I fear I have no idea what I am doing." Elias replied as he shook my hand with a massive grin.


    Many chuckled at that, and Robert yfully shook him. "That is why we are here!" The old man boomed cheerfully. "Nowe! We must not let Aerowyn tell everyone the good news herself! Not long now and we will have another King!"


    All started to file out of the room, but I didn''t move, and neither did Mara. "Are you twoing?" Aydan inquired as he turned back to look at us.


    "I''ll catch up in a minute."


    He shrugged. "Suit yourself." Mara didn''t move, so I eventually spoke up. "Something on your mind?" I asked as I turned towards her.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    <h4>Chapter 62:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania


    "Where do you need to go that is so important you would leave a crown behind?" Mara asked me in an usatory tone. "Is someone waiting for you?"


    "I have nothing and no one, Mara. Of that, I can assure you." Moving back to the map, I continued. "That''s just how I want it."


    "Why are you so afraid to let others in? To let me in?" She inquired as she moved next to me and tried to hold my hand. "A crown sits on your head here. Rudnurth causes no trouble, and after months of ruling, you finally have everyone backing you. Why would you leave?"


    Pulling my hand away from her, I replied. "I can''t stay, Mara." My tone got her to draw back slightly. "You don''t need me here. Once everything is in ce, Lestrania will be in the best hands after I move on. You, Elias, Arceana, and Elincia all have the makings of wonderful rulers. Your growth has been astounding."


    It was true. Elias had improved greatly since I hade, and his swordsmanship was a testament to that, but so was everything else. He was truly a genius when ites to leadership and battle. Aydan and I have spent countless hours with him to make sure he was ready for this. Not that he knew it at the time.


    However, Mara was something else. Her rate of improvement was almost disturbing. The Prince was spectacr with a sword, there was no doubt, but Mara was a prodigy and sight to behold. Anything I did when training with her, she was able to copy almost instantly. Magic and spells came easy to her when she had someone to test them on. I ended up being the guinea pig most of the time, and she never held back. Every time she stepped onto the training grounds with me, there was a fire in her eyes that was hard to ignore, but ignore I did.


    "Do you really not understand after all this time?" Mara ced her hands on my right shoulder as she leaned into me. "Have I truly not been rather forting?"


    Taking her hands, I once again returned them to her side, and I looked at her despite her inability to see my face. "You have been. Unfortunately, I cannot give you that which you seek." Shaking my head as her shoulders slumped and her eyes were cast downwards, I continued. "What you wish to give me is not a gift I could ept or ever hope to return. In more ways than one. I know you may not understand but know that I appreciate your feelings and hope you find someone more worthy of them."


    This was harder than I thought. Mara was a strong-minded woman who was a force to be reckoned with in and out of battle. Her demeanor was always calm and cheerful at the worst of times, except when talking about Rudnurth. Mara had been a constant in my life while in the past, and while it pained me to say it, I was going to miss having her fawn over me. Had things been different... Well, they''re not, and it wouldn''t be fair to her to move forward in such a rtionship.


    "Why do you get to decide that you are not worthy of my feelings?" Mara asked me quietly. "After all you have done for my family, my kingdom, and my people, who else could I feel this towards?" She continued to press me as a few tears welled up in her eyes. "I know you enjoy our talks, and you oftenugh when we are together."


    "I''m sorry, Mara." That was all I said and left the princess alone in the council chambers.


    Sighing as I exited the room, I ran into Kodnar, who red at me. "The would-be King too good for our Princess?" Aydan''s student questioned me harshly.


    Having been used to this, I moved him aside. "You have it reversed," I told him. "She''s far too good for someone like me."


    Kodnar scoffed and left the princess to grieve while I made my way to the courtyard. Aydan''s student has never forgiven me for taking his master''s attention away from him. They still have their moments, but Aydan has been helping me a lot more than everyone else. His studies in magic have all been for trying to get me back to the present or figure out the spell that sent me here. It''d been months now without any real news.


    Once out in the courtyard, my thoughts began to fade as Iid my eyes on the giant stone, tree, bush bear. "Kandma!" I called out, and her head popped up to look at me.


    "Arthur!" She called out happily.


    Moving over to her snout, I began to rub and pat it. "We''ve talked about this. You really need to stop growing, or else you won''t be able to hang around in the courtyard here in a few years."


    She huffed. "Are you going to still be here in a few years?" Kandma asked back.


    "Who knows, but I don''t want them to kick you out after I leave either."


    "Mmh." The stone bear hummed out. "Heard quite themotion around the castle today." Kandma stated and lifted her head back. "Want to exin what that was all about?" Going over the ns for Elias, she nodded in understanding. "Do you n on doing this for every member of the Royal Family?"


    "No. I doubt I''ll be here that long and who knows if it''ll even be possible. I''d prefer to split the kingdom to prevent Rudnurth from seizing control again after his tant defiance and refusal to even try to learn anything." Rubbing my face, I leaned on Kandma''s stone paw. "I''m tired of all this."


    Kandma chuckled at that. "Tired of this or being on a time limit?"


    Shaking my head, I replied. "Of everything. I''m not supposed to be here at all. You know that."


    The bear nodded in understanding. "I imagine you are. Wearing that stupid looking cloak all the time can''t help much." I rolled my eyes at that, but she continued. "However, when we first met, you were more sarcastic and didn''t care as much about anything." Lifting her paw to remove me, she leaned down to look at me more closely. "Now, you seem much more alive and cheerful than when we first met."


    "Being a King requires a certain level of tact. I like to think I''m at the bare minimum." Was my reply.


    "Your speech has slowly begun to change, you act far more official than you once did, and while you are still willy, you care about the people here. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say you were almost scared to go back."


    Crossing my arms, I sighed. "I wasn''t there for very long, Kandma. I''ve been here longer than I have in the future, and it''s possible the other members of the Royal Family may be out there somewhere, but I have a lot of concern about going back." Licking my lips in annoyance at the thought of what might be waiting for me, I continued. "Very few people back there actually gave a shit about me. Most others were annoying, invasive, and far too assuming for my liking."


    "So, you do prefer being here..."


    "Somewhat... I''d enjoy it more if I didn''t think I was on a time limit."


    Before we could continue, a soft voice called out to me. "Mordred?"


    Both Kandma and I turned to see Princess Elincia approaching rather shyly. "Duty calls." Kandmamented and went back to lying down.


    Rolling my eyes, I moved towards the youngest princess. "Is everything alright, Princess?" I asked.


    Grabbing my hand, the young girl started to pull me back inside with one simple phrase. "Follow me."


    "Of course." Was all I said as I walked back with her.


    Elincia had been a natural talent as well, but she excelled at magic. Out of everyone, even Aydan, her magic was the strongest. Her sheertent abilities would be a sight to behold if she actually trained them, but from what I saw in the future, she actually was weaker, and I had no idea why. Control was her strong suit, which exined why she summoned so many swords to use when we fought, but ording to Aydan, she had the potential for so much more.


    Unfortunately, all of that talent seemed to be used up. Arceana wasn''t gifted in anything from what we had seen and had be frustrated more and more as we trained. While Arceana wanted to use the sword much like her older siblings, she ended up switching tonce. Instead of copying her siblings, she wanted to find something that worked for her, and thankfully, it seemed to work for her.


    "Where are we going if you don''t mind my asking?" I inquired to the youngest princess.


    To my surprise, the princess stopped and looked up at me. "I just found out that Elias is going to be leaving. Is that true?" She inquired.


    I nodded in response. "It is. While not immediately, your brother is going to be building a new kingdom and be its ruler."


    Elincia put on a more serious expression. "Then it is as I feared! We must stop him from leaving!" The Princess dered. "The only person he will listen to is you, so we must stop these ns before it is toote!"


    "Uh..." I trailed off in surprise and was unsure how to respond to this. "Princess, I think this is a great opportunity for him."


    She didn''t listen as she continued to drag me through the halls. "My brother will be leaving me behind! He clearly has not thought this through!"


    "You can always go and visit him. I''m sure Elias would be more than happy to have you stay out there with him for an extended period of time. He isn''t leaving you either. It''s merely his way of doing what is best for Lestrania and the people."


    "Nonsense. Leaving his favorite sister behind is nothing short of foolishness." Elincia stated back as if it was the most obvious thing.


    Honestly, this was the most I had ever seen her go out of her way to do something. "Look, Elincia-"


    Elincia used her magic to m the doors open to the banquet hall, and many turned and looked at us in surprise. "Elias!" She called out as her eyes locked onto her brother. "Mordred has something to say to you!"


    Many seemed amused at the situation, and even Elias had a smirk as he replied. "Is that so?" He then looked at me for a moment before turning back to his sister. "Then why does it look like you dragged him here?"


    "Hees willingly!" Elincia dered and moved before her brother with me in tow. "Tell him!" She ordered me in a very childish manner.


    Elias was amused but was trying to act as someone respectful. "Now, Elincia, what have I told you about address his majesty as?" He asked her. "There are proper titles to use in every situation despite being a princess, you must follow these same-"


    "We do not want you to leave!" Elincia told him, and he paused to look at her with wide eyes before she looked up at me. "Tell him!"

 Chapter 63 - 63

    <h4>Chapter 63:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania


    "Elincia, listen to me." I began and took a knee to get more on her level. "I am the one who asked Elias to do this. He has proven his mettle over thest few months and has shown great leadership in-" Ripping her hand from mine, she red at me.


    "No!" The youngest princess shouted. "No!"


    Elincia quickly ran out of the room, and many turned to me. "I''m sorry." Was all I could say.


    Elias stepped forward. "There is no reason for you to be. I will talk with her and try to make her understand."


    "She worries for you and that you''re leaving her." I told him.


    The Prince chuckled. "She is still young, I suppose. Push this from your mind, my King. I will handle it."


    Aerowyn stepped next to him. "I will also be near to exin things as well." Putting a hand on his shoulder, she smiled softly at him. "I helped raise both of them. She may listen to me if she will not hear reason from her brother."


    Elias and Aerowyn left while Aydan made his way over to me. "You seem tired."


    "I am tired." I told him.


    "Well, I may have something that might wake you up." Aydan said with arge grin before turning back to Robert. "We''ll be back in a bit!"


    Robert just sighed before sitting down. "Leave the old man by himself. I see how it is." The former King of Humans replied.


    "Are you pouting again?" The Sage inquired as he went over to Robert and bent down behind him to start prodding his check. "Come on! Cheer up! Everything is going perfectly right now!"


    "Aydan, stop touching me!" Robert called out and swiped at him in an annoyed fashion. "You have always been like this!"


    Crossing my arms, I looked at the two. "You know, I never asked, but you two always act like this every time you talk. Why?"


    The Great Sage chuckled and started messing with Robert''s hair. "I first met this boy around fifty-five years ago. Before he was even crowned King, he was always moping about."


    Robert pped his hand this time and responded. "And Aydan has always been a troublemaker. Far older than I am and never misses a beat to remind me."


    "You two seem like good friends." Imented.


    "The best!"


    "Not at all!"


    They replied simultaneously. I''m sure you can imagine who said what.


    Chuckling at that, I gestured to the door. "We shouldn''t be too long. Aydan just needs to show me something, and we''ll be back."


    "An Elf told me that once too, and then a very effeminate male Elf showed me his penis. I was never the same." Robert stated, and I was slightly baffled that he even decided to share that.


    Aydan diedughing, and I looked at him. "It wasn''t you was it?!" I asked in morbid fascination.


    For the first time since I''d been here, Aydan almost fell overughing. Heughed so hard that he stumbled and even put a hand on his crotch to stop himself from peeing. It was a sight to behold, and I noticed Robert had a small smirk on his face as he watched him.


    A small smile came to my own lips as I chuckled and grabbed Aydan before starting to drag him. "Come on. Let''s go."


    It only took a few minutes for him to recove,r and eventually, he teleported us to his study. "Sorry about that." The Great Sage said after a moment of collecting himself.


    "It''s fine. It was rather amusing to watch you almost piss yourself." I told him, and he rolled his eyes with a smile on his face. "So, what was it you wanted to show me?"


    Pulling out a map of the Hallow Forest, he leaned over it. "I''ve been sending out probe spells to try and find the source of the high concentration of magic in the Hallow Forest."


    "And you found something?"


    "Yes and no." He replied and stood up before pointing to a spot on the map. "There are abnormal spikes in magic throughout the forest. I found one of these and found it was simr with original magic."


    "Okay? Isn''t that normal though? You said original magic is in everything, and it''s how you''re able to use it so easily."


    "Correct, but there was another magical signature present as well. Whatever it was, it was powerful enough to override the entire area and then disappear without a trace." Aydan crossed his arms and sighed. "Magic is an unstable energy at times, which is why you have ces like the Floating Stone Forest to the Northwest."


    Realizing where he was going with this, I gestured to the map. "Or the Hallow Forest."


    He nodded. "Exactly. This forest is home to more creatures than we know and is one of the highest concentration areas of magic in the world. It''s one reason the Elves took root in the surrounding areas and nearby forests. Old world creatures along with many other powerful beasts lurk inside, but we are also magical in nature."


    "So, you felt at home, but I don''t understand what the point of all this is."


    Aydan began pacing back and forth nervously. "That magical signature I sensed was unlike anything I have evere into contact with. In terms of sheer power and concentration, there was enough magic present to make me feel inadequate as a spell caster."


    That got my attention, and I removed my cloak. "Even with using original magic?"


    Again, The Sage nodded. "Disturbingly so." Stopping, he put both hands on the table before looking up at me. "I believe there is something in the forest that gives it its unnatural environment." Tapping the map, Aydan continued. "There is a heart. Somewhere deep in the forest, and we need to find it before you leave."


    "Why?"


    "I have a few ideas that might aid you for when you return to the future, but I need a ce of high concentrated magic to be able to even attempt them." Smirking, he continued. "We find the heart, and any answers you might be looking for upon your trip home will be avable to you."


    I had no idea what Aydan was talking about, but I had no reason to doubt him. "Okay, but how do we go about finding this ''heart'' that you speak of? My eyes can see the energy in everything and have improved, but I doubt I could find the heart."


    Aydan then gestured to me. "Your powers have grown incredibly since you arrived here. While it is true that you don''t have magic, your control over your abilities has gone up exponentially. Fire, ice, wind, and earth spells are avable to you in your own way." He continued on as excitedly as ever. "From what I''ve seen, you have the ability to use your energy for almost anything! It''s incredible, really, but you don''t know how to fully utilize it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Moving next to me, he wrapped an arm around my shoulders. "Think of it like this..." He trailed off as magic started to slowly ignite in his hands. "Everyone and everything has magic. This doesn''t apply to you. However, the creature that sent you here gave you an energy source that seems to do almost whatever you want it to."


    Shaking my head, I moved away from him to look directly at him. "That doesn''t seem very usible."


    Using his magic, Aydan quickly resorted to illusionary spells. "You came into contact with fire spells, and depending on who cast it, you were able to ignore it. However, in another instance, you ignited almost the entire around you into a zing inferno when Kandma was threatened, did you not?"


    "That was more of a life or death situation."


    "Maybe so, but you did it again when you ran into the Ghoul attacking Princess Arceana, and it used ice against you!" His magic changed to show water and ice. "We can assume that you can likely use water ''spells'' easily enough as well. You''ve shot out bursts of wind from your body to stop arrows, and I''ve seen the ground move beneath your feet at your guidance!"


    Aydan paused as he went and grabbed the Book of Prophecies. Immediately, he began flipping through it to show me every instance I had ever used an ability or ''spell'' like power. All of them were recorded, and he smirked as he went through each of them. Then he stopped on a page that held the same sketched depiction of me in the future with my eyes.


    "Your powers might be, quite literally, unlimited!"


    Frowning at that, I replied. "I don''t think that is true. If it was, why would-"


    Holding up his hands, he continued. "You were sent here by a creature that lives in a ckhole. That, in itself, is impossible. So, I think we can safely assume that the impossible is possible for you! From what you exined to me, you should''ve died well before being sucked out of your ship, along with so much more. Traveling as a spirit is also unlike, which means something else happened!"


    This is what it is always like with him. "Okay?" A pain in my ass, but the most important pain in my ass.


    "If you were granted abilities by a creature beyond our imagination, it''s safe to say your powers might be the exact same. I''ve noticed that every time you try to do something with your energy, it happens. You need fire? Fire is produced." He stated simply. "You want to shift everyone''s feet out from under them, the ground slides and trips them." Aydan looked at me with a massive smile. "Your ''energy'' makes you unpredictable, and you''ve been restraining yourself."


    "I told you that I''ve been doing what I can!" Crossing my arms, I continued. "The creature sent me here with a sword that was supposed to resonate with me and teach me. The sword didn''t exactlye back here with me."


    Pointing at me repeatedly in an excited manner, Aydan spoke. "Exactly! You don''t have the sword, so you''re learning what you can when you can! However, when you had the sword, your abilities didn''t juste to you either! The sword helped guide you and made things easier! It might not be the same, but you can still grow without your sword and try to learn. After all, what''s the worst that can happen?"


    Not wanting to even think about it, I responded. "A lot. If what you say is true, then my powers are far more dangerous than I originally thought."


    "Dangerous and powerful!" Aydan replied excitedly. "We should begin experimenting here when we have free time. Nothing too dangerous, but I am excited to see what abilities you might be able to create or reveal."


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, I immediately put my hood up when there was a knock at the door. "Enter!" I called out, and the door opened.


    Mara and Varvara were both present. "I see you two are tucked away in Aydan''s room once more."


    Aydan chuckled as he closed the Book of Prophecies, and it disappeared with his magic. "Just going over a few details here and there about the uing project." The Sage replied.


    Princess Mara seemed to have her gaze fixed on me, which made me a little uneasy, but she soon looked to Varvara, who smirked in response. "Aydan, dearest, would you apany me for a bit? There is something I would like to discuss with you." The former Elf Queen asked him.


    He looked at me for a moment and shrugged before bowing in his overly theatrical manner when dealing with Varvara. "Of course. At any time you wish to speak with me, I will delight in those moments." Taking her hand and wrapping it around his arm, they left.


    "I take it you wish to speak with me once more?" I asked the quiet princess who was staring at me.


    "I am here to tell you something." A frown immediately decorated my lips. "You cannot, and will not, tell me who I can and cannot love." She stepped into the room and put her hands on my chest before looking up at me. "It does not matter how long it takes... I promise that you will eventually look my way. After all, we have all the time in the world."


    How na?ve she was...

 Chapter 64 - 64

    <h4>Chapter 64:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Northwestern Territory


    "This truly is a sight to behold." Auroramented as she watched on from her perch.


    "Agreed. I have been overseeing this entire project, and I still have difficulties believing this was possible." Elias replied.


    All three of us watched from one of the highest floating stones big enough to hold the Dragon. Over a year had passed since I gave Elias the news. The castle itself had been built and would serve as his new home, which was on the biggest chunk of rock in the sky. Bridges had been built connecting many of the other areas, homes, and stores were built in many ces.


    Apprentices came here with the hopes of bing masters of their craft. Builders, carpenters, smiths, and more all flocked to be a part of the new kingdom. Many others had already moved here with the idea of a brand-new start in mind and more were flocking here every day. Several towns and viges scattered about Lestrania heard about Elias''s new and uing Kingdom. Things were looking up, and with a close alliance with Lestrania already guaranteed, the Dragons were also willing to enter into an alliance themselves.


    "It has been rather smooth sailing. I expected things to be much moreplicated than originally nned." I pointed out.


    With Elves, Zugal, Humans, and Dragons all working together, this ce looked to be like a symbol of the future. If it wasn''t set in stone, I was looking forward to everything that might be different, but Aydan still wasn''t sure how this would affect anything. Regardless, after a year of hard work, Elias''s kingdom was almostplete.


    While there were some trees and other greenery already on the giant stones, we did bring up several hundred pounds of dirt. Possibly even thousands. Farming was crucial, and aside from Zugal and Skelds, this ce would be almost impossible to attack. It was one reason I was so adamant about entering a treaty with the Dragons. They could make things more difficult than Ghouls.


    Although farnds had been flushed out, thousands of people worked on the new kingdom every day. It was truly a sight to behold as it came to life. Aurora and a few other Dragons hade by quite often to check on progress, and they had always been weed.


    "Quite true. The Demons have gone silent as ofte, and the ones that were running about have disappeared." Elias stated and looked at Aurora. "Have there been any sightings in the Dragonds?" He inquired.


    Therge purple dragoness shook her head. "No. Only that one time did they intrude on us, and they were promptly handled. I still think it is likely that due to our interference, they fled for fear of us entering your war."


    I nodded. "The thought had crossed my mind several times. However, if they weren''t willing to risk war, I doubt they would''ve gone after your people." Crossing my arms, I sighed. "None of this makes sense. Winter was upon us, and I assumed that they were lying in wait till the snow had passed. It was a rough winter, but when spring came, they were nowhere to be found."


    "Well, the peace and quiet allowed us toplete this without any interference." Eliasmented.


    "True."


    Aurora then looked at Elias. "Your crowning ceremony will be soon, will it not?"


    "Yes. In a few weeks time." The Prince answered. "Once everything is done, King Mordred has stated he will crown me himself."


    Holding up a hand, I replied instantly corrected him. "You asked me to crown you, and I agreed." Looking up at the Dragon, I shrugged as I gestured to Elias. "Do not believe such nder that I would dare crown another as if it was some grand gesture." I said yfully.


    Big purple merely shook her head. "Your despise for crowns, and the one you hold, will never make sense to me. A more peculiar person, I have never met."


    Putting a hand over my heart, I replied overly affectionately. "Aw! Thank you!"


    Elias seemed just as annoyed as Aurora but said nothing as the Dragon continued. "Where is Aydan? Avoiding us still?" She inquired.


    "When I am away, I try to have Aydan stay behind unless I absolutely need him." Then I gestured to Elias. "Elias has grown quite powerful in thest year or so and could deal with Ghouls by himself easily enough. As could Mara, but there is something about having an ''old hand'' on hand." I said with a smirk. "Aydan is still more experienced than both of them, and while they are stronger than him now, strength does not always mean victory."


    "Truer words were never spoken." Aurora added and then looked at me with a raised brow. "You im the Prince and Princess are stronger than Sir Aydan now?"


    I nodded. "Yep. Even Arceana is getting stronger and is probably around the same level as most Ghouls I''ve fought. Give her another year or two, and she''ll be the same."


    The dragoness seemed slightly unnerved at that. "I suppose them being High Elves makes them quick learners." Elias just shrugged when she looked at him. "Mmh." Aurora hummed out. "What about you?"


    "What about me?" I asked back.


    "Is the Royal Family starting to grow more powerful than the great King Mordred?" She asked me.


    Holding up a finger, I immediately replied. "Okay, first of all, I am not a King!" My response got the two to roll their eyes. "I am merely an advisor who has taken to teaching the Royal Family and will step aside when it is the right time."


    Elias just sighed. "This again..."


    Ignoring him, I continued. "As for your actual question, no. They''re not even close!"


    Moving her gaze back to Elias, he answered her unspoken question. "He is correct. ''King'' Mordred has been untouchable for all of us. Even with the aid of Aydan, Aerowyn, and my sisters, it seems we will be unable to beat him for quite some time."


    Fake flexing because of my cloak, I made the poses but didn''t actually see a point to do so. "It hurts being this good sometimes."


    "All of you have faced him at the same time, and still you fail to best him?" Aurora pressed further in disbelief.


    "Correct." Elias confirmed with a nod before looking at me, still flexing, with an annoyed expression. "He is almost invincible."


    "I doubt it, but I can understand why you feel that way. Don''t worry though, Elias. Defeating me was likely never an option for you as young as you are." I told him.


    Aurora just sighed. "It is disturbing that you are so powerful and so carefree. Not many can render a group of Dragons powerless without harming them as you did."


    I shrugged. "Not going to lie, I kind of assumed that was part of the reason you agreed to this alliance in the first ce. Aydan was one thing, but I am another."


    She nodded. "That you are. Although, I think the Dragons might have surprised you if we had gone to war. The Elves learned that lesson the hard way."


    "That they did." Elias agreed before turning to me. "However, given the time of the year, I am surprised you are out and about, my King."


    Groaning at that, Aurora immediately took an interest in my annoyance. "Why would he be hiding away?"


    "Our dear King hates this time of the year." Elias stated.


    "That''s not true!" I quickly corrected. "Winter is my favorite season, and there is a holiday that I celebrate during this time. Unfortunately, it doesn''t exist here, so it''s just me to celebrate, which is rather depressing."


    Both looked at me waiting, for me to exin. "Do you want to share?"


    With a sour tone, I replied. "Not really, but I will."


    "This should be good." Aurora mumbled before snaking her long ass neck down towards us.


    "During this month on the 25th, when Elias is going to be crowned, there is a holiday called Christmas. It revolved around spending time with loved ones and sharing gifts with them. A time of peace,fort, love, and joy. Truly a warm holiday that many loved." I exined. "Of course, it''s been a long time since I''ve truly been able to enjoy the holiday and no longer celebrate it."


    "I am confused. Your people just decided that on this day, you would do these things?" Aurora questioned.


    Shaking my head, I exined further. "No. Our God''s son was born on this day and was his gift to us. Himself in the flesh to walk among us." Then I shrugged. "Well, that''s how it was told to me. Anyway, Jesus Christ, God''s son, was born this day and was given the name Christmas. A day to celebrate the birth of our God and his son." Both looked confused. "Trust me, I know how convoluted it sounds. His book and teachings were even worse." I mumbled.


    Elias seemed surprised to hear all this and gestured to me. "This is the first time you have ever mentioned your God. Do you still worship him? Is that why you refuse to worship Davost?" He inquired. "Because you have your own God?"


    Aurora seemed to agree with Elias as she craned her head back up. "That would make the most logical sense."


    "To be honest," I began as I looked back at the workers and away from them. "No. I don''t. I did once upon a time. Then I grew up and realized if someone was really in control and allowed these things to happen, then it wasn''t someone I wanted in my life." I replied emotionlessly.


    Elias and Aurora both looked stunned at my words. "The Gods are there to guide us when we are lost! They delivered my family and I to this ce, so we could lead and bring about peace! Davost must have known what she was doing because she also sent us you!" Moving over to me, the Prince put his hand on my shoulder softly. "Something I am grateful for every day."


    Removing his hand from my shoulder, I turned towards him. "You will be king soon, Elias. A new kingdom and its people will rest heavily upon your head and shoulders. Not a god or goddess''s... Yours. Remember that." I told him and looked back at the castle. "For Davost won''t protect them like you would. Remember that the next time you thank your goddess for anything."


    Elias took a step away from me as he was almost speechless. "Mordred..." He dropped my title almost pitifully.


    "In my experience, Gods are nothing more than beings who are as imperfect as the rest of us. Remember that when you be king." I told him.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    <h4>Chapter 65:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    "And so, we now stand before King Elias!" Aerowyn announced at the banquet after his crowning and was giving a speech. "The new ruler of steris!"


    Given that we couldn''t just call his new kingdom the Floating Stone Forest, he decided to ask me for some ideas for names. Something powerful that would fit for his new nation. Upon offering steris, he liked it, and so it was decided he would rule as King over the Kingdom of steris.


    "Now is a time for celebration before the new king begins his role as ruler! Enjoy!" She continued, and music started as soon as Aerowyn finished.


    We were in a throne room that was made specifically for me. Rudnurth had banished himself to his room and refused to show himself to anyone. Aydan had checked several times to make sure he was alive and well, which he was, but his self-exile was enough of a reason for people to move on. So, I was dered their king, but I have refused to take part in any ceremony.


    Whispers still reach my ears about how I should rule indefinitely, and Aydan agrees. I''m starting to wonder if he is even working on a way for me to return to the future. Asshole might just be trying to keep me trapped here, but who knows anymore. Maybe Mara paid him off, or they''re working together. However, much like all the people here, I do enjoy my position. That isn''t something I ever thought I''d hear myself say.


    As I sat on my throne and watched the festivities underway, Elias made his way over to me. "I wanted to thank you, Mordred." He told me as he stepped beside me, and I looked up at him. "When you first arrived, I feared you were an enemy and had taken control of Lestrania through sheer overwhelming power alone."


    "I mean..." I began as I turned my attention back to all the guests. "You''re not wrong. To you, I was an enemy, and my power was overwhelming."


    "True, but I see things differently now. I see a man who is invested in the betterment of this world and took a ce of power to make it happen. While I do not know why you chose Lestrania, I would like to thank you for all you have done for me over thest year." He smiled at me and put a hand on my shoulder. "I never thought I would rule and resigned myself to a ce at my brother''s side. To me, the crown always seemed like a burden I could never hope to carry."


    Pausing for a moment, I stood and moved in front of him as I ced both my hands on his shoulders. "When good men do not want the crown that others so desperately crave, it is usually a good indicator that it is to them that it should be bestowed. Much like me, you did not want to be king, and while I even refuse to wear a crown, the people tend to see me with one regardless of whether or not it''s there."


    Moving next to him, I draped my arm across his shoulders. "But I did want the crown at one point in time. That is until I realized the burden thates with it." Elias replied.


    Chuckling, I shook him slightly. "I know. It is why you didn''t ept my offer right away when I spoke of starting a new kingdom. You took a moment to truly think about it and even questioned my decision to offer you this. A crown does not make someone a king. How he treats his people and how they view him is what makes him king." Then my arm slid off his back. "Otherwise, you''d have what happened to Rudnurth happen to you. A king is not infallible and are easy to rece."


    "I realize that." He replied and smirked at me. "A friend taught me that."


    "Then take another lesson and go dance with your new allies." I told him and gestured to the section of the room that was dancing.


    "Will you join me?"


    "I like you, Elias, but not enough to dance with you."


    He quirked an eyebrow at that as he gave me an amused look. "Would you dance with Aydan?"


    I scoffed. "Maybe in his wildest dreams."


    Chuckling, Elias patted me on the back. "Very well. I hope you will join uster on though."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mara looking at me from across the room. "Of that, I have no doubt."


    As I watched him walk off, I was impressed at how inspiring he could be. Building a new kingdom from scratch in the entirety of a year was not easy. However, it wasn''t finished, and he knew that. The royal pce was finished, as were several homes, shops, and farms, but there was still a lot of work to be done. Work that would take several more years toe. Although, it was something I was looking forward to with a smile.


    Although, when I moved back to my throne to sit down, I looked to see someone already sitting there. A few chuckles could be heard around the room when I turned and saw her sitting there. No doubt my sudden pause just made the situation funnier. In response to me staring at her, Elincia looked up at me with a bored expression as she sat in the chair that was clearly too big for her.


    "Enjoying yourself, Princess?" I inquired.


    "Perhaps she hopes that you will select her to rule one day as well." Arceanamented as she stepped next to her younger sister. "Or maybe she just seeks your attention."


    Moving in front of Elincia and picking her up from under her arms, I lifted her up to stare directly at her. "Is that why you''ve taken my seat? You wish to rule?" I asked her.


    Somehow, she was able to shrug in response as her legs hung limply in the air. "That seems like a maybe." Arceana stated.


    Chuckling at that, I held out Elincia to Arceana, who looked surprised. "Then you two are the Queens of Lestrania for the rest of the day. Enjoy." Both looked at me in surprise as I walked off. "Attention!" I called out to the room, and the music stopped as I raised my hand. "Both Princess Arceana and Princess Elincia will be in charge of Lestrania for the rest of the day, so please confer with them if there are any problems you might have."


    "What!?" Arceana said, shocked at Elincia, just had a look of horror etched across her face.


    Turning back to them, I gestured to the throne. "Enjoy the chair, Princesses."


    With that, I walked off towards one of the tables that had many different dishes avable. "Do you think that is wise?" Robert asked me.


    "Wise or not, it is amusing." Aydan said from the other side of the table where they both approached from. "Just look at them."


    All of us turned to see the two Princesses arguing with panicked expressions. "Best part of tonight by far." I said smugly.


    "What if I could make it even better?" A new voice cut in, and all three of us turned to see Mara had snuck up behind me.


    "I don''t doubt it." I replied and turned to her. "The question is, how?"


    "Watch and learn." Was all the oldest Princess said before walking towards her sisters.


    Aydan and Robert moved around the table to stand next to me. "What do you think she is going to do?" Robert asked out loud.


    I shrugged. "I''ve no idea."


    "Probably scare her sisters to death." The Sagemented.


    Sure enough, we watched as Mara urgently grabbed onto Arceana and Elincia''s arms and startled them. Neither was paying attention, which allowed Mara to act as if she was telling them something horribly urgent. Both the younger Princesses looked horrified. It was amusing watching their heads turn in my direction. The young Arceana and Elincia both ran over to me quickly in a very nondy like fashion.


    "We are very sorry we sat in your seat, and thank you for the opportunity, but we have other matters to attend to from a prior engagement!" Arceana stated in a rush tone.


    Mara was smiling behind them as Elincia nodded in agreement. "You made ns on your brother''s coronation day?" I inquired in a disappointed tone to y my role. "I suppose I will have to let him know you had to leave."


    Both Princesses frowned with a strained expression. "I am sure your brothers will understand, young Princesses." Robert started.


    Aydan then continued. "If not, at least he is going to be in a different kingdom now, so he''ll likely forget all about it soon."


    "Or will I?" Elias questioned behind the two, startling them once more. "Come, let us talk of these prior engagements you had." He then dragged them away to their horror.


    "Now that my sisters have been dealt with, may I take some of your time?" Mara inquired as she held up her hand daintily.


    Robert and Aydan both nudged me forward, and I took her hand with a smile. "I would love to."


    Princess Mara dragged me to the dance area, which was very slow dancing that you would expect for a fantasy banquet in a pce. She looked beautiful tonight, and after her confession several months ago, I''ve found it more and more difficult to keep her from my mind. Ribbons decorated her pink hair, which was stylized differently for tonight. Moonlight shined in through the windows and seemed to focus on her as she danced in my arms.


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself, my King." Maramented as I never looked away from her.


    Not that she could tell. "I always do when I am in such greatpany, Princess." Was my reply.


    Eventually, the music came to a stop as the musicians needed a break, and we separated for the first time since we started. "Would you like to get some fresh air?" She inquired with a small smile.


    "I would love to."


    However, before we could leave the party to walk the gardens, the doors burst open, and in came Kodnar, who had been absent from the ceremony. This was normal given that he didn''t like me, nor did he agree with the creation of steris, but his fearful expression and concern made everyone pause. Aydan''s student made his way to me, which was surprising, but he quickly took a knee in front of me and kept his head down.


    "King Mordred," Kodnar began. "The Demons have returned in full force to the West!" He announced in a serious tone.


    Aydan and Elias quickly made their way to my side. "Are you sure, boy?!" The Sage pressed his student.


    Kodnar nodded. "Positive! Aerowyn''s scouts returned not long ago! Demons are on the move!"


    The entire banquet became quiet as they looked to me. "Do we have an estimation of their numbers?" I inquired.


    The blonde Elf apprentice looked up at me. "Tens of thousands, my King."


    Mumbling to myself, I spoke. "Merry fucking Christmas..."

 Chapter 66 - 66

    <h4>Chapter 66:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    "Where are they exactly?" I asked Kodnar.


    Aerowyn just spoke with the scout who returned and looked to me. "They are heading directly for us. At the speed the Demons are moving, they will be here in a matter of days." The Zugal next to her saluted toward me and nodded in confirmation. "Many of the towns and viges in the West are fleeing here as we speak."


    Turning to the new King, I spoke. "Will you return to your Kingdom?"


    "As an ally of Lestrania, steris will not shy away from this battle. You can count on our aid." Elias replied.


    Not like it mattered. The main problem was whether there would be Ghouls or Ancient Demons present. We had a few thousand soldiers present as well. All of which had been personally retrained by me with new skills, battle formations, andmands.


    Moving up to my seat that the people called a throne, I stood tall and looked over the crowd. "Sir Aydan." I said to get his attention.


    "My King!" He responded instantly.


    "Prepare all our forces and bring in the reserves as soon as possible from the East. The Dragonds being invaded is unlikely, so we''ll bring as many forces to bear as we can."


    "At once!" Aydan teleported away and got to work.


    My attention quickly turned to Mara. "Princess Mara, please inform the townspeople to ready for a siege. If the Demons are sending this many, they''re confident enough to try and crush us here and now. Gather all supplies, food, and water inside the castle along with the people. You have two days to bring in everything you can from the fields."


    She curtsied. "As youmand." Mara quickly left as well, and a few guards went with her.


    "King Elias, I need you here. Keep your people safe where they are for the moment. steris is new and a highly valued target, no doubt. We''ll need some of our fastest Lestranian''s ready to bring word from any corner of Lestrania." Elias nodded in agreement.


    Aerowyn stepped forward. "I will send out the word and send a dozen of my best scouts to the North and South along with steris to bring any news of Demonic movement."


    "Good. Once that is done, I will need you to ready our forces. Make sure the walls are lined and armed to my liking. We have time, so make sure everything is ready." She nodded.


    To my surprise, along with everyone else''s, Arceana and Elincia both approached me. "Your majesty, please instruct us as well!" Arceana announced.


    "Princess Arceana and Princess Elincia. Both of you are young, and while I would normally keep you both from the battlefield, I am afraid that likely won''t be possible this time." I hated speaking like this, but these people moved more urgently when I acted more authoritatively. "Both you and Princess Elincia are to guard the inner courtyard with Kodnar and Princess Mara. You will be under hermand." The two princesses nodded and ran off.


    And so, over the course of the next few days, we prepared for the biggest Demon force seen to date. Tens of thousands of Demons appeared from nowhere and were closing in on the Capital. It would be a matter of minutes before they hit the outer walls of our city. All the civilians had been moved inside the pce grounds and armed as reserves in case the worst should happen.


    The forest was quiet as we watched and waited. Our scouts had told us the Demons were on their final approach and would be here in a matter of minutes. Red and ck energies floated over the trees and throughout the forest as I watched from atop the walls. No moonlight shone on us as torches flickered in the wind and rain as it began to pour.


    Everything was in ce as Elias and Aydan stepped beside me. Robert, Aerowyn, and Mara were all in their positions. Varvara was looking over the women and children while Rudnurth continued to hide in his room. Rain pelted at my cloak as I watched the Demons continue to approach for a minute, and soon everyone saw several Demonic flyers in the air.


    Turning towards my Lestranian soldiers got their attention. "Lestrania," I began. "None of you are unused to Demonic attacks, but this is clearly a more targeted attempt to end things once and for all!"


    What else could it be? This size of a force was unlike anything we had run into yet, and it was on a warpath straight for the Capital. As much as I wanted to meet them out in the field, that would have been foolish to meet the Demon Army out in the open.


    "There will be all manner of Demons present, and I have no doubt a force this size likely has a powerful Demon backing it along with several Ghouls! Everything you''ve trained for and worked towards was all for this day!" Raising my fist in a salute to all of them as they focused on me, I continued. "It''s time to show what each and every one of you has aplished in thest year! Grit your teeth, Lestrania!"


    Battle cries could be heard throughout the entire area. From the rooftops in the city and along the walls or just inside the city gate. Even a guttural roar could be heard down below in the streets as Kandma was stationed in front of the gates at the ready.


    However, no cries could be heard from the air as I had a n, and there was only one Zugal in sight. Aerowyn. If Aydan was a Knight of Lestrania and general over its forces, Aerowyn could''ve been considered the same.


    It amused me that the peace-loving Zugal Dove n turned into quite the fearsome warriors, but none quite so formidable as Aerowyn, their former Queen. In terms of prowess, she almost matched Aydan. If not for his discovery over original magic, she''d likely best him in their bouts, but he still has to be very serious when fighting her. Her techniques are certainly something to behold.


    Growls and screeches could be finally heard through the wind to go along with the rumbles of thunder and the Demonic march. "Aerowyn." I said simply, and she looked to me. "It''s time. Get ready."


    She disappeared as if she teleported with nothing more than a mear nod. It was almost scary how fast she was, and it made me curious how the other Zugal ns were. Robert moved over to me with a rather impressive two-handed war hammer at the ready.


    "Are you sure you should go out there?" Robert asked me as Elias and Aydan both turned to me once more.


    "Drawing out the Demon General will be the key to winning this battle. Once we kill the Ghouls and whoever else is in charge, we will win once the Demons are thrown into disarray." I responded. "Only a few of us here a capable of fighting Ghouls. Even less can handle an Ancient Demon, but we''ll find out."


    "Still, using yourself as bait seems like a poor decision." Aydanmented as rain drenched all our clothes.


    Shifting myself, so they knew I was addressing them, I replied. "Why do you think the Demons have assembled such a number to attack our Capital directly?" My question was rhetorical, but I answered before any others could anyway. "Because they likely know about me and how things have changed significantly in this war."


    Elias sighed as he looked to me. "So, there is no doubt in their mind that they are after you?"


    I turned to him next. "It would surprise me if they weren''t." Not that I could see it, but a smirk appeared on my lips. "Why make them search for me? Might as well go give them what they want."


    Robert lifted his hammer and wiggled it. "They have dealt with humans before, but no Demon has ever had to deal with me personally! I think this shall be a battle that is told throughout history!"


    "Aydan, you''re inmand over our ground forces. Do not hesitate to send out a barrage even if I''m in the way." I ordered him. "Our forces cannot harm me in a way that matters. It''s likely the same with the Demons." Aydan nodded. "Good. Now, I bid you all a farewell and will see you soon!"


    Jumping off from the wall and into the forest, I mmed through the branches and leaves beforending beneath the canopy before the Demon army. They came to a quick stop upon seeing me and my appearance. Several Ghouls who no longer wore my cloak were at the front. They were Humans and Elves in appearance, but their foul energy gave them away.


    "Yo."


    "That cloak will no longer fool us. We received word that someone was imitating our forces. It would seem our intel was correct." One of the Elven Ghouls said as he stepped forward.


    "You know, imitation is the sincerest form of ttery." Was my yful response.


    "Mmh." He hummed out gayly. "Kill him."


    As soon as the words left the Ghouls mouth, I focused my energy into the dirt beneath my feet and the surrounding trees. Within a fraction of a second, the entire area was filled with spikes made of stone and tree roots and branches that acted as needles. Both of which impaled all the Demons in front of me and turned the entire area into a bloodbath. The only ones who escaped were the Ghouls, who quickly realized the situation and fled.


    The Ghouls, which numbered into the dozens, surrounded me as the Demons continued to move forward. "It seems the intel of your strength was also true." A new voice called out.


    From amidst the Demons came a foe that dwarfed the Ghouls surrounding me. There was no doubt this was likely an Ancient Demon. However, it still couldn''tpare to Tor. Despite its overwhelming presence to his own forces, they still quickly reformed a line after my sudden attack.


    "I''m ttered you think so."

 Chapter 67 - 67

    <h4>Chapter 67:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    The Ancient Demon did indeed look like something that fit the name. Larger than most Demons, he towered above me as he was about twice my height. His body was one stone from what I could tell. His build looked herculean and had small cracks covering his entire body as arge cone like head topped the rest of his body.


    Putting his hand on one of my earthen spikes, he crushed it. "I am not here to tter you. I was sent specifically to kill you." The Ancient Demon then looked to the Ghouls surrounding us. "They are here to help, but I feel like all of this was overkill for such a meek existence such as yourself."


    "Meek? Are you sure you know what that word means? Because I can''t imagine someone ''meek''ing out here to confront your army." Was my snarky filled reply as I gestured to him. "However, I must say you are wrong. If you wanted to kill me and take Lestrania, you should''ve brought a bigger army and someone a lot stronger than you."


    He didn''t actually rise to the bait like most I''ve delt with in this world. "I suppose we shall find out, but I doubt I would be sent here if I wasn''t enough to handle this situation. Then again, I was expecting the one known as Aydan Farro to be present as well. He is also on my list."


    "Someone sent you here for Aydan and me? Who was it and why you?"


    "You need not know who sent me. As for why I was sent." Much like my own attack, the earth seemed to shuffle beneath me as the forest shook. "You will find out."


    Spikes shot out of the earth as other parts seemed to cave in. I jumped around as the Ghouls quickly tried to attack me while I dodged the Ancient Demons attacks. They were easy enough to handle and even kill a few between blows. The Ancient Demon stopped for a moment and I quickly jumped in front of him as my own energy extended into a sword from my palm.


    My foe merely smirked. "As for why I was sent..." The Ancient Demon trailed off as I shed him across his waist. "Magic has no effect on me." He said almost proudly.


    I merely chuckled in return. "Then it sucks for you that I don''t use magic."


    He only had a moment to looked confused before he simply fell into two pieces. "Wha-" The Demonmander said from the ground and saw me standing over him.


    With another blow right through his head, the Ancient Demon died just as quickly as he appeared. Had he not underestimated me, the battle might''ve taken longer, but the oue was going to be the same regardless. The Demon Horde that merely watched as passerby''s, now roared in anger and screeched out another war-cry. The Ghouls rushed me once more as well and I put two fingers to my lips as a whistle echoed throughout the area.


    It didn''t take long for them all to start jumping around once more as Skelds started to fall from through the canopy above. At the same time, a wave of steal arrows, and magic arrows pelted the area as well. Hundred of Skelds from the sky all at the same time andnded onto the Demon Army below.


    "What is happening!?" One of the Ghouls shouted in frustration.


    "Here''s the thing." I began and he turned to me. "You fucked up by removing your line of sight from your air support and basically cut yourselves off bying into the forest which hindered everything else as well. Movement is cut down in here, sightlines, offensive, and defensive capabilities as well."


    Aerowynnded next to me not a secondter. "You were right, my king." She said as she brought her weapons to bare. "They did not expect us to be hiding in the storm."


    "Gotta love Elven magic!" Was my yful response.


    "You killed their leader?" She asked.


    I shrugged. "It wasn''t too hard. He was a fool leading other fools." My answer got her to smirk. "Take the skies and switch to your second position after you inform Aydan of our status."


    "At once." Disappearing as soon as she appeared, the Ghouls all frowned.


    "You think you''ve won this battle?!" One of them roared.


    "Do you have someone stronger than your dead butt buddy over there? Cause if not, then yeah, this battle has been pretty much determined."


    Not a momentter, Aydan teleported next to me with Elias, Mara, Robert, and Aerowyn before putting his hand to the sky. A magic re shot up and not a momentter, arrows began raining down much more violently with rain above. Hundreds, if not thousands of arrows were prepared for this and while shooting into a forest wouldn''t normally work, it doesn''t matter when they''re enchanted with magic.


    Robert swung his hammer across the ground almost like a golfclub and sent out a spray of rocks and stones that almost acted like a shotgun to the area in front of him. Elias, Mara, and Aydan all activated their magic and followed his lead. Roars could be heard from above as arrows came down harder and harder.


    Most of the Ghouls were able to dodge, but more were swept up in the sudden attacks. As explosions began to ring out from the spells cast by Aydan, Elias, and Mara, I heard a giggle that the others seemed to ignore. Confused by this, I thought perhaps Mara had be a bit sadistic during battles and was starting to enjoy the killing like me. However, it wasn''t her. A Ghoul in the form of a male Elfnded before me with a wide grin.


    It seemed to cast some manner of barrier to separate me from the others. This happened as the Zugal started to descend into the canopy from above while the Humans started to charge into the forest from the nks and the Elves began to teleport in. Well, those that could anyway. There was obviously a force left back at the walls to defend them, but the Ghoul in front of me changed entirely in demeanor. The energy signature had also changed slightly.


    "So, it is you who is giving me so much trouble." A woman''s voice came through the Ghoulish Elf, which gave me pause. "I imagined you differently. However, I must admit that I am impressed! Killing an Ancient Demon is not supposed to be easy for most! For that, your have earned some respect, but I must inform you that you are ying at a game much bigger than you are."


    I had no notion that this was the Ghoul talking, but likely who oversaw the Demons behind the scenes. "A Ghoul giving me another such warning is cute."


    "A Ghou-" She started, but stopped as she looked down at herself and chuckled. "Yes, I suppose you would think so. Apologies. I just get so wrapped up in things and it has been so terribly long since I have done this. However, I just had to see you for myself."


    Spreading my arms, I spoke. "Like what you see?"


    The Ghoul nodded. "I do, but I am also unconvinced that you are a real challenge. The only thing you have done is made this war take longer than it needed to. I have no time to deal with you. However, there are others that I can send who will. Regardless of how powerful you think you are; you cannot be everywhere at once and even your strength can onlyst for so long against an unending horde."


    "Only one way to find out." I told her before putting my arm through the Ghoul''s body. "However, much like yourself, I am unconvinced of your threat."


    To my surprise and slight difort, despite the blood running down the Ghoul''s lips, its amused expression didn''t change in the slightest as another giggle escaped its lips. "Perhaps I should change my goal, but only time will tell. I will be watching you closely, Sir Mordred." Another giggle erupted from her lips before the Ghoul began shaking violently and went limp with my arm still piercing his body.


    Yanking my arm out, the body thumped to the ground and I eyed it warily. Whatever the fuck just happened wasn''t good. Something was in full control of that Ghoul and didn''t even care that it was killed. Even during this massacre of a battle, where we were greatly outnumbered, seemed almost mundane to it...


    I stayed looking over the Ghoul as the Demons tried to retreat, and Aydan gave the order to route them before cutting off their escape. Given the forests density and the Zugal and Elven mobility, escape was impossible for them. However, it wasn''t until he returned a few hourster and found me at the same exact spot did he give me a worried look.


    "Where were you?" Aydan asked me. "Have you been here this whole time?"


    "Yes." I answered back softly.


    He looked at the Ghoul for a moment before he turned back to me. "Why?"


    While I wanted to tell him what happened, I decided to keep it to myself. "I figured you could handle it. The Demons were disarray just as I had predicted, and all the Ghouls were handled quickly thanks to the training Elias and Mara had gone through." Then I gestured around us. "Besides, I wanted to stay here just in case."


    Aydan nodded slowly unconvinced. "I suppose that makes sense. No sense leaving ourselves exposed after such an incredible victory. Such a battle would''ve taken weeks or even months to oust before your arrival. None of us would have been mad enough to leave the safety of our walls tounch that counterattack you suggested."


    With my eyes back on the Ghoul, I spoke in a very monotone voice. "Do what your enemy doesn''t expect, and victory wille after enough surprises." I told him. "Call everyone back and start the celebrations once more. I have a feeling that this is going to be the first battle of many that are like this."


    That made the sage frown as he knew something had definitely happened while he wasn''t looking, but he nodded all the same. "As youmand."

 Chapter 68 - 68

    <h4>Chapter 68:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    Riding into the Capital once more and towards the pce, we were greeted with cheers, waves, and joyful expressions from the people. Ignoring them, my soldiers and I made it to the courtyard of the inner wall where Princess Mara and The Great Sage Aydan were both waiting for us.


    Almost two years had passed since the Demons had tried to invade Lestrania and take the Capital. There were small groups much like before, but Demons waned far and few between even after that warning. It didn''t make sense to send such arge force and then act like it made no difference that they werepletely wiped out.


    Either it was a bluff or something else was going on behind the scenes, but many didn''t seem to realize this, and most believed in this false peace that had been presented to them. What disturbed me the most was that no one knew where the Demons wereing from. Most believed them to be locked away in another realm called The Crimson Wastnd, but there was only one gate, and it was far from Lestrania...


    "Heree the conquering heroes!" Aydan announced yfully.


    Aerowyn, who was riding with me, rolled her eyes. "Not sure how that applies when we only patrolled ournds. No conquering was done this time around." She replied to the Sage.


    I ignore the heroment. Just like all of them knew I would. Mara immediately set her eyes upon me, and I looked up at her. She had grown a lot in these past three years I had been here. Her and her sisters. All three princesses had grown, and the other two were also a problem now. They have all matured, and even Elincia was now interested in vying for my attention. It was exhausting, to say the least.


    Elias now ruled to the North with a firm but kind hand. Aerowyn left to visit under any circumstance she could, and I was unsure if the two of them were involved in some manner. Not that I really cared. However, it did amuse all of us that her loyalties were meant to be directed towards Lestrania, but I had no doubt she would someday ask to be stationed permanently in steris with King Elias.


    "Has there been any word from King Elias?" Aerowyn inquired as she hopped off her horse.


    "There has not." Mara answered. "My brother is likely busy ruling and dealing with the Zugal ns further North. They have been most unhappy about the sudden appearance of a new Kingdom in the former Floating Stone Forest."


    Stepping forward, I spoke as I saw Kandma sleeping off to the side and now was big enough to be seen over the walls. "They''ll get over it. Elias''s hold on steris is more impressive than I ever hoped. Enchanting all the dozens, if not hundreds, of floating inds is something I did not expect to be done for quite some time." Then I looked to Aerowyn. "A message wille soon. He''s gone for longer times without sending word on how things are."


    Aerowyn looked down. "I understand, my King." I rolled my eyes at that because it didn''t matter how many times I asked them not to call me by such a title. "But I still cannot stop myself from worrying. It is all too new, and he does not have as many resources at his beck and call like Lestrania did."


    Moving over to her, I put a hand on her shoulder, which got her to look at me. "Elias has all of Lestrania at his beck and call. He knows this. However, as a King, he must find his own way of ruling, and he may be in the middle of a project right now." Aerowyn nodded in agreement and smiled for a moment before it faded once more. "Although, if it would make you feel better, feel free to send a message to the King of steris. I''m sure he''d love to hear from you."


    With a tap on her shoulder, she smiled once more and immediately headed inside, which got Mara and Aydan to chuckle. "Always out to please everyone." Aydanmented as I approached while the soldiers started putting things away.


    "Hardly. Just rather not have the General in such a twist. All she talked about during the patrol was Elias." Then I looked to Mara. "Your brother has bewitched her."


    Mara sneered at that. "Possibly, but it may be the other way around. Who can say?" Then she smiled at me more meaningfully. "Are you ready for our training sessions? My sisters and I have been looking forward to continuing where we left off." The Princess stated.


    That didn''t sound appropriate. "We can in a moment." Turning my attention to Aydan, I focused on him. "Why were we called back?"


    The Princess seemed confused at that and looked to Aydan as well as arge grin took hold of his facial features. "I may have made quite a bit of progress during thistest expedition of yours. We have a lot to catch up on and more to discuss, but it can wait until after your training." He then chuckled as he patted my arm. "After all, I wouldn''t dare stand between you and the princesses."


    Aydan made himself scarce, and I just shook my head. "Thanks." I replied dryly before looking back to Mara, who was beaming at me. "Shall we?"


    Taking my arm as if everything was right with the world once more, we began our walk to the training grounds. "We shall, as always." She giggled. "I must inform you that my sisters have been looking for ways to sneak into your chambers. I fear I have led by a horrible example."


    "Youe to my chambers to rx and rest by the fire. Whether it is reading a book, writing poetry, or asking for advice, you have a purpose for being there. I''ve allowed it because I thought you mind need some time away from it all." Was my response as we continued through the halls.


    "And I am most grateful. However, my sisters are starting to see it as a challenge." Hugging my arm tighter and bringing herself in closer, she looked up at me. "Seems they have taken quite the interest in you."


    "I am sure I will find ways to focus their attention elsewhere." I replied evenly.


    Years of this, and it was getting harder and harder to ignore. After all the time we spent together, it is bing more and more difficult to redirect her advances. I knew what the overall issue was. It was with me. I''d grown ustomed to this world and being in the past. The people had grown on me, and despite me being at the lead, things were going well. Problem was that I was starting to lower my guard around Mara, and I hated myself for it.


    "What of me?" Mara inquired.


    "You''ll do what you''ve always done. I know better than to deter you." That made her smile and put some pep in her step. "I do feel like training right after my return is a little unfair. I haven''t had the chance to practice."


    Giggling at me, the Princess replied. "You do not need any more practice. Only man I know who could possibly stand against the entire Royal Family, Aerowyn, and Aydan all at the same time."


    Coming to arge open field, I smirked under the cover of my enchanted cloak. "Good times. Always amuses me at the challenges all of you issue me."


    My powers had grown substantially. Using my energy, I was able to manipte the surrounding area. Whether it be the air, earth, or anything else in the vicinity. Could even wrap it around another person without there knowing. That was fun finding out and amusing to see people''s reactions.


    All in all, Aydan was right about my powers. Using my energy as a substitute for things seemed to work well, and it was extremely versatile. Using pure energy was still difficult for me, but if I had a catalyst or conduit to channel my energy into, an ordinary de could cut through anything.


    "It would seem your return time was urate." Arceana said as she leaned against hernce. "Always wonderful to see you uninjured, your majesty. Did you find what you were looking for?" She inquired.


    Elincia stepped forward as her magic gathered into her hands slightly as she readied herself for theing bout. "If the King had found what he was looking for, he would not have returned so soon." The youngest princess then looked up at me. "Is that not so?"


    A frown came to my lips. "You are correct, but I fear that I must keep looking."


    Mara joined her sisters but gave me a worried look. "Are you still concerned about the Demons?"


    The two younger sisters looked to their older sibling. "The Demons? Were they not routed two years ago by the King and his n?" Arceana asked.


    "A Demon Army was routed, but was it the only Demon Army?" I replied. "Demonse and go as they please. None of the groups that pop up are under any distress to regroup or flee from ournds. That tells me that they''re not defeated yet and that they''re nning something."


    "What?" Elincia questioned as all three princesses looked on eagerly.


    "I do not know. That is why I have been setting out on patrols across Lestrania and through the Hollow Forest. Demons keep entering ournd, but we have no idea how. Either arge number of Elves have been captured or defected and are aiding our enemies."


    Elincia scoffed at that. "No Elf would willingly work with the Demons."


    "Agreed." Mara nodded in agreement as she summoned her sword with magic.


    "So, I continue to search for where these Demons areing from. We find that, and we can stop them from entering ournds so freely." With a smirk as they all readied themselves, I continued. "We do that, and whatever n their hatching will be useless." Then I have them an amused look. "Although, I''m sure Sir Aydan has mentioned this a few times."


    "He might have." Arceanamented, which got a giggle from the other two.


    As I began to summon my energy, all three darted away from me to get some room. Each took up a different position. Arceana was on my right, Mara to my left, and Elincia was in the back with several magic swords floating overhead. All of them gave me determined looks.


    "However, we can save that forter. Now it''s time for your lesson." I told them and spread my arms wide.

 Chapter 69 - 69

    <h4>Chapter 69:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "The bait has been set." One of my Ghouls reported to me.


    "Good. It took a lot to set this up, but the prize will be worth it. If this ''Mordred'' gets involved, I may just be able to take everything all in one swoop." I stated with a giggle and turned to my ''current'' general. "re, what is the word on our little informant?"


    "Both will be here soon. He is bringing the eldest as agreed, and both are expecting to meet with you soon." My fire Demon replied.


    "Then it looks like everything is ce. If we can deal with everything before Fluffy gets word of our exploits and sudden move, we might be able to deter him from getting involved at all." None of the others knew what I was referring to, but it mattered not.


    re and all the others kneeled as I rose to my feet and stared at the Floating Stone Forest in the distance from a nearby mountain top. steris, they called it. Fools, each and every one of them. Had they only known the fire they yed with. Still, my thoughts lingered on this Mordred and how he was able to arrange this in such a short span of time. This looked to be a thriving kingdom for the moment. Not many others could do the same without major repercussions.


    "It would appear Mordred''s reputation precedes him." I stated and nced back at re. "Should he appear, you will be in charge. Tor stayed back with the others to keep an eye on Credo and Pestilence." My Ancient Demon nodded. "Last thing I need right now is them acting up and getting ideas."


    "I understand." re replied, and I moved over to him before softly cing my hands upon the fire on his face. "My Queen, I-" He began fearfully as he tried to move away, but I smiled in response.


    "Should you prove worthy, I will give you the power you seek, re." I told him, and he bowed even lower than before as I turned back to steris. "Everything is finallying together, and I am moments away from the victory I have been seeking for so long." Barefoot in the snow, I smiled as I stared at the kingdom. "Move out."


    My order was carried throughout the tundra, and hundreds of Skelds, Nuckvees, Titans, and more all began pouring down the mountainside. They moved to join the horde that was already under steris and attacking as they had been for weeks now. Help was cut off for them from the North, East, and West. There would be no nking and no surprises this time.


    Another Ghoulnded before me and quickly bowed. "My Queen, the shield won''t falter!" He reported, and I looked back to the Floating Stone Fortress. "Whatever it is made of is far more durable than anything I''ve ever seen!"


    My eyes flickered to the white shield, and I giggled. "It would surprise me if anyone would be able to break through that shield. Do not worry, though." I told my Ghoul. "That shield will not deny me." Narrowing my eyes on it for a moment, I looked back at my Ghoul. "Do you no longer have anything to do?" I asked.


    "Apologies, my Queen! I will return when I have more news!" She quickly made herself scarce.


    Looking South, I smirked. "I changed my mind, Mordred. Meeting you personally and repaying you for your interference has been on my mind for thest few years now." Giggling, I continued as I sat back down as re remained by my side. "What will you do now that your precious student is in trouble?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    "I think that will suffice for the day''s lesson." I told the three princesses whose wounds were glowing slightly with magic. "You all did well today, but there is no reason to push yourselves too hard."


    "If that is what you suggest, your majesty." Elincia stated, and I frowned.


    I really hated being called that and constantly told them not to. "I will look after them." Robert stepped onto the training grounds slowly.


    "Good to see you, Robert. Was expecting to see you near the front gate." I told him simply.


    "s, my body is beginning to betray me. For I do not move as swiftly as I once did. Thesest two years have been hard on me." The older man replied.


    Nodding, I replied. "Of course. Please look after the princesses then."


    Moving from the field, I saw Mara watching me closely as she barely took any injuries. She was getting better and better every day and far excelled above any of her siblings in the art ofbat. However, Robert was another matter. That old man was obviously lying and was not as old as he made himself out to be. Up until a year ago, he would go out with me to patrol and even end up in some of the skirmishes for shits and giggles.


    Making my way through the pce, I ended up in a familiar Lab with my own personal mad Elf. "Aydan." I called out to him, and he turned to me with a massive grin.


    "You''re here! Enjoy your time with the princesses?" He inquired as he moved throughout the room, grabbing materials.


    "Training is over. I''m here now. What was it you wanted to tell me?"


    "During your recent excursion, I made several breakthroughs!" He announced and put the Book of Prophecy before me. "The spell ispleted that brought you here!"


    "Does that mean you can send me back?" I asked and closed the door before cing my hands on the desk and hanging my head. "I can''t keep doing this."


    Aydan was quiet for a moment before bing more serious. "You''ve really changed sinceing here, Arthur." Using my other name got me to look at him with narrowed eyes. "When you first arrived here, you didn''t care about much of anything. Just went about your day, doing what you thought was best, in the manner you wanted."


    Gritting my teeth, I spoke with a clenched jaw. "Because I didn''t care. Now, this entire damn country is looking to me, and I acted the part. I can''t keep doing this. I can''t stay here and keep living this lie."


    He merely tilted his head in amusement. "Is it a lie? I think you want to go back because you actually care about us and the people here."


    "The Royal Family has been fixed. Rudnurth has all but given up his im to the throne, and Mara will rule when I leave. Lestrania is in great shape to be a superpower throughout the world. If something happens now, it shouldn''t be anything that would cause them to disappear."


    "You still hope for Elias and Mara to be in the future?"


    "If Rudnurth was mentioned, why wouldn''t the others be alive. I''ve done what I set out to do; now tell me what you learned."


    Aydan sighed and motioned to the spell. "In order for this spell to activate, you need to pour your energy into the book, so it willtch onto you in the future." I looked at him confused, and he shook his head. "Nothing you''ve done has changed anything. You were meant toe to the past because without being here, the book would never have locked onto your energy signature."


    Sitting down, I looked at him in disbelief. "You''ve gotta be kidding me..."


    "I''m afraid not. Your own energy brought you here, and it is what determines how long you stay. Depending on the amount of energy you lost during your trip here will determine the length of your stay."


    Rubbing my face for a moment, I spoke with it still covered. "So, I''m here because of myself?"


    He bobbed his head back and forth. "Yes and no. The spell was designed, so nothing changes. It will be present in your future where it will send you back to the past where I will create the spell, and you will power it again totch onto you." Aydan then gestured to me. "Time is set in stone. Nothing changes. You''re here because another version of you will be sent to the past, but you''re both the same person."


    "Aydan, I can''t just-"


    Holding up his hands, he nodded and cut me off. "I know, but there is no way for me to know how much time you have remaining. By all rights, you should''ve returned by now. The amount of magic that would be needed to keep you here for three years is unheard of, and you did it all by yourself." A frown came to his face. "Your time is dwindling, and it must be low."


    "What do I do?" I asked quietly.


    Sliding the book over to me slightly, he gestured to it. "Put your energy signature in the book." Doing as he instructed, I poured some of my energy into the book, and the spell seemed totch onto it with familiar chains, hooks, and ws. "Now that that is done, we can move on."


    Staring at the book, I replied. "To what?"


    "I''ve found, what I believe to be, the heart of the Hallow Forest!" He said excitedly. "There, we will prepare several spells so you can find me and talk to me after I pass. That way, you''ll know everything that happened!"


    This was getting worse and worse. "And what will we tell the people?" Aydan went quiet at that. "Should I just disappear and not tell them anything? Maybe let them wonder if I wasing back?" mming my fists into the desk in anger, it shattered as papers flew across the room. "Had I known it woulde to this-"


    "You would''ve done things differently?" Aydan finished for me. "Of course, you would''ve. It''s precisely that reason why you didn''t know."


    Gritting my teeth in anger, I realized that all of this was my fault. All the good I had done could be undone just as easily if this was how the spell worked. I was no closer to the mysteries of this world, the Demons hadn''t been dealt with, and time was running out.


    I was seething in anger, and Aydan moved closer to me. "I understand this must be hard, but I want you to know that you might be the closest thing I''ve ever had to a brother. Meeting you might just be one of the best things that''s ever happened to me." The Sage said earnestly.


    That was exactly the problem. I fucked up. Again. Again, I let people get close, and I lowered my guard for them to do so. Again, they would be left behind or be forced to deal with the fallout of my mistakes. Why does it alwayse to this? Such a cursed existence should just be-


    "Am I interrupting anything?" Mara''s voice cut in and my eyes widened as I couldn''t bring myself to face her.


    "Just working out a few details on something." Aydan answered. "Did you need something?"


    I could feel her eyes on my back as I stayed facing away from her. "I was hoping to have a moment with the King if he would have the time to spare."


    The Sage opened his mouth to respond, but I cut in before he could. "Sir Aydan has just informed me of some ns. We will be busy for a time. It is likely I will not have the free time I desire." I replied emotionlessly as I stayed facing away from her as Aydan merely shook his head. "I will have to gather some things before we must leave." Stepping towards Aydan, I spoke. "Isn''t that right, Sir Knight?"


    He nodded reluctantly. "Apologies, princess. I do need him for this project of ours."


    Mara shuffled behind me before she responded. "I see. Well, I hope your project is a sess, and maybe we will have a moment to ourselves after you are done."


    "..." I didn''t reply.


    Aydan nodded. "Of course. He''ll need to stop by and gather some things, and then we''ll be off. Make sure to tell the others, but we shouldn''t be gone too long." He informed her.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    <h4>Chapter 70:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Things were proceeding with no major issues. Minuscule things like my army being unable to pierce the sudden shield that appeared was one, but the rest were so mundane that I merely sat and waited. It did not take as long as I thought it would either. A messenger had finally arrived from Lestrania, and he was just as fast as I had hoped.


    With a giggle, I looked to re, who stayed by my side. "Give chase but do make sure he makes it back to report to Sir Mordred. Just give him some extra incentive to be as fast as he possibly can be." I ordered, and my Demon General quickly took to the sky before roaring.


    Skelds that were lying in wait quickly took to the air as the messenger made haste back to Lestrania. Another part of the n proceeding exactly as I had envisioned. It will not take much longer for this ''Mordred'' to arrive. If hees with his army, it will take a few days to march here unabated, but he mighte by himself to lend aid as quickly as possible.


    Things were going perfectly, until... "My Queen." A Demon voice called out to me as a ck portal opened off to the side.


    Eying my most valued General, who appeared to be disobeying orders, I felt my mood dipping. "Why are you not back at the castle? You were supposed to keep an eye on things in my stead."


    "Credo and Pestilence have fled. They are now missing." He reported as shadows hovered about the area.


    "They... Fled..." I repeated slowly as my smile was now nonexistent. "And you did not give chase?"


    "Your favorite prisoner created a bit of a stir. While I was distracted, they took the opportunity to leave. I am unaware of how long they have been missing." He replied as rended beside us, but at a distance and bowed.


    Standing before the mass of shadows, I looked down upon my General. "And is the prisoner still locked away?"


    He bowed low. "Of course."


    My frown deepened as I looked to re. "Spread out our Skelds and make sure no one but the Lestranians get close or the one known as Mordred. Credo and Pestilence have finally made their move. Be on guard."


    Once again, re took off as the shadows spoke once more. "Should we really concern ourselves with-"


    Turning to him quickly, he stopped speaking. "Both are powerful enough to hinder us, and I was hoping for them to make a mistake a slip up with the prisoner... It would have been much easier this way. Never in my life did I imagine them abandoning..."


    If Pestilence and Credo have fled, that means they were likely ordered to, but why now? Both have listened to my orders, and I knew they were plotting something, so this does not add up. What changed? Neither have the power to challenge me, and Tor was obviously on guard... Were they always waiting for a chance to run?


    "This changes things." I said softly as I sat back down. "More pieces are in y than I care for. Your new task is to make sure the prisoner is secured by the remaining Generals. Once that is done, take whoever you might need and take the Lestranian Capital by force. Wait for Mordred to leave though."


    "Why not just head there directly yourself?" My General inquired.


    "When you want pieces for yourself, you do not break them before they are yours." Leaning back and crossing my legs, I continued. "The Royal Family is the only thing I want from this country. One is already mine. You are to take three more after Mordred leaves. When he is here, I will measure his worth and either break him or take him with thest piece."


    My General nodded in understanding. "It will be done. May I ask a bolder question, my Queen?"


    Interested at that, I leaned to the side and ce my cheek on my knuckles. "By all means... Speak your mind."


    He was hesitant at first, but he eventually worked up the nerve. "Why are you so keen on this Mordred? Do you think he poses some manner of threat?"


    "While I doubt he poses a threat to me, that does not include my other forces. He has made it a point, time and time again, to ughter my Ghouls, Demon Hordes, and Ancient Demons." My smile returned ever so slightly. "If a man such as that has appeared and can cull the Royal Family into submission with the entire Kingdom following right behind, I am interested in seeing if he is worthy of being one of us." Giggling ever so slightly, my attention shifted to the distance. "I am also interested in meeting the man who has been a thorn in my side."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    Moving from Aydan''s Lab, I moved through the pce to my room. However, before I could get there, Robert stopped me with concern in his eyes. He seemed troubled and was obviously looking for me.


    "We have a problem." Robert began immediately.


    Instantly on alert, I moved closer. "What kind of problem?"


    With a frown on his face, he gestured behind him. "Rudnurth is nowhere to be found. His room is empty."


    My expression quickly copied his. "Were there signs of a forced entry, or did he simply leave?"


    Robert shook his head. "No one broke in. It would appear he simply vanished. I am no Elf, but if anything, I would say it is likely he teleported away." Then he shrugged. "To where? I have no clue."


    "Tell no one of this and make sure this doesn''t spread. Inform Aerowyn and have her begin an investigation with Varvara. I don''t want the people finding out about this. They''re a superstitious bunch as it is. We don''t need to cause a panic."


    "It will be done." Robert left once more, and I continued to my room.


    Uponing to my doorway, I sighed when I saw the door was already opened, which meant one thing.


    "Ma-." My greeting caught her attention from my bed where sheid, but my voice caught in my throat.


    "Mordred." She called out rather seductively.


    Mara had asked me to use my chambers to get away from the life of a princess and would often hide there. We''d read together, sit and rx. Listen to the rain, and many other things. All which I greatly enjoyed in a time with so little to do for entertainment. It was at this time that Mara had really grown on me, and I hade to look forward to our time together.


    Then there were times like these. "Are you enjoying my bed?" I asked in a steadier tone as I moved past her more provocative pose and began grabbing a few things I needed.


    Ignoring her obviously irked her as she slid out of my bed and made her way to me. "How are you fairing, Mordred?" Titles were something we dropped in private, and she knew how much it irked me to be called ''king''.


    "I''m doing well, Mara. How are you?"


    "You seemed tense earlier, and I was concerned about you, so I thought I would check in on you."


    "I am fine. Merely packing a few things Aydan asked me to grab before we left."


    Mara put her arms around my waist from behind and hugged me. "Would you tell me what this project of yours is that has gotten you so worked up?"


    Grabbing her arms, I removed them. "Aydan has had a breakthrough, and we will be leaving momentarily. Maybe another time." Was my muted response.


    The princess hummed out in thought for a moment and grabbed my hand as I tried to pass her. "Why do you refuse to let me in?" Mara suddenly inquired, and I froze.


    I felt the gentle touch of her fingers in my palm as she slowly caressed my hand. Moving in front of me, I watched almost helplessly as this was a new tactic the princess had yet to try. Bringing her hand across my arm, both came to my chest as she looked up at me.


    "I know you feel something towards me too. Why not admit it? You know my feelings, and they will not change, but please end this suffering you put us through!" She pleaded, and I remained motionless.


    Slowly, I watched as her hands crept up towards my cloak, and my eyes widened further as I stayed still. At the same time, she slowly moved closer and stood on her tippy toes as her face moved closer to my enchanted hood. Her hands touched the cloak for a moment, and I found myself breathless.


    "Are you ready to-" Aydan asked as he entered the room but clearly wasn''t paying attention as he froze when he saw us. "Am I interrupting something?" The Sage inquired as he stopped shuffling about.


    Moving away from the princess, I replied. "No. Let''s go."


    The Great Sage and I left the castle quicker than in the past. Mara would be in charge upon our leaving, and she knew that. As such, we quickly entered the forest, and I eventually slowed down to let Aydan lead. He knew where we were heading and what we were doing. However, I needed to pay close attention to where we were, so I could find this ce in the future.


    As we walked in silence, Aydan could no longer take it and spoke as he nced at me over his shoulder. "May I ask what happened back there?"


    "Another attempt by Mara to seduce me. She was far more forward this time than her other attempts, and it caught me off guard."


    "Interesting. May I inquire what stopped you?" He asked next.


    "We''ve been over this." I groaned out.


    "No, you keep telling me an excuse! Not the real reason you''re afraid to let any of the princesses get close to you!" The Sage replied in a firm voice.


    My arms were brought forward in an annoyed manner at his question. "How does ''I''m returning to the future'' end up being an excuse?!" I asked in bewilderment.


    Aydan came to an abrupt stop and turn to me in full. "I am no fool, Arthur." Stopping as well, I frowned. "I''ve seen you change over the course of thesest three years, and as I''ve told you before, I think of you as one of my greatest friends. So, please do not insult me with such lies. Something is holding you back. That much is clear."


    "..." Offering no response made him sigh.


    "I know you care for Mara. None of us would mind if you took all the Princesses and married each one of them." He exined. "It''s in to see you''re at least interested in one, and from your expression when we talk about them, you''re clearly fond of all of them." cing his hands on my shoulders, Aydan continued. "Arthur, talk to me. What do you have to lose?"


    Removing his hands from my shoulders, I lowered my hood. "I have standards on these things, Aydan. Age is a part of it but making sure I''m not abandoning them is also a pretty big thing for me."


    Taking in a deep breath, The Sage exhaled through his nose slowly. "Age is weird enough for Elves with other races and with the Princesses... I can see where you areing from, but I know I''ve said the marriage doesn''t need to be immediate." Shaking his head, he stepped back before gesturing to me. "No. Something still doesn''t add up. You always vehemently deny this thought process and what it entails. Excuses, past, present, future, time, and more. There is always something you call upon so that you don''t have to tell the truth." Then he poked me in the chest, and I pped his hand away. "What''s the real reason, Arthur!?"


    Gritting my teeth, I stayed silent. "..."


    "Your time is running out! You can''t keep doing this!" Pulling out a book, he waved it in front of my face. "I keep all your personal information out of this! However, this is a way to tell future generations about you! Maybe you have kids! What would you tell them!?"


    "That my reign wasn''t short enough." Was my dull response. "There are no children of mine in the future, Aydan. That I can promise you. However, if you must know why I am so against this, it''s because I was engaged once."


    "What?" The Sage whispered in disbelief. "I didn''t know that..."


    "How would you? I''ve never brought her up. My life beforeing to this world was nothing short of torturous. It''s one of the reasons the Star Creature sent me here. Apparently, she looked into my mind and found my life amusing." Looking up to the sky, I continued. "Of course, I have no idea if she is still watching, but if she is, I''m sure she''s delighted by this turn of events."


    Aydan was quiet for a time before he eventually spoke once more. "You never speak of your time on your homeworld. I knew it was likely a sensitive subject, but..."


    Shaking my head, I started walking. "Nothing about that world left me with any pleasant memories. Every decision I''ve ever made just made things worse."


    His eyes darted around, confused. "I still don''t understand. If you were engaged once, why would that deter you from marrying Princess Mara or one of the others? Do you think she is still alive back-"


    Cutting him off, I chuckled. "No!" My amusement was clear. "She most definitely isn''t alive. I can assure you of that. My fianc¨¦ died." Turning to him with a smile on my face, he looked at me pitifully. "She loved the wrong man, and it got her killed."


    "I-I don''t follow."


    "My father was the furthest thing from a just man that you could possibly imagine. Vile, cruel, and so much more." Gesturing to myself, I continued. "For my brother and me, we were brought into the family business at an age much younger than you would imagine." My emotions started to re, and I tried to sound as emotionless as possible. "I did things I''m not proud of. Those same cruel acts that scared me, Imitted. The same vile crimes and deeds carried over to me as a burden that I had no choice but to take on."


    "What happened to your father?"


    "..." I was quiet for a moment before looking at Aydan in a manner that unnerved him. "A life for a life. He robbed me of everything that I cared for, so I did the same in turn."

 Chapter 71 - 71

    <h4>Chapter 71:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Lestrania Capital


    After we talked about my past for a little bit, Aydan was very understanding of things and seemed more frustrated and angrier than anything. "I''m sorry you had to live through that..."


    I shrugged as we continued through the forest. "It wasn''t your fault."


    "Maybe not, but no soul should have to suffer in such a horrid manner..." He trailed off again, and I could tell he meant it.


    "Worse things have happened to better people than me, Aydan. Save your tears for those who deserve them."


    Aydan shook his head in disagreement. "Now I understand where your self-loathinges from. I only wish you hade to me about these events earlier." I didn''t respond. "What of the rest of your family?"


    "There was a reason the Star Creature sent here, remember? I''d rather not get into it right now."


    "Very well, but you can always talk to me if you ever feel-"


    Chuckling at that, I cut him off. "You''re the only one I ever talk to about my personal life!" Patting his back, I continued. "Who else could I tell right now?"


    Aydan himself thought about it before chuckling for a moment. "I suppose you have a point there." His voice turned gentle, and he spoke softer. "I hope you know that it wasn''t your fault, and I don''t believe running from love will solve anything. If your fianc¨¦ was anything like the way you described her, I think she''d be quite cross with you."


    "..."


    Silence took hold of our trek through the forest as creatures darted about to avoid me. All in this domain knew who I was. People and animals alike. A fewrge wolves attacked me one day, and I earned severalrge pelts that day of varying colors.


    Eventually, the forest began to change. Crowded trees became more spread out, and the canopy above that let light flicker throughpletely turned dark. It appeared to be almost nighttime as fireflies began to dance around in the vibrant blue area as several nts glowed around us. It was breathtaking and made it hard to believe this forest could ever be considered dangerous.


    "Is this the heart?" I asked out softly in astonishment.


    "It may be a part of it, but not the center that we''re looking for." Aydan answered back just as soft. "We are close, but this seems to be the inner sanctum of the forest. The heart is just ahead of us, and there is where I will start putting up the enchanted wards."


    "Wards?" I repeated, confused. "I thought you said we were using some manner of ancient magic?"


    "We are. Original magic and ancient magic are essentially the same thing, but incantations are needed, which make it extremely rare." Stopping for a moment, he looked back at me. "Ready yourself, for this magic will need to be tied to both of us."


    "Me as well?" Aydan nodded. "Why?"


    Continuing further in, he exined. "This magic is what I''ve learned from that study we went to all those years ago. Spells are incredible things, and with what I''ve learned, we will have exactly what we need for you to find me in the future, but the area will need to be guarded."


    Rubbing my temples in annoyance, I replied. "Just... Tell me what to do."


    Aydan and I walked a little further in until we came to a wall of vines and leaves blocking our view. "This is it." The Sage took off his bag and started pulling out several materials. "Here will be where we create the first guardian."


    "Guardian?"


    The Elf got started on marking the surrounding area with his magic and creating an arena of sorts all throughout the area. Burn marks scorched the grass beneath our feet and he went off to the right, and circled around the entirety of the wall of vines beforeing to a stop as he reached where he originally started. I stood and watched as he concentrated heavily on the task at hand.


    "On the other side of those vines is the heart." Aydan stated as he began to summon his magic and look at me. "Here will be the first guardian we create. Focus on the earth below us inside the area I have marked. However, I need you to concentrate arge portion of your energy into the earth itself since the creature in question will be tied to you."


    Deciding not to question him, I just did as instructed. Moving forward, I kneeled down and ced my hand on the ground. My energy flowed into the surrounding area, and very soon, the magic markings Aydan made lit up as the earth began to shift. However, I didn''t step back. Pushing more energy out got the ground to almost erupt and start floating in the sky.


    Aydan tapped me, and I stepped away. "That should do it."


    A golem-like creature made of the surrounding stone formed, and it towered over both of us. "A golem?" I inquired quietly as we watched on.


    The markings that Aydan created ran up and down its rather long arms. It stood on short legs, which were supported by its impressive reach. However, while its size was truly intimidating, the same could not be said about its details. Dull features greeted my eyes as therge rock golem started to shift back and forth. Aside from having two arms, two legs, a body, and a head, that was all that was discernable aside from the magic markings that covered its body.


    "It does appear to be so." Aydan replied as the creature moved forward and shook the ground beneath us from its weight. "Most impressive." cing his hand across the creature''s arm, he smiled widely. "Never in my wildest dreams did I ever think I would be responsible for something so grand." Rubbing the golem''s arm, he continued. "Can you understand us?"


    A guttural hum greeted our ears that sounded like boulders colliding. "Is that a yes?" I asked.


    Mypanion nodded slowly. "I believe so. These creatures will, or rather, are, intelligent!"


    Looking at him with wide eyes, I was unnerved. "You created new life!?" My serious tone got him to look at me.


    "Not by myself. We did this together! This is something that will be vital-"


    "I am not making an army of these beings, Aydan!" I told him in a very irked tone. "They were supposed to guard the area, not be a living creature!"


    Aydan immediately replied. "This magic is something I''ve never used in such a manner before! I couldn''t have known what was going to happen, but it is toote now! We''ve already started this, and we need to see it through!" Moving from the new being we created, he put his hand on my shoulder. "However, as their fathers, we will need to make sure they are happy. I will do what I can here after you leave, but when you return, I suggest you-"


    Moving his hand from my shoulder, I moved to the golem. "Now I understand why your descendent is an absolute psychopath! You never thought about the consequences of this spell, and you have a knack for ignoring them when they happen! Jesus Christ, Aydan!" Looking up at the Golem as he went quiet, I merely shook my head. "God damnit, Farro."


    "...Are you talking about me or-" The Sage began, but I cut him off.


    "Yes, you! Jesus!" Rubbing my face, I sighed deeply. "This isn''t fair to this creature to keep it locked her for who knows how long."


    "This, creature, has a purpose here and will not be alone. We know the consequences now, but if you want your answers for the future, you will have to decide here and now." Aydan moved next to me again. "Is it worth it to you?"


    Tapping the gentle golem, I sighed. "He should have a name..."


    Aydan smiled softly. "Agreed. A name fitting for such arge creature!"


    The golem towered over us by twenty to thirty feet. It was impressive. If not for howrge the canopy was over us, he''d maybe even be able to reach through the treetops. However, it hunched over as it stood almost like a gori on all fours.


    Speaking up got the golem''s attention. "I am not good with names, so how do you feel about Rock?"


    He shuffled slightly and leaned hisrge head down, and nuzzled me. The feeling was surreal since I was basically being caressed by rocks. However, it wasn''t until he pulled away and I looked over at Aydan that I saw his unimpressed look.


    "What?" I asked my Elvenpanion.


    "Rock?" He questioned back in an annoyed tone. "The best you coulde up with... Was Rock."


    "Maybe if you knew what Rock was cooking, you''d like it more." Was my snarky reply.


    More confused than before, he just shook his head with a bbergasted look on his face. "What?"


    "Exactly."


    Walking off through the vines, I figured I should follow him, and I left ''Rock'' behind as I did so. However, the hulking golem followed me and peeked through the vines as we came to a stop before ake of sorts. The area was beautiful. Fireflies danced above the water, and it was so still that it acted as a mirror.


    "Now we will do the exact same thing with thiske. Another guardian will be perfect for right here." Aydan stated before he turned to me. "Please try to think of a better name."


    Ignoring him, I looked around as he got to work. There was arge tree that was on the other side of theke. It was massive and seemed sunken into the ground in some manner of hole. It fascinated me, and I was curious about how deep it was, but we had to take care of theke first. Although, if I was a betting man, that was likely the heart of the forest.


    In the blueish ambiance, Aydan''s enchantments on the water glowed once he was finished. "Are you ready?" The Sage inquired.


    Without further prompting, I moved towards the water and repeated the same process that I did for Rock. My energy poured throughout theke, and I tried to use around the same amount of energy that I did for Rock. It wasn''t easy, but the water started to float out of theke and form intorge clumps before converging in on one another.


    Eventually, my energy, and Aydan''s magic, formed what looked to be a mermaid creature of sorts. The markings formed on her tail, which was a dark blue, and covered parts of her that would be otherwise considered revealing. Like her breasts. However, her skin on her body was a light blue, which contrasted with the markings covering her lower half. Long flowing hair that was another shade of blue was up in a ponytail, and I noticed she wore other clothes along with jewelry of sorts.


    Slowly descending into the water, she swam over to us as Aydan looked ecstatic. "These results are unlike anything I have ever seen!" He proimed in a fascinated tone.


    Kneeling in front of the water, I put my hand out as the mermaid put her cheek against it. "Would you like a name?" I asked her, her she nodded.


    "Please don''t pick something foolish like ''Water'' or some other nonsensical name." Aydanmented, and I rolled my eyes.


    "Marina." It may reflect water, but it was a name that had meaning to me.


    "That''s not as bad." The Sage stated.


    ''Marina'' looked overjoyed at the name and smiled at me before looking to Rock. Both seemed to shuffle back and forth while looking at one another. This felt odd, and I had no idea what to feel in terms of these new lives we had created. Beings that could feel happiness and gratitude just felt wrong. The two seemed at peace with their creation, but would it stay that way.


    Aydan eventually leaned down before Marina and smiled. "We need to get across yourke. May we pass?"


    In response, the water started to freeze over as Marina dived beneath us and the sheet of ice. "Should we take that as a yes?"


    "I don''t see why not!" Walking across the ice, I followed his example as we got to the other side, thanks to our newest guardian. "Incredible! Simply incredible!" He turned to me as Marina waved at us as the ice disappeared. "It would seem both have received properties from both you and me!"


    "What does that mean?" I asked warily.


    "I have no idea!" He said in a jovial tone.


    Groaning as I close my eyes, we walked towards the impressive tree trunk. Upon closer inspection, the tree itself seemed to be glowing with magic. A white hue could be seen, and I doubted my eyes were needed to see it as Aydan looked on in wonder. A calming sensation could be felt from the tree as it gave off a feeling offort and serenity.


    However, we eventually reached the hole the tree was in, and I was surprised that I couldn''t see the bottom. Roots of the tree converged into the surrounding walls and kept itself upright with small spots to stand next to the base of the tree itself, but there was nothing under it. A bottomless pit that gave off no energy or magic signals of any kind. Truly a magical ce.


    "This is thest one. We''re almost finished with the guardians, then we''ll use the spell for me and afterward we should return to the castle immediately. As much as I''m sure both of us are enjoying this, we cannot afford to spend too many hours in the forest by ourselves. " Aydan stated as he readied his magic once more.


    "Agreed. Do I just do the same thing as the other two wards?" I asked for verification.


    "Not quite." He gestured to the area. "While I did think of creating a fire guardian, that might not be the best idea. However, this pit is several dozen feet deep, and that''s excluding under the tree. Perhaps a guardian of air would be best." Summoning his magic, Aydan gave me a serious look. "In which case, I will need you to help while I ready the enchantment."


    "You''re going to enchant... Air..."

 Chapter 72 - 72

    <h4>Chapter 72:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Heart of The Hollow Forest


    "Technically, I''m going to trap the air you summon inside a barrier, which I will then put the markings around. After, you''ll do what you usually do." Aydan stated with a chuckle as if it was obvious. "Although, make sure you condense it as much as possible. Empty air doesn''t amount to much if it''s not from you."


    Looking at him, I gave him a quirked brow. "Empty air?" I repeated.


    Rolling his eyes, he gestured to me in an annoyed manner. "You know what I meant! Just do it!"


    ncing over my shoulder, I saw Marina and Rock studying me carefully from different locations. Marina was as close as possible on the edge of herke while Rock was on the opposite side. They watched as Aydan, and I got to work on thest guardian. My energy flowed through the air and roughly covered the area before moving it into one location. Aydan quickly used that to trap it inside his magic, mark it, and then have me pour more energy into it.


    The glowing form became a solid body. While I was expecting it to be some sort of conglomeration of leaves and wind to make up its body, it turned out to be bright green and appeared to be some sort of deer creature. My eyes widened in surprise again at the creature before me. An enchanting fluorescent green deer with a wolf''s head and paws is what the guardian resembled.


    Approaching calmly, I looked at it as it stared back at me. "I know this creature..." I mumbled and studied it.


    "You do?" Aydan inquired, confused and mystified as it floated in the air.


    Its long green fur gave it a mossy appearance, and nts intertwined with its antlers. By studying the new guardian, I saw that the magic symbols were glowing a light green and seemed to blend in with its body, but they also twisted around its antlers in a mesmerizing way. Green wisps of light emanated from its ratherrge body.


    This guardian appeared to be the same size as Rock but started shrinking down to match our size. Once down to a more normal size, about one foot taller than me, the guardiannded on the ground. As I moved even closer, I noticed that its antlers appeared to have flowers growing on them. All in all, it was another unique guardian.


    "When I first arrived in this world, this guardian was flying above the forest and following me. It didn''t flee until I threatened it, but I had no way of knowing that we were the ones who created it..." I informed them and softly ced my hand on its snout. "I didn''t know, so I hope you can forgive me."


    A wolf''s eyes stared back and me before it nodded, which quickly turned into a bow. "Seems he understands to me." Aydanmented as he moved to the side of him and began to look him over. "All of them are remarkable. Each unique in their own way and nothing at all like I imagined them to be." Then he looked back at Rock. "Except Rock. Rock was pretty much spot on." He chuckled at him before The Sage turned his attention back on me. "What''re you going name this one?"


    Rubbing his snout, a soft breeze passed by, and I smiled. "Breeze."


    "Ugh!" Aydan groaned out. "Davost forbid you ever have human children." Before I could reply, he moved past me. "Now, I need to ce the spell on the tree for myself. Original magic will supply me with all the magic I need to make this work!"


    Patting Breeze for a moment, I passed him and joined Aydan. "What if someone else other than me tries to investigate the heart?"


    Aydan chuckled as he worked. "You''re afraid they''re going to mix the two of you up? With eyes like that, I doubt it! Anyway, else gets close, the guardians will handle it. Magic radiates from them, and I''m sure with your energy boost, they''re quite formidable." Waving my question away, he focused back on the tree. "Don''t worry so much."


    I watched as more markings appeared on the tree, but they were vastly different from those that created the guardians. These seemed to focus on one point: a little nook in the tree. Aydan removed his emerald ring that he always wore and chanted something quietly before cing it in the nook. He ced a hidden barrier over the nook, and it seemed to disappear as if it never existed at all.


    "This is how you will talk to me in the future. Everything that I experience will be avable to you through this ring. Ancient magic that ties one''s soul to an object." He exined.


    "So, does that make me the boy who lived?"


    Confused, Aydan shrugged. "Maybe? I''m not sure what you''re referring to."


    Sighing, I waved a dismissive hand. "Never mind."


    "Right..." Aydan trailed off for a moment as he seemed a little winded from all the magic casting he was doing. "Well, everything is set, and original magic will keep my seal in ce. I still have a few tricks up my sleeve for when you arrive, but that will be revealedter! Now, I believe we should make our way back to the castle." I nodded in agreement.


    Moving from the pit to the area above, we looked across the guardians. "I hope the three of you will guard this inner sanctum, for it is very important to me. Unfortunately, it will be a few thousand years before I return." They didn''t seem surprised. "Just know that I have no choice, but I am looking forward to seeing you three again when the time is right."


    Each looked somewhat sad, and it almost seemed as if each one had something to say. Thankfully, none of them talked because that would''ve just been horrifying to me. It was a longer trip than we expected, but once we said our goodbyes, and I made sure Aydan didn''t record anything, we made our way back. It took a few hours to return. However, upon our return, we could hear argemotioning from the castle and Capital.


    The two of us exchanged a look before I put my hood up, and he teleported us to the castle''s courtyard. "Soldier!" Aydan immediately boomed at one of the passing Elves. "What is happening!?"


    Saluting us, the Elf answered. "We have been ordered by Princess Mara to prepare for battle! We march within the hour!"


    Aydan looked at me, and I was just as lost. "Why?" My inquiry got the Elf to bow.


    "I am sorry, my King. I do not know. We are just following orders."


    We gave him leave, and he got back to work while Aydan whispered to me quietly. "I don''t like this one bit."


    Aerowyn was flying overhead and saw us. "Aerowyn!" I called out to her.


    Flying down quickly, shended and looked ecstatic to see us. "You have returned!" The Zugal seemed to be on the verge of tears, which surprised me.


    "What''s happened? Why are our forces mobilizing?" I questioned.


    Her look of tion turned to anger and hatred. "King Elias needs our help."


    "Help?" Aydan quirked a brow at her seriousness.


    "King Mordred! Sir Aydan!" Another voice called out and interrupted us. "My brother needs our help!" Mara ran down from the castle steps towards Aydan and I in tears. "steris has been under siege for weeks now! The Demons have them surrounded!"


    Immediately turning from the group, I began to issue out orders. "All forces will be under Aerowyn''smand! She will be in charge during your march! Listen to her and move with haste! King Elias, along with steris, is under attack by the Demon Horde! Your brothers and sisters are at risk Lestranian''s! Will you fight for them!?" The soldiers quickly roared at that, and even some shouts could be heard in the town.


    Returning to Aydan, Aerowyn, and Mara, they all looked at me. "What is your n?" Aerowyn inquired. "If you are putting me in charge, I am assuming you already have something in mind."


    Nodding, I gestured to her. "You will be in charge of moving our forces North in a timely manner. Once everyone is ready, send out word to the surrounding viges for any soldiers that they can spare and have them meet you on the road."


    Aerowyn nodded. "My fastest flyers are already on it!" She stated firmly.


    "Good. One less thing to worry about." My attention turned to Mara. "You''ll stay back with your sisters to keep an eye on the Capital. Someone needs to stay, and we can''t leave the entire town unprotected. An elite force will stay behind to aid you in case anything happens. Arceana and Elincia should also be prepared. Make sure they know that they may see battle if any Demons appear here."


    "You believe this to be a distraction?" Princess Mara questioned.


    Crossing my arms, I shook my head. "If they''ve been under siege for a few weeks, it''s unlikely, but Demons using this as an opportunity is always a possibility. I don''t want to risk us beingpletely unguarded, so have the town''s people ready to fight as well."


    Putting my hands on her shoulders softly got her to ce her hands on mine. "Mordred..."


    "Should an Ancient Demon appear-"


    "I will handle it." Princess Mara replied firmly and in a resolved tone.


    "Good." My attention then turned to Aerowyn. "Do we know the enemy numbers?"


    Aerowyn crossed her arms. "My flyer said it was thergest Demon force he has ever seen. Tens of thousands have surrounded steris with Skelds cutting them off from the air." She stated and frowned. "He only had a moment to examine the situation before he was set upon. The numbers might be muchrger than he originally reported, but we have no way of knowing."


    Frowning, I turned to Aydan "Elias likely needs our help now. Is it possible for you to teleport us to steris?"


    The Great Sage frowned in return. "It would be difficult even if I had all my magic, but it''s going to be needed for when we arrive. If I teleport us such a distance, I would be left vulnerable and likely be a hindrance."


    Mara stepped next to me and gestured to herself. "What if I were to supply the magic? Sir Aydan can merely direct where you are going, but if I supply you two the magic to get there, both of you will bebat-ready upon arrival!" She offered.


    The Sage shook his head. "That would leave even you exhausted. You may have more magic than me, but even you would be tired after such a feat."


    "Maybe so, but I am not the one in danger or the one heading to battle!" Mara retorted as she gestured to Aydan. "I only wish to aid the two of you, so that you may save my brother and his people!"


    "Princess Mara will have time to rest unlike Aydan will." Aerowyn pointed out.


    Aydan looked to me, and I shrugged. "Very well." The Sage gave in.


    "If you think it''ll work, then by all means. I don''t know enough about this to give my opinion on the matter." I replied. "However, if this allows both of us to be of more use upon arrival, then I think it''s a risk we should take."


    Mara grabbed my hand gently once more and spoke quietly to only me. "You will be careful, will you not?" I only nodded softly in return. "Good. Please take care of him and save my brother."


    "If you''re ready, thene close, so that we may depart." Aydan stated.


    Aerowyn stepped back as many of the soldiers stopped to watch us. Aydan activated his magic while Mara ced a hand on his back and supplied him with enough magic to get us there. White magic poured into Aydan as he started to focus on the spell.


    "Are you ready?" He asked me, and I nodded.


    Mara readied to pull away as Aydan readied to teleport us. However, as we were getting ready to leave, and her magic was getting stronger and stronger, more voices cut through themotion and distracted both the Elf and High Elf. It was Arceana and Elincia.


    "Mordred!" They both shouted simultaneously in concerned voices.


    All of us looked to the two princesses, who were being apanied by Robert, and all of them looked confused. That was thest thing I saw as Mara''s magic cut off, and Aydan''s spell teleported us. Unfortunately, I don''t think he was ready for Mara to pull away because I heard him speak as we left.


    "Oh shit..."

 Chapter 73 - 73

    <h4>Chapter 73:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    steris


    Aydan and I appeared in the North next to The Floating Stone Forest, where the heart of steris resided. Problem was, we were falling through the sky, thousands of feet up, and Demons surrounded in almost every direction. Skelds flocked around parts of the sky , and a horde of Demons resided below. The rocky terrain waspletely filled with red and ck energy, which made me frown.


    It made it almost impossible to focus on any Ancient Demons or Ghouls with such arge force. No Ancient Demons stood out from my quick look around, but there was likely one in charge again if this was anything likest time. Which meant there was going to be quite a few Ghouls as well. However, the most disturbing fact was that there were more Demons now than there were during the assault on the Capital two years ago. Why focus arger force here?


    "Mordred!" Aydan shouted from next to me over the wind.


    "Are you okay!?" I shouted back as I tilted my body to move next to him.


    "Look!" The Sage pointed towards the city on the floating stones, and I saw arge white shield covering the area.


    Frowning at it, I assumed it belonged to Elias, which meant he was likely going through magic at an rming rate. My eyes nced down as roars and screeches echoed out throughout the area. The Demons had finally spotted us, and Skelds started to make their way towards Aydan and me.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked to him. "Do you think that shield will let you through?!"


    Aydan looked back at it. "Possibly!"


    Grabbing his hand, he yelped when I started to spin in the air. "I''ll meet you up there!"


    "I can''t fly!" The Elf cried out in horror.


    "Then pray someone catches you!"


    "No!"


    Off he went. Aydan was sailing towards the shield at the perfect moment. Seconds from the ground, I corrected myself and boosted my energy as Inded. The Demons below me were crushed, andothers were sent flying as I sent a wave of my energy through the ground, which caused it to scatter like a shotgun.


    Walking up from the crater, I saw many Demons eyeing me or roaring in anger. "Didn''t like my entrance? I thought it was catastrophic!"


    Many of the Demons rushed me, and I used their numbers against them. Fire shot out as my eyes created a field around me, making every Demon stumble when it got too close. Any that fell to the ground, I killed by creating a spike from underneath them to pierce their bodies. After a short massacre, without me having to try too hard, I took off running towards the city in the sky. It was then that the first Ghoul arrived on the scene.


    However, this Ghoul didn''t seem to be as yful as the other ones I had fought. In fact, he seemed quite serious. He killed a few of the Demons in his way and stood before me. Honestly, I was getting ready to kill him as well and continue my run when the second major Demon showed up.


    A mass of fire and smokended on the rocky terrain behind the Ghoul and seemed to tten out before retaking its form while killing a surprising number of regr Demons. They burned and melted at its mere presence, and I recognized this one from the day I realized I was in the past. This was the Ancient Demon that drove out Arceana from her outpost and killed Kandma''s mother.


    It stood behind the Ghoul at a rather tall height of ten feet or so. "Really wish you were the one who showed upst time." Imented, but neither Demon said anything.


    The Ancient Demon merely snorted fire and watched me. However, neither made a move to confront me any further than this. So, I assumed they were waiting for other Ghouls to realize I was there or maybe even another Ancient Demon. Needing no further prompting, focused my gaze upon both of them and got them both to m into the ground from the sudden change in gravity.


    While I did consider moving to kill the Ancient Demon, mes shot out around its body to protect itself. Ignoring it was my only real option for the moment since it was putting on quite the light show for others to find me. Focusing my energy into the air around me, I crouched down as I started to focus energy into my legs as well. The two Demons looked confused, but when I jumped, the air I had collected helped me, and I used my eye to reverse the gravity under me as well.


    Roars could be heard as I made it up to the city and flinched as I passed the shield. Wasn''t sure if I was going to make it through or not, but Inded inside safely. Upon my sudden arrival, many cheered as they realized I had arrived. Several Zugal soldiers moved towards me and took up positions around me.


    "Take me to King Elias and Sir Aydan."


    They did as instructed and escorted me to the newish castle. Two years old, and it gleamed with its white stones from the white shield surrounding us. I inspected it and realized the density of the shield was impossible for Elias to summon, which meant something else was doing it. That was a question for another time.


    "My King!" Elias said in relief and excitement as I entered the war room.


    The war room was a small extension from the Throne Room, which looked more to be a resting area at a nce. However, Elias made it open, and in view of the throne in case there was ever an emergency or need for assembly and it was always under guard.


    "King Mordred!" Aydan called out just the same.


    Chuckling, I put my hands on my hips. "You two seem surprised to see me."


    The once Lestranian Prince chuckled. "Not everyonends into a horde of tens of thousands of Demons, quite like you do."


    A few others who were present chuckled as well. "As d as I am to see that you and your people are safe, I do need to know what is happening."


    Elias looked to Aydan with a nervous look before turning back to me. "We were hoping you could tell us." At my silence, he exined and gestured outside. "That shield appeared when the Skelds suddenly appeared along with the horde in what seemed like the time span of a night."


    "King Elias has informed me that none of the Demons have broken through the shield, and sending scouts out went poorly when they tried to call for aid. They can only see the massive horde below and the Skelds flying about." Aydan added.


    "That is disturbing."


    "Which part?" Elias inquired.


    Crossing my arms, I replied. "All of it. This shield isn''t something we can rely on if it activated randomly and don''t know what is generating it. It could just as easily fall, but there is more about this situation that feels off."


    "The numbers?" Aydan offered.


    I nodded. "That is another. Why send arger force here against a smaller kingdom, but I''m more concerned about what is among the horde. I already ran into one Ghoul and one Ancient Demon, but both refused to attack me. That tells me they were waiting for reinforcements."


    Elias looked around the room. "Who could support an Ancient Demon aside from another Ancient Demon?"


    "And those are far and few between." The Great Sage pointed out.


    "Exactly. So, my biggest concern is," Looking outside the window at the shield, I paused. "Who were they waiting for?"


    The room became quiet for a moment until Elias stepped towards me. "Well your arrival, and help, is most wee, but I am still confused as to how you and Sir Aydan arrived here."


    Gesturing for someone to fetch some food and water, he offered us a ce to sit at his table, which had minuscule amounts of information about the enemy forces. During this time, we were fed, which was nice since Aydan and I didn''t get the chance after we returned from the Hollow Forest. Aydan also caught him up with our arrival and how we found out about steris being under siege.


    We were probably sitting down going over all the information we had for thirty minutes or so. Things were going just fine until I felt a chill run down my spine. I looked around for a minute before looking back to Aydan and Elias, who were going over ideas for aiding theing Lestranian army.


    However, a feeling of dread soon washed over me as I sprung up from my chair when I heard the words, "So, you''re the one who has been giving me so much trouble." A disgustingly familiar sweet voice called out.


    Looking frantically around the room, I tried to pinpoint where the voice came from. Aydan also stood and looked around confused, but he didn''t seem worried. Elias, on the other hand, seemed none the wiser. I broke out in a cold sweat as I felt a pressure filling the room, and soon, my gaze fell onto a woman who sat on Elias''s throne.


    My eyes mmed open when our gazes locked, and my body acted instinctively as she smirked. "Shields!"


    Aydan and Elias were smart enough to follow my orders as I flooded us with my own energy as well to protect us. Many were surprised at my energy surrounding them but were even more surprised when their shields fell, and a chunk of my energy disappeared, and the rest of it rippled. A white mist had mmed into it before returning to the woman on the throne.


    Her smirk widened into a smile as she kept her gaze focused on me. This was worse than the time with Tor. Everything about this woman made my body scream at me to run away. Flee while I can before it was toote. However, I knew it was impossible, and judging from her nonchnt attitude, she likely knew the same.


    "You were able to protect them in time." Shemented as she looked at us from her rxed position on the throne. "Surprising, but well done."


    ck wings extended from her back as she stretched, and I realized that she was a High Elf, or rather, was at some point. Vile red and ck energy seemed contained to her immediate area and body but formed a violent storm around her. I had no doubt she was restraining herself greatly. Pointy ears, ck wings, long blonde hair, purple eyes, vile energy, ck dress with golden ents and red gems, and a fairplexion that almost rivaled Mara.


    "Not many can survive such an attack, which is another testament to your abilities." She leaned forward with that same smile. "You must be Mordred." Summoning a red and ck spear before her, she leaned on it. "It''s a pleasure to meet your acquaintance."

 Chapter 74 - 74

    <h4>Chapter 74:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    steris


    "Apologies for thete arrival. I was busy dealing with a few loose ends and sudden changes on my side." Standing, she continued with that same smile. "I must admit, I was not expecting our informant to be so spot on with you." Her attention soon turned to Aydan, who was slightly behind me. "Nor did I think a mere Elf would be able to see me."


    "What is happening!?" Elias asked in rm as Aydan, and I shielded him along with the others present.


    "Quiet!" The Sage hushing him rmed everyone present from how on guard he was.


    Moving forward slightly, her gaze moved back to me. "Why can''t they see you, and how did you get through the shield?"


    She giggled at my questions. "This shield is not what you think it is, but that doesn''t matter. What does matter is that you two can see me!" The strange High Elf Demon mix then gestured to Aydan. "Which was quite the surprise. Not a single Elf has been able to see me without revealing myself. It would appear the praise for Aydan Farro was not entirely incorrect after all."


    Aydan stood firm. "You know me?" He called out.


    "And the one known as Mordred. Both of you were the only ones we were advised about keeping an eye on." She replied.


    "So, you know who we are from, a spy of sorts, but you still haven''t introduced yourself." I stated as my energy stayed at the ready.


    Her smile quickly vanished as her eyes seemed to bore into me. "Not so fast. While I do know your name and your status in Lestrania, I must admit that you are an enigma. Something that should not be but is." The High Elf stated. "You''re not Human, you''re not an Elf, and your certainly not a Dragon or Zugal. So, the question is, what are you?"


    "Who can say?" I offered back.


    She giggled at that. "And that is what makes you so interesting!" Gesturing around the area, the woman continued. "All of this was put in ce to finally get you out of the way, Aydan Farro could''ve been dealt with by any number of my generals, but for you, I just had to meet you in person. Get a measure on the kind of man you are."


    Releasing a wave of killing intent in return surprise the Demon Elf, but she merely smirked after a moment. Her power was insane, and I knew I was outssed. Especially not being able to ess my sword to transform put me at a huge disadvantage. It wasn''t something I could control, so I focused on what I could do to protect those present.


    "And you just keep getting more and more interesting!" She disappeared after shing a dark grin towards me.


    My eyes widened as I realized it wasn''t even teleportation, just pure speed. Following a streak of ck, red, and white energy, I looked above to see her floating there. Her smirk was still present, and my eyes narrowed when she rushed us.


    My energy filled the area again, as did several shields. However, I wanted to catch her off guard this time and activated my eyes to m into her from behind. A pir of gravity surrounded her body and altered her path from us. mming into the ground, I quickly moved as I grabbed Aydan''s and Elias''s sword before moving from our shields towards her.


    She realized this and brought her spear up. Focusing my energy into both swords, I was surprised that her stone weapon could stop one of them with the shaft. Ignoring the weapon, for now, I twisted my body above her and brought the other de down through her free arm. Pushing my sword away and swinging at me, she jumped back as I dodged the blow.


    Holding up her arm and examining the now missing limb, she looked to me with a smirk. "Very interesting."


    Her severed army on the ground near my feet and started to disintegrate. "Need a hand?" I asked her. "You got a little blood here and there."


    Blood poured out of the wound and onto her body along with the floor. As amusing as it was that could to wound her, it was rming that she didn''t seem fazed or rmed in the slightest. She merely looked at the wound for a minute before her smirk returned.


    However, she noticed something I didn''t. "Oh!" She began surprised and pointed at me with her spear. "You''re smiling!" While I didn''t realize it, this seemed to impress her further. "You want to fight me, don''t you?" Moving her spear between her breasts in a suggestive manner, she continued. "Not a single mortal alive would dare stand against me, but you..." Trailing off, she seemed to shiver as she studied me.


    "It''s not every day I find someone who might be my match." I replied. "I will admit it is exciting in a way, but not in the way you''re implying."


    Pausing, she held out her arm, and it immediately regrew as if she was waiting for me to let my guard down, but the regeneration made me gape in horror. "I must admit, you have continued to surprise me. It would appear that you are strong enough to see me and not just because of your unique eyes."


    At the mention of my eyes, and realizing my cloak did nothing to hide my features from her, I charged in. The High Elf Demon returned my charge and mmed the shaft of her spear into my two swords that were being powered by my energy. The ground cracked beneath our blows, and while I was trying to push her back, she didn''t even flinch.


    "Temper, temper." She mocked. "Ignoring your eyes for the moment, I will acknowledge your strength." Pushing me back, I flew through the air and skid across the ground as she stepped forward as if unhindered. "Allow me to introduce myself. While I have gone by several names and titles, you may call me Thana. Queen of Demons at your service." Thana curtsied yfully but kept her gaze on me.


    The Demon Queen... "You already know my name as well, however, I will introduce myself for politeness'' sake. Many call me the King of Lestrania, but please call me Mordred."


    "An Anomaly such as yourself need not introduce himself. I''ve known about you since your sudden appearance three years ago. re was quick to report the presence of someone powerful aiding the Lestranians." She exined.


    "And it''s fitting that a High Elf is the Queen of Demons." Imented back.


    Her look took a confused turn. "High Elf?" Thana''s eyes darted to Elias. "Ah, yes. High Elves... It''s what they call themselves, is it not?" She giggled at the name. "I assure you I am capable of so much more than any members of the Lestranian Royal Family."


    So, they''re not actually called High Elves, but I already guessed that. However, the fact that the Demon Queen knows what they are tells me she is likely very old or has ess to information not privy to others. Another concern was how many of her kind were with her. Did they also side with Demons? Were they Demons, or perhaps some sort of perverted mix between the two?


    nting her spear into the ground, she summoned a white mist to surround her. "Now that the fake courtesies are out of the way, you should be aware that ''King Elias'' is thest member of the Royal Family we are missing." Gesturing to him, Thana continued in a delightful tone. "Of course, two are here with us and rather injured, but they''re here for incentive."


    "Is that so?" I asked back.


    "You suspect I am lying?" She questioned back.


    "I''ve been gone for less than thirty minutes. If you''re suggesting that the Capital of-"


    "Lestrania has fallen, and so has its princesses. Mara was more tedious to deal with from what I''ve heard, but the other two fell quickly enough." She tilted her head, and her smile grew. "Although, if you don''t believe me, I can always provide proof."


    "Liar!" Aydan shouted and moved forward, but I stopped him by putting my arm up.


    Giggling, her mist began to intensify, and I readied for an attack, but my eyes widened when Elincia appeared in horrible condition. Torn clothes revealed horrible wounds on top of her bare chest as blood began to leak on the floor. Cut hair, bruises across her face, and her body was forced upright by the mist from Thana.


    While Elincia may have been unconscious, this made me snap. "Elincia!!!" Elias roared out in confused horror.


    However, he stopped as Iunched forward with enough force to break the stone underneath my feet. Bellowing in rage, I tried to grab Elincia, but she just as quickly disappeared as Thana brought her spear forward to challenge me. mming into her, a shockwave erupted from our blows that shattered some of the stained-ss windows in the throne room.


    "What happened to your smile?" Thana asked me sweetly, and I roared at her before pushing her back into a wall. "Is it possible you believe me now?" She inquired from her prone position with her back against the wall. "However, you''d best calm yourself before you get them killed."


    Kicking me in the stomach, I lurched over from the blow and was sent sprawling out across the floor. Thana stepped forward simply and looked down at me with the same dark smile as she summoned her white mist once more. Getting to my feet quickly, I readied myself to attack as my energy began to spread out and increase. However, it came to a sudden stop when Thana reached into the mist and pulled something from it before tossing it in front of my feet.


    Another giggle escaped the Demon''s lips as my eyes looked down in disbelief. "This one was more trouble than I would''ve expected from a mere Zugal."


    Aerowyn''s headid there with a lifeless expression on her face as blood sttered her features. "Aerowyn???" Elias mumbled out as he stumbled forward, but Aydan stopped him. "Aerowyn!!!" He cried as he fell to his knees.


    Blood dripped from her neck that dyed her hair crimson, and tears still wettened her cheeks as a look of failure was frozen on her face. My arms felt heavy, and my shoulders sagged.


    "That one was more annoying to deal with due to her versatility, but obviously, she fell in the end. All the old rulers did. Would you like to see?" Thana inquired as she reached into her mist once more with both hands and pulled out another two heads. "At one point, I was going to deal with these two in a different manner, but things change."


    Varvara''s and Robert''s heads were being held up by their hair in her hands. "No..." Aydan whimpered out as he looked at them.


    Raging forward blindly, I felt my energy start to go wild. Thana immediately noticed this and dropped the heads. Enhancing my own body andunching Thana into the air, my two swords started to turn into dozens as I moved to impale her continually. However, she turned into a white mist that quickly broke through the castle walls and escaped. A faint giggle could still be heard by the time Inded and examined the area to make sure she was gone.


    Many questions raced through my head about what had just transpired. A few steps could be heard from behind me, and I looked to see Elias cradle Aerowyn''s head while he sobbed. Aydan moved towards Varvara and Robert before kneeling before them and ced his forehead against the ground. He also cried, and seeing this, I felt tears well up in my eyes. It had been a long time since I had felt such an emotion, and I realized that I had truly failed in every regard.


    "What happened?" Elias asked from behind me in a pitiful tone.


    It wasn''t a question I could actually answer. "I don''t know..." Was the response I gave.


    No yfulness remained in my body at this moment. Everything I had feared wasing true. I''d let my guard down and cared for people who believe in me. Then, like clockwork, I failed them. One wrong decision has almost destroyed everything I spend building over thest three years.


    At myck of an answer, the room became quiet as they all looked to me in silence.

 Chapter 75 - 75

    <h4>Chapter 75:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    steris


    "What do you mean ''you don''t know''?!" He yelled at me with a re as tears ran down his cheeks. "Why did my little sister and Aer-" Elias paused as he looked at the severed head in his arms. "How did this happen?"


    Elias, who was the most collected out of all of us, used his magic to use the curtains to cover our friend''s remains. "As a king, you must collect yourself, King Elias. The people will look to you and King Mordred." I was the furthest thing from collected, but Aydan knew that. "Our King will not let this go, and I assure you, Princess Elincia will be saved."


    That was one of my main goals at this point. Find and save Elincia. Figure out who else was dead and who was alive. Make sure Lestrania and steris survive this nightmare. Unfortunately, all those questions could be answered by the one responsible. Thana was likely still in the area if this was all set up for me.


    "The Demon Queen just revealed herself, and she is as terrifying as many of us thought," Aydan stated. "How she was able to attack Lestrania in such a short time is beyond me, but if her power is anything like what she disyed, then we might be outmatched."


    "Then how are we supposed to move forward from this!?" Elias roared as his rasher nature kicked in. "Why could you see her and not me!?"


    Once Varvara, Aerowyn, and Robert were all taken care of, Aydan rested his hands on Elias''s shoulders. "Apparently, she can move through the world unseen by those beneath her. It would appear you are not strong enough to face her."


    Elias ced his face in his hands angrily before stepping away from Aydan. "I never should have left."


    Aydan quickly replied. "Had you been there, what would you have changed?" The king went silent.


    "So, we just sit here and do nothing?" Gesturing to The Sage, he continued. "You were just as useless as I was. If you were left unable to-"


    "Your mistake is thinking that I am the one who would face her. There is another here who retaliated and wounded her." Aydan pointed out, and all eyes were once again on me. "King Mordred was able to challenge her."


    Turning away from them, I looked down at the bloodstains by my feet. Aydan was right. I could put up more of a challenge to her than anyone else present, but without my sword, I fear it would be a quick fight. Thana hadplete control the entire time she was here and cared little for losing her arm. Such a being would be hard to defeat, and I wasn''t sure I was up to the task.


    "What about Mara, Arceana, and Rudnurth?" Elias asked after I didn''t reply.


    "Probably dead." My response got them all to turn to me sharply. "Or rather, they will be if we don''t figure out what the Demons are nning and fast." Crossing my arms, I turned my attention to Aydan. "We know they have Elincia, but that''s all we know. Whether or not they have Mara, Arceana, and Rudnurth is spection. Until we see them, we can''t be sure of their whereabouts."


    Aydan nodded in agreement. "So, our top priority should be to rescue Princess Elincia due to the immediate danger she is in."


    Elias continued in a more rushed manner. "While doing so, we can figure out whether they were telling the truth about Lestrania and my other siblings!" Wiping his cheeks, he tried to collect himself. "How do we proceed?" He asked me.


    Before anything else could happen, a Zugal messenger burst into the throne room. "Your majesties! The Demons are pulling back!"


    The steris King moved past Aydan and I in shock to address the messenger. "Have they surrendered, or are they retreating!?" He questioned.


    If it was a retreat, that was a problem. It meant that they were taking Elincia and leaving.


    Saluting Elias, the Zugal replied. "No, my King! They have merely stopped attacking the shield and are requesting an audience with you!" He frowned as he continued. "There is a lone Demon waiting by the shield that is requesting an audience with you for negotiations."


    "You tell the soldiers that if a single Demon steps inside my city, they are to be killed on sight!" Elias ordered out.


    Stepping next to him, I grabbed the messenger before he could leave before I turned to Elias. "You kill that Envoy, and we may end up killing Elincia." Then I turned back to the messenger. "Most Demons won''t be allowed inside the shield, so make the Demon aware that we will being to see it momentarily."


    The messenger looked to Elias for approval, which was smart. "Do as he says." My student then looked to me as the Zugal ran off. "I hope you know what you are doing."


    Aydan nodded in approval before turning to me. "What is the n?"


    Taking a deep breath, I looked to them. "While I had other ns, it appears it no longer matters." Taking my hood off, both Elias and Aydan gaped in shock. "Lestrania is yours, Elias. I will do what I can to save your siblings. In the meantime, work with Aydan to figure out how best to salvage this situation."


    "Your eyes..." Eliasmented softly for a moment as he seemed stunned.


    Aydan, on the other hand, frowned softly. "What are you doing?" He asked me warily.


    "Let''s be honest. Thana will want me first. Whether it''s for a fight, test, or to kill, is anyone''s guess. Once I fall, Elias will be next. We were her main targets, and I''m sure you''re likely on her list as well." Stretching my neck, I looked out one of the windows.


    "So, you''re just going to see what she wants by going out in the middle of her army by yourself!?" Aydan inquired like it was a stupid n, but to be fair, it was. "You can''t be serious..." He trailed off in disbelief when I didn''t respond. "Talk some sense into this fool!" The Sage turned to Elias for aid.


    "If I cannot protect my family, how am I to protect my country?" The young king said softly before turning to me. "Please." Elias began before falling to his knees in front of me. "Save my sisters!" Tears began to pour down his cheeks as he grabbed my hands and bowed. "They mean everything to me, and I amcking the power to save them myself!" He beseeched.


    In my time here, there were certain things I hade to know about Elias. He was a proud man. Just as proud as Rudnurth, if not more so. However, the way he took pride in things was different. His abilities were held in the same regard, but the biggest difference was how he treated his family. The King of steris loved his family. Whenever they aplished something, he would be first to congratte them, and he would be the first to praise them.


    Crouching down in response, as he looked away from me, I spoke softly. "A king does not need to bow to ask for help. He merely has to ask a friend for it." Putting my hand on his shoulder, he looked up at me. "I will save your family, Elias. If it is thest thing I do. I promise..." Those were myst words to him as I left the throne room.


    Aydan quickly caught up to me a momentter. "You know this is a horrible idea."


    "I know." Was my response.


    "Yet, you''re determined to see this through." He pointed out.


    "If I can do one thing right, Aydan, I pray that it is this." I told him.


    He was quiet for a moment as many looked on in shock from seeing my face. "This wasn''t your fault, you know?" I didn''t reply. "This was all supposed to happen."


    Gritting my teeth, I answered. "I know. You told me."


    "Is that why you removed your hood?" Aydan inquired softly. "You don''t think anyone will be around to remember what you look like?"


    "There were no mentions or markings for steris on a map in the future, which means..." I trailed off.


    "That it''s likely destroyed, and everyone here is going to die..." Aydan finished for me, and I nodded.


    We were now out of the courtyard as Aydan sat in thought, but I spoke up once more as we approached the shield. "You want to know what the worst part about all of this is?" The Sage looked at me in confusion from the sudden question. "Everything in the future is the way it is because of me, and nothing can change that."


    "You''re right." He replied sincerely, and I turned to him more confused. "Nothing will change, and that''s fine. If something were to change, then things would be different as well, and the future would no longer be as peaceful as it is." Aydan ced his arm around my shoulder and brought me close. "If our lives are needed to secure peace, then all of this will be worth it." He smiled at me , and I just looked at him in shock. "Maybe you are responsible, but if you truly take responsibility, then tell me, is the future truly that bad?"


    My shoulders sagged in response. "I knew that people would die, and I tried to distance myself from them, but I was hoping for once that it wouldn''t be because of me."


    Aydan''s arm quickly disappeared from my shoulders before his fist mmed into my cheek. Falling onto the ground from the sudden attack, I looked up at the angry Elf. Tears were in his eyes as he stood over me and red down at me. His hands and body shook in anger as he spoke.


    "Had you note, it''s likely that all of us would''ve died three years ago, and those that do survive would already be dead. You are a man who focuses on his failures, but never stops to look at his aplishments. I do not know the life you led beforeing here. You only told me parts of it." Aydan stated as he seethed. "Everything changed for the better since your arrival, and I am certain that the only reason any of us survive this is because of you."


    Rubbing my cheek as he spoke, I waited for him to stop, but he didn''t. Instead, the Elf leaned down towards me with a forced smile on his face as he tried to get his emotions under control.


    "I once told you that you changed since you came here, and I truly believe that." Wiping his face, he looked at me. "Now, we need you to be the man you''ve been for thest few years. A just king and noble friend." Then he chuckled. "Who is also stronger than all of usbined." Taking a knee, Aydan summoned his magic. "You are the only one who can stop her. It can be Mordred, or it can be Arthur, but either way, you need to rise to this asion unlike anything ever before."


    A weak chuckle escaped my lips. "You''re right." I told him and stood. "You''re always right." Smacking him gently with the back of my hand, I continued. "Thanks."


    "You done moping around like a bitch?" He asked me yfully.


    Rolling my eyes more yfully, I replied. "I regret ever teaching you and Kandma such things." Then I gestured to the shield. "Come on. Let''s go."


    However, before we got much farther, shouting from behind drew our gaze. "Your majesty! You are needed here!" All manner of servants and aids that I was somewhat unfamiliar with followed Elias towards us.


    The young king came to a stop in front of us as he ignored the others. "I thought I would apany you." He stated.


    I didn''t respond. Who was I to tell him no? It was his family after all. So, I turned back around and started moving to the shield once more. Aydan, however, had a few words to say on the matter.


    "steris and Lestrania will look to you should the worst happen. You may be the only Royal-" Aydan stopped suddenly, but I paid no attention to it.


    Whatever happened, the two fell in beside me with serious expressions. We saw a small gathering next to the shield with soldiers staring down re, who was apparently Thana''s Envoy. Many were stunned by my appearance, but all of them moved out of the way regardless. Even re seemed surprised to see my eyes but said nothing as we approached. However, above him was a cloaked Ghoul watching silently and likely there as aid should things go south.


    After a moment, once all the whispering calmed down, re looked down at me. "I admit, I was curious as to what you looked like."


    "Your curiosity isn''t why I''m here. We''re here to negotiate." I told him, and he stepped back as I walked out to him.


    "By now, it is no secret that we have several members of the Royal Family." re began and looked to Elias. "Almost all of them. "However, our Queen has found a much more fitting prize than the failures your call your students." My hand twitched at that, but I just listened. "The Queen proposes a trade. All members of the Royal Family will be returned if you are exchanged for them."


    "Deal!" Gesturing to where we stood, I continued. "Bring them to the shield, and we-"


    "No." re cut me off as smoke billowed off his body in the breeze and turned his gaze towards one of the nearby mountains. "We will the exchange at the mountain top. The Queen cares not for the Royal Family but refuses to give you an opportunity to escape. So, you will deliver yourself to us within the next hour."


    Figures. "Very well." I began and looked back to re from the mountain in question. "But we don''t need an hour. If you''re here to escort us, by all means."


    Before re could reply, a strange sound could be hearding from the distance. All of us turned to see a long bridge extending from the mountain where we were supposed to meet. It was a white bridge clearly made of magic that belonged to Thana. For I doubted even Aydan could do something like this so easily.


    "It would seem the Queen agrees." re pointed towards the bridge. "Follow."

 Chapter 76 - 76

    <h4>Chapter 76:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    steris


    As we walked across the bridge of light, Aydan had us covered in a pointless shield. Not that I was going to tell him that. He was determined to help, and it was also a sound barrier that prevented re from hearing us.


    "What do we do?" Elias inquired.


    "You should focus on saving any of your sisters that are present, and Rudnurth, should he also be present. Once you have them, teleport away." Aydan answered. "We know that re is ssified as an Ancient Demon, and Thana is the Queen of Demons. Mordred cannot fight them both at the same time."


    Aydan might be able to hold his own against re. He certainly had enough tricks up his sleeve. The real issue was whether or not I could face off against the Demon Queen. From our short encounter, she was stronger, faster, and more prepared than me. Only thing I got going for me was the element of surprise. That, and sting my energy output far higher than it should go in this human form, but there are consequences to doing so.


    Elias walked up next to me. "What do you think of this n?"


    "I think we''re all going to fucking die." Was my s¨¦ response.


    Aydan groaned in disapproval while Elias looked at me shocked. "Mordred..." The Sage said in a warning tone.


    Rolling my eyes, I corrected myself. "Oh. Sorry. What I meant to say was go team." Then I overly enthusiastically swung my arms back and forth. "We''re gonna win through togetherness and friendship!"


    "Mordred!" The Elf yelled this time.


    Frowning, I turned my attention forward at the approaching mountain. There was no point in sugar-coating it. All three of us had a high chance of dying during this meeting. We knew nothing about Thana and whether or not she would keep her word. However, given that steris and Elias were nowhere to be mentioned with Aydan disappearing under strange circumstances, I think it was safe to say that this goes horribly wrong.


    "I''m going to do everything I can to make sure you get home with your sisters, Elias." I said in a more somber tone. "That will be your responsibility. Escaping with your family."


    My eyes focus on a post that was embedded into the mountain top where Thana resided. Chained to the post were both Elincia and Rudnurth. Both, horribly wounded, with Thana sitting next to them as carefree as can be as their legs were resting in the blood dyed snow. Elias and Aydan both saw them soon after. Holding up my arm to stop them from doing anything rash, I watched carefully.


    "I am most delighted you removed your cloak. While I could still see your face, this way, I can take in all your features." She looked to re as he stopped for a moment. "Does he not look rather handsome?" Her Ancient Demon didn''t respond.


    "My looks are of no concern here. Let''s get on with it." I announced, which made her pout slightly.


    re moved behind the Demon Queen as she kept her gaze focused on me. "You are rather brave to take such a route to me. Did you not think I would use that bridge to attack you or drop you?"


    "Does it matter?" I asked back rhetorically. "We''re here as you instructed." Then I gestured to Aydan and Elias. "They are here to retrieve Rudnurth and Elincia along with Mara and Arceana." Giving her a more pointed look, I continued. "Speaking of, where are they?"


    Thana smirked and leaned back in her chair. "It would appear that there was a misunderstanding somewhere." She noticed me more on guard, and she waved a dismissive hand towards me. "However, it was on my part. You see, Arceana is the weakest of the Royal Family, and I cared very little for acquiring her. However, I did still want her captured. Unfortunately, my men did not understand that."


    "Where is she?" My question made the Queen roll her eyes.


    "Likely back in the Lestranian Capital." Then she patted re''s arm. "Do not worry. I have sent someone to retrieve her. Although, it may take a bit. He has already left to move Princess Mara back to The Crimson Wastnd. So, she is beyond my reach, and Arceana is not in my care."


    Gritting my teeth, I red at her. "That wasn''t the deal. We want all four members of the Roya-"


    Thana scoffed before she gestured to Rudnurth and Elincia. "That little girl is the closest thing to Royalty that any of them ever should have been!" Then she looked to Elias. "Little Elincia and the boy wonder Elias." Closing her eyes, she shook her head in disappointment. "Rudnurth never deserved to be king, so well done on removing him."


    Tilting my head at this information, I answered carefully. "Thanks. He was a bit of an ass."


    "Most of them are..." Thana trailed off before she frowned. "However, you kept Mara and Arceana as Princesses. A grand insult if there ever was one." The Queen then looked to Aydan. "All at your rmendation. A fool who does not know his ce or properly examining the attributes of the children given to him."


    Aydan stepped forward. "The Goddess Davost-"


    Standing in anger, a surge of magic mmed into us lightly, but enough to startle us and put us on guard. "Do not speak to me of the Goddess, you miserable little-"


    Stepping in front of both Aydan and Elias, her eyes snapped to me. "Are you going to honor your deal or not?"


    Taking a moment, Thana exhaled for a long time before sitting back down and giggled. "Forgive me. This has been rather annoying with how things seem to keep going wrong at every corner." Bringing her hair forward, she looked at it for a moment. "I will honor our deal." Her eyes then flickered to me once more. "You will stay, and the others may take Rudnurth and Elincia with them."


    "What about Arceana and Mara?" Aydan inquired.


    "From my understanding, Mara was rather difficult and has been wounded." An annoyed look came to her face. "I am unsure of whether or not she will survive her wounds, but you will be able to see that firsthand once youe with us." Then she shrugged. "As for Arceana, she should still be in the Capital."


    That was likely the best we were going to get, but I still gritted my teeth at Mara''s condition. I was hopeful that she might''ve been the High Elf in Helmsforth, but she didn''t match the description. So, it''s likely someone else and maybe even the Demon Queen herself. Until I could confirm it, it was only spection and nothing more.


    Elias stepped forward. "Does that mean you will let my brother and sister go?" He questioned, and Thana looked at him.


    Smiling, she nodded. "Of course." Whenever she finished talking with anyone, she always ended with her gaze back on me. "re!" She called out and the Ancient Demon moved at hermand.


    Going over to the post, the Ancient Demon quickly destroyed it by burning it and snapping the chains that bound them. Rudnurth and Elincia both fell to the snow, which just made more red blotches across the area. To our surprise, re grabbed Rudnurth by his back and tossed him over to us carelessly. Elias used his magic to catch his brother. Aydan quickly moved forward as re moved over to Elincia.


    "I can handle it." The Sage told re, and they had a small standoff before the Ancient Demon backed away. "I got you." Aydan said softly as he used his magic to gently lift her up.


    Elias set Rudnurth on the ground gently as Aydan moved back to us slowly and gave me a look as he moved back to Elias. I turned back to see Elias remove his cape and stand to meet Aydan before wrapping it around Elincia''s body with care. Once they were situated, I moved towards Thana.


    "I will honor the agreement and stay here." I informed her and was surprised she didn''t try anything.


    "So, you agree that our deal isplete?" Thana inquired.


    "Until Mara is returned, the deal is notplete, but this is merely the beginning of our exchange. However, as I stated, I will honor the agreement we made and stay here or go with you back to meet her." My reply made her smirk.


    "I already said Mara was likely dead, didn''t I?" She asked back.


    "You did, but until I confirm-"


    Interrupted by the Demon Queen''s giggling, she leaned forward mirthfully. "Apologies. You seem to be confused about something. You are a far greater catch than any of these disappointments." She then gestured to the Royal Family. "I only took them because I knew they were your students and that you likely cared for them. Mara is dead or will be soon just like the rest of the Royal Family." Her smirk turned into a malicious smile that made my eyes widen.


    Stepping forward angrily, I moved to her, only to be stopped by a gasp from behind me and for Aydan to tumble in-between us. Looking down, confused, Aydan groaned at my feet. He looked back at where Elias was, and I saw Rudnurth with demonic energy swirling around him.


    A mad grin was on his face as he seemed to imnt some manner of Demon parasite into Elias. He was held in ce via Rudnurth''s magic with a horrified expression on his face. It entered through his mouth, and I turned to stop him but was held in ce by a white mist.


    "No!" Aydan cried out as Elias passed out from whatever had been done to him.


    Rudnurth then moved on to Elincia and did the same to the unconscious Princess. "What''re you doing, Rudnurth!?" Aydan shouted in horror.


    "While this is not what I had nned, it will do for now." Thana spoke from behind me. "Our deal isplete, Rudnurth. Do with Arceana as you deem fit. Keep her or kill her. I care not."


    Rudnurth floated Elias and Elincia in his magic with a smirk. "Thank you for your help in taking back my kingdom. However, since our deal is nowplete, I think I will be taking it back." Summoning his magic, which was far more powerful than it should''ve been, he continued. "After all, you just made all of us far stronger than before, and I am willing to bet that we can hold Lestrania against even you!" Rudnurth said almost wickedly.


    Aydan used his magic to free me as Thana was distracted. "Careful child. You are ying against a foe far greater than yourself. Elias and Elincia''s bodies have been reassigned, just as yours has. While I am willing to overlook this foolishness, you would be wise to-"


    Rudnurth didn''t give her the chance to finish as he activated his magic. "I care not for your schemes, Demon."


    Turning towards Rudnurth myself in rage with Aydan, we waited for an opportunity to free Elias and Elincia. "Your magic will not work up here, child. I have enchanted the area so you cannot-"


    In an instant, Rudnurth teleported away, and Thana looked on in disbelief, as did I. "Where did they go?" Aydan asked me and shook my arm. "What''s happening!?" Removing my arm from his grip, he realized that we had beenpletely fooled by Rudnurth. "No..."


    Thana looked stumped for a moment before she burst outughing. "I did not expect that!" Sheughed and turned to re. "Can you imagine the look on his face when he realizes what is going to happen! This is almost better!" Taking a moment to calm down, she turned to me. "This has certainly been a day of surprises, but this is just a small setback and nothing more."


    "You seem to be taking this well." I stated warily.


    "The child is a fool and has doomed himself and his family. Since it hase to this, I will add Arceana to this little collection, if only to see the end result. However, this might also work in my favor. Only time will tell." Then she summoned her mist as it wrapped around her spear before floating it over to her hand. "Although, things might be more difficult if you get involved once more."


    "And our agreement? You never intended to honor it?" I asked as Aydan summoned magic when re stepped forward.


    "ns change as the child just demonstrated." Pointing her spear at me with a smile, she continued. "So, I think I will be taking you back with me by force. After all, I got a small sample of you, and I want to know if you are worth the investment and time I have dedicated to you." She twirled her weapon around slightly.


    Aydan floated his sword over to me, and I took it before channeling my energy into it. "You might be surprised."


    Bloodlust and killing intent washed over the mountain. Taking a small step forward, I did the same, which unnerved ourpanions. However, this just made Thana smile even wider as she seemed to focus solely on me. All signs of her magic were almost nonexistent. She wasn''t preparing any spell or had her magic at the ready. This worried me greatly.


    "Kill the Elf." Thana ordered, and re rushed forward while several Ghouls jumped out of the snow surrounding us.


    Moving to strike them down, I was stopped as Thana mmed her de into mine with enough force to blow some of the Ghouls back.


    "Kill her!" Aydan shouted to me before sting a few of the Ghouls away.


    Thana merely giggled as she leaned into me even further. "Yes! Kill me!" She mocked.

 Chapter 77 - 77

    <h4>Chapter 77:</h4>


    Aydan''s Point of View


    steris


    The Ancient Demon known as re watched me carefully as I teleported around the area in small bursts to take care of the Ghouls. While it pained me to admit, I was closer to their level with my own magic than I was to the Demon of mes. Each Ghoul was a perverted version of some race with a unique ability, and others were teleporting right alongside me.


    "However..." I began as I summoned original magic to my side from the surrounding area. "I am not to be judge by my own magic alone!"


    Spells of varying difficulties were all exponentially increased in potency due to my using original magic. Many manner of orbs surrounded me, which gave the Ghouls pause as re continued to study me. Ice, wind, earth, fire, light, darkness, and pure magic surrounded me. Each with different attributes and all just as deadly.


    Light magic was something that took an incredible amount of magic to even attempt, and no one had ever seeded in casting sessfully. I''m not just anyone, and this was magic that was long forgotten, much like dark magic. Poison for the soul and should never be attempted unless willing to pay the price.


    Looking to the distance and seeing waves of magic and Arthur''s energy colliding was a sight to behold. That made whatever the price might be worth it. Unfortunately, Arthur was losing, and I knew that was a possibility. It is why I have decided to use this forbidden magic I learned through that study Davost gave me ess to.


    re merely pointed at me as my attention came back to the immediate area. "Kill him."


    "Come try." Was my low response as every spellshed out across the area.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    steris


    Things were not going well. I had raised my energy output as high as it could go without causing serious injuries to myself, but I still wasn''t able to keep up. Thana was toying with me, and she was making it obvious. Fast-paced attacks that would leave me open, and then she would back away. If she wanted to get a measure of my abilities, she was doing her best to find every technique I had in reserve.


    Bringing my sword up, Thana once again mmed the tip of her weapon into mine and stood there smirking. "Had it not been for that energy of yours, that sword would have been destroyed." She brought her weapon back with a smirk as she twirled it beforeing to rest behind her. "How long will it hold out?"


    Not replying, I jumped beforeunching myself forward with my gravity control. My speed was sorelycking against her as she always swayed out of my reach or merely deflected my blow with nonchnt ease. Gritting my teeth as she stood beside me with a smirk, I gave chase.


    Moving up and down the mountain range, we traded blows that were all calcted on her part. However, she quickly decided to change tactics when she twisted her body and pped my sword from my hand with her wings. Another twist, and I saw her footing towards my face as I could only watch it happen. Launching from my spot on the lower parts of the mountain, I was sent sailing through the shield surrounding steris.


    Unfortunately, it was the bottom part, and my body soon found itself imnted in the cold stone. Opening my eyes to attempt to get back into the fight was pointless. Thana hovered in front of me with that same smile before bashing my chest in with the brunt end of hernce. With enough strength where I ended up on the other side of the stone and through someone''s home. Blood poured from my lips once Inded in the street and crawled to all fours.


    Screams could be heard throughout the area, and I saw in my peripherals the citizens all watching on in horror. "Get away from-" I was unable to finish as Thana appeared above me.


    She hovered there for a moment as she looked down on me. "Is this truly all?" The Demon Queen inquired. "While you are stronger than the Royal Family, I must admit, I was expecting a bit more from you." Then shended in front of me and crouched with her hands on her cheeks, being supported with her elbows resting on her knees. "Clearly, you must understand that an Ancient Demon is nothingpared to me. If you are holding back, perhaps you should rethink doing so."


    Clenching my jaw shut, I stood, and she just watched as I did so. "I guess you''ll find out." Was my pained response.


    Bringing up my arms, I focused more energy into them to the point where it felt like they were on fire. It hurt, but I had no choice. At the same time, I activated several of my gravity pirs throughout the area to throw her off and take care of her speed.


    Turned out it was pointless. "So, I shall!" Thana replied cheerfully and mmed hernce into the ground before moving forward directly in front of me. "Your magic is growing as we fight. That much I can tell, but I am curious as to how high it can go. If you keep me waiting, everyone here will die." The Queen stated in a matter-of-fact tone.


    This taunting was growing old. Taking abative stance with her legs and chest forward with her arms back, I was wary from seeing such an unfamiliar pose. However, the smile on her face never left, so I doubted she was giving me a free shot.


    Stepping heavily into the stone below, it cracked as I dashed towards her. Her blows canceled mine out deliberately as her punches matched mine. Thana had mocked me for this entire fight, and I started to pump more of my energy throughout my entire body. My pain threshold was vast thanks to this body, but it certainly didn''t like it when I overloaded my system with more energy than this form could take.


    Eventually, Thana grew bored and lunged forward before grabbing my wrists. With my arms caught in her grip like a vice, I brought my right leg up to kick her. She merely leaned back and used my own body to steady herself. After she dodged my attack, the Queen quickly brought both of her legs up and drop-kicked me in the chest.


    The amount of damage from such a move was almost immeasurable. Ruptured organs, broken ribs, dislocated shoulder, elbow, and wrist since she stretched my arms as far as it could without ripping them off. Dropping my arms allowed me to fall to my knees as more blood violently exited my mouth and dripped down my chin. My eyes were wide as I looked up at her.


    "Disappointing." She told me before walking away from me as I tried to recover.


    My injuries were healing at a pace that allowed me to stand once again since my energy output was so high, but I also watched as Thana grabbed hernce. Mist started to form around her body as she turned back to me once more. Tilting towards me, she finally summoned her magic for the first time in this fight, and I felt my anger growing at my own weakness.


    Dying was something I had no issue with, but not after being subjugated by this Demon. Queen or not, she haspletely ruined everything I worked for, and Mara was likely dead because of her. We were in the middle of the city, and hundreds, if not thousands, have already died by her hand. I needed to lure her away from steris.


    Thana wasn''t going to give me the chance to do so. Her white mist floated about for a moment before she shot it directly at me. Bringing my arms up, I blocked the attack, but this was no ordinary mist. It cut and seeped into my wounds before leaving my arms in another location. Roaring from the pain of the magic got many of the bystanders to whimper.


    It wasn''t until Aydan teleported right next to her andunched his own spell into her side that she stopped. Aydan sted her with some manner of green magic that I could only specte was original magic. He rushed to my side as Thana was sent tumbling across the ground. She yelped in pain, but I looked to Aydan as he nced me over.


    "You look terrible." Hemented.


    "Well, it feels worse than it looks, I assure you." I replied.


    He smirked slightly before he looked back at Thana. "I am having difficulties destroying all those Ghouls and re. They can''t get in here though, so I thought I''d lend you a hand."


    My wounds were healing like usual, and I eventually stood in a more normal manner. "Appreciate it-"


    Thana stood, and a wave of magic covered the area as I saw her eyes spark to life before homing in on Aydan. Her magic went wild as it started to destroy the area, and Aydan moved behind me as we struggled to stand in the magic storm. White, red, and ck magic flooded the area to the point where it was almost suffocating, and lightning shot from Thana''s eyes as she took on a more deadly look.


    "Who taught you that magic!?" Thana seethed out in unrepressed rage.


    Aydan leaned in closer behind me and whispered. "We may not have a choice. You need to transform."


    Gritting my teeth, I replied just as softly as people ran away. "I can''t! Not without my sword!"


    He grabbed my arm. "If you don''t, all of us are going to di-" Aydan was cut off as a teleportation went off behind us.


    Sticking my arm out, I pushed Aydan out of the way as Thana tried to kill him instantly. The sh across my chest burned more than her magic and her normal attacks. However, the gash across my chest wasn''t healing like normal. Blood dripped down my front as I stepped back, but Thana merely turned away from me to focus on Aydan.


    Almost rabidly, Thana moved towards Aydan with hernce in hand. Raising it as The Sage looked horrified, he moved to teleport again as I shot a spike up between the two to separate them. Destroying it without a moment''s notice, the Queen moved to impale Aydan. I was only able to stop her by rushing her, side where I ran into a wall of mist.


    She held me at bay and slowly turned to me. "I can see I will need to immobilize you first." Faster than she has moved this entire time, Thana speared my chest, and I looked at it wide eyed. "This will likely kill you, but there are more important matters I must attend to."


    "Arthur!!!" Aydan shouted as I stared down.


    For some reason, I could feel the full pain from this weapon, and it felt almost crippling. However, Thana had taken everything away from me except for Aydan, and I wasn''t going to let that happen. I''d grown close with the Elf, and that is what gave me the strength to move forward.


    Unfortunately, this wasn''t one of those times where togetherness and your bonds with friends won the day. Thana saw my first step and quickly mmed into me fully before pushing her weapon through my chest entirely. She also forced me onto the ground, where she pinned me to the ground with thence in question. Now, Iid there with a good four feet staff stick out my chest while the rest of it was buried underground.


    Blood poured from my body in a way where I should''ve died instantly. It felt as though my heart had stopped beating entirely, and my body grew cold. Yet, that didn''t stop me. Thana noticed I was still moved and struggling to break free, and she merely tilted her head in a curious fashion before her eyes focused back on Aydan.


    "Leave!!!" I turned my head towards The Sage. "Teleport yourself out of here!!!"


    Aydan''s lip trembled as he watched me struggle in vain. "I can''t..."


    Thana immediately sent her mist out to cover the entire area throughout the shield and spoke. "You are right. You can''t." Almost methodically, the Queen of Demons moved towards him. "I know not where you learned such magic, and I care not. What is clear is that you Elves have reached far above your station."


    Mist shot throughout the kingdom of steris as screams of horror rang out. Trying to see what was happening, I watched some Elves be almost dissolved in her mist or cut to pieces before flopping on the ground. Soldiers were unable to defend themselves and the citizens even less so.


    "And so, I will cull them here and in Lestrania to make sure your knowledge is never passed on." Thana finished as the kingdom became a blood bath, and I tried to pry thence from my chest urgently. "It seems this trap was of use if only to reveal the true source of your magic."


    Violently, I tried to pull thence from my chest as Aydan fell to his knees and watched in horror. Thana merely walked over to him as her mist held him in ce. Gritting my teeth from what I had in mind, I knew it was going to be painful. Keeping one hand on the shaft, my other hand mmed into the ground as I pulled, and a stone spike shot up from underneath me and through my chest. The spear had been removed, and now there was a gaping hole in my chest. Removing the stone hurt like hell, and the wounds weren''t healing from the spear.


    Struggling to my feet, I got to my knee with her spear in hand before I looked up and saw Aydan looking at me. "Arthur..." He called out softly as Thana ce her hand on his head.


    Using my eyes, I tried to stop her with my control over gravity, but it was sloppy at best. "Aydan..."


    I watched, as blood, shot out from Thana forcing Aydan''s head down while the mist pushed his body up. His body folded in on itself in a gruesome fashion as blood seeped out and turned her mist red from were parts in his skin tore. My eyes widened in horror as I watched him die, unable to do anything.


    "And so, this matteres to a close." Thana stated in a simple tone as she took his body and threw it outside the shield to her Demons. "Now, as for you."


    My eyes never left the spot where Aydan had been restrained, and I felt something snap. Almost like my memories came flooding forward as I cked out.

 Chapter 78 - 78

    <h4>Chapter 78:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    steris


    If nothing else was gained from doing all of this, then I am d that this Elf died before he doomed us all. My eyes were focused on the part of the shield where I threw Aydan Farro out. The roars of my Demons told me they had likely received the present. Disgusting creatures the lot of them, but they have their purpose.


    "Now as for you..." Turning my attention to the broken King who merely kneeled with a distant look in his eyes. "It would seem all the fight has left you."


    rended outside the shield and snorted at Mordred. "My Queen-"


    Holding up a hand to stop him, I used my mist to retrieve my spear. It gently left Mordred''s grip and returned to my side. Examining the blood on my weapon, a smirk came to my face before my mist absorbed it, and it turned red. That section of mist then disappeared.


    "We are done here. Head to Lestrania and kill any Elves you find." My attention then shifted around the Kingdom as the citizens were hiding. "There was more going on behind the scenes than I suspected."


    "It will be done." re replied and then moved to fly away, but I quickly spoke once more.


    "Also, make sure our informant is safe. I have several questions for him that he needs to answer." Then I gestured to Mordred. "This one is either dead or dying, so have Tor prep him."


    re took off and left steris with haste. He''d probably make it to Lestrania in a matter of minutes. My eyes flickered back down to Mordred, but he just stayed there motionless. While everything ended up a mess and Mordred was a disappointment, things were still moving forward. Slowly but surely.


    Turning away from the dying King, I turned my sights on the Kingdom and finding every speck of magic I could. Holding out my right hand, with my spear limply in my left, my magic mist began to expand to the rest of the Floating Stone Forest. I would like to keep it as is, given how magnificent a work of art it is, but this ce had other purposes aside from being a kingdom to fools.


    As my mist spread, a bored expression likely rested on my face. My Demons would not be able toe in here, but I would likely march them North to the Zugal ns after this was over. However, my ns quickly changed when my vision was suddenly filled with an emotionless Mordred. It startled me from the speed he used andck of magic.


    My eyes widened as he stared down at me lifelessly. A smirk soon came to my lips as I rested the butt of my spear in the ground between us and leaned into it before giggling. I expected a reaction of sorts from the man, but there was none. Confused, I waved my hand in front of his face as my magic dispersed.


    "Are you awake, or did you die on your feet with startling me as yourst-"


    Mordred''s unique eyes sparked to life in a fashion I was familiar with, and I felt a shiver run down my spine as lightning seemed to shoot out from them. Not just his eyes, but the rest of his body as well. The magic he was producing was rming and overflowing from his body in a manner I had never seen. It ripped through his skin and clothes as if trying to escape from there being an excessive amount.


    Backing away from the ring magic, I winced as some of it struck me and burnt my arm. However, as I did so, Mordred''s hand grabbed mine, where it was wrapped around my spear. Amused by this sudden boldness and new disy, I merely rolled my eyes at the man.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me with such wounds? Magic is escaping from your body just as fast as you own blood is." I informed him in an amused tone.


    To my surprise, Mordred brought his free hand forward and delivered a blow that shook my entire body. Waves shot from my head as I was unable to dodge the speed and suddenness of the blow. My head shot back, and I felt his grip tighten on my spear-hand before pulling me back to him. Coming back forward, my eyes only saw the fist of Mordred once more, but with magic surrounding him.


    The blow sent me flying as he let go of my hand, and I was quickly outside the shield and in a nearby mountain. A deafening roar could be heard that seemed to shake the ground I was now buried in. Rolling my eyes as I quickly removed myself from the mountain''s side, I flew up only to meet once more.


    Summoning my own magic, a tingling sensation could be felt throughout my body as Mordred red down upon me from his floating position. How he could fly, I was unsure, but I knew this fight would no longer be boring. A giggle once again escaped my lips as I pointed my spear at him.


    "Now, this is what I was hoping for!" I dered.


    Mordred didn''t reply as more and more magic seemed to be building up in his body as the prior wounds from their escape closed. The only wounds he had now were from my spear, but his body was clearly injured and being wounded from his own magic. This was curious to me as I had never seen the like before.


    Charging forward like always, the King tried to grab me, but my own eyes sparked to life, and I was able to twist around him as he shot past me. Shuffling sideways with my wings spread out, I used them to cloak the butt end of my spear, mming into his stomach. However, when it did, he didn''t budge from his aerial position. In fact, he pushed against me and moved me back.


    Frowning at this, I spoke. "It would seem there is more to you than meets the eye, but that seems to be the case for several of you Lestranians." Then I rolled my eyes. "However, you are clearly bing far too confident for someone ying at being a God."

 Chapter 79 - 79

    <h4>Chapter 79:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    steris


    Shifting around him in a way that he could not follow, I cut away at him. Tore through his cloak, pants, and skin as he merely floated there. Blood painted his skin and would evaporate at the touch, which concerned me, but I paid it no mind. After all, there was so much of it being produced, there was always blood somewhere on him. It was starting to be frustrating that he wouldn''t stay down.


    Several of my Demons were on standby and watching our bout. Skelds hovered in the air with some Ghouls who were able to fly. In the meantime, my ground forces roared for me to win, but I made sure all of them knew not to get involved. The fliers especially kept their distance with how much we were darting around. Our battle now took ce over the most concentrated ce of my forces below and outside the steris shield.


    Bringing my spear up across his throat, I was surprised that he finally moved with a hard re directly at me. mming into me right as my de passed him, he grabbed me and held both of my arms in ce with my spear stuck between us. A child''s tactic, but it was slightly amusing.


    "Hugging me is how you n to defeat me?" I asked.


    Mordred didn''t reply, but instead, his mouth and eyes lit up in a pure blue color that matched his magic. Confused by this, I started to scream when it began flooding from his lips and into my face. It hurt far more than I would''ve expected and used my mist to wrap around his head. When my eyes recovered, I opened them to see his entire body glowing.


    "Mordred!" I screamed as I finally realized what he was doing.


    He had been charging his own magic in his body to act like a bomb. Using my magic to try and pry him off, my eyes widened when magical ws mmed into his body from out of nowhere. His body convulsed from the sudden attack, and I smirked.


    "Spell is backfiring, is it?" I giggled once again and waited for him to let me go as the ws moved through his body. "Just let me go. You did far better than most others, and I promise to treat your body with more respect than the Elf."


    However, his response was not what I expected. "His name was Aydan, you stupid bitch."


    The glow on his body got stronger, and my eyes widened in horror as I tried to bring my magic up to create a shield. Whether the ws were a distraction or a bacsh, didn''t matter. The fact remained that I had lowered my guard.


    Mordred''s body flickered, and I screamed out in horror as a wave of magic erupted directly in my face. "Mordred!!!"


    A bellowing roar could be heard from the King, who had me in his grasp as I yelped in pain from his spell. However, his grip eventually went limp, and my arms came up as I summoned my magic to me. Pain shot through my body as I eventually crashed into a distant mountain.


    With barely any magic at the ready, I felt my body convulse in pain as my mist-covered me. Using my magic mist to lift my body and examine the area, I was met with a surprising sight. My army had been utterly decimated. All that remained was a massive hole that was far deeper than I could see underneath steris.


    That sted shield had kept them safe, and had I been wise enough to do the same, my situation would not be so critical. This may have been the worst mistake I have ever made as I examined my body and found parts of my organs showing. Bones were connected to melted skin, and my magic was struggling to heal it. Whatever magic that imposter of Human was using, it was deadly and was preventing my wounds from healing.


    After what felt like hours of lying there and trying to get my wounds to heal, the sound of wingbeats caught my attention. Fear took hold of me once more as I thought it might be the Anomaly known as Mordred returning to finish the job. It also could have been Rudnurth or another member of the Royal Family, but I was in no condition to fight. Even teleporting would be risky.


    "My Queen!" re cried out in horror as hended beside me carefully. "What has happened to you!?"


    My eyes shifted to his towering form, and I spoke simply. "Take me back to the Crimson Wastnd. We failed."


    With more care than I thought was possible from the Ancient Demon, he carefully picked me up. "As youmand." Was all he said before we flew off.


    A sinking feeling filled me as we flew away from steris. Mordred was far more dangerous than I thought and an Anomaly that needed studying if he was still alive. Moving forward would be difficult, and I would need to take more care, but this will not stop me. It is nothing more than another setback.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth in the Future


    Arthur Pendragon had only been our Knight for a short period of time and yet, the mystery surrounding the man made him more interesting than I thought possible. Unfortunately, Ayda used some manner of spell which essentially transported him somewhere unknown to us. That was three days ago, and his disappearance in the Hollow Forest has led many to believe him dead. Search parties were sent out, and Ayda was taken into custody for questioning here at the Temple.


    Rubbing my temples in annoyance as I sat on one of the verandas did little to help the situation. "Where could he have gone? Someone of his power being bested by a spell from Ayda makes little sense..." Resting my hands on the stone railing looking over the mountain, I sighed. "The Hollow Forest could be hiding him..." My eyes lingered on the vast forest below.


    Everything seemed toe to a halt as thunder seemed to echo through the clear skies as many began screaming in fear from the sheer sound. The Temple shook as I grabbed hold of the railing to steady myself. A blinding light soon filled my vision that had emanated from the forest in question.


    Looking up, a pir of pure magic that seemed to be eradicating everything in its way had appeared in the forest. My eyes widened at the sight of it, and I felt a small amount of fear. This was far beyond anything I could hope topete with as I was. However, this could also be a new threat, and I needed to be ready.


    Taking to the skies as the ground shook, I moved towards the light that began to wane. It onlysted for a few seconds before it quickly retreated in on itself. Arceana would likely be investigating, and I saw several Town Guards heading into the forest.


    Diving down towards them, I saw that Cassidy and Floyd were standing at the edge of a crater with Captain Greigh Nasa and Sergeant Ziah Tib. They likely gave the two Humans a lift into the forest, but all of them seemed to be frozen in shock. However, as Inded next to them, my eyes widened as I looked in therge crater.


    Turning to the Captain, I gave him his orders. "Inform the Temple as quickly as you can that Sir Arthur Pendragon is in critical condition."

 Chapter 80 - 80

    <h4>Chapter 80:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arthur was moved to the Temple at my order and under extreme care. He was still alive, but only for the moment. Things were dire, and I was afraid of what could possibly push him to this point. Horrible wounds that magic struggled to heal and resisted our attempts to help him.


    I was aiding the recovery process when we opened him up, only to find a part of his heart missing. The fact that he was still alive was a mystery to us, but he still breathed. Everything about this situation was strange.


    Specialists were called in to repair the wounds as best we could by hand. A group of doctors quickly made short work of sealing the wounds to the best of their abilities. Whether or not Arthur would recover was unknown. Healers and doctors alike were on standby while my sister investigated the area in the Hollow Forest.


    Leaving the room that held Arthur, I ran into two familiar faces. "How''s he doin?" Cassidy inquired.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Typhon asked as well.


    "Arthur will surely pull through." I told them without hesitation. "His wounds are grievous, but he seems to be breathing despite all odds."


    Cassidy frowned at that. "So, he''s not doin too good then?"


    Shaking my head made them frown further. "Sir Arthur could be better, but we have our best watching over him." Gesturing to the door behind me, I continued. "Feel free to stay and wait for any word. Both of you are wee in this section of the Temple. I just ask that you stay out of the way for the moment."


    "Where are you going?" Young Typhon questioned as I readied my magic.


    "My sister is currently investigating the scene where Arthur returned. It is in the same location he disappeared. Whatever magic spell Ayda cast, it was clearly above her abilities and backfired."


    "Is Ayda in trouble?"


    Cassidy looked at him for a moment and then to me. "Should Arthur not recover, she very well might be. From what I have gathered, it''s possible all this damage to Arthur is from Ayda''s spell in question if it was indeed as graphic as you two described." Shaking my head as I looked at the door concealing Arthur, I sighed. "However, the wounds from the spell seem to be healing ever so slowly, while others are not..."


    My student nodded in understanding. "Ah understand. We''ll keep an eye on things here. Give your sister our best."


    With a quick nod directed to the two, I teleported to the forest. On the outside of the crater were my sister and several Town Guards. There even seemed to be a few specialists here with General Alwin. No doubt he wanted to get to the bottom of this for his sister''s sake.


    Landing garnered my sister''s attention. "How is he?" Arceana inquired as Inded, which got everyone present to turn to me.


    A frown came to my lips. "He is stable for the moment, but we have no idea how. Arthur''s wounds are unlike anything I have ever seen on a living being. Needless to say, a Human. I am unsure if either of us would be able to survive such grievous injuries."


    "It has be abundantly clear, even before his disappearance, that Arthur Pendragon is anything but a normal Human." Arceana replied. "However, if his wounds are as serious as you im, I would like to find the source of the spell that urred when he reappeared." My sister stated and looked about the crater.


    Moving over to her to speak softly, we continued in private. "While Ayda''s spell will be med for this incident, I fear there is more to this than meets the eye." I stated.


    "Agreed. Unfortunately, unless we prove it, Ayda may face serious consequences for her actions." Arceana replied.


    "Only if Arthur press charges. He might not." My sister gave me a look. "What?"


    "The only thing I am sure of about that man is that I am sure of nothing. He has his own code, morals, and even rules that make little to no sense to me. Arthur is as likely to try and murdered her as he is to ignore her entirely." Arceana tapped her scepter on the ground in a worried manner.


    My eyes darted to Alwin. "There are other issues at hand as well."


    She sighed in response and closed her eyes. "I am more than aware."


    "Have you found anything?"


    Turning to look at me, my sister gave me a grim look. "For such a destructive spell, you would think magic would be overflowing from this area, and yet it is theplete opposite. There is almost no residual magic, which is making this far more difficult than I had hoped."


    "And it exins why your specialists are here. Elves with over sensitivity to residual magic should be able to find any traces of magic in the area." Alwin oversaw such a group in his forces.


    "But they have found nothing as well. Perhaps I was foolish to hope that they could find something I could not."


    "Stranger things have happened." I replied with a simple tone.


    For hours I aided my sister and the others present as we tried to figure out what had happened. Unfortunately, it was bing increasingly obvious that we would most likely have to wait for Arthur to recover. If he recovered.


    Alwin was unyielding towards his men and women as they searched. He was going over every area himself as well. Given the crater''s size, we were hoping to find something, but luck was not on our side. Eventually, he made his way to my sister and me.


    "Priestesses, the specialists have found nothing to indicate that magic was involved." He reported in an official tone. "I think it likely that Ayda Farro used some manner of sealing spell on Sir Arthur that likely led to this scenario, which would exin therge detonation of magic we witnessed."


    Arceana and I looked at each other. "Thank you, General." I gave him a nod in return.


    He gave us a strained looked, but saluted, nheless. "Of course, priestesses."


    Once he was out of earshot, my sister whispered to me. "Alwin is grasping at straws."


    "We all are." Was my response.


    Before anything else could happen, a deafening below echoed through the forest from the direction of Helmsforth that shook the ground. Startled, my sister yelped while I summoned my magic, and our forces rushed over to us. A wave of killing intent washed over the area, and my eyes widened as I felt a pressure weighing down on me. Looking towards Helmsforth, where the source of the sound came from, we watched as arge crack seemed to shoot down the side of the mountain.


    "By the gods..." I whispered in disbelief as I watched chunks of buildings crack while others broke.


    Focusing in on the source, we realized it wasing from the Temple, and my sister quickly turned to me. "With me, Elincia!" We both knew who was likely behind this.

 Chapter 81 - 81

    <h4>Chapter 81:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    As Arceana and I appeared outside the room where Arthur was stationed, we immediately felt a horrendous pressure bearing down on us. Gritting my teeth at the sudden force ce up my body, I looked to see several guards, servants, and attendants were all being forced onto the ground. Moving towards the door, the ceiling and walls could be heard cracking from the strain they were under.


    Arceana moved in front of me as we both used our magic to open the door and resist the unknown force. "WHERE IS SHE!?" Arthur''s voice bellowed as we opened the door and made me wince from the sheer volume and force. "WHERE DID SHE GO!?"


    This was not good. "Arthur!" I called out loudly.


    He clearly remembered Ayda was at fault, but my eyes widened at the state of the room when we entered. Blood pooled on the floor as doctors, and healers alike, were almost forced down into it face first. They all struggled in vain to get to their feet, and even Typhon, along with Cassidy, did the same. If not for our magic, no doubt my sister and I would be in the same situation.


    My eyes drifted to find Arthur with his hands around the throat of an Elf, who was being lifted off the ground like it was nothing, but also under the strain of Arthur''s magic. Arceana and I both activated our magic as it wrapped around it. The Elf kicked his legs wildly as he shook in Arthur''s grip. Pulling him back and away from the Elf got his attention.


    Arthur fought back against our magic without even looking towards us. "Arthur! Stop! Ya gotta calm down!"


    "Enough of this!" Arceana raised her voice with magic and shouted. "Unhand him, Arthur!"


    He turned to us, and his eyes widened before he looked down with a conflicted expression on his face. His eyes grabbed our attention. We saw his one eye during our bout in the forest, but it would appear both eyes now held that strange symbol. Tossing the Elf aside, he rushed out the window, which startled all of us.


    "Stop!" I began as I gave chase. "You need medical attention, Arthur!"


    Our Knight paid me no mind as he ran outside the Temple and looked out across the area. Once out in the streets, Arthur came to a sudden stop as many of our guards looked lost and unsure of how to help him. Arthur panted heavily as he looked around with a pained expression on his face. I thought it was due to his wounds, but it seemed something else weighed heavily on his mind.


    Arceana stayed behind to take care of those looking after Arthur, while I watched him bleed all over the street. He fell to his knee and brought a hand up to his chest where he was injured. Moving towards him slowly, I tried to be careful. However, my eyes widened when he lifted his free arm, and fire began to gather in front of his palm.


    "Arthur, sto-" I began as I teleported beside him and reached for his hand, but it was toote.


    A fire spell, that melted some of the stone under him, shot off into the distance over the Hollow Forest. Confused as to why he would do such a thing, I looked to him to see a smirk on his face for only a brief second before he looked down in disdain. His eyes quickly glossed over not soon after, and he passed out as I held him.


    Guards rushed towards me, and I spoke. "I am unaware of what Sir Arthur has just done." As I said that, an explosion could be heard in the distance as arge cloud of dust could be seen from miles away in the middle of the forest where his spell hit. "Whatever it was, I hope he got it out of his system. We need to return him to his room. Some of his stitches were torn."


    Ready with a stretcher, a few attendants had followed me andid him down carefully before carrying him back. Sleep spells were used this time to make sure this did not happen again. I watched as he was taken back into the Temple that had been heavily damaged as it was the main building under Arthur''s magic. If not for all the enchantments, it is probably that it would have copsed from the strain.


    "Then again..." My eyes darted to the streets whererge cracks could be seen. "Maybe the entire mountain was lucky..." I stated as I moved towards the top rung''s railing and looked down the mountain at the damage.


    As I used my magic to help with the damages, my sister came outside and made her way to me. "It would appear that Sir Arthur is not too happy with our student." She stated.


    "To be fair, I am unhappy with her as well. Her recklessness knows no bounds." I replied evenly.


    "Ayda is talented and entric, which can cause these types of situations. However, I agree that she will need to be punished for this. If for no other reason than to make sure our dearest knight refrains from beheading her like his most recent dealings with our nobles." Arceana replied. "Although, this has also made it clear that we have not said no to her enough. That will also be changing."


    "Cassidy and Typhon were the only two who tried to help Arthur as well. I believe Floyd and Kine should also be reprimanded."


    My sister looked at me with a quirked brow for a moment before nodding. "Very well. They will also be addressed, but not as heavily as Ayda."


    Looking back at the Temple, Alwin rushed inside. "Alwin will not like this." Imented.


    "It is not his ce to like our decisions but to carry them out as ordered to. Besides, he will agree to punishing her, as will her parents."


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes, I am positive the General will be pleased that his sister is not being tried for attempted murdered."


    Arceana looked at me sharply. "Ayda is young and powerful!" She began in a firm tone. "This was not attempted murder, but merely an ident! We should treat it as such, and Arthur will do the same. Our student will be punished for her misdeeds! We will leave it at that!"


    Staring back at her, I replied. "Careful, Cea. I am not one of your beloved subjects. Remember who you speak to."


    Bringing a hand to her forehead in exasperation, she sighed. "Of course. Apologies, Elincia. Things have been a bit..."


    "I know." Was my softer response.


    Turning to return to the Temple, Arceana stopped after a few steps and then looked down at the ground. "Elincia, I do have a favor to ask of you." Quirking a brow at that as I looked at her, she continued. "Please make sure the seal over the mountain is still in ce."


    "You think Rudnurth''s seal has been weakened?" I asked back as I looked down at the cracks shooting through the street.


    "If Rudnurth were capable of escaping, I am positive we would know by now, but I would rather be careful than assume it is still fine."


    Pausing at that, as I looked at the mountain with a frown, I nodded. "Very well. I shall go to inspect his seal myself. I will return momentarily."

 Chapter 82 - 82

    <h4>Chapter 82:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Inside Helmsforth Mountain


    When I teleported inside, I appeared in the most secure section of the Temple. Very few were allowed near it, and it was constantly under guard. Only two that had been here in recent memory, General Alwin Farro and General Kheri Naset. Although, that was to the best of my knowledge.


    "Hello, Elincia." A familiar called out to me.


    Stopping, I turned to see Lucia resting at a nearby table as light shone down from above us. It was an enchanted area that was impossible to find unless you knew where it was, broke the enchantment surrounding it, or were extraordinarily lucky in stumbling upon it. Then again, it was also a hideaway for others, such as the entrance to Rudnurth''s seal and to Lucia.


    "How are you fairing today, Lucia?"


    She was always distant to me, but I could not me her for this. "I am well. You?"


    "Busy."


    "No doubt from that dreadful magical energy that tried to bring the entire mountain down. That excludes the shouting I heard." She replied. "Sir Arthur has returned then?"


    I nodded. "He has, and he seems very keen on finding Ayda." That got her to frown.


    Lucia was a mystery to the outside world, but only in our own borders. Her strong resemnce to Arceana was staggering at times. However, it was because of this that she was hidden away. Her own seal was broken barely a few dozen years ago, from my understanding. I imagine it has been difficult for her.


    It was a poor existence for the moment but a necessary one. There was no exining where she came from, and many would assume she was my sister''s daughter. Being unable to exin her origins truthfully, Lucia has been forced to bide her time and had been a state secret among our own people for quite some time. Then again, Lucia had suffered a simr fate that all of us had. That is, all of us besides Arceana.


    "I imagine General Alwin is very careful." Luciamented as she took a sip from her tea.


    "When is he not?" I asked back more yfully, which got a smile from her. "Arthur will be restrained for the time being, but I must excuse myself. I have other matters to attend to."


    "Checking the seal?" I nodded. "You think your new knight has the ability to weaken such powerful seals?"


    Moving over to the magic lift that would descend into the mountain, I took a spot on it and looked back at her. "Arthur has been full of nothing but surprises since his arrival. This entire mountain is enchanted and filled with all manner of magic. It is why the seal works so perfectly." Then I frowned as I activated my magic. "It is disturbing that he was able to damage it at all."


    With that, I activated the lift and traveled downward. Markings were etched into the walls as I descended glowed as I passed them. After a bit, the lift opened into arge open cavern that was covered in the same markings. At the center of them all was a single source of concentrated magic.


    My eyes narrowed on it as soon as it came into view. It seemed to be active, and I moved closer as the lift came to a stop before it. Moving closer, I tried to see inside the concentrated magic that was the seal to make sure he was present. However, my eyes widened when I got close enough and realized he wasn''t.


    "Hello, Elincia." A voice came from behind me.


    Using my magic, multiple magic swords appeared as I moved to turn around, but they all disappeared as my body became restricted. Rudnurth''s magic slowly wrapped around me and concentrated heavily near my hands to prevent me from casting any spells. Turning me slowly towards him, I came face to face with him smirking.


    "So, you escaped as well." Rudnurth began as he adjusted his torn robes from over 1500 years ago. "It is good to see you."


    ring at him as I struggled made him smirk. "I wish I could say the feeling was mutual. Also, I never escaped. The truth of the matter is that I was set free and given another chance. Arceana asked me if we should do the same with you, and I advised her against it."


    Chuckling at that, he moved closer. "I doubt that. Besides, why would you ever want to keep me sealed away?"


    "You were little more than a monster!" I seethed. "Somehow, I doubt that has changed."


    Looking me over with a smirk, his smile quickly faded as he mmed his palm into my mouth and red at me. "I am the King, you stupid girl."


    Pushing me back and mming me into the ground with his magic, I winced. "No one even remembers you." I forced out a mockingugh. "That is the price you pay for losing."


    Still constrained in his magic, I heard him walking over to me and stopped above me with a dark smile. "Then I suppose I should remind them." Crouching down before me, Rudnurth grabbed me by the face once more. "After all, I think our dearest sister has been unchallenged for too long, don''t you?"


    He merely examined me for a moment before I bit his hand, which made him pull away. "Peace is something you were never interested in, and it is why you lost your throne." I chuckled. "Besides, you fell to usst time. What makes you think this time will be any different?"


    Rudnurth chuckled once more. "I let my guard downst time and assumed neither of you had enough magic to challenge me. It didn''t ur to me that you would seal my own magic with an ursed spell." Then he levitated me before him. "However, that was then, and this is now. Besides, this time, it will be only dearest Arceana I will need to deal with."


    "You finally going to kill me?" I asked him in a defiant tone.


    "No. I would never." My body then began to float backwards. "However, I will treat you to the same fate you left me to." Pushing me inside the seal, his magic dispersed as I waspletely frozen in ce and unable to activate my magic or move my body. "You will see nothing but this cavern for the rest of your days." I heard him state.


    "Rudnurth! You are a fool to think you will seed! Let me out, and I will-"


    Cutting me off, with his usual smirk, he spoke. "I think not." Summoning his magic once more, he began to float before me. "Now, since you are out of the way, Arceana will be easy enough to handle even without all of my magic having returned to me. It may even make things more interesting."


    He began to fly off, and I felt my bloode to a boil as he trapped me here. "RUDNURTH!!!"

 Chapter 83 - 83

    <h4>Chapter 83:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    A consistent shaking and tingling feeling could be felt throughout my body.


    "thur..."


    My eyes began to flicker at the sound of someone calling me.


    "...Arthur..." It was a woman''s voice, but not one that I knew.


    Groaning as I waved my hand to make them go away didn''t work either.


    "Sir Arthur!" The voice shouted in an urgent tone. "Get up! We need you!"


    In my groggy state, I whispered back as I saw a familiar face. "Mara?" I mumbled out, confused.


    "Who?" They replied but quickly ignored my ramblings. "My name is Lucia Delmaris, and I am in need of your assistance. Helmsforth is under siege."


    Opening my eyes and looked around more clearly, I saw the pink-haired High Elf from the gardens shaking me awake. Her magic flowed into me, and I groaned in difort as I looked at my wounds. Gritting my teeth as I sat up, several doctors seemed to be running around the room to address my wounds.


    "Lucia Delmaris?" Eyeing her, she looked like the spitting image of Mara, but Arceana was also close. "You Arceana''s daughter or something?"


    The High Elf frowned. "Or something." Many of the doctors nced at her, but she ignored them.


    "Why are you waking me up, and why does my body feel so heavy?" I asked.


    She bowed respectfully. "Apologies. However, there was no one else I could turn to. As I said earlier, Helmsforth is under siege, and Elincia, along with Arceana, are both missing." That made me frown ever so slightly as I remember Elincia chasing after me. "As for why you feel the way you do, you have been put under numerous sleep spells for your own good."


    Twisting my body, so my feet hung off the bed rmed many doctors as they began shouting as numerous Elves activated their magic. "Any of you hit me with another magic spell, and you''ll be put to sleep in a less friendly manner." At my warning, all of them backed off, and Lucia moved to help me as I stood. "Are Demons invading?" I inquired as the small version of Mara helped me to my feet.


    "No. A single enemy has escaped from his seal within the mountain. He goes by the name of Rudnurth, and he visited me for-"


    Cutting her off, I grabbed her by the shoulder hard enough to make her wince in pain. "Did you say Rudnurth?"


    "Yes..." Lucia answered warily.


    Looking down at my wounds, I frowned for a moment before I let Lucia go and started making my way towards the door. Several Elves and doctors tried to stop me. However, turning and ring at them got them to stop. Not to mention the High Elf signaling them to halt also helped.


    "Are you going to search for the Priestesses?"


    "Why waste my time looking for them when I can handle this myself? No." I said as I ignored the fact that I didn''t have a shirt and adjusted my pants. "Rudnurth is mine. Besides, I''ve been looking forward to this, and with the Priestesses out of the way, I don''t need to worry about them getting involved."


    Lucia frowned at that and moved next to me. "You are horribly injured. What hope do you think you have against Rudnurth when the Priestesses were both needed to stop himst time?"


    A hollow chuckle escaped my lips. "The difference is that I''m not going to stop him." I told her inly before looking at her emotionlessly. "I''m going to kill him."


    The High Elf seemed disturbed by me and took a small step back before replying. "Rudnurth is currently engaged with the Priestess''s students and top officers." She exined calmly. "They are battling in the lower rungs as they lure him out of the Capital."


    "Don''t worry about them. Once I arrive, I get the distinct feeling he''ll be more focused on me, more so than anyone else." Gritting my teeth as I hit my wounds, I groaned in pain as Lucia, and the doctors backed away in horror. "And that is how you negate any sleep spells you get put under." Hitting them again, I winced again. "Work through the pain!" I said through a clenched haw as I started to make my way out of the Temple.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Slums


    "This is gettin us nowhere!" I shouted in frustration and turned to Greigh. "Where''s the Priestesses!? We need them!"


    The Captainnded with a pant as the people fled, screaming. "Wish I knew, Cass." He then gestured to Alwin. "Why don''t you ask the Generals?" Greigh asked back as he quickly pointed up to Kheri. "Maybe they know?"


    He offered, and I rolled my eyes. "It matters not where they are." Alwin replied as he used his magic to try and contain Rudnurth. "We need to deal with him until they are able to." It didn''t work.


    Airships floated above the High Elf who merely walked down the street unchallenged. "My, this is quite the reception. To think you would all be so weing. However, you still need to kneel."


    Floyd jumped from one of the airships and tried tond on him but was merely thrown back from Rudnurth''s magic. "Hurt my knee the other day workin on the farm. Gonna be a bit tough ta kneel." I replied.


    The High Elf chuckled at that. "I would be more than willing to heal your injuries."


    "Nah. Ah''m good. Just gotta work through the pain!" Rushing him seemed to do little good as Ayda teleported me around, and he taunted us.


    "Then I am afraid I must take more drastic measures." Magic shot from his body and very quickly wrapped around almost everyone that stood against him. "These are new. I will be sure to look into them once I am back where I belong." Hemented as he pulled the airships down towards him. "Oh?" Rudnurth let out in a small amount of surprise.


    Alwin and Kheri were still free to oppose Rudnurth, which seemed to impress him slightly. Alwin''s magic encased his entire body as a magic sword and shield came to his hands. On the other hand, Kheri seemed to emit so much heat that her entire body became hazy and hard to see.


    "Now, this is surprising. An Elf and a Zugal y at standing against me. Surely Arceana and Elincia advised you better than that." He mocked.


    Gritting my teeth in frustration, I watched as Rudnurth''s magic gave chase to both the Generals. "They advised us to defend this kingdom to the best of our abilities, and I n to do so." Alwin replied earnestly and determined. "Have at you." He tapped his shield as he cut through Rudnurth''s magic.


    The two quickly moved throughout the streets, rooftops, and air as they tried to get closer to the High Elf. Alwin teleported and tried to free us, but Rudnurth expected that and reinforced his magic in certain ces to stop him. Kheri, on the other hand, was a blur of speed as little booms could be heard from her wings as she would appear and disappear. She got close to him a few times but was unable to get through his magic.


    Rudnurth chuckled at this as he watched on passively. "Feel free to challenge me as much as you wish." He stated.

 Chapter 84 - 84

    <h4>Chapter 84:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Slums


    Chuckling, Rudnurth merely watched passively. "Feel free to challenge me as much as you wish. It matters little." You could hear the amusement in his voice. "Elincia has already been dealt with, and Arceana was wise to hide when she sensed my presence." Then he brought his hands up as I struggled in vain to get loose. "However, there are more important matters to attend to."


    No spells were cast from the monster as he used pure magic to restrain Alwin, who struggled to keep Rudnurth''s magic at bay. Greigh broke free momentarily but was quickly captured once again before Kheri followed suit. Ayda cast a spell that destroyed part of his magic and broke free, which got his attention to focus on her.


    "You are the second Elf to try and challenge me. Surprising." He then moved his magic towards her as she teleported about the area.


    "Get him, Ayda!" Kine called out.


    "What can one measly Elf aplish?" Rudnurth asked as he also teleported before her, and she yelped as he grabbed her.


    "Unhand her, you monster!" Alwin shouted.


    He chuckled. "I will not harm her. Do not worry. You have talent, child." Levitating her before him, he gestured to her. "I am interested in your name though."


    "My name is Ayda Farro. I am a student-" His hand quickly reached out to her neck, and he began choking her.


    "Farro, you say?" He asked in a dangerous tone as he seemed to twitch unstably.


    "Let her go!" I shouted as I continued to struggle in vain.


    "While I loathe lying, I must admit that I said things far too hastily." He then began squeezing her neck, which made Alwin roar, but he was unable to do anything. "It would appear that there are few things I will need to take care of here before I deal with Arceana."


    Thrashing wildly to try and escape was useless, and my head hung limply. ncing through my bangs, I watched Ayda kick and w desperately to breathe. A wicked smile came to Rudnurth''s face as he squeezed ever so slightly. However, he dropped her suddenly and fell to both of his knees as his eyes widened. All of us were let go, and Alwin teleported his sister to his side.


    Rushing over to her, I spoke. "Are you okay!?" Alwin was healing her.


    "Yeghs." Ayda was barely able to croak out as she coughed horribly.


    Looking back down the street as the others moved over to us to regroup, I saw Rudnurth quickly m face-first into the ground randomly. The airships also moved back since they were now free, but those on board seemed just as confused.


    "What is happening!?" Rudnurth shouted as his magic began to il about violently, which forced Alwin to teleport us all further down the street. "Who dares make me eat dirt!?" He stood and looked around like a rabid dog.


    It wasn''t until Floyd slowly pointed towards the sky that we all looked up. My eyes widened in horror when I saw Arthur slowly flying down with blood dripping from his prior wounds. How he was even able to move, I had no idea. However, the two airships and Zugal in the area quickly cleared the way as he descended with his eyes focused on Rudnurth only. They looked so strange without his eyepatch, but both had a strange symbol.


    "There are no words to describe how delightful it is to see you again, Rudnurth." Arthur called out, but instead of looking at him, Rudnurth''s eyes widened as he froze.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums


    Slowly touching the street, thanks to my eyes slowing me down, I watched Rudnurth''s back carefully. He was low on magicpared to what he controlled at the mountain, which told me he was fighting at a disadvantage. That worked in my favor since I was still horribly injured. Either way, it wouldn''t have stopped me froming to see him.


    He slowly turned towards me, and his eyes shook while his face paled. "Surprised to see me?" I asked.


    "You..." Rudnurth said in a shaky voice. "It cannot be. You died..."


    Stepping towards him, he quickly summoned his magic at the ready as he eyed my wounds. "Heard you were sealed away. Was in a type of seal myself, but I am happy to see you."


    Rudnurth opened his mouth to reply but quickly regretted it when I mmed my fist into his cheek. The blow sent him flying outside of the slums and into the Hollow Forest. Jumping after him with a boost from my eyes, Inded not too far from where he rolled to. He quickly got to his feet and red at me as blood ran down his chin.


    "You have always been impertinent," Rudnurth began as he looked at his blood. "But to make me bleed is a grave crime."


    "Save it. Your heart''s going to be in the palm of my hand once I rip from your fucking chest." My energy began to float about the area, which made Rudnurth even more wary. "A little blood on your chin is the least of your worries."


    "I do not remember you as one to boast so barbarically." Hemented.


    "And you still shrink away from the responsibilities of your actions." Rolling my neck as and then tapping my wounds again, I continued. "I am looking forward to this."


    "Finally dying?" Rudnurth asked rhetorically.


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I opened them to re at him. "Not killing you was one of the biggest mistakes of my like, Rudnurth. Maybe I should''ve been more forceful, or perhaps I should''ve been kinder, but either way, it is because of that we are here now." Walking towards him got him to crouch down. "But you ruined everything I worked for and betrayed me."


    "You took my throne and my family from me!" He roared. "I took back what was mine!"


    "Had you stayed, they never would''ve left your side, but you abandoned them." Was my calm, matter of fact, retort. "It matters not. No more second chances, Rudnurth."


    With a roar, his magic shot out into the surrounding area as trees, stones, water, and more began to levitate into the air. "I am the King!"


    Shaking my head as I looked back at him, I replied. "You''re nothing more than a coward."

 Chapter 85 - 85

    <h4>Chapter 85:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Slums


    Our group started to give chase after Ayda had recovered but came to a quick stop as the Hollow Forest came to life. Rudnurth''s foul magic went wild as itshed out from the tree line, which caused Alwin and Ayda to put up and shield together. Above the forest, stones, trees, water, and more all began to morph violently into all manner of shapes.


    "What''s happening!?" Kine shouted from above us with Greigh and Kheri.


    "It would appear Rudnurth''s magical capabilities are focused heavily on maniption. Not just with levitation, but over its form and material as well." Ayda exined in a horrified tone. "Such magic is difficult to control and requires an unbelievable amount of focus... However, given his level of control, he could easily do this to people as well."


    Alwin and Kheri frowned at that. "I don''t get it." Floyd replied, confused.


    Looking back to the forest, I answered. "She means that Rudnurth could''ve turned us ta paste or something else entirely without a second thought and was merely toying with us." Ayda nodded slowly at that.


    We watched as the objects in the sky were destroyed and obliterated as a shockwave nearly pushed us all back. Aydan and Alwin strained with their shield from the sheer magnitude of the battle Arthur had engaged Rudnurth in. Explosions could be heard as well as the snapping of trees.


    "Was it just me, or did Rudnurth recognize Arthur?" Floyd pointed out.


    Alwin looked up at Kheri as they shared a look. "Ah think we all noticed that." I replied. "Seemed ta me that he was scared of him to."


    "This clearly isn''t a battle we can lend our aid in." Kheri spoke up before looking down at us. "Not with you students, and I am unsure if Alwin and I would be wee help." The Zugal stated. "We need to find the Priestesses while we have the chance."


    "Agreed." Alwin stated. "Stay in the town and protect yourselves as best you can." He then turned towards his sister. "Please be careful should Rudnurth or Arthur return here."


    Ayda nodded in return. "I will be, but we will also look for an opening to help if we are able to."


    "Do not act unless it is absolutely necessary." Alwin ordered us, then looked to Greigh. "Captain, you havemand while we are away."


    "Sir!" Greigh saluted back, and I found my gaze drifting back to the forest as Alwin''s shield disappeared.


    "Come on, partner. Ya got this."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    Rudnurth attacked viciously and snarled as his magic ran rampant. He teleported about as he tried to get the edge over me. Dodging the manipted matter was easy. He''d turn them into spears, chains, swords, hammers, and more while trying to hit me. This was nothing more than a more extreme version of Elincia''s sword attack.


    "Why do you refuse to die!?" Rudnurth bellowed in rage. "You already have one foot in the grave!"


    Moving closer to him, he frowned and teleported away again. "That''s where I''ll keep it until I''m good and ready, but I''ve got some unfinished business to deal with now. So, until then, I''m here to stay." Was my low response.


    Eventually, Rudnurth changed tactics and teleported behind me. Swiping at him as I twisted quickly, he dodged my blow and mmed his hand into my chest as his magic covered my body. He smirked wickedly before I kicked him away, and his magic ripped out some of my blood, which stung, but I kept my gaze focused on him. My blood morphed in his magical grip before a clone of sorts appeared before me.


    "Can you kill a part of yourself lik-" Rudnurth began but stopped when I grabbed a tree and mmed it into the clone.


    Itid on the ground, and I moved forward to put my foot on its head and kill it. "Also, nothing new to me." Looking up slowly at Rudnurth, his eyes were wide in horror. "If you have no other tricks up your sleeve..." Trailing off, the High Elf pped his wings to charge at me.


    Hetched onto me with his arms and legs as I grabbed both of his wings. "You can have them!" Rudnurth shouted and began to wrap me in his magic. "I can just rece them once your body is nothing more than a puddle of blood!"


    "Since you said so..." Ripping his wings off made him scream in horrendous pain.


    Skin from his back was attached to the bone and muscles of the ck wings. To my surprise, he held on and kept trying to pour his magic into me. In response, I gathered my energy to my right hand before mming it into his face. He staggered for a moment and tried to focus back on his magic but loosened when I hit him again.


    He scratched all along my back from where his nails were dug in to hold on. Yet, it only took a simple push to get him off me entirely. Rudnurth fell on his back which made him scream in pain from the recent removing of his wings. His stomach lurched up as he tried to keep his weight off his back. With his stomach sticking out and only his shoulders and feet on the ground, a smirk came to my face when I mmed my foot down on his stomach and pushed him back into the ground.


    "Stop." Rudnurth pleaded. "I surrender."


    Emotionlessly, I removed my foot from his stomach that was pressing him into the ground. He rolled on his side for a moment before I punted him into a nearby tree which made him cry out in pain. Walking towards him, tears ran down his cheeks as he looked up at me with a weak re. Had his magic been fully returned, this would have gone very differently with how injured I was.


    "Arceana and Elincia would not want me dead." He said softly as I stood over him.


    "Arceana and Elincia aren''t here." Was my cold reply.


    Picking him up by his ragged clothes, I began pounding his face in over and over. His back mmed into the ground, but this time, he held up his hands as I climbed on top of him and pinned him down. He looked at me fearfully as my fist rained down on his face.


    Rudnurth eventually reached my face and tried to push me away, but I grabbed his right arm and dislocated his elbow. Then I moved to his left arm, broke his forearm clean in two, and pushed down on the skin hard enough for the bone to rip through. He screamed in pain as he sobbed between the beating and having his arms broken. They fell to his sides as they bent at horrid angles.


    Blood soaked my fist as I continued to slowly beat him to death. My face didn''t flinch between his wails or the clumps of blood that came up every time I brought my fist back. A mangled face, with broken teeth, a broken jaw, shattered cheekbones, one eye ruptured and leaking left only one green eye looking at me through tears.


    "I''m going to take my time with you, Rudnurth. Don''t you worry." Bringing my fist back again, it was stopped as I slowed down my beating.


    "Yer gonna kill him." Cassidy informed me.


    Not looking back at her as I kept Rudnurth pinned, I replied. "Let go, Cassidy."

 Chapter 86 - 86

    <h4>Chapter 86:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    "Look at em, Arthur! Ya made him a cripple!" Cassidy tried to pry me off of him but I didn''t budge. "Is this what ya wanted!?"


    Looking back at her, I saw Ayda, Kine, and Floyd were with her as well. Because why wouldn''t they be. Annoyed at once again being interrupted by this group, I looked back at Rudnurth and spoke in a low tone.


    "No. I want to kill him. I''m just taking my time in getting around to it." I informed her. "Now, I''m not going to tell you again. Let go..."


    Her grip tightened around my wrist. "Yer gonna kill yourself if ya keep this up." Cassidy then gestured to my wounds when I looked at her again.


    Brushing off her concerns, I replied simply. "It''ll take more than this to kill me."


    While I was distracted, Rudnurth focused on healing his dislocated arm and plunged it through my stomach and out my back. My eyes widened as his magic shot through my body, and more blood poured from my mouth. Cassidy let go of my arm in shock as Rudnurth weakly chuckled as he used all his strength to lean forward to deliver that blow.


    Grabbing his arm and keeping it in ce surprised him. "Hope it was worth it."


    With his arm stuck in ce by my grip, I brought my free fist down hard on his face with a good chunk of my remaining energy. His shoulder and elbow dislocated as his head was now buried in the ground, and his skin was stretched to the point of tearing. Removing his arm from my stomach made me stagger, but I clenched my jaw as blood poured from the wound. Then I moved to curb stomp his head. The sound of energy gathering in my foot made the others go silent as they could only watch.


    Unfortunately, I was pushed away with far more powerful magic than what Ayda could produce. Skidding along the ground, I kept my bnce as I soon came to a stop. My energy dispersed back to my body as I looked up to see Arceana and Elincia floating down with the Zugal and Elven Generals apanying them.


    Frowning and ring at them got their attention as both priestesses were immediately on edge. "There are no words to describe how it feels to see you two." I said in a t tone that made the sisters frown. "Were you busy with other matters while I was dealing with Rudnurth?" I inquired almost mockingly.


    Rudnurth was twitching ever so slightly, but I made sure to keep a close eye on him. Something that didn''t escape the notice of the two Priestesses. Arceana moved to check on Rudnurth while Elincia kept her eyes on me. After a moment, Arceana lifted Rudnurth''s upper body out from the ground and paused after seeing his condition.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Arceana turned to me with a small re.


    "Of what?" I asked back in the same tone.


    "He is clearly beaten!" Arceana nted her scepter in the ground in anger.


    Gesturing to Cassidy and the others, I spoke. "Ask them if he was beaten fifteen seconds before you showed up." Then I gestured to the hole in my abdomen. "This is from him in his ''clearly beaten'' state." Walking towards them, they immediately stepped in front of me with the other generals. "You''reining about how I handled things while either of you were nowhere to be found."


    Arceana red at me for that. "I need not answer to you, Arthur!"


    Rolling my neck, I came to a stop in front of Elincia. "Then I don''t feel the need to do the same. Stand aside, and I''ll end this." Neither moved and instead stood against me defiantly with their other two generals.


    "You will not touch him any further." Arceana stated as she summoned her magic. "For his sake, and your own." Her eyes darted to my wounds for a moment.


    "God, I wish I never came back." I said softly.


    Elincia nched at that. "Arth-" She began, but I moved past her.


    "Seal him away again for all I care." My walking away surprised and angered most of them.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" Arceana yelled.


    Stopping, I turned back towards the priestess in question and walked over to her before the two generals stood in front of me. "If the two of you don''t get out of my way in the next five seconds, you''re going to be in the same shape as Rudnurth." They seemed surprised at that but held strong until I leaned down. "And I don''t care if the Priestesses are here. Don''t think they''ll be of any help to you."


    Arceana stepped forward and gently motioned for the two generals to stand aside. "This is not over, Arthur. There is much about-"


    Holding up my hand to signal her to stop made her eyes m open at the disrespect. "I am going to leave if you so much as utter one more syble." Her mouth opened and closed at that. "Not just the forest, but Lestrania entirely." Then I leaned in closer to her face as she closed her mouth and stared at me wide-eyed. "And we both know that you and your sister can''t stop me." I whispered softly.


    Arceana quivered as her anger grew. "Arthur, please!" Elincia spoke up in a more diplomatic manner. "We want to know where you were and what happened to you? Why are you eyes-"


    Again, I turned from the group and started to walk away. This time, Arceana didn''t say anything to stop me. I imagine many of them had something to say and finally learned to keep it to themselves. With no other options, I made my way to the Reed Farmstead. It was almost like a vague memory at this point, but I still knew the paths to take to get there.


    Exiting the forest, I soon made my way to the farm where Austin was running around doing what he could to calm the animals. However, upon seeing me and my injured form, he came to a quick stop. It was weird seeing these people once more. I only knew them for a few weekspared to the years I spent in the past, and yet this was the first ce I came to.


    "Arthur!?" Austin shouted in concern as he ran over to me before stopping as he looked me up and down. "What happened to ya!?" He inquired as he held his arms out as if to help me.


    Staring at him for a moment, I softly put my hand on his head and ruffled his hair. My wounds were consistently bleeding. The blood was evaporating slowly over time, which just made my chest and back a mess. My hands didn''t have any blood on them, so I simply walked past the boy. Austin walked next to me to care for me in case I needed it.


    "Did Ah hear somebody say Arthur?" An older voice called through the front door, and it opened soon after, revealing Augustus, who looked at me and frowned. "Can''t stay outta trouble, can ya?"


    "Afraid not." Was my reply. "Any chance I could use my old room?" I asked.


    He moved towards me and looked me in the eyes. "Do ya need medical attention?" The old man inquired.


    Normally I would mock such a question given my state, but he knew I wasn''t normal and was genuine in his inquiry. "Just a room and some privacy would be much appreciated."


    Grandpa Reed gave a firm nod. "Of course. We''ll help ya up there."


    "Thank you." Was my short response.

 Chapter 87 - 87

    <h4>Chapter 87:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Teleporting back to the Temple with Rudnurth in tow, we left our Generals behind to deal with organizing repairs and then escorting Ayda back. We healed Rudnurth a small amount, but he had passed out after a few minutes. Given his state, I could not me him, and part of me wished Arthur had killed him before we arrived. The man was a monster, and I had my reservations that he could be anything else.


    When he was returned to his seal, I looked to my sister. "Why did you not stop Arthur? Normally you would reprimand him for being so crass and risking his own life in such a way." I inquired.


    Moving back to the magic lift, she tapped her scepter on it, and we started to ascend. "Arthur Pendragon is not one we can afford to let leave. He informed me that if I so much as uttered one more syble, he would leave Lestrania entirely."


    "Truly?" She nodded, and I frowned in response. "That exins why you became so silent, and why I thought he told you something else."


    "I wish he had." My sister replied. "Such a powerful individual has just saved the Capital of Lestrania in front of many. Word will spread of his deeds, but if he leaves, many will question why. He is clearly still upset with Ayda."


    "Our student has much to answer for if his wounds are anything to go by." Then I continued with a shake of my head. "How he defeated Rudnurth in such a state is beyond me."


    The lift came to the inner sanctum of the Temple, and we stepped away from it. "Injured or not, Arthur Pendragon has been scorned time and time again since his arrival. From us as well." Then she shook her head in irritation. "Not without reason, for he is a difficult man to understand, but we need to step lightly around him for the time being."


    I eyed her for a moment. "Punishing Ayda will also serve towards appeasing him."


    Arceana nodded. "That will be our goal for theing days if he is still alive. With those wounds, I have no idea why he would refuse our help."


    "Who refused your help?" Another voice cut in as they rounded the corner.


    "Lucia." Arceana greeted evenly.


    "And me!" Typhon shouted as he jumped in the doorway next to Lucia.


    Smirking at that, I greeted him. "How are you Typhon?"


    He nodded politely. "I am well. Thank you for asking, but I am also curious about who refused your help."


    Lucia smirked at that as she eyed the child beside her and then looked back to us. "Arthur Pendragon did." Arceana answered with a sigh. "How he became involved in all of this is beyond me. The sleeping spells he was put under should have kept him unconscious for weeks to heal."


    Typhon looked up at Lucia, who frowned at that. "It was on my order that he was awakened." My sister and I both looked at her. "Both of you were missing, and I was lost on what to do. However, I am aware that our new knight is rather powerful. I thought he might be able to hold Rudnurth off while you two-"


    Arceana stepped towards her, which cut her off as she ced a hand on her cheek. "Very astute thinking, Lucia. Please remember at certain times, my sister and I will not be able to make decisions, and that responsibility will fall to you." Brushing it softly, Lucia blushed at the praise. "Arthur defeated Rudnurth before either of us could confront him."


    Both Typhon and Lucia nched at that. "It would seem the good knight was victorious. To stand against such a vicious opponent should be worthy of much praise, should it not?" Lucia inquired as my sister backed away.


    "It is." Arceana confirmed. "Unfortunately, things are never simple when ites to Arthur Pendragon, and there is the negative outlook he has about some matters."


    "What matters?" Typhon inquired innocently. "He is our knight, right?" We nodded. "That means he is doing what he is supposed to! Helping the people and defeating our enemies!"


    Smiling at him, my sister moved to him and gently patted his head. "You are absolutely right, Typhon. As our knight, he has certain responsibilities as well, and once he has healed, he will start to address them when he is able."


    Stepping next to my sister, Lucia nced at me before looking back at my sister. "A reward would also be in order. For such a valiant dedication towards Lestrania and the Priestesses, Arthur battled against an invader whilst injured." A smirk came to my lips. "I imagine most will be talking about it for weeks toe."


    Arceana was not at all happy about this situation, but she handled it with diplomacy. "He is back at the Reed''s Farmstead for the moment." She stated. "Let his wounds heal before we try to approach him, and we will have Cassidy inform us when it would be ideal to visit." Then she turned to me. "In the meantime, we need to ready his home down in the slums on the outskirts of the town."


    "On the outskirts?" Typhon repeated, confused. "Should he not get a morevish-"


    Removing her hand from his head, Arceana cut him off. "Normally, Arthur would be stationed up here with us but has requested to be ced at the base of the mountain and on the outskirts of Helmsforth. Given how powerful he is, I have no issues doing so." Turning to Lucia, she spoke. "Please inform the healers to remain on standby. Despite his magic, Arthur can only endure so much. Cassidy will also inform us if his health starts to deteriorate."


    "Given how he limped off, it would be best to have them ready for the week. I know not how his healing works, but Arthur seems confident he just needs to be left alone." I informed Lucia. "I am unconvinced."


    She bowed. "It will be done."


    "Arthur is that bad?" Typhon asked us.


    "We are merely worried for him, child. Do not worry yourself. I am sure you will see Sir Arthur again soon." I told him, and he smiled before following after Lucia.


    "Perfect! Thanks!" He ran off.


    "I hate it when you lie to him." My sister said softly.


    "Who said I am lying?"


    Eyeing me for a moment, she sighed again as a response and shook her head. "Never mind. We will proceed as if he is being healed as we speak. Get a list of candidates of our most talented young Elves and see if any of them would be interested in a squireship." Then she looked at me. "We will also need to be more open with our new knight. Whatever that may entail." My sister informed me.

 Chapter 88 - 88

    <h4>Chapter 88:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    As I got home, my grandpa gestured to the stairs, and I sighed since I knew he was here. Making my way up the stairs, I moved to my room to retrieve something important. Once that was done, knocking on Arthur''s door was the only thing left to do.


    Silence greeted me, and I became nervous. "Arthur, it''s Cass." I called out but got no reply. "Ah got somethin of yers here. Figured ya might want it." Still nothing. "Ah''m gonnae in ta check on ya."


    Grabbing the doorknob, I slowly opened the door and let myself inside. It wasn''t a big room, so Arthur was pretty much in in view as soon as you could see inside. He stood in front of the dresser that had a mirror over it and was looking over his wounds. His entire body was pale, which made me frown. His armor was still in his room since we never removed it, but he didn''t seem to have moved it at all.


    My eyes widened when he plunged his right hand into his chest and started digging around. My jaw dropped as he took deep breaths as blood dripped down his chest, which he ignored like it wasn''t even there. There were no words to describe the feeling of watching a man tear out his own heart and ce it on the dresser in front of you.


    He brought them back up to the wound with shaky hands and parted the skin to see his handiwork. Part of me wanted to puke as a nauseous and disgusted feeling started to fill my stomach. My eyes were wide as I could only watch silently. Taking deep breaths, he closed his eyes as I watched his wounds start to close slowly. In the mirror, I saw another heart grow and take its ce in an overly-detailed manner before it started to beat just like regr.


    "Arthur..." I whispered in shock and backed away from him.


    My back hit the wall next to the door and I felt my legs slowly slide out from under me. They went numb and despite trying to stand, I found it impossible. Arthur had defeated me inbat before, but this... This made me more wary and afraid than I could even describe. I doubt even the Priestesses could do such a thing.


    cing both his hands on the dresser, Arthur hung his head. "My heart was damaged and wasn''t healing correctly. I was hoping you''d just leave, but it worked out in the end. You answered the most important question of where my sword was." He stated in a tone that shouldn''t have been possible for a man who just tore out his own heart.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    I knew it was close since I could feel it again but seeing it after all this time was odd. "Thank you for keeping an eye on it while I was gone."


    Cassidy, in response, just slowly held it out to me from the floor as she focused on my deformed heart on the dresser. Taking it from her, she backed away from me almost robotically, but struggled since she was against the wall. Having my sword back in my hands, it glowed for a second as a burst of energy flowed through me, but it was going to take some time for my wounds to heal.


    "No problem. Ah figured ya''d like it with the rest of yer stuff." The redhead replied slowly as she slowly got to her feet warily.


    Thana''s spear and magic were a deadlybination. Her weapon was likely cursed since even while focusing on the wounds, they weren''t healing. It''s why I had to rip my heart out. The blood it was pumping out wasn''t going to the rest of my body correctly and wasn''t healing. Instead, it just flowed from my chest like the open wound it was. However, getting rid of it and recing it seemed like the best decision since it was already starting to work.


    d that worked out though. The Star Creature said I couldn''t die until I meet her conditions, but there was no guarantee that she was telling the truth. However, given the condition of my heart and the fact that I was still alive, I figured it would be okay. Although, it did make me curious as to whether or not there are beings powerful enough to actually kill me. Thana, Tor, and Davost were all likely candidates that could do so.


    As the blood finally stopped leaking in such a horrid manner, the blood on my body was quickly disappearing. "I appreciate that, and you are correct." Then I nced at her. "How long was I gone?" The redhead took a few deep breaths before reply.


    Her eyes finally looked up at me, and she seemed mystified by my eyes now that my wounds were done bleeding. "A few days." Cassidy answered shakily.


    "I see." Setting Defiance next to my armor, I eyed the sword as I sat down. "Thank you, by the way."


    "For what?"


    "Letting me stay here." From a king to back to being a knight and farmhand. "I know it must be difficult at times." It was a surreal feeling.


    She shrugged. "It''s not all bad. Yer a pretty good guy." Stepping forward, she pointed towards my eyes. "Ah get why ya were covering your eye if that''s what it looked like, and ya didn''t want a ton of questions, but Ah gotta know why both of em look like that now." Cassidy inquired before shrugging. "Ya just get sick of hiding em or?" She trailed off.


    Bringing my hands up to my eyes was also strange. "Well," Not hiding them, or my face, felt odd. "That eyepatch was getting a little annoying, and both Priestesses had already seen my eye." Not technically a lie. "No point in really hiding them at this point if your lovely teachers didn''t freak out."


    "Ah suppose that makes sense." She fidgeted.


    "It also makes people nervous and puts them on edge." I stated after observing her behavior.


    "No more so than tearing out your own heart."


    My eyes nced to the heart in question before I chuckled weakly. "Fair enough." Then I sat down on the lone chair and leaned back in it as I held my wounds. "I am going to be unable to help around here for a bit."


    "Arthur, yer injured. No one here is gonna ask ya ta help with some chores." Cassidy said firmly as she put her hands on her hips.


    "Can I ask you to bring me some food and water? I''m starving."


    With a sigh, Cassidy eventually smiled. "Let me go see what Ah can whip up."


    Giving her a shallow nod in return, I felt my body almost shutting down. "Thanks."


    The redhead left and closed the door behind her, leaving me to my thoughts. Most of which revolved around how difficult it was going to be to readjust. Dealing with Arceana and Elincia''s shit is going to be annoying, but I''m not too worried about them.


    Finding out if Thana is still alive or not is going to be important so I can kill her and Rudnurth together. However, I had a sneaking suspicion that she survived. Whether or not she''s still the Demon Queen matters little. If I aplish nothing else before I get to die, it''s going to be killing her. Tor mentioned her in passing, but whose to say there wasn''t someone else in charge now. Given how much this world liked fucking with me so far, I wouldn''t have been surprised if Mara was alive and took the ce of Queen of Demons...


    My eyes nced at my sword for a moment, and it glowed. "And next time, it''ll go differently." I may have been outssed before, and maybe still am, but training with my sword would be different now. "But first, I need my wounds to heal."


    Looking down at the holes in my body, I noticed the wound from Rudnurth was healing faster. It made me sigh as I thought back to the High Elf that woke me up from the sleep spells. Hiding another High Elf was odd, and I frowned when thinking about who she looked like.


    "Why do I have to deal with all this shit..."

 Chapter 89 - 89

    <h4>Chapter 89:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    It was always niceing to the outskirts of Helmsforth. Near the edge of the forest on a farm was a wonderful thing and reminded me of days long since passed of being surrounded by trees and wildlife. How things have changed...


    Knocking on the door, Augustus answered shortly. "Why, Priestess, Ah had no idea you werein today." He said with a small bow.


    "No need for that Augustus." My smile got him to respond in kind. "I was actually wondering if my student or Knight was avable." I told him.


    His smile faded. "Ah see. Well, my Cassidy is out doin her chores. As for Arthur..." The Reed family patriarch trailed off. "Best yae inside, and we can talk."


    Nodding, I followed Cassidy''s grandfather to the kitchen and sat down as he prepared a few drinks. The man was quiet for a bit as he moved about, and I wondered how Arthur was. It felt like he was upstairs. Being so close, it was easy to feel his magical presence, but that was because it always felt so different.


    Augustus set a drink down in front of me and sat across from me. "Ah know it''s not my business, but what do ya want with Arthur? He''s still healin."


    "I assumed as much. His wounds were horrible, and I doubt they would heal in the time span of three days." Taking a sip, I continued. "My sister and I were worried about whether or not he was still alive."


    "Oh, he''s very much alive. His wounds are healing. Some are almost entirely healed while others are taking more time." Augustus answered. "However, Ah''ll admit it disturbing to see his wounds healing so quickly. Among other things..."


    "What do you mean?" I inquired more cautiously.


    Gesturing to the second floor, he answered. "Arthur hasn''t moved an inch since he got ta his room. Cassidy said she saw him do something disturbing before he sat down in his chair and hasn''t moved since."


    That was rming. "Is he truly okay?"


    "His wounds are healin, and he is alive, but as Ah said, it is unnerving to see him still sitting there." He took a drink with a small frown. "Ah talk to him when I deliver him food as well. Austin spends some time with him every now and then, but he is always in that same chair."


    Frowning, I looked down at my drink. "Perhaps it is to help his healing proceed faster? His magic is vast from my understanding and possibly helps his recovery process." Not moving is odd though. "What did Cassidy see him do that disturbed her?"


    To my surprise, Augustus merely shook his head with closed eyes and shrugged. "Ah don''t know. She wouldn''t tell me. However, she was clearly distant when she came down after checking on him the first day he returned. Whatever happened was enough to shake her." He frowned. "Ah know he didn''t threaten her, but my Cassidy was practically quivering in disgust or something of the like."


    "I see." Looking up at the ceiling with a small frown, I spoke. "Do you think he would be willing to see me?" I asked the older gentleman.


    "Ah couldn''t say, Elincia." He said more seriously. "Ya''d have ta find that out yourself." Then he gave me a look. "And Ah''d appreciate it if ya don''t ask my granddaughter about nothin she don''t want ta talk about."


    Always so serious and protective over his grandchildren. "You have my word." Standing, I looked to the stairs. "I think I will go check in on Arthur for a quick moment."


    Augustus nodded. "Ah''ll be here."


    Moving up the stairs, I felt some manner of trepidation take hold of me as I made my way to the second floor. I knew where Arthur''s room was. After all, my sister and I had both been in this house several times before. Cassidy was important for moving forward, but when I finally stood outside his room, something stopped me.


    My hand was reached out for the door''s handle, and I froze. Almost as if my entire body was warning me not to open the door. Even trying to knock felt impossible. With many reservations, I moved away from the door and eyed it. Something was certainly happening in there, and whether or not it was what Cassidy witnessed, I''m not sure it would be a good idea for me to disturb whatever he might be doing.


    With a frown, I moved back downstairs and stopped by the kitchen before leaving. "I have decided to return at ater date." Giving him a small nod, I teleported away before he could see me out.


    As I appeared back in my own room at the Temple, my thoughts were focused on Arthur Pendragon. It felt like a rabid animal that had been backed into a corner and was ready tosh out at anything that might be seen as a threat. Given how our rtionship has been, I am uneasy about pushing my luck with the good knight at this time. However, there was no denying that my sister was right to try and win him over.


    Meeting with him would have to wait for the moment, but he has done a lot in the public eye that could no longer be ignored. Saving our lives and then saving all of Helmsforth while my sister and I were absent had made him a hero in the eyes of many. People in the Lower Rungs talked about him almost every day at this point if Kine and Floyd were telling me the truth.


    A reward would be needed for him. Something I would need to discuss with my sister after we finish his new home. Moving to the bathing room, a part of me wondered what Arthur was doing in his room. Perhaps it was an ancient technique or spell that was allowing him to recover. Either way, the ominous feeling I got back then was still with me.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "...I have to shit so bad..."

 Chapter 90 - 90

    <h4>Chapter 90:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Days had passed since my return, and my wounds still felt fresh. The injuries sustained from Rudnurth and the spell returning me to the present had been taken care of. However, the damage I received from Thana was still on the mend. They were no longer gaping holes and shes like before, but the fact that they persisted dayster, irked me.


    "That spear wasn''t normal." I mumbled to myself as I put my armor on.


    I assumed it was the reason my wounds were taking so long to heal, even with most of my energy returned to me. Although, with my armor on, no one would suspect otherwise. Picking up my sword, my mind drifted to thest three years and everything I had learned. It made me hopeful that training would be easier now.


    However, there was still one thing I needed to check. "Ya goin somewhere?" Austin asked me from the doorway.


    Eyeing him for a moment, I replied as I finished putting on my armor. "There is something I need to check on. I would have done so as soon as I returned, but my injuries prevented me from doing so."


    "Would ya like some help?" The red-haired boy asked innocently.


    With my sword on my back, I ruffled his hair and headed downstairs. "Not this time."


    Austin followed me downstairs to an rmed and surprised Augustus. "Well, where ya goin?"


    Grandpa Reed moved in front of me slowly. "Yer goin somewhere?"


    "Need to look into a few things. Won''t be gone long." Moving around him, he quickly put his cane up to stop me, and I had to refrain from ring at him. "Yes?"


    "Are ya doin alright? Your wounds are all healed up?" He inquired with an inquisitive gaze.


    "For the most part."


    After letting Cassidy see the extent of my healing capabilities, I thought it best to dispose of the heart to be on the safe side. She could tell people, but I made the mistake of thinking this was back in the past, and people would leave me alone. Barely any time had passed, and these people hadn''t changed. They were thoughtful and caring enough to put up with me. Problem was I was used to a certain way of life that I no longer have.


    "I''ll be backter." Pushing his cane down and moving around him, I continued. "There are a few things I need to look into."


    "An escort wouldn''t be a bad idea, Arthur." Grandpa Reed had followed me outside where Cassidy was and quickly made her way over. "Surely a few Town Guards could-"


    "No!" Raising my tone startled him, and I sighed as I closed my eyes. "I''m sorry. I need to be alone right now. You''ve been amazing thisst week, and I appreciate everything you''ve done for me, but I need to do something in privacy without people following me around or spying on me." Then my gaze drifted to Cassidy. "Things didn''t exactly go too well thest time I had people following me around."


    The older man sighed. "Very well. Ah hope yer right. Be safe, and don''te back covered in blood this time."


    Chuckling at that, I turned and started to leave. "I''ll do my best."


    With that, I wasted no time as I started sprinting and tearing up parts of the road and ground. There was only one ce on my mind that I wanted to check before I did anything else. steris. What condition it was in and if it had been moved... These thoughts gued my mind, and I avoided the Heart of the Hollow Forest since I was ashamed to even think of visiting Aydan''s guardians.


    A few hours had passed, and I was getting close. Throughout the process, I changed my path several times and leaped vast distances in case anyone was trying to follow me. After getting to be a few miles out, I came to a stop and floated myself into the air with my eyes. Not at any violent speeds, but enough to keep me airborne.


    Familiar mountains came into view, and I grew more anxious as I slowly moved over them. At the top of the mountains was where steris should''vee into view. It didn''t. Standing at the top of the mountain, a fog had covered the area. Frowning, my energy reached out and utilized the wind to quickly disperse the haze from my view.


    In doing so, I fell to my knees in horror. "No..." I whispered to myself.


    Before me was a giant hole that had grass growing down into it with trees also perched on the sides of its depths. It spanned several miles underneath and around the surrounding area where steris should''ve been and seemed to be just as deep.


    Very few floating stones remained in the air. Likely the remnants of my anger and the ones that survived my attack on Thana. I feared that the kingdom was forgotten due to it falling to war, but there was no mention of it in any history book I had read. All that remained was a wide-spanning hole, who knows how deep, in the middle of two mountain ranges. It wasn''t the war that destroyed it in the end. It was me...


    Gritting my teeth, my head hung low as I realized more innocent blood was on my hands. Blood from ones I had sworn to protect. The lives that Elias, Aydan, and so many others had entrusted to me. steris trusted me, and this is where it got them. Lestrania ced its hopes in me, and I failed.


    Sitting down in the snow, a cold wind blew as I looked at the scenery with a lifeless gaze. "I don''t know if it was worth it, Aydan." I started. "But I know you loved this ce. Even if you were willing to make that sacrifice, I never wanted you to." Then I leaned into the cold rock behind me. "Same with Mara. However, I will do everything in my power to avenge both of you and make sure Lestrania is looked after. It''ll just be a little different this time, but trust in me like you once did."


    No one answered me or replied to me like I had faintly hoped. It was no surprise. Although now that I was here, I didn''t want to go back. Hours of running, jumping, and flying just for this disappointment made it more daunting to return. I could''ve gotten here faster had I poured more energy into it, but I was still focusing on my wounds.


    "If only I could teleport like either of you." My sword shed on my back as my energy seemed to resonate with it, and I stood quickly. "What?" I mumbled, confused as I drew it from my back.


    A light shot from the sword''s orb that matched my eye and hit the ground. My energy started to morph before me and quickly turned into a circle of sorts. Examining it, I saw that it was paper-thin, but it was clearly being created by the sword, which meant it was created by me.


    Putting my hand out and slowly touching the energy, I felt it phase through. "Huh." I said before pulling it back and seeing that it was perfectly fine. "Onest lesson or gift?" My question was asked with a smirk on my lips as I looked back at the hole where steris once floated. "Thanks."


    With that, I stepped into my newest ability. Might not be teleportation, but that''s overrated. Everyone knows portals are where it''s at.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    <h4>Chapter 91:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    I was back at the farm, and it wasn''t two dayster after my journey that two Zugal, Greigh and Ziah, dropped by. Bothnded near Cassidy, who merely waved and pointed at the house. I frowned as they looked up at my window, where I saw them staring at me. Part of me wanted to flip them the bird, but I was still unsure if it would be considered racist.


    The three started making their way to the house, and I rolled my eyes. My armor and everything was on since I had been meditating with my sword. However, I had a feeling I wasn''t going to be able to do that today. Sure enough, the sound of footsteps could be hearding up the stairs, followed by a knock on my door, which I ignored.


    "Ah know yer in there, Arthur."


    "No, you don''t." I replied. "I could''ve left before you knew I was gone."


    "Ya just replied." The redhead pointed out.


    Obviously. "Do you have any proof?" Cassidy, at that point, decided to let herself in like the rude individual she was. "Wow. Rude."


    Rolling her eyes, she crossed her arms. "Ya got guests."


    Greigh and Ziah stepped inside as I continued to try and meditate. "Technically speaking, I am a guest as well, which makes them your guests, not mine."


    One of them stepped forward, and my eyes snapped open on Greigh as he halted his approach upon seeing my eyes up close. "General." The male Zugal started as I kept my gaze on him. "The Priestesses would like to see you and Cassidy at the Temple." He informed me.


    My eyes flickered to Ziah, who quickly avoided my gaze, and I quickly turned to Cassidy, who was eyeing the dresser where my heart used to lie. "Why?"


    "Do the Priestesses need a rea-" Ziah began, but I turned back to her and cut her off.


    "Yes. Why do they want me toe to the Temple?" I asked again.


    Greigh frowned. "I am unsure, Sir."


    Cassidy turned toward me, and I gave her a sideways nce, which she shrugged in response. "Fine." Opening a portal in the room surprised them and made a few of them suspicious. "Who wants to go first? I just learned this, so I''m almost positive nothing bad will happen."


    "Uh, what is that?" Cassidy asked.


    "Transportation, Cassidy. It''s faster than Zugal airlifts." I told her and ced my sword on my back. "Follow or don''t."


    Stepping through the bluish portal, I ended up appearing right outside the Temple. A few Town Guards on duty looked surprised and rmed at my sudden arrival but did nothing suspicious. It didn''t take long for Greigh, Ziah, and Cassidy to follow me through, which helped put the others at ease.


    Greigh stepped beside me and looked at me. "You can teleport?"


    I shrugged. "Portals are closer to warping, in my opinion. Teleportation isn''t exactly in my repertoire of skills."


    The Zugal frowned. "Sir, I believe this may be obvious to you, but most of us have never seen someone, who is not an Elf, use magic. Any of your techniques are-"


    "Are not magic rted." I finished for him and corrected him before tapping him on the back. "Now, don''t we need to be somewhere."


    Greigh became quiet and slowly walked off as Ziah stepped behind him. "Please follow us, Sir."


    "Do ya have ta act like that?" Cassidy inquired as we walked behind them.


    "Like what?" I asked back.


    "Like ya don''t care about others as much as ya pretend to." She stated.


    Stopping suddenly got the two Zugal to stop as well as I looked at the redhead. "You seem to have some misconceived notion about the kind of man I am, Cassidy. I act on whims and fancies that are usually not thought out or for personal reasons." Continuing our trek, the two Zugal looked concerned as Cassidy just shook her head. "Never forget that."


    Greigh took the lead once again, and we came to a new room. One I had never been in. It was revealed from the opening of ornate double doors that appeared to be enchanted. Inside was the two Priestesses on what looked like thrones. Beams of light came in from one side of the room as there were no windows, which allowed some manner of vines to weave in and out of them. Streams flowed through the stone in small lines while there were three waterfalls lined up behind the thrones.


    "Presenting General Arthur Pendragon." Greigh kneeled with Ziah and Cassidy while I just rolled my eyes.


    Didn''t want to be a King, and I certainly didn''t want to be a General, but if I had to choose between the two, being a King had way more perks. I eyed the three next to me for a moment before shaking my head in annoyance and turned to Arceana and Elincia, who were watching me carefully. They didn''t seem to appreciate my refusal to bow but didn''t say anything about it.


    However, it wasn''t just them. Typhon, Kine, Floyd, Ayda, Alwin, and Kheri were all present with a bunch of people I had never seen before. All rather young from the looks of them. Young adults to teenagers in my eyes, and each of them had their eyes focused on me. This confused me for a moment, but I ignored them as I returned my focus to the priestesses.


    "Wee, Sir Arthur." Arceana began.


    "Sup." I said with a bob of my head in a nonchnt manner.


    Arceana looked unimpressed, but that was pretty much the status quo for this time period. "I am sure you are curious as to why we summoned you today..."


    Closing my eyes, I replied. "An incredibly small amount."


    Remembering how I acted and spoke before spending three years in the past was also something I had been working on over the course of thest week. From the reactions of those around, I''d say I seeded.

 Chapter 92 - 92

    <h4>Chapter 92:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arceana looked immediately irked but forced her calm and usual smile to her face. "Be that as it may, we called you here because we know there are some unsettled instances between you and a few others."


    Quirking a brow at that, I replied in a confused manner. "If you''re referring to Rudnurth, I was informed he was sealed away in a prison of sorts. Kind of hard to resolve those instances without getting another crack at him." Then I raised my hand with a smirk on my face as I looked at the two Priestesses. "Unless you''re saying that you''d hand him over to me?" I suggested.


    Elincia stood and walked towards the students. "Rudnurth has been dealt with, and there is no reason to hand him over to you. However, we know that you are quite angry with Ayda Farro." She stated as she gestured to the Elf in question, who averted her gaze from mine.


    The pink-haired priestess then moved to the other side of the group of students and continued. "Floyd and Kine were both present as well, but they failed to act." Arceana continued. "After being attacked by them time and time again in misunderstandings and curiosity, we understand your misgivings about them."


    All three of the named students stepped forward and bowed to me before I looked back to the Priestesses. "I''m gonna bepletely honest and say I have no idea what you two are referring to. Why am I angry with Ayda?" I asked in a confused tone.


    Most of those present seemed surprised at my confusion. "Was it not Ayda''s spell who wounded you in such a grievous manner? Her thirst for knowledge led to our Knight being wounded in a life-threatening manner!" Elincia stated.


    "Sir Arthur..." Ayda began as she looked at me with tears in her eyes and moved in front of me. "I am so sorry for how I hurt you! It was not my intention to do so! As a seeker of knowledge, there were questions I had, and it seemed like only you had the answer. So, I tried to take them by force, and because of me, you disappeared." A few tears ran down her cheeks as she wiped at them. "Then you came back in that gruesome state. I know nothing I can say will ever make-"


    "Yeah, I''m gonna stop you right there." Holding up both my hands got her to stop. "You don''t need to apologize. I''vee to the realization that that is how things work here. We all make mistakes in the heat of passion, Ayda. Remember that Elf noble I beheaded at my coronation? Wild, right?"


    "I-" Ayda stumbled out in confusion.


    "Although I didn''t technically do anything for you to attack me like you did, but everything worked out in the end." Of course, I also knew it wasn''t her fault the spell did what it did since it was Aydan who made sure it happened. "Did you just stand around with your friends, aside from Cassidy and Typhon, while I was being attacked? Yes." Then I patted her on the shoulders as she looked at me, confused.


    "So, you are not mad?" The young Elf asked me softly.


    "Stronger people than you have tried to kill me. Next time, give it you''re ''A Game'' if you want to put me down." Then I nudged her and gestured to the priestesses. "Just ask your teachers."


    Not going to lie, I hadpletely forgotten that I should''ve been mad at her, but that wasn''t really her fault. Everything was designed by Aydan, so I would be sent to the past. Attacking me with a spell was stupid, but at that point, it was my fault for letting my guard down.


    Then I looked to the priestesses. "However, if you do want to make it up to me for your student, you could let Rudnurth out again." A frown came to their faces as I moved past Ayda and gestured to her briefly. "I certainly wouldn''t mind continuing where we left off."


    "Rudnurth is no longer your concern, Arthur." Elincia stated firmly. "Why do you even care about battling him?"


    Grinning darkly, I replied with a knowing look. "What do you mean? He attacked Lestrania, the Capital, and its Priestesses. If anything, sealing him away seems too lenient towards the enemy." Then I crossed my arms. "Why not just finish him off? I can do it easily enough, and he never surrendered. Unless you''re protecting him for some reason?" Naturally, I knew that, but I doubt everyone else did.


    Arceana tapped her scepter on the ground. "Rudnurth is imprisoned and no longer a threat. However, it is unnerving that you would focus on someone who has already been taken care of instead of addressing the people who are apologizing to you." She stated.


    "Ayda''s fine. Right, Ayda?" The Elf opened her mouth to reply, but I just continued. "Perfect!" Turning back to the room revealed narrowed eyes focused on me. "Look, if there is nothing else about this than more half-baked apologies, I''d like to head back."


    "We are trying to be sincere." Elincia stated.


    "I''m sure you are, but fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice; shame on me. Fool me three times..." I paused as the smirk left my face. "There is no third time." Scoffing at her, I continued. "Sincere? That isn''t the word I would use to describe this ce." Then I pointed to Cassidy. "She''s sincere." Next was Typhon. "He''s also sincere. I don''t know about the rest of you."


    "Sir Arthur, if I may," Arceana gestured around the room. "Many of us here realize that it hasn''t been the best weing for you. Even if your actions are hard to understand, most of us assumed the worst when interacting with you."


    "Story of my life, but go on."


    Elincia sighed. "If you do not want sincere apologies from most of our students, that is understandable." Gesturing for Ayda to return to the others, she looked at me. "However, there was another reason for us calling you here."


    "Rudnurth escaped again, and you need me to actually kill him this time?"


    Ignoring me, Elincia continued as she gestured to the line of teenagers. "Every male or female present has been given an opportunity to be a squire or an apprentice to you. We would like you to look over the candidates and see if there are any you think have potential or would be interested in working with."


    Quirking a brow at that, I gestured to myself. "You want to give me a squire?"


    "It is expected for Knight''s to have a squire at some point, and given the fact that you''ve saved our lives and stopped Rudnurth, many think of you as a hero. A squire to the hero, Arthur Pendragon, would interest many."


    "Hero?" The word left my mouth in disdain.

 Chapter 93 - 93

    <h4>Chapter 93:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Nodding in irritation, I moved towards the line of candidates and stopped in front of a young male Elf. "What is a hero?" I asked him.


    He seemed surprised at the question. "It''s someone who puts others first and always acts to save the people entrusted to him."


    Moving down the line, I gestured to a young female Human. "A hero is someone who always knows what to do and is willing to sacrifice himself for the greater good."


    Candidate after candidate, they all gave simr answers. "All respectable answers, are they not?" Arceana inquired, but I merely looked at her nkly. "Every one of these candidates was hand-chosen by my sister and I. Even your fellow Generals had a hand in selecting them. Each is talented in their own way and will be a great boon to you."


    Elincia smiled warmly as she walked behind them. "Some of them must have piqued your interest."


    "No." I said inly. "None of them gave me the answer I was looking for." The priestesses and candidates nched at that. "Which works in my favor because I don''t want a squire. Don''t even have a way to take care of them." Looking to a wide-eyed Arceana, I crossed my arms. "Is there anything else you summoned me for?"


    Apparently, Alwin didn''t appreciate my answer. "Then what were you looking for!?" He asked in a raised and angry tone. "Clearly, you know something we do not! Why not share!?" The general''s outburst startled a few present.


    Smirking at that, I moved in front of him while the others looked at him in surprise. "A hero is merely a word, General Alwin." I stated simply. "It''s a pretty word, if anything. Viin, evil, hero, justice, and many more are all words that y off of each other."


    Alwin seemed unable to respond. "Arthur, I know not what you went through in the few days you have been missing, but all of us looked for you." Elincia said from behind me. "Despite your beliefs on heroes, that does not change everything you have done for Lestrania in the short time you have been here." Gesturing outside of the Temple, she smiled. "Many in the streets call you a hero, and you are. Be the hero they think you are."


    Looking at her, images of her younger self covered in blood filled my vision. Turning away from her so the memories would fade helped little. After all, to Elincia, it was thousands of years ago, but everything was still fresh to me. Barely even a week ago, I was a king fighting for this kingdom and its people.


    "I will do as I have always done." I replied softly. "What I think is best." Turning to Candidates, I continued. "Without a squire, that would likely be unable to learn anything from me." My gaze then moved to Arceana. "You don''t want me teaching your people."


    "...Very well." Arceana then motioned to the candidates. "General Alwin, General Kheri, please show the candidates out while we speak privately with Sir Arthur."


    While they were doing that, I moved over to Typhon, and he smiled at me. "Sup, Ty?"


    Heughed. "Just you causing more trouble." Then he shrugged. "The usual."


    Chuckling a bit, myself, I nudged him. "Hey, remember that one of those times was your fault. Your mommies got all pissy at me thanks to you."


    "I already said I was sorry!"


    "But I''m the one who causes trouble, right?" I asked rhetorically.


    "Well, you kind of do." Typhon confirmed.


    "Yeah, I know." Then I quirked a brow as I looked at the young Dragon. "What do you think a hero is?" My question was out of pure curiosity.


    Typhon paused at that and looked down. "A hero is someone who suffers and bears more so others will not need to, and they do so in silence." He then looked up at me. "He knows what happens to people who get called heroes and takes the mantle of responsibility anyway."


    Looking at the earnest and serious expression on his face, I smirked in response. "Is that so?"


    If I were to pick anyone present to be my squire, it would be Typhon. His dragon lineage allows him to live longer than most Elves, and most importantly, I could take as much time as it would take for him to be where I need him to be. Perhaps if given the opportunity, I will give him the chance to make that choice. Plus, it would be a bonus for pissing off Arceana and Elincia. Was it petty? Yes. Was I okay with that? Also, yes.


    Elincia and Arceana made their way back to their thrones as the Generals moved beside them. "We have important questions to ask you, Arthur. Questions that need answers."


    "I mean, all questions need an answer. It''s just the matter of getting it that tends to be the problem." I replied as a few just frowned.


    "Why have you revealed your eyes only now?" Arceana inquired.


    I shrugged and crossed my arms. "You and your sister already knew about them. Plus, it seemed pointless to me to limit myself based on what your people might think about them." Closing my eyes, I continued. "A few people have been uneasy around me since revealing them, but I''m not about to put on a blindfold to make people happy."


    Elincia leaned to the side of her throne as I opened my eyes. "I can understand why many would pause at the sight of your eyes. No such eyes have ever been seen before in all of history."


    "Call me unique." I retorted.


    "I doubt anyone would call you anything but." Was the blonde-haired priestesses reply. "What of where you went after Ayda''s spell? Clearly, the spell in question concerned you little, but your wounds after returning tell another story."


    "I had to deal with some personal matters. I''ll just leave it at that."


    Arceana examined her scepter as she spoke. "And Rudnurth? What of him? Why go out of your way to try and kill him in the condition you were in?"


    Pausing at that piqued everyone''s interest. "Let''s just say that we have a history, me and him." Taking a deep breath, I exhaled softly before continuing. "I''m going to leave it at that."


    Both priestesses frowned while the other Generals nced at each other. "What you say concerns me." Arceana began as she leaned back. "Rudnurth has been sealed away for quite some time. To have history with him would mean you are quite old."


    "I''ve said I was before, but I didn''te here to talk about my age. If there are no more questions-"


    "We will say when there are no more questions." The pink-haired priestess interrupted me.


    "And I say when I''m done. As I''ve said before, I''m not like the rest of your guards. My loyalty doesn''te without question, and I''ve seen a lot that gives me pause." Then with an overly theatrical bow, I opened a portal. "If there is nothing else..."


    Both priestesses narrowed their eyes at me from the statement and threat of leaving.

 Chapter 94 - 94

    <h4>Chapter 94:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Should I take that as you care very little about receiving your home in the lowest rung?" Arceana shot back.


    I shrugged. "I could just continue to stay with Cassidy or pop over to a few of the nearby cities as well." Then I brought my hand up to my chin. "Or I could pretend to act as an ambassador in another kingdom." Turning to Kheri, I asked her a rhetorical question. "I''ve heard the Zugal ns to the North respect power. You think I''d do well there?"


    Kheri replied in a reporting manner. "They do respect power, but I am unsure if they ept those too childish to wield it properly."


    "With enough power, they''d get over it." My response made her frown. "Hey, can''t be all that different than here. They''d probably attack me all the time too." Scratching my neck in a bored manner, I looked back to Arceana since I wanted to avoid Elincia''s gaze. "So, you got something to tell me, or am I good to back?" I inquired as a portal opened behind me.


    "What is that?" Elincia inquired.


    "A smoothie."


    Almost everyone seemed exasperated at this point. "It looks to me to be some manner of portal." Elincia''s tone was starting to be annoyed.


    Crossing my arms, I shook my head. "If you knew what it was, why did you ask?" Then I gestured back to her. "Now, about my house? Is it done?"


    Arceana merely smirked. "Why should we answer any of your questions if you refuse to answer-"


    Not letting her finish, I went through the portal and went into the Reed''s house. "You''re back earlier than Ah expected!" Grandpa Reed said from the kitchen. "How''d it go?"


    "Swimmingly."


    "Really?" I was quiet, and the old man sighed as I sat down. "Why do ya do this? Can''t ya just act more epting for once? Ya''ve been real cordial with me and mine. What''s the difference with doin the same with others?"


    He set a ss of tea in front of me. "There are people in this world who deserve more than what they are given, Reed." I told him. "I''m not one of those people."


    Augustus sat down and stared at me for a moment. "Ah''ll admit yer eyes are a little off puting and yer hard ta get along with, but Ah still think yer a good person." He took a sip and smiled. "Ya just have trouble showing it."


    "We''re all entitled to our opinions, Reed." Frowning as I looked at the drink, I continued. "But I don''t want eptance for the things I''ve done or the people I''ve let down."


    "Ya saved the Priestesses even after all yer disagreements. Ya saved my family as well and all of Helmsforth. Who exactly have you let down?"


    "Everyone."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    My eyes drifted up toward the priestesses. Priestess Arceana looked livid for a moment before her smile returned to her. Even the Generals were frowning as well as the others present. Priestess Elincia patted her sisters'' arm in a caring manner before she looked at me.


    "Cassidy." She spoke, and I bowed.


    "Yes, Priestess?"


    "Sir Arthur has been recovering in your home. Have you seen anything that has given you pause?" I opened my mouth to reply before I shut it tight. "Cassidy?"


    "Ah''m sorry, Priestess."


    Priestess Arceana looked at me more closely. "Sorry because you have not seen anything or sorry because you refuse to answer?"


    Lowering my head, I merely bowed lower. "Ah''m sorry."


    "Has he threatened you?" General Alwin inquired.


    "No!" I answered more forcefully than I intended.


    "Then why do you refuse to answer the Priestesses'' questions?" He pushed further.


    "He saved my family. While he stays at my home, Ah will treat him fairly. Because despite all Ah''ve done, he has forgiven me and my friends." I answered honestly. "Arthur may have his quirks, but all he has done since he arrived is help. Ah respect that, and Ah''ll respect his privacy in turn."


    Priestess Elincia stood, and I heard her approach me. "Your honesty never fails to surprise me. As such, I will press no further on this matter. However, I would ask that you inform us should you believe him to be doing anything dangerous."


    Nodding, I looked up at her as she stood in front of me. "Ah will."


    Then she turned to the others. "Do not spy on Arthur. He is clearly a man who wants his privacy. After following him around and the incidents that followed, I think it is safe to say we should give him that."


    "Agreed." Priestess Arceana stated as she stood and moved toward Greigh. "Captain."


    He kneeled. "Priestess."


    "Inform Sir Arthur that his house will be done within the week. It will also be near the Reed Farmstead, so he might have already seen it. It need not be done immediately but do make sure he hears the news before the house is finished." She ordered him.


    "Of course."


    "Please inform him that there will likely be another meeting pertaining to his pay and other formalities that still have not been addressed." Greigh nodded once more. "Then there will be nothing else. Please feel free to go about your business."


    Sighing in relief, I stood to leave. "However," Priestess Elincia started. "Ayda, Kine, and Floyd are to stay behind. Whether or not Sir Arthur has forgiven you matters little. You three are still to undergo punishments for your role in attacking him." I looked to my three fellow students, who all frowned. "Perhaps you will earn his forgiveness in time, but Sir Arthur does not seem to be one to forgive and forget. Remember that."


    My gaze drifted to Priestess Arceana, who was watching me closely, and I felt nervous as she studied me. However, after a moment, she closed her eyes and moved from the room. Sighing in relief, Greigh and Ziah made their way to me.


    Ziah smiled at me. "Need a lift down the mountain?"


    "If ya wouldn''t mind."

 Chapter 95 - 95

    <h4>Chapter 95:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Cassidy eventually returned home after being dropped off by Greigh and Ziah. Upon her return, she chatted with her grandfather and me in the kitchen for a bit before she looked at me.


    "Can Ah talk to ya?"


    Looking up at the farm girl, I quirked a brow. "Is that not what we''ve been doing?"


    Instead of replying, she merely walked off. "Guess that means in private." Grandpa Reed so kindly pointed out.


    My voiceced in sarcasm, I replied. "Thanks for spelling that out for me."


    He chuckled. "It''s what Ah do."


    Rolling my eyes and leaving the kitchen to follow Cassidy up to her room filled me with curiosity. She held the door open for me and gestured for me to enter, which I did. Closing the door behind her, she stayed facing the door for a moment before she turned to look at me.


    "Ah know things aren''t simple with ya. Ya''ve been through a lot since ya came here, but have ya ever thought about just bein respectful just once?" Cassidy inquired and then continued before I could respond. "Leaving in the way ya did was a huge insult! Do ya realize that puts pressure on not only you?" Moving over to me, she started to raise her voice as she grabbed my armor to hold me still. "Do ya!?"


    "I couldn''t stay in the Temple any longer." Was my softer reply.


    "Why!?" Cassidy demanded as she shook me.


    Removing her hands, I looked down at her. "I like you, Cassidy, but don''t push your luck." She gritted her teeth in frustration. "My reasons for leaving are my own."


    Facing Arceana and Elincia was far more difficult than I thought it would be. Images of Elincia''s broken form continually shed before my eyes. Arceana and her had to fight their brother. Something I imagine wasn''t easy for either of them and still chose to save him, even if it was just to seal him away. Being in the Temple seemed more like a monument to my own failures than anything else at that moment.


    Cassidy started to shake as I let her hands go as she stood before me. "Ah know somethin happened ta ya when you were transported away. Ya came back with new wounds and still fought despite yer injuries." Tears fell as her face was hidden from view. "Ah know things haven''t been easy for yain here, but ya can talk ta me." Looking up at me with tears falling down her cheeks, she spoke in a pitiful tone. "We''re friends, right?"


    This time, I looked away from her. "You don''t want to be friends with me, Cass." Her breath got caught in her throat when I spoke. "Trust me when I say it''s not worth it. When I get my own house, I''ll help whenever you need it, but keeping your distance from me would be safer for you."


    "Ah don''t care what''s safer." She replied firmly. "Whatever ya went through must''ve been rough given yer condition, but it might help if ya talk abou-"


    Cutting her off, I moved to the door, but she stepped in front of me. "Move, Cass."


    "No."


    "Move!"


    "No!"


    Gritting my teeth in annoyance, I raised my voice. "Why do you care so much!? I just said we weren''t friends!" Then I moved her with enough force to get her out of my way, but not to push her over. "Now move!"


    A few sobs could be heard as I left the room and ran into Augustus at the bottom of the stairs, who wore a frown. "Fights tend ta happen every now an-" Ignoring him, I left the house.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    My grandfather looked up at me as I saw Arthur open the front door and leave. "Give him some time. It''s been hard on em. Only the gods know what he''s been through." There was a solemn look in his eyes as he turned back to the door. "Ah think he is a man who made a lot of good decisions and unfairly paid for them."


    I ignored my grandfather as I could only look at the door. "If we''re not friends, why do ya keep callin me ''Cass''?" I said softly from the top of the stairs as Arthur stormed off. "Only my friends call me ''Cass''."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Nothing has changed. Everything will be the exact same as it has always been. Earth or Crevalis. It makes no difference. Why did I think it would be different here? People will continue to die because of my choices. If nothing else, the deaths of those in the past have led to this world being the way it is. Aydan may have been willing to ept that, but I''m not. I should''ve saved them.


    "Hello, Sir!" Came a female''s voice from above me.


    The pping of wings caught my attention as I stopped moving toward the Hollow Forest. "General Arthur." A familiar voice called out, and I came to a stop as Captain Greigh, and Sergeant Ziahnded next to me with a salute. "We''d like to speak with you if you have a moment." Then he looked over his shoulder at the forest. "Unless you had other business to attend to?"


    "It certainly has been a busy day. Barely had time to get my feet under me before everyone started approaching me. Here to lecture me for how I acted towards your priestesses?" I inquired with a small smirk.


    Ziah frowned slightly, but Greigh replied. "I am not. The Priestesses mood is of no importance to me. My main concern has always been, and always will be, the people of Helmsforth." Then he shook his head and shrugged. "I''m not foolish enough to get thrown in the middle of a sh of titans."


    "Oh?" My interested tone got him to study more closely. "Interesting choice of words."

 Chapter 96 - 96

    <h4>Chapter 96:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "Did Arceana send you?" I inquired.


    "We were sent to inform you that your presence would be required again soon for another meeting. This will have to deal with your pay and your house being almost finished." Ziah answered with a salute, which made me roll my eyes. "I am unsure of what the Captain wants to speak about with you, though."


    Her gaze drifted to the Zugal beside her, who had kept his gaze on me. "Did you really reveal your eyes because the Priestesses had already seen them?"


    My eyes narrowed at the Captain. "Careful, Captain. Poking your nose into things has a way of backfiring sometimes."


    "I''m willing to take that risk." Greigh confirmed without budging.


    "Why the sudden interest in me?"


    "A few things have been urring which have disturbed me. The presence of these Ghouls, you, Rudnurth, and more. All of it seems to be connected." Greigh replied honestly.


    Crossing my arms, I quirked a brow. "And you think I''m the one responsible for these things happening?"


    Shaking his head, he gestured to me. "Whether directly or indirectly, you end up involved in some manner. I had never even heard of Ghouls until they were found massacred at your hand."


    Ziah then nodded in agreement. "Neither had I, and I''ve researched Demons before. Even after our studies on Demonology, I looked into them further." She put her hands on her hips and tilted her head. "There was not a single mention of Ghouls."


    "And you think I have the answers you seek?" I asked back.


    "Given how the Ghouls have focused on you, and only you, I think it is safe to say that you''ve had run-ins with them before. Am I wrong?" Greigh pressed further.


    "Not at all. I told the Priestesses I killed a few on my journey through the Hollow Forest while on my way here."


    "But you still avoid the real question. Do you, or do you not, know what a Ghoul is?" Greigh shot back.


    Amused at this, by a small amount, I replied. "Did you ask the Priestesses?" He nodded. "What did they say?"


    Ziah sighed in annoyance and kicked at the dirt. "They said it wasn''t important for us to know."


    That made me frown, which Greigh noticed. "Both Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia have been very guarded since your arrival. Asking them questions about Ghouls, you, or Rudnurth have all been ignored." At my look, he gestured to me again. "All of which I think you know why."


    "So, you thought about asking me something that your priestesses disapprove of would be a good idea?" Then I narrowed my eyes on them. "What if this was all a trick to see who would look into things when they were told not to?"


    Greigh''s facial expression didn''t falter in the slightest. "Then I''ve been yed, but I am confident that you and the Priestesses have not been colluding." He then shrugged once more. "You make them nervous, which has gained my attention."


    My arms fell to my sides as I walked up to him and studied him closely. "You''re sharp. Very sharp and very inquisitive."


    He nodded proudly. "I like to think it is why I was the one stationed and put in charge on the outskirts of the Hollow Forest."


    "To answer your question, Ghouls are Demons that appear to be Human." I told them, and both looked surprised at that. "That or they could be an Elf, Zugal, and more. It really just depends, but they could walk down the street, and no one would ever even suspect them."


    "Then why did they appear to be such grotesque creatures?" Ziah asked in a soft tone.


    "They transformed. Demonic power usually alters their appearance in some way when they try to use their powers. So, they''re essentially the perfect spies." I exined.


    Greigh looked lost in thought for a moment before speaking. "So, we weren''t informed because if the news spread, it could sow hate and distrust among each other. If the people ever heard about it, they''d definitely panic." Crossing his arms as he turned from me, he continued. "Makes sense why they would keep it a secret..."


    Ziah looked up at me. "Then why do you know about them?"


    "Ghouls are just another branch of Demons, Ziah. Ancient Demons and even more powerful Demons exist that are far more troublesome than some measly Ghoul." I answered. "Rudnurth could technically ssify as one of them."


    "How do you know all this?" Greigh inquired in a serious tone.


    Scoffing, I turned from him. "Demons have been around far longer than Arceana and Elincia have."


    Both of them paused at that before they became far more serious. "What?" Ziah asked in a dead tone.


    "You think your priestesses are old as time itself?" I shot back. "Surely, you''re not foolish enough to believe that they''ve been around forever, are you?"


    "Are you suggesting that you''re older than the Priestesses?" Greigh questioned.


    That was a tricky question, but I certainly felt like it. Even if our experiences with time were different.


    I shrugged. "Believe what you want. It makes no difference to me." Crossing my arms once more, I gave the two an amused look. "Now that you know all this, what do you two n on doing?"


    Ziah turned to Greigh with a determined look. "We should train to fight them!" She pumped her arms as her wings fluttered rapidly as she spoke with conviction.


    I merely rolled my eyes in response.

 Chapter 97 - 97

    <h4>Chapter 97:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Waving a dismissive hand at that, I spoke for Greigh. "Greigh might be able to handle one Ghoul depending on the Ghoul in question, but you would die." Gesturing to him, I exined. "From what I saw during your battle with Rudnurth, you handled yourself well and were no stranger to the battlefield."


    "I''ve gone on many hunts in the Hollow Forest." The Captain casually replied. "They help withbat experience. Especially when you have to deal with the swarms of different creatures in there." Then he frowned in annoyance. "Still, it disturbs me that I could maybe fight a Ghoul, and you say that with an unsure tone."


    I shrugged. "If you fought something thatplimented you, you''d win. If you fought something that was a brick shithouse and you couldn''t damage it, I think you''d lose." He nodded grimly at that. "Much like how you couldn''t get near Rudnurth."


    "Then what do you think of all these Ghouls suddenly appearing?" The male Zugal gestured to the forest. "They''ve been appearing at an rming rate as ofte. Do you think we should be worried?"


    "My gut tells me things have been set into motion, and we''re going to need to be ready." I told them firmly. "However, I have no time to spend catering to the whims of others who are more focused on silly concerns and details. Arceana and Elincia have taken an interest in me, but I am hoping they''re not foolish enough to ignore everything else that has been happening."


    "Is there anything we can assist you with?" Greigh looked at me earnestly. "Surely you have some ideas to get us through this if the Priestesses fail to act? Why else would you still be here?"


    Frowning at the man, I answered. "I have my reasons, but I find it interesting that you''ve ced so much faith in me."


    "Much like you, I have my own gut feeling about things, and intuition is telling me that I should aid you however I can." Greigh gestured to himself and Ziah. "We may not be much, but we''re willing to help in any way we can."


    "Yeah!" Ziah said earnestly.


    "Very well. I''ll trust you two for the moment. There are a few things I could use your assistance with, but that is all I''m willing to entrust to you two." With a chilly tone, I continued. "Don''t make me regret it."


    Ziah seemed startled by it, but Greigh was unfazed as he merely nodded in return. "We''ll do our best." Then he looked back at the mountain before turning back to me. "What about Rudnurth?"


    Waving the question away, I replied. "You''ll have to ask the priestesses about that if you want to know. I don''t trust either of you that much to reveal information like that."


    Before either of them could reply, an explosion rang out from the top of Helmsforth. Each of us turned in surprise at the sudden shockwave. Magic poured down the mountain as my eyes widened when I saw red and ck energy fill my vision. A howl could be heard, and I quickly opened a portal to the mountain top.


    Greigh and Ziah quickly followed me through as we appeared outside the Temple. "Where is he!?" A female voice cut in that sounded familiar.


    The cloaked High Elf with Raven hair was here, and she had Kheri by the throat. Arceana and Elincia were holding a barrier of sorts over the Temple, but the High Elf standing outside the shield seemed to surprise them. Alwin acted first as he teleported behind her, but she far outssed anyone here.


    With his magic sword and shield in tow, he attacked. It didn''t go well. She quickly shattered his shield, which caused some manner of rebound, and her white magic sword fromst time appeared in her hand as she held it at his throat. Her wings were spread out in a re of sorts as she squeezed Kheri''s throat tighter.


    Elincia tried to negotiate. "I am unaware of what has transpired for you to reveal yourself in such a manner, but I assure you-" She began, but I cut her off.


    "Put the bird down!" I shouted.


    Stepping forward while drawing Defiance from my back grabbed everyone''s attention. Especially when I raised my energy and released my killing intent as a shockwave erupted from my body. This High Elf was powerful. Far more powerful than Elincia or Arceana. If this is how powerful she wasst time, I''m lucky we didn''t actually duke it out.


    It reminded me of Thana in a way, but she was too tall with a different hair color, and her voice didn''t match. Her body type was also vastly different as well. Part of me hoped it was Mara, but just like Thana, many things were different. Even with the Ghoulish cloak she was wearing, I could feel her magic power radiating off her body.


    While not as powerful as Thana, I was still doubtful I could win without transforming, which meant I needed to get her off this mountain. Throwing away Kheri and ignoring Alwin altogether, she focused on me. Moving towards me, we ended uping to a stop a few feet from each other. Both waiting for the other to make the first move.


    "Arthur-" Arceana called out but stopped when a spellunched from the raven-haired High Elf and into her barrier.


    Many paused when cracks shot through the two priestesses'' barrier. Alwin quickly grabbed Kheri and teleported inside it while Greigh and Ziah followed suit. Once the area was clear, everything became silent as I turned my attention back to the neer. She had a snarl on her lips, but the rest of her face was obscured.


    The High Elf turned back to me as I tried to peer through her cloak''s enchantment. "Stand aside." She ordered me.


    Raising Defiance, I replied. "Make me."

 Chapter 98 - 98

    <h4>Chapter 98:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth


    Looking around the area, it appeared as though she had taken care of several Town Guards before I had even arrived. The Upper Rung was devastated as the streets had been destroyed and several other buildings were demolished. Many bodies were sprawled out across the area, but none of them appeared to be dead. Some were stuck under debris or unconscious.


    My eyes flickered back to the High Elf whose magic was slowly increasing. To my surprise, itshed out viciously before covering the mountain. Rushing her, she merely teleported behind me and broke the barrier separating her from the Temple. However, before she could do anything else, I created a wall of stone in front of her.


    Using her magic, she easily crushed it while Arceana and Elincia ready to intercept her. "Get away from her!" I shouted at them.


    Launching toward the two priestesses, her sword disappeared as she grabbed them both by the head and mmed them into the ground. Magic ignited in her hands as she prepared to cast a spell. Since I was already rushing her, I finally reached and swung my sword low where her arms were. She quickly flew away from me as the priestesses teleported next to me.


    They were wounded from that simple attack. Whether it was from them lowering their guard or being caught by surprise didn''t matter. I was at a huge disadvantage once again as I felt a throb in my chest where my wounds resided. This was going to be even more difficult since they weren''t fully healed yet either.


    "I see." The High Elf stated as she looked around the Temple. "It would seem we are done here."


    "Nothing''s done." I called back and motioned for her toe hither. "Why don''t youe down here?"


    "Maybe one day I will." Was her reply. "It will be a day I look forward to." Then she raised one of her hands and began collecting arge amount of magic that horrified me. "Surely, you should be able to stop this."


    Gritting my teeth as I looked at Elincia and Arceana, whose barrier had already failed, I instead brought my energy forward above the mountain and formed a barrier of sorts. My eyes created several gravity pirs over it as sheunched a mass of magic down towards the mountain. Focusing on my energy and eyes, I tried to negate it. It quickly came to a halt and went off far above the mountain. The force knocked several over and shook the mountain in its entirety.


    My chest throbbed as I red up in the sky, where she floated unfazed after her spell. Almost as if she was making sure I would block her attack. However, when she summoned her magic again, I jumped into the air and used my eyes to push her down into me while Iunched myself upward. While I readied to cut her down, she merely teleported away once again. However, this time when I stopped myself to float in the air to find her, she was nowhere to be seen. She and her magic were gone without a trace.


    "She''s gone?" My eyes narrowed as I looked around. "Thana..." The name left my lips, but was it really her?


    Energy that foul led me to believe that maybe Tor was correct. Maybe Thana was still injured or had to go through some manner of change. My grip on Defiance tightened for a moment, and I clenched my jaw in aggravation. After a moment, I put Defiance away and floated down to the Temple. If that was Thana, then I should get ready for arger force the next time any Demons appear, but something was off about this entire situation.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth


    Arceana and I watched in fascination as Arthurnded. His back was turned to us as he stood there in silence. All of us were unsure of what to do. Stepping forward carefully, and warily, I moved to his side. My magic had already healed me to the point where my injuries were gone, and I wanted to speak with Arthur.


    However, upon stepping beside him, I looked up to see he appeared to be livid. He shook in fury as his fist trembled in anger. His eyes were focused and shadowed that he appeared as if he wanted to murder someone. His teeth were clenched so hard it almost sounded like they would break from the grinding.


    Backing away, I looked to Arceana. "We should tend to the wounded and check the lower rungs!" I spoke and turned to the generals. "Focus on healing those who are in critical condition!" Kheri held her throat sorely as Alwin nodded slowly while I stepped beside my sister. "We need to make sure Rudnurth''s seal is still intact again."


    My sister looked at Arthur with a small frown. "Yes. I imagine if he escaped again, this time things would not go as well."


    "Leaving him be for the moment would be for the best." I stated, and she nodded.


    "Agreed but be prepared for what we discussed. I am not fond of Arthur roaming around so freely and defiantly. We will need to curb these tendencies of his." Arceana whispered before leaving. "I will check on Rudnurth this time. Be careful."


    Looking around the area, many were helping clean up the area. Others were casting healing spells and more. However, everyone did the same thing continually. Whether it be servants, curious nobles, town guards, or even a priestesses. All of us continually looked to our Knight with concerned nces since he seemed almost frozen in ce. It wasn''t until Captain Greigh approached him that he shifted.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth


    "Are you okay?" Ziah''s voice came from my left.


    Scowling down, I replied. "Perfect."


    Greigh appeared next to her and crossed his arms as he looked to the horizon. "Another Demon?" He inquired softly.


    My jaw clenched in anger as I thought about the question. The only person that it could be is Thana, but nothing matched. The wings were wrong, which led me to believe it was someone new this time. Thana appeared just as randomly. Who''s to say she was the only other High Elf out there. The fact remained though, if it was her, I needed to start training.


    "Something like that." Was all I said in response before leaving the mountain for the second time that day.

 Chapter 99 - 99

    <h4>Chapter 99:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums Outskirts


    I left Elincia and the others to clean up a few days ago. In the meantime, I''ve been on alert for thest few days in case someone else decides to show up. Ever sinceing here, there''s been no breaks for me. Deal with stupid shit from the Priestesses and their students. Got transported to the past into a three-year war that ended with me being betrayed. Returned to only deal with more bullshit while still wounded.


    My wounds still hadn''t closed entirely, but they were doing far better than they were when that mystery High Elf showed herself. Naturally, Augustus and Cassidy were rather worried. While it made me feel thankful for having them around, it didn''t change anything in regard to keeping them at a distance. Now, I stood before I giant mansion that looked so out of ce it was funny.


    My eyebrow twitched as I turned to Elincia. "Please tell me you''re joking?"


    The Priestess in question gave me a confused look in return. "About what?"


    Sighing, my eyes closed in annoyance. "I appreciate the thought behind this, but why?" Opening my eye, I gestured to the mansion. "Why would you build a mansion this size?! This looks like it has over a hundred rooms!"


    "As our Knight, it is expected that you will eventually enter into a lordship and be a noble. A Knight is essentially a noble, but without the title. Not to mention you are our highest ranking general." Elincia exined and then smirked as she gazed at the building in a proud manner. "Everything has been made so you have room for any servants, personnel, or other officials you might have in the future."


    "I''m not having any of that." I told her with a small frown. "I just wanted a small house..."


    "A small house?" Elincia repeated.


    "Two bedrooms would''ve been fine. This is overkill." My words seemed to surprise her.


    "You would rather have a small homepared to an estate of this magnitude?"


    Rubbing my face, annoyed, I answered. "Yes!"


    Elincia became quiet, and I looked over at her. "I see." Turning away as an image of her younger self shed through my mind, she spoke. "Have I done something to offend you, Arthur?" She inquired.


    Confused, I replied. "No. Why do you ask?"


    "You have been avoiding my gaze as ofte." She pointed out.


    Lying was always important in these types of situations. "I assumed you''d be more ufortable with my eyes. Many others have been."


    "I am not many others, so do not feel obligated to look away from in such a manner."


    "I''ll do my best." Crossing my arms as I looked at the massive estate, my attention looked to the side where the Hollow Forest wasn''t even two hundred feet away. "There a reason you put it almost on the tree line?"


    "Assuming any more animals or monsters wander out of the forest, your estate will be the first thing they see. This helps them from getting too close to the lowest rung of Helmsforth." She answered and gestured to the Reed Family Farmstead. "Only others who have issues are the Reed Family since they are their farm gives the animals more ces to hide."


    "I remember."


    We were quiet for a moment before she gestured to the mansion. "Would you like to take a look inside?"


    Eyeing it for a moment, a chuckle escaped my lips. "Part of me wants to say yes, while another part wants me to say no." Walking forward, I gestured for her to follow me. "Let''s see what we''re working with."


    The ''house'' was enormous. So much so that it was rather off-putting. Two separate wings the formed a ''U'' making it annoying to even look around. All in all, the building was two stories, with the master bedroom up a grand flight of stairs that wrapped around from both sides of the walls. From there, the house was split into the main section, where I would live, and the east and west wing, where I would avoid.


    Rooms by the dozens made it impossible to even remotely want to explore. Ignoring the second story, I made sure to ask where the kitchen was, the storeroom, pantry, bathrooms, etc... The enormity of the estate made me feel guilty in a way.


    While I did live in a castle for several years until just recently, everything was rather barren in my own living quarters, and I never did any decorating or redecorating. Meanwhile, everything here was already furnished with couches, dressers, mirrors, and much more than you would think would be given to someone. It was annoying.


    "You truly do not like this home?" Elincia asked after seeing the expression on my face.


    I sighed and put my hands on my hips as I looked around. "I don''t know what you expect me to do, but this ce is way too big. I''m probably going to just ignore the wings entirely and live here in the main section." Pointing upstairs where my room was, I continued. "Everything I need is rtively close. Bedroom and the bathroom are connected, and the kitchen is off the side of the main entranceway."


    "You just described two rooms in an entire estate." Elincia pointed out in surprise. "That is all you require?"


    Shrugging in response, I answered. "It''s worked for me so far. I might make an office and make sure there is a living room in case people visit, but yeah. That''s pretty much all I needed." Looking around the entranceway and up at a chandelier made me cringe. "Had I known you were doing all this; I probably would''ve stopped you." Then I shrugged again. "But I wasn''t here at the time."


    "I see..." Elincia didn''t question me about where I was this time, which was nice. "While I understand your reasoning, I am surprised no one is here to celebrate with you."


    "Maybe they finally learned to leave me alone?" I offered in response. "No offense, but your students are a bunch of assholes. Well, with the exception of Cassidy. Floyd tetters here and there, but he is annoying too."


    Elincia rolled her eyes. "Always great to know that you view our students as assholes."


    "Call em like I see em."


    Sighing, the Priestess changed the subject. "There are a few basic things I would like to go over with you. First, your pay. Given your status as a knight, we are under no obligation to pay you for your services." Elincia stated.


    "Wow. That fucking sucks balls." I stated in a in tone. "Kind of a bitch move, don''t you think?"


    Closing her eyes for a moment, she continued as if I never responded. "However, since you also hold the rank of general and have saved Helmsforth, along with me and my sister''s lives, there are other ways topensate you." She opened them before continuing. "You will also need to choose a Town Guard who will be your second inmand. A Captain of sorts who will answer to you. Do you have anyone in mind, or shall we offer you some suggestions?"


    "Captain Greigh Nasa will do just fine."


    "I was unaware you and Captain Greigh got along so well." Elinciamented as she gestured to me.


    "He''s close by, can fly, and knows the area better than I do. The Captain will do just fine."


    A few more things were discussed back and forth, but things went surprisingly well. There didn''t appear to be any magical spells cast in the area, and Elincia was actually not a bitch about anything. Plus, everyone else kind of fucked off too. It was nice in a weird way. Hopefully, it''ll stay that way for a little bit.

 Chapter 100 - 100

    <h4>Chapter 100:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Pendragon Estate


    Unfortunately, people did not leave me alone. Arceana and Elincia decided to hold a party in my home without my knowing. Several high society people were invited, by that I mean Nobles and Elves, along with several high-ranking officials. Thankfully, Greigh gave me a heads up about what was going to happen, and I dipped before Arceana, or her sister could ask me to do anything.


    After spending a day in the Hollow Forest, avoiding the priestesses who were actively looking for me, the party was over. Returning to my new home, I was met with several servants and Town Guards who were cleaning the ce up. I quickly informed them that I was an illusion and not really home before going to my room.


    However, that''s not to say I haven''t had other, more pleasant, visitors. "Heya Arthur!" Austin greeted as he let himself inside while I was on my way to the kitchen. "Wanted ta stop by and say hi! Ah''m still allowed tae in whenever, right?" He inquired.


    Chuckling, I moved next to him with a nod. "You and anyone else in your family." Ruffling his hair got him tough. "I''m about to make a sandwich. Do you want one?"


    He shrugged. "Sure."


    We headed to the kitchen, which was my favorite room in the house. "So," I began as I pulled out some bread and got started. "How''re things at the Reed Farmstead?" I inquired as he sat at the counter.


    "Good. Miss ya a bit. The extra hands were nice, and havin someone ta talk to was nice as well."


    Pointing at him took his eyes off the sandwich. "Anytime you want to talk, youe find me." Going back to slicing some ham, I continued. "Cassidy and Grandpa Reed are wee here anytime."


    "Grandpa said he expects ya ta still visit for supper every now and then." Austin informed me.


    Gesturing to the redhead with my meat cutting knife, I replied. "I''m not too keen on cooking for myself or missing out on his cooking. That old man knows how to cook."


    Austin chuckled. "Ah''ll tell him you said so."


    "How''s Cassidy doing?" I asked as I set a te down right in front of him.


    Taking a bite, he replied with his mouth full. "Malrife."


    Making another sandwich for me, I quirked a brow. "One more time. This time without the food in your mouth."


    He swallowed and responded once more. "Alright. Been headin up ta the Temple every now and then like usual."


    "Good to know."


    "Is it true ya skipped out on some fancy party that was thrown in your own home?"


    Finishing my sandwich, I took a bite and stared at him for a moment. "You have no proof." He giggled at that. "What''re you doing out and about today though?" I finally asked as I sat down next to him at the countertop. "Don''t you have some chores to do or something?"


    "Well, Ah was told ta head into town and grab some stuff for the Festival of Lightsin up. Also needed ta stop by butchers and grab some cuts."


    "Festival of Lights?"


    Austin smiled as he exined. "It''s a holiday! We celebrate the life and death of loved ones. Elves usually use some manner of spells tounch off the mountain while Zugal fly around in the sky withnterns." He then gestured to himself. "We get candles and burn a candle outside for each person we''ve lost and those we''re thankful to still have around!"


    I couldn''t tell if it was a sweet idea or fucked up. "That sounds fun." Was my soft response.


    "Did ya want tae with me? We can get our stuff together?" Austin jumped up on his stool excitedly.


    Since I didn''t have anything nned today, I figured going with him wasn''t the worst thing in the world. "Sure. Finish that sandwich, and we''ll head out."


    Celebrating the Festival of Lights wasn''t on my to-do list. Instead, I wanted to find out when it was happening so I could make my way to the Old Capital. The ruins were deep in the Hollow Forest, and I didn''t need anyone following me again. Hopefully, I could look into a few things and maybe see if Aydan''s room was still there. Maybe there would be something to help me.


    Austin and I walked through the streets, where people waved at me any chance they got. Apparently, I was a hero of sorts to these people. Stopping Rudnurth and moving between them and the Hollow Forest really seemed to resonate with them. Ignoring it as I usually did, didn''t seem to make them falter either. Just annoyed me when I could hear the word ''hero'' whispered around.


    "Ah''m d ya decided tae with! It''s nice havin someone ta talk to!" Austin said cheerfully as we walked down the street.


    "It certainly can be. How about after this, I take you to the Rainy Helm. My treat."


    "Uh... Ah don''t think Ah''m allowed in there."


    Rolling my eyes, I replied. "You''re not going to be drinking, and I''m pretty sure they''re setting up soon. No one else should be there. Let''s just hope that Sherry lets us in."


    Austin nodded happily. "Okay!" He replied as we made our way to Butch''s. "Hi, Floyd!"


    "Hey, Austin!" Floyd said back cheerfully. "Hi, Arthur!"


    Rolling my eyes, I answered. "Meh."


    "Don''t be like that!" Floyd said as he hung over the counter. "I fed you once, and you broke my knee! To me, that evens out!"


    My borrowed redheaded stepchild looked up to me, slightly rmed. "Ya broke his knee?" Austin questioned softly.


    I shrugged. "He attacked me. Self-defense is something I live by. He''s lucky he didn''t do that before I met you. Probably would''ve killed him."


    Floyd stood back up in his apron and nodded in agreement. "Yeah. I could see that." Then he looked back to Austin. "So, what can I get you today!?"


    Obviously, he was concerned about what he just heard, but decided to ignore it. "Ah was told Cass ced an order or somethin? Should already be paid for."


    Floyd started sifting through some papers as I looked around the streets. To my surprise and disappointment, two cloaked figures were roaming around the streets. They were Ghoul cloaks or the High Elf from before. Instead, they were covered in non-enchanted gear with their faces kind of covered. I groaned upon realizing it was Alwin and Arceana Jr.


    They were acting sketchy and looking around far too much to be spying on me, which just made it worse. What kind of idiots wear cloaks like that to sneak around? Apparently, the kind who are outughing and having fun in disguise. I shook my head as Austin continued to talk with Floyd while kept a close eye on them to see what was happening. However, as I watched them, ck magic signals entered my field of vision.


    Quickly whipping my head in that direction, I saw a few people watching them on the opposite side of the street. There was no red magic signals, only ck. I was ven more confused as they didn''t appear to be Ghouls or Demons. They appeared to be ordinary people, and their magic energy was rather low. However, it was obvious they were watching Alwin and Lucia.


    "You doing okay?" Floyd asked me.


    "Floyd, can you do me a favor?"


    "Uh, sure?" He responded, slightly surprised.


    "Can you keep an eye on Austin for me? I need to check on something." I told him, and apparently, he noticed the look on my face.


    He nodded in a serious manner before he replied. "Of course."

 Chapter 101 - 101

    <h4>Chapter 101:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums


    When Floyd let Austin inside, both of which gave me a curious and concerned look, I ignored both of them a swiped two of the knives from the shop. Butcher knives weren''t exactly practical, but I didn''t have Defiance with me, and these were a lot easier to hide. Moving down the street quickly, I moved to the shadows before Alwin and Lucia could spot me or those following them.


    Now in the alleyways, I moved through them without hindrance. I figured out how many were tailing the two Lestranians and their locations. In all my experience, this was either leading to an assassination or a kidnapping. The question was, which race could blend-in in such a manner where no one would realize. It made me uneasy because I only realized it because of my eyes.


    Several were mixed with the crowds on the streets as others lied in wait in alleys or on the rooftops. "What is going on?" I whispered to myself.


    Whatever it was, they were waiting for something. "Let me show you something else!" Alwin said excitedly before pulling Lucia into a nearby alley, and I rolled my eyes at how sexual that could''ve been received. "There''s a nearby park where-"


    Alwin came to a sudden stop with Lucia beside him when several of the people from before jumped down in front of him. Already wary, the General readied his magic as he turned around but found another groupe in from behind. Much more rmed, he summoned a barrier around them for protection as I watched on above.


    Should I have gotten involved immediately? Yes, but I was more interested in who they were and what they wanted or if they were tied to the Demons.


    "What do you want?" Alwin demanded, but none of them responded. "You are impeding a Lestranian General! Speak now before I decide to act in more a confrontational manner!"


    Watching them was interesting. Alwin did well enough to recognize a threat, but it made me curious about how they thought this was going to go. To my surprise, another one rounded the corner with the same ck aura surrounding her as the others. Difference was, she looked exactly like Lucia, which surprised me. It would appear I wasn''t the only one as Alwin turned to the one next to him in surprise.


    His concentration faltered, and his barrier fell. He was quickly set upon along with Lucia. Alwin tried to activate his magic again but was quickly hit in the back of the head with a rock. Knocked unconscious, heid there limply and was tied up while Lucia tried to scream for help. That was stopped when they silenced her and began ripping at her clothes as she kicked and iled about. They also made sure she couldn''t use magic.


    Needless to say, a spark of rage lit inside me. Falling into the alley with my killing intent flowing from me, the people came to a sudden stop as they looked at me fearfully. Their eyes were wide, as were Lucia''s when she saw me, but they slowly seemed to regain their confidence after a few moments.


    Before they could do anything, though, I rushed into the group holding Lucia and quickly cut off a few limbs with my butcher des. They were enhanced with my energy, so they made short work of a few of them. Screams escaped their mouths as they cried out in pain and eventually scattered away from Lucia.


    "Stay behind me." I told her as she scrambled to her feet in a very rmed manner.


    "Thank you." She whispered softly as she looked over to Alwin while covering herself.


    The group that had blocked the entrance was getting close, but I merely of energy through the ground created spikes that shot up and impaled them multiple times. Killing them instantly, they fell to the ground as my spikes disappeared back into the ground. Several of the others in the back alley jumped up onto some crates or up onto the rooftops. All of them looked horrified as they looked at me.


    "Can you get the Town Guard?"


    She ran out of the alley without further prompting, and I backed up to where Alwinid unconscious before standing over his limp body. "Who are you to interfere with us?"


    Smirking, I replied as I held the two knives out. "You may not have heard, but I''m the new Knight around these parts. I try to escape doing as many of my duties as possible. However," Looking at Alwin, I sighed. "I have a bit of a soft spot for this one and the girl you attacked."


    "You''re the Lestranian Knight?" A nondescript man inquired in surprise. "We heard you were adorned in magnificent armor wielding a sword that was almost asrge as he is."


    I shrugged. "Both are at home. What can I say? It gets tedious to lug them around everywhere. Also, didn''t know I was going out today." Then I smirked again. "You can thank a little redheaded boy for my being here."


    "What?" He replied, confused before looking at his group. "It doesn''t matter." A smirk soon came to his lips as his body started to change shape.


    While he once appeared to be an older middle-aged man, he quickly turned into a she. This wouldn''t have disturbed me if the form he took wasn''t one I was familiar with. Pink hair and a face that almost matched Lucia''s with purple eyes looked at me.


    "How about you leave us to go about our business?" The imposter requested in a sickeningly sweet tone.


    I was not happy. "I''m going to fucking murder you!" My killing intent returned and moved off of my body in waves as she looked horrified. "You dare mock me?! How do you know that form?!"


    No response as she fell back onto her ass. The others also looked rmed. Some tried to run, but I quickly dissuaded them as spikes shot from the ground and impaled them. This time, I left the spikes in ce as they slowly died on them. To my surprise, their forms began to falter, and a group of women surrounded me.


    Dark attire with bat-like wings, strange markings, and an overall attractiveness made me even more wary. They looked simr to subae, but I didn''t think they had those here. A few then tried to fly away, which I quickly threw my knives at them. This caused them to fall back into the alley, where they died shortly after. Those that remained look at me in horror.


    All of them tried to scatter as the one who looked like Mara shouted, "Retreat!"


    My energy immediately shot out and trapped them all inside the alley with me. "You''re not going anywhere."

 Chapter 102 - 102

    <h4>Chapter 102:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums


    I might''ve gotten a little carried away as my energy started to increase to an unneeded level. One of the subae rushed me, and it was easy enough to ignore the wild swipe she took at me. mming my fist into her side, cracks rang out as she floated into the air for a moment before hitting the ground hard. Gasping for air, she convulsed as she struggled to bring her arms down to hold her side. Needless to say, she didn''t look like Mara anymore.


    "I tried to hold back, but I think I held back a little too much." Looking up at the remaining adversaries, I spoke in a low tone. "What do you think?"


    They looked at their gaspingrade, and another two rushed me. This time, I moved towards them and put more strength into my blows. Kicking one was easy, and they straight-up exploded into mush and blood. I twisted and nted my foot into the other one as well. Needless to say, I didn''t hold back this time either. Both turned into chunks of flesh sttered on the walls as they also covered their remaining buddies.


    "And then there were three." Landing on one foot, I shook my leg to remove some of the blood. "Question is, are any of you going to tell me anything?" Using my energy, the stains were quickly removed as I looked down at the one who was likely dying from internal bleeding. "I doubt she''s going to tell me anything and likely doesn''t have long to live."


    "You''ll pay for this!" The leader shouted as she backed away from me in fear. "Do you realize what you''ve done!?"


    Picking up the one by my feet by her hair, the others watched in horror as I plunged my hand into her stomach. I refrained from doing so to her chest because I am a gentlemen, if nothing else. She screamed in pain, which I ignored as I slowly released my energy inside her and turned it into fire. The smell was awful, and I imagine having your internal organs melted was worse.


    Fire soon shot out of her mouth and other ces as I dropped her on the floor. "Now that this husk is out of the way, I''m going to ask you again. Anything you want to tell me?"


    Stepping closer to the two that were backed up against one of my walls, they quivered in fear. "We''re sorry! Please let us go!"


    Stopping directly in front of them, I red down at them. "Letting you go doesn''t seem likely. Not without answering my questions." I stated as they looked up at me before falling to their knees in a submissive manner. "Who sent you?"


    The leader responded but kept her head down as she refused to look at me. "The Queen." So, they did work for Thana.


    "What is your purpose here?"


    "We were to capture Lucia Delmaris."


    Crouching down, I steepled my fingers together in front of the two subae. "Why?"


    "I don''t know. We were just following orders."


    She still wasn''t looking at me. "What are you? Demons?"


    The other remaining subae confirmed my suspicions. "We''re subus. We take the form of those who people desire to see the most in that moment."


    Pointing over my shoulder at the dead Mara look-a-like, I replied. "I figured, but that didn''t go too well for your little group, did it?" They shook their heads softly. "How many others are here in Helmsforth with you, and are there any Ghouls with you?"


    "Ghouls?" The leader Subus replied, confused. "What is a Ghoul?" Frowning at that, I eyed her, which made her freeze in fear. "We don''t know what Ghouls are! We swear!" She pleaded and reached out to touch me, but I merely broke her arm in response.


    She screamed out in pain, and I spoke in a low tone. "You even think about touching me again, and this gets even worse for you." mming my palm into her mouth, they both looked at me, rmed. "And stop your whining. You''re lucky that''s all I did. Now, how many are with you."


    "This was it." The other stated in an urgent tone as she tried to help her friend. "We''re the only ones left."


    Removing my palm from the leader''s mouth, I grabbed her by the hair as she winced and gasped in pain. "Is that true?"


    "Yes!" She replied urgently.


    "Mmh." Letting her go, I looked behind me when I heard the shouts of the Town Guard getting closer. "It would seem our time together ising to an end."


    Before either of them could do anything, I mmed my fist into the leader''s head and killed her as the other one screamed in horror. "You said you let us go!" She shouted fearfully as blood sttered over the both of us.


    Shaking the blood and brain matter off my hand, a chuckle escaped my lips. "She wasn''t going to get far, and I do want you to do something for me." Looking over at her, I smirked. "I''d like you to deliver a message to your Queen. Tell her, I''m looking forward to seeing her soon." pping her cheeks lightly, but in a condescending tone, I spoke. "Can you do that for me?"


    Nodding her head with slightly red cheeks, she replied. "Yes." A few tears escaped from her eyes as she stood.


    However, before I let her go, I gave her a warning. "If any of you return, or I catch any others of you in Lestrania, this will be considered a mercypared to what I will do to them." I told her as I gestured across the area with her deadpanions. "And if you decided to interact with another Lestranian on your way back, I''ll hunt you down and take my time killing you." Leaning over her as I red down, she tried to make herself as small as possible. "I''ll pull your bones out from your body, one by one, starting with your knuckles."


    Creating a hole in the earth wall, she slipped out the back and quickly ran away. Themotion of the Town Guard got louder, and I soon heard them pounding on the wall at the entrance of the alley. Looking at Alwin, who was still unconscious, I rolled my eyes and removed the alterations I had made to the surrounded area.


    As soon as the walls went down, Greigh, Ziah, and Lucia all ran into the alley with several other guards. Their eyes went wide as I looked at them, covered in blood. Lucia was covering herself and clearly worried about Alwin, but the sight of my massacre caused her to pass out. Ziah caught her andid her down carefully. Greigh and the others stepped forward carefully as they looked around.


    "What happened?" Greigh inquired.


    I shrugged. "Spies. What else?" Was my simple response.

 Chapter 103 - 103

    <h4>Chapter 103:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums


    Greigh looked around in shock as others tended to Alwin. "What did you do?"


    "Took care of them. Obviously." Was my simple response.


    "You didn''t think to question them?" The Captain asked carefully.


    "My questions were answered. Don''t you worry about that." I said simply, and the other Town Guards were looking at me horrified. "You mind cleaning this mess up while I head out? I got ns."


    Greigh and the others nched at that. "Sir, don''t you think you should report this to the Priestesses?"


    I patted his shoulder as I walked by him. "Probably, but I''m delegating. One of my favorite things to do! Now, if you need me, I''ll be at the Rainy Helm with Austin Reed." Waving a short goodbye, I left them with, "Be sure to take Alwin and Junior back up to the Temple. Don''t need Arceana and Elincia breathing down my neck."


    The Captain quickly moved in front of me and gestured to them. "Lucia shouldn''t be down here, and Alwin being seen like this could pose problems. I think it would be best to use your portal to arrive directly in the Temple." At my quirked brow, he finished with, "Please?"


    Rolling my eyes, I created a portal and walked around him. "Feel free to drag them through, but I''m staying down here." Shooing a few curious citizens away, I looked over my shoulder. "Clear this alley and keep anyone from snooping. There are a few things I''m going to look into with Austin." I told him as he nodded and quickly moved Alwin and Lucia with a select group of guards.


    With them through the portal, I closed it and headed back to Butch''s. There was a bit of a line, and a few people looked at me in surprise, but no one said anything. Looking down at myself revealed that there were some blood splotches on my clothing. Rolling my eyes, I used my abilities to remove the stains as I approached the counter.


    "Arthur!" Austin greeted from the window.


    "Is that one of my favorite people in the whole wide world!?" Floyd''s voice cut in before he hung down from the top of the window and looked at me upside down. "It is!" He confirmed in a cheerful tone.


    "No, it isn''t." Was my dull reply before looking back to Austin. "You ready to go?"


    "Uh huh!" He confirmed and exited the shop before moving next to me.


    Floyd fell on the ground before quickly standing up and leaned on the counter in a slyer manner than his stumble. "Hey, Arthur, ol'' buddy, ol'' pal!" Looking at him with a bored expression, he chuckled. "Would you happen to know where my knives went? I''ve been looking all over for them! Butch is gonna flip when he realizes they''re gone!"


    It almost felt like justice, but my own weird-ass code of honor made me pull out a pouch of gold coins before pulling out a few and putting them on the counter. "Had to borrow them. I meant to return them, but some things happened that made that impossible. Tell Butch I''m sorry for the inconvenience. This should cover them, but if there is any issue, tell him toe see me." Floyd took the coins in surprise. "We square?"


    Floyd looked down at himself and shrugged. "Kind of? We''re a bunch of different shapes if you really think about it." He began ranting on the body and what all could be considered triangles and more.


    Tapping Austin, we left as Floyd was distracted, which made the kid chuckle. "I like Floyd." The redheaded stepchild informed me.


    "That makes one of us." We made our way to the Rainy Helm, where I promptly knocked on the door. "Sherry?" I called out.


    "We''re closed!" A familiar voice called back.


    "I know, but I was hoping you''d be willing to make an exception!"


    There was silence for a moment before the door cracked open. "Well, well, well. If it isn''t Sir Arthur Pendragon himself." Then she shily gestured to me. "The hero of The Slums!" I tilted my head at that in irritation. "What can I do for you, hon?"


    Gesturing to Austin, I replied. "Perhaps let us in and maybe some early grub?"


    Sherry looked down at the kid and immediately shook her head. "No! Nope! Nuh uh!" Pointing at Austin, she turned back to me. "You brought Cassidy''s little brother here!? Are you crazy!?"


    Rolling my eyes and moving her hand out of the way made her frown slightly. "I''m not asking for drinks or to have him stay when you officially open. I just wanted to do something nice for Austin, and I enjoyed thest time I was here." She quirked a brow of disbelief at that. "For the most part." I added.


    "Uh huh. Look, I don''t have a problem letting you in, but Cassidy-"


    "I''ll deal with Cassidy if the need arises." Sherry still didn''t look convinced. "Please. It''s been a bit of a rough day." Then I leaned in a little closer. "Besides, I was hoping we could talk some business if you''re interested."


    Crossing her arms, she gestured at me with her elbows. "You''re gonna get me into trouble."


    In an overly dramatic gesture to myself, I responded. "I would never! The Knight of Lestrania stands before you as the very image of justice and righteousness!" Then I leaned in a little more. "I promise it''ll be worth your while, and there will be no tricks."


    The Rainy Helm''s owner eyed me for a little bit before turning to Austin. "Your sister gonna hurt me if I let you in here?"


    He shook his head. "Ah might get in trouble, but if there is any problem, Arthur''ll take the me." Austin then smiled widely. "That Ah can promise!"


    Sherry put her hands on her hips. "Fine." She said and gestured inside. "Feel free toe in, but I gotta get ready, so food might take a bit."


    Pulling Austin close to me with a smirk, I shook him. "I''m sure the two of us could help out if you''d be willing to keep his cuts cool."


    She chuckled and shook her head. "Yeah. Why not."


    "That describes how I feel every day."

 Chapter 104 - 104

    <h4>Chapter 104:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums


    "Feel free to grab a booth likest time." Sherry told us.


    "Should I help you put on the chairs down?"


    She looked around and shrugged. "If you''re offering, I will dly ept."


    Tapping Austin on the shoulder, we got to work as she went behind the counter and started prepping stuff for tonight. Moving from table to table, the two of us lowered the chairs for the entire tavern. Given its size, it did take a few minutes. Eventually, we sat down in the same booth where Cassidy and I ate.


    "This is so exciting! Ah''ve always wondered what it was like in here!" Austin said with arge smile.


    "d you''re enjoying yourself." A small smile came to my lips as I looked at him.


    "So, where did ya go earlier?"


    Leaning back, I replied as I looked over at Sherry. "Had to take care of something. Knightly business if you will."


    Austin nodded in understanding. "Ah! A secret mission!"


    Chuckling, I leaned forward in amusement. "Something like that."


    Sherry went to the back and came out a few minutester while Austin and I were talking. She set down a few drinks for us, which we thanked her for. Putting down her tray, the owner pulled a chair from one of the nearby tables and sat down at the edge of the booth.


    "So, what business do you have with me?" Sherry inquired.


    "Well, I was wondering if you would be interested in an investor of sorts."


    "Investor?"


    Pulling out a pouch of coins, I jingled them in front of her. "To sum it up, I''d like to give you some money with the idea of making a profit in return. A small percentage depending on how much money I invest."


    She gave me a confused look. "Why would you do that?"


    Setting the pouch aside, she turned her full attention to me. "Have you ever thought about expanding the Rainy Helm or making some changes but don''t have the funds to do so?"


    "I think almost everyone has, hon." She answered honestly but clearly didn''t see where I was going with this.


    "I''d like to help this ce with whatever it may need. Expanding, creating a second floor, menu, drinks, and many others." Then I gestured to the pouch. "To put it simply, I''d like to provide the funds you might need to do any of these things for a small percentage in return."


    Sherry seemed more interested now. "How big of a cut are you looking for?"


    "How much are you looking to do to the Rainy Helm?" I asked back. "Last time I was here, it seemed like you looked around your ce with ideas, but I could be wrong."


    "You''re not wrong, but I am nervous about this deal and proposition of yours." Sherry replied honestly.


    Crossing my arms in thought, I eventually gestured towards her. "I can assure you that I am not trying to rob you or cheat you in any way." Grabbing the pouch, I ced it in front of her. "Money has very little interest to me, so I would rather invest it into ces that are already sessful but can be more so."


    "That makes sense." Sherry got a thoughtful look on her face. "So, how big of a cut are you looking for?"


    "To be honest, I can''t make that decision because I don''t know your financial situation, nor do I know how well the Rainy Helm does for itself." I told her. "However, I would like to help in more ways than just money. Knowledge is a powerful thing when catered to a specific industry, and I''ve noticed that there are several foods missing from Lestrania that I quite enjoy."


    "So, you want to introduce these items to the menu at the Rainy Helm as well?"


    I nodded. "If they interest you or win you over."


    She looked me up and down in a stumped manner. "I''m not going to lie; it never crossed my mind that you could cook."


    "While I don''t im to be the greatest cook in the world or even one of a higher caliber, there are dishes that are simple to make while also being delicious." Then I smirked and gestured around the tavern. "Food that could bring in a lot of customers if done correctly."


    Sherry looked more and more interested as a small smirk came to her lips. "I was thinking of expanding the second floor."


    Leaning in, I smiled more honestly in response. "I think that''s a wonderful idea."


    Sherry''s smirk turned into a smile, but before she could reply, the door opened. "We''re not open! Come backter!" She called out; however, it would seem the person didn''t get the memo. "Hey! I said we''re cl-" The Rainy Helm''s owner didn''t respond before she stood quickly and kneeled. "Priestess Elincia! I didn''t realize it was you! I''m sorry!"


    Elincia moved next to the booth and waved a gentle hand at Sherry. "There is nothing to forgive. Instead, I must apologize for so rudely entering your ce of business without your permission."


    "It''s no problem! How can I be of service!?" Sherry inquired in an rmed tone.


    "I am here to speak to my Knight." Elincia turned to me with a nk expression. "He seems to have a habit of hiding somewhere, but it looks as though I was able to track him down this time."


    Sherry bowed and quickly stood before gesturing to the booth. "Shall I get you something to drink?"


    Elincia sat down next to Austin, who smiled up at her. "That would be lovely." The Priestess replied with a smile sent towards Austin before she looked back to me. "I assume you know why I am here?"


    Gesturing to Austin, I answered. "You wanted Austin; I know. It was clearly all his idea. A childing to a ce like this is downright-"


    "Wha!?" Austin stood in rm and pointed at me. "He brought me here!"


    "nder!" I immediately pointed at him in return.


    Elincia didn''t seem in the mood for games. "Arthur, this is serious." Leaning forward, she lowered her tone. "What you have done is not to be overlooked."


    Rolling my eyes, I waved a dismissive hand before leaning back. "It was a couple of spies! Who cares?!"


    To my surprise, Elincia actually shook her head softly before bowing before me. This action surprise all of us present as Austin looked at me in shock. Sherry was so stunned she dropped the tray she was bringing out with refreshments. I was slightly on guard just because of how often I''ve been screwed over by these people that Elincia''s tears truly surprised me.


    "From the bottom of my heart, thank you for saving Lucia and General Alwin." Elincia told me in a grateful tone.

 Chapter 105 - 105

    <h4>Chapter 105:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Rainy Helm


    "That girl has done more for my sister than either of us know." Elincia stated with her head still down. "There was a time when I was also lost, but Lucia was there for Arceana. I know your rtionship with us is shaky at best. However, we would like you toe to the Temple to talk." Looking up at me, she continued. "My hope is we can begin working together in earnest and do what we can to aid you in future endeavors."


    Austin and Sherry seemed surprised. "Uh..." They weren''t the only ones. "It''s fine. I had my own reasons for getting involved."


    "Maybe so, but it does not change the fact that you have continually saved the people of this town and kingdom." Elincia eyed Austin for a moment before continuing more cautiously. "While your methods were a little extreme, I am inclined to agree with them given the situation."


    Nodding slightly, I leaned back more rxed. "Good to know. Keep me posted on how they are."


    Elincia smiled as she wiped her face gently to remove the tears. "You are more than wee toe check on them."


    I frowned at that. "I''d rather not." Austin and Elincia seemed surprised at that.


    "May I ask why?" The Priestesses inquired.


    Because Lucia looks like a damn replica of Mara. "Let''s just say it''s for personal reasons."


    She nodded slowly in return. "I see. Well, I will not force you to meet with them, but I would appreciate it if you were to make your way to the Temple as soon as you have the time." Gesturing to me, she continued. "We have some important matters to discuss."


    "Well, I am in the middle of something right now, but afterwards, I''d be willing to head up to the mountain."


    "Very well. Shall we have a ferry-"


    Holding up my hand to stop her, I quickly spoke. "That''s alright! I don''t need any Zugal flying me anywhere."


    The Priestess leaned back and brought her hand up to her chin in a thoughtful manner. "Yes. I suppose you can fly on your own if the reports we received are true. You also can teleport in a manner of speaking." Then she smirked as she looked at me. "All very intriguing abilities for someone who looks so Human."


    "Looks can be deceiving."


    "They can indeed." She confirmed before looking around the Rainy Helm. "If you do not mind my prying, what are you doing here?" Then Elincia looked at Austin with a raised brow. "With someone so young, no less."


    "I had a bit of business in town today. So, I thought I would treat Austin since he was at my ce and asked if I would go with him. The Rainy Helm is one of the few businesses I''ve been to and enjoyed." I exined. "It''s technically before hours, and no adult beverages have been given to him." Shrugging, I gestured to the kid. "Figured I''d bring him along."


    Elincia smiled at that and giggled. "I see. Only you would bring a child to a tavern before it opens to do business." Then she turned to Sherry, who was standing nearby. "Our Knight has business with you, I take it?"


    Sherry nodded quickly. "He does! Sir Arthur wanted to offer me a deal of sorts! One that I am bing more and more interested in!" The owner replied.


    Turning back to me, the Priestess quirked a brow in my direction. "Is that so? May I pry further, or will that irk you?"


    I shrugged. "This is an offer that I''d like to make to bring some changes to the Rainy Helm. Food, drinks, expansion, and whatnot."


    "So forting." Elincia stated in a yful tone.


    "Yes. Information that will eventually be well known is very easy to be forting about." Then I pointed at Sherry. "Though, it all depends on her."


    "Perhaps we could test some of the foods you n on bringing over?" Sherry offered. "I''d like a chance to test those before we proceed with talks because the menu is one of the most important parts of an establishment such as this."


    I nodded. "That''s fair." Standing up, I gestured to her kitchen. "Can I borrow your ingredients? I doubt I''ll be able to make everything I want to bring over, but I''m confident I can make something that''s to your liking!"


    Sherry smiled and nodded. "Certainly!"


    Elincia and Austin stood to follow us. "Can we see what you n on making? If it is as good as you im, I would be interested in incorporating it around the Temple." Elincia asked as she walked next to Sherry and me.


    "Ah could even make it at home!" Austin dered as he grabbed my arm yfully, and I chuckled.


    "The whole point is to share these things with the people in the lowest rung, but I''m not averse to it being in the Temple. Maybe something I eat when Ie to visit." I replied and then ruffled Austin''s hair. "And this is something very simple to make."


    "Now I am very curious." Elincia stated. "What is this magic dish you n on making?"


    Chuckling, I responded as we made it to the kitchen, and I started to grab all the ingredients I needed. "It''s not a magic dish by any means, but I figured french toast would be something everyone would enjoy." Grabbing everything I need, I began. "Although, I am also a huge fan of Monte Cristo sandwiches, which I make out of french toast."


    Sherry watched me carefully as Elincia spoke. "Very well. Let us see this ''french toast'' that you speak of."

 Chapter 106 - 106

    <h4>Chapter 106:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Things went well with Sherry. The french toast was a hit, and I led into several other dishes she might be interested in. Much like the city itself, most things were in a medieval fantasy era. Airships were something that existed, but food diversity wasn''t thatmon. Mutton, roasts, chicken, pies, and things along those lines were all rathermon. Needless to say, Sherry was rather excited about working towards the future.


    However, I was now in the Priestess''s personal chambers. "It is good to see you, Sir Arthur. Wee to my room." Arceana said and looked to her sister. "I am surprised it took you so long to find him."


    Given that it was the priestess''s room, it was about what you would expect. A grand bed that was far bigger than necessary with gaudy gold decorations fit for her position. Mirrors, a vanity, private bathroom, desks, dressers, and more were all as expensive-looking as they could be. It made me curious about how many of the items in this room were more than they appeared.


    Elincia gestured to me with a small blush. "Our Knight was in the middle of a business proposition with someone when we found him. I felt it best to let him finish conducting his business before we came here."


    Arceana was quiet for a moment before she looked back at me. "Were you doing something inappropriate when my sist-"


    The blonde blushed harder before raising her voice. "No! He was literally in the middle of a business meeting!" Elincia shouted.


    A small smirk came to Arceana''s lips. "I see. Forgive my inquiry." Then she turned back to me. "I assume my sister told you why I requested this meeting?" I nodded. "Then allow me to begin. Thank you for saving Lucia and General Alwin. Both are very important to me, and I was unaware either of them had even left the Temple."


    Continuing for her sister, Elincia sat down on the bed. "It is likely that they would have escaped with Lucia before we even knew she had been kidnapped."


    "I was in the right ce at the right time." I replied as I sat down on one of the couches while Arceana sat across from me more daintily. "So, what else was there that you two wanted to discuss." Crossing my arms grabbed the pink-haired Priestess''s gaze.


    "We are not here to discuss you if that is what you were worried about. My sister and I have learned our lesson in questioning you about you." That made me smirk as Arceana continued. "No. You are here because I would like to know if you learned anything from the Subae that infiltrated Helmsforth and your thoughts on the matter."


    "Given everything that has happened in the short time since I''ve been here, I think it''s safe to say that war ising."


    Both Priestesses were immediately on alert, and Elincia stood up from the bed. "War?" The blonde repeated.


    Arceana gave me a serious look as her expression turned dark. "Why do you think war ising?"


    Gesturing to the two of them, I spoke. "If I was in your position, it''s likely that I would have already called for new training and a draft of sorts to prepare. Ghouls, Subae, and more have been appearing. Roaming through yournds unchallenged and undetected until they run into me." Standing, I began to pace. "That in itself could be considered a deration of war, but even Demons of incredible power have appeared."


    They were quiet for a moment before Arceana looked at her scepter in thought. "You think they are testing us?"


    Elincia then moved to her sister''s side. "Or perhaps they have a goal here?"


    "Given the number of incidentstely, I think it''s safe to say that they have a foothold in your kingdom and likely in some cities." Stopping, I turned to them. "Both of you know how strong that Demon was."


    Tor was incredibly powerful, as was Thana and the mystery High Elf. Each was a significant threat, all stronger than me. Even in my transformed state, I doubt I would''ve been able to beat Thana or the High Elf. It has be abundantly clear that I got lucky with Tor.


    "But you drove the Demon back yourself. Surely he would be hesitant to return." Elincia pointed out.


    "I''m going to be honest. That Demon was stronger than me and underestimated me. I''ve been extraordinarily lucky when ites to those situations." Then I pointed down. "This mountain and the rest of your kingdom is in danger. War ising. Scouts, Spies, attempted kidnappings, and more are the evidence."


    "What do you suggest we do? Announce a call to arms? It would send the people of this kingdom into a panic and plunge Lestrania into chaos. Lestrania has not been to war in almost a thousand years." Arceana stated.


    Then I pointed at her. "But you have been to war! What do you think is going to happen if you continue to do nothing?" I asked her, and she frowned. "Alwin and Lucia were almost killed today. In your very own Capital."


    Elincia sighed. "Who would you have us dere war on? The Demons? Theye and go, but invading the Crimson Wastnd is a foolish idea and would open us up for others to attack should they feel confident enough to do so."


    Then I gestured to them. "Then what are you two going to do? Keep letting the Demonse say hi? I cannot allow that."


    Arceana narrowed her eyes at me. "Careful, Sir Arthur." She began in her more official tone. "We are the leaders of this kingdom. Not you. You made a vow to us, and I expect you to uphold it."


    Chuckling at that, I responded mirthfully. "I pledged my services to Lestrania. My oath is to this kingdom. Not to either of you."


    "You swore your allegiance to-" Elincia began, but I cut her off.


    I then gestured to myself as I interrupted her. "If either of you thinks that my vows include you specifically, you are sadly mistaken. I will protect the two of you and respect you as this kingdom''s leaders, but nothing more. My oath to Lestraniapels me to suggest what I think would be best and do what I think is right." Crossing my arms as both of them looked at me, stunned, I continued. "And I will continue to do so, whether the two of you approve or not."

 Chapter 107 - 107

    <h4>Chapter 107:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    The fact of the matter was, had this been before my trip to the past, I likely would''ve left the Temple in a simr manner as before. However, things were different now. I spent time with them, even if they didn''t know it, but things didn''t add up. If they knew about the book that Aydan made, you''d think they''d be able to work out that I was Mordred. I wasn''t exactly careful when I first arrived here.


    Regardless, I cared for them since I did teach them in the past. "I suppose what you say has merit, but I will not allow you to start talking about war as if it is the most simple thing in the world. Lestrania is not how it was even a hundred years ago." Arceana exined. "Keep your opinions about this to yourself for the moment until we get an actual n."


    I frowned at that, but Elincia quickly spoke. "We have allies that we can reach out to before making any decisions. It would be best to have as much information as we can before we begin."


    Seeing as how I was unaware of who Lestrania''s allies were at this time, I decided to nod in agreement. "Very well. I will refrain from telling others my thoughts on the matter unless they ask me about them."


    Both seemed to ept that as Arceana smirked. "I am starting to understand you a little bit more and more, Sir Arthur."


    "Oh?" I replied, somewhat interested.


    "Yes. You are willing to answer questions, but they have to be the right questions. Your own code of morality keeps you in line, for the most part, and you work within it to the best of your abilities."


    I shook my head. "So, you say, but neither of you knows the first thing about me."


    Arceana jingled her scepter before her smile widened. "Maybe not, but I know enough that I can trust you."


    That made me quirk a brow. "Why trust me now?" I inquired in a cautious tone before gesturing to myself. "We''ve done nothing but buttheads since I''ve arrived."


    "Because you have done nothing but the right things since you got here." Arceana smiled softly in my direction. "The world could use more men like you." She said sweetly and honestly.


    I was quiet for a moment before I looked up at them. "I''m not the man you think I am."


    The sisters exchanged a quick look before Elincia smiled. "Well, that is probably true since you never tell us anything, but that does not change the man we havee to know. You are a good man, and you have done amazing things. Despite my sister and I getting in the way from time to time." She said with a giggle.


    This wasn''t a game, and I felt a surge of anger fill me, but I tried my best to keep it down. "Is something wrong?" Arceana asked as she leaned forward.


    Maybe my expression changed, or perhaps it was something else. "No." Closing my eyes in response and taking a deep breath probably didn''t seem too convincing. "Is there anything else you two wanted to speak to me about?" My question seemed to surprise them if their silence was anything to go by.


    I didn''t agree with how they handled things and certainly didn''t agree with how they were trying to cate me. Fun and games in such situations seemed silly to me. ughtering people in a back alley and heading to grab a bite to eat with a child was psychotic, but so was the way they were acting.


    Whether or not this was a ploy didn''t matter. What mattered was making sure Lestrania was safe. Not for me or for them, but for Aydan, Mara, and the others who helped create this future. I was going to do my damnedest to make sure that before I died, this world, and its people, were looked after. That meant I needed to get to work.


    Opening my eyes, both Priestesses seemed surprised at something as I stood. "I take it there is nothing else?"


    Arceana recovered first as I stood. "Well, if you would like to see Lucia and Alwin, it would be appreciated. Both have requested to see you."


    "No." My firmness in the simple word grabbed Arceana''s attention.


    "May I ask why?" The pink-haired priestess pressed further.


    "Personal reasons."


    Elincia looked back and forth between us before speaking. "Then there is nothing else to discuss at the moment. We will keep you up to date with how we proceed, but I do request that you think on who to take as a squire." She added. "After a certain period of time, you will be required to take one."


    Opening a portal, I replied. "Not interested." God, I hate myself.


    The younger sister spoke once more. "What do you n on doing now?"


    "I''m going to get started on my own ns."


    Arceana quickly chimed in. "There is no way to move forward so quickly in this type of situation, Arthur."


    I walked into the portal. "I will either find a way, or make one."


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Did I miss something?" My sister inquired as she looked at me as Arthur''s portal closed. "I thought the conversation was going well, despite its bumps here and there."


    "No. I doubt this was because of us." Then I turned toward her. "Not that I know of, anyway."


    Moving her scepter in front of her, she studied it. "Then it is likely we forced his walls back up, but I have no idea what the cause was." Arceana became quiet for a moment before she spoke softly. "Why do you suppose he refused to see Lucia and the General?"


    Crossing my arms, I answered. "It is tough to say. He told me the same thing in the lowest rung." It was a confusing thing to ponder. "What do you suppose he meant by ''personal reasons?''"


    "For whatever reason, Arthur seems to keep his distance from everyone. I am unsure if he deals with us because of our status and is mandatory for him or if he merely treats everyone this way."


    "Cassidy did say he liked to keep up walls even to those who are close to him." I then shrugged. "Something happened at the Reed home, but Augustus has not said anything about it. Nor Cassidy."


    "Then we will continue to proceed as nned but keep Lucia and Alwin apprised of the situation. Perhaps they can lower those walls better than we can."


    I quirked a brow at that. "That seems unlikely."


    "Yes, it does, but not impossible that we know of. It will be interesting to see how he handles what we have in store." She then frowned as she eyed where his portal opened. "Such a strange man and an unknown. Whatever his ns are, we need to make sure they do not hinder us or ours."


    While my sister may say that, the question was, could we even do that?

 Chapter 108 - 108

    <h4>Chapter 108:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    A few days had passed, and things were underway in The Slums. Sherry was expanding her business along with overhauling the menu as well as renovating the interior. She was still open, and the new food was bringing in a lot of new business. That meant it was only a matter of time before someone noticed and got involved. What I wanted to know was, who is that someone?


    Greigh and Ziah were with me at the estate as we were going over new ns. "Sir, the construction is starting soon and should bepleted in a matter of days. The new barracks/offices will be then renovated for arger force than our previous building." Ziah was looking over the reports as well. "What do you n on doing with the old quarters, if you don''t mind my asking?"


    The three of us were in my office located under the main staircase leading up to the second floor. It was about what you would expect. Garish and far more knick-knacks than I needed or wanted, but I had a certain image to keep. I cared for none of it. My desk and the chairs across from me were the only things I really cared about. Wooden desk, wooden chairs, and more. All standard office supplies, but hand-carved to look exquisite.


    Sitting at the desk, I was going over papers. "It''s going to be turned into storage for all manner of supplies. From what I''ve seen, there are no emergency locations for supplies, civilians, or something that could be considered a bunker. The old barracks could be used for all three."


    "That makes sense." Ziahmented and then asked me a question herself. "How did you get the funds approved for this? The Captain has been trying to move the guard post to the outskirts for years." The Zugal informed me. "The Mayor has always turned him down and said the cost was too high."


    "I''m not the Mayor down here, and I don''t give a fuck about the Mayor." Then I pointed at them. "Every other rung has nobility ruling at the center and making decisions, but down here, a random person was elected Mayor and given control." Shifting through my papers, I continued. "Why do you think that is?"


    "You think the nobility put him there?" Greigh asked back as he put his papers down.


    ncing at him, I scoffed. "If you don''t think that, then you wouldn''t be the Captain for The Slums." I told him.


    Ziah looked at Greigh. "Is that true?" Greigh didn''t reply. "So, the nobility is involved with our rung, but what does that mean?"


    "It means I need to give another lesson for those magic-slinging assholes on high." I answered.


    "What do you n on doing?" The male Zugal inquired as he steepled his fingers together.


    "I don''t n on doing anything. I''ve already started. The bait''s been set, so now all we need is a bit of patience." With a smirk, I found the papers I was looking for before handing them over to the two. "This will be our next project."


    Both of them started going over the papers before their heads snapped up to me wide-eyed. "Sir, there is no way we can do this."


    I pointed at them again. "That''s where you''re wrong. This is going to happen within the year. I don''t give a shit who doesn''t approve."


    "The sheer volume of funds needed-" Greigh started, but I cut him off.


    "Will be procured over time. I''ve already started making the required amount needed and spoke to several of the builders around town. To be honest, I could probably front the amount it would take for this by myself no problem, but that seems reckless and foolish to do."


    While I was in the past, Aydan and I saved up some gold in different locations to be used in the future. Some were gifts from the Dragons for saving some of their kind. Others were taken out of small amounts of what a king could use on personal items. There was a reason my room was so bare. Any gold I received to put towards getting anything always went to the stash, adding up to quite arge sum in total.


    Ziah seemed at a loss for words. "Do the Priestesses know you n on putting a wall around the entire city of Helmsforth or that you are as wealthy as you im to be?"


    I rolled my eyes. "The fact that they haven''t done so already irks me enough, so I''d rather not talk about them." Then I shrugged. "It doesn''t matter if they know how much money I have. Money don''t mean much to me, but I do know how to put it to good use. We''re going to be putting the city of Helmsforth to work even if they don''t know it."


    The two Zugal exchanged a look. "That sounds like it could create more issues down the road." Greighmented.


    "Don''t care." Before I could continue, there was a knocking on my front door, and I groaned. "This is what I hate about this house. It''s so far away to even open the door!"


    "That''s because an estate of this size should have some employees to-" Ziah started, but I cut her off as I leaned back in my chair.


    Facing towards the room''s doorway, I shouted. "Come in!" Both Zugal winced from how loud I was.


    The door opened, and we heard, "Arthur?" A familiar voice called out.


    "Who is it?!" I shouted back.


    "It''s Alwin!" Alwin replied in a raised voice.


    "Go away!" Was my immediate response.


    Another voice cut in next. "I am also here, Arthur! It''s me, Ayda!"


    I looked to my two officers with an annoyed expression before I responded again. "Then definitely go away!"

 Chapter 109 - 109

    <h4>Chapter 109:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Pendragon Estate


    Instead, their footsteps got closer, and I just groaned in annoyance. "Guess we''re doing this now." Standing up, Greigh and Ziah followed me as we exited my office. "What do you two want?" I asked as we came out to the entranceway where the two Elves were.


    Alwin saluted me and answered. "I was informed that you were involved with some business surrounding the Rainy Helm." He began. "My sister and I havee to offer some assistance."


    "Assistance?" I repeated.


    "The nobles have caught wind of the changes in the Rainy Helm. Many are unhappy that some popr dishes are reserved only for the residents of the lowest rung." Alwin stated.


    I gave him a in look. "You mean The Slums."


    Alwin frowned. "While some of the nobility may think that way, I do not. So, I would appreciate it if you kept such spection to yourself when regarding my morals and ethics."


    Quirking a brow at that, a small smirk came to my lips. "So, why are you two here?"


    Ayda stepped forward. "As my brother stated, we havee to offer our assistance. The nobles are likely getting ready to take what they want, as they usually do." She then gestured to her brother and herself. "We know thew better than most and would like to help keep them at bay."


    "I''d like to offer my services and expertise if for nothing else than as a thank you for saving me." Alwin stated. "It is why I came. To give you a warning and give you any help you might need."


    "That''s very nice of you. Of both of you. However, I have everything under control. I figured the nobility would be getting involved and have been waiting for them to make their move." I informed the two of them.


    "You knew the nobles would target the Rainy Helm?" Alwin questioned me.


    "I know some of them would, and I need their influence out of The Slums going forward." Then I gestured back to Greigh and Ziah. "If we''re going to move forward with our ns, then I need them to realize I''m not someone to be fucked with."


    Both Alwin and Ayda frowned at that before they looked to Greigh and Ziah. The two Zugal had been working for me for a bit now, so they were bing more and more used to thenguage I used. It still irked them, but I got shit done, which is what was most important.


    "So, anytime your pointy-eared friends want toe down to The Slums to try and fuck me over, or the good people down here, I''m more than willing to stop everything I''m doing to say hello." My smirk unnerved the two Elves, but before they could respond, someone started banging on my door. "Come in!"


    Sherry opened the door so fast and looked at me with fear in her eyes. "Arthur!" She cried out in rm. "The nobles are demanding to see the menu and recipes that you gave me!"


    "Where are they now?"


    "Waiting outside the Rainy Helm!" Sherry stated.


    Rolling my neck, I groaned and eventually shook my head rapidly before looking at her with arge smile. "Let''s do this!"


    Alwin stepped in front of me, and I stopped for a moment to look at him. "Perhaps it would be best if I were to handle this for you."


    Giving him an amused expression, I tapped his shoulder. "How about I show you why I outrank you." Was my quick reply before walking towards the front door while pointing at Greigh and Ziah. "Get started on those projects! I want them in the works by the time I''m done dealing with these Nobles!"


    Sherry, Alwin, and Ayda all followed me as we made our way further into The Slums. Seeing as how two generals were walking down the street, many of the civilians got out of the way. Thankfully, it didn''t take us too long to arrive where a small group of Nobles stood outside the Rainy Helm. All of them looked rather annoyed and put off, which is just how I wanted them to feel. It amused me that they brought what looked to be bodyguards or mercenaries of some kind.


    All of them turned towards us when they saw us approaching. "Can I help you gentlemen?" I inquired.


    "We are here to see the owner of this establishment due to an investigation that has been opened against her." A blonde Elf informed me. "Why the Knight of Lestrania is here is beyond me, but you are not needed." Then he gestured to Sherry. "Should we assume you are the owner of the Rainy Helm?"


    Sherry went to respond, but I held my hand up. "Sir, I''m going to have to inquire on what grounds an investigation has been opened against the owner of the Rainy Helm?"


    The Noble frowned. "You will refer to me as Count Redwood." He told me in a high and mighty tone.


    "As soon as you answer my question about the investigation, Sir." I replied evenly.


    Obviously, the Count didn''t appreciate my candor. "Perhaps we should take this inside?" He offered. "Business is best done in private, is it not?"


    Smirking, I opened the door and gestured for them toe inside. "By all means."


    Once inside, the Nobles sat them down at a table before I joined them with Sherry staying by Alwin and Ayda, who watched from the sidelines. The Nobles looked around, likely trying to aid them in whatever it was they were trying to do. Not that it would work. Many frowned in distaste as they finished their quick nce around the tavern.


    "So, what investigation has been opened?" I asked again as I sat down at the table across from them."


    The Count was clearly the highest-ranking member of Nobility present since he responded. "Unfortunately, Knight or not, you have no reason to be here. We thank you foring to address this problem, but you best leave this to the Nobles of thisnd, Sir Knight." What''s his face informed me.


    Smiling in response, I nodded. "Thank you for your concern. However, Sherry will not be talking to you today. As her business associate and investor, I assure you that I am very much involved."


    Smirking, the Count merely pulled out a scroll before cing it on the table. "The scroll before you informs you that the increase in size and expansion of her business is illegal. Her growth of this restaurant has broken thew pertaining to how much space any single establishment is allowed." He then dusted himself off with his magic. "As well as her refusal to disclose the information where she got her new menu items. She is suspected of theft, and it is because of these reasons she is under investigation."


    A few chuckles escaped from the lips of the Nobles, but I merely kept my smile. "Then I''m going to have to ask you to leave because none of thesews have been broken."

 Chapter 110 - 110

    <h4>Chapter 110:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Rainy Helm


    "Preposterous!" The Count mmed his fist on the table and pointed at Sherry. "She has somehow created several new cuisines and added them to her menu all in the time span of a few days. After investigating the finances of this ce, it was obvious she did not have the funds for such an expenditure!"


    Chuckling at that, I answered. "You''re right. She doesn''t." The Noble smirked as if he had won. "However, I did. I''ve entered into a contract with Sherry, and she agreed to a nondisclosure agreement. All those new menu items came from me, and the funds to expand also came from me. Due to the contract she is under, she isn''t required to tell you, or even the priestesses, anything."


    They obviously didn''t like that. "You can''t do that! Thew-" The blonde began.


    Digging into my pocket, I threw a piece of paper at his face as I quickly responded. "Any establishment, business, restaurant, shop,pany, or otherwise, that donates over five percent of its earnings to the Town Guard in its designated rung is allowed to expand without limitations." I quoted immediately and pointed at the paper he held. "There is now that prevents military personnel from aiding in that expansion or says that a Knight cannot enter into private business with any business owner."


    The Elf red at me, as did a few of the others. "Maybe not. However, there are certain standards-" He began, and I cut him off again.


    "Let me exin something to you pointy-eared fucks." I began as I sat down and put my feet up on a chair before leaning back. "The Slums, as you call it, are no longer your concern. If I even get a hint of any of you sniffing around here, expect to run into me. You strike a deal; I''ll know about it, and if you even think of sabotaging anything, you will be stripped of your titles if it''s thest thing I do."


    "The Priestesses-" Once again, the blonde opened his mouth.


    "If they want to get involved in this, over you lot squabbling at the expansion of a business that is helping fund the Lestranian military, that is a conversation I would be d to have with both of them." Then I pointed at them. "If they don''t tell you to fuck off, then I''ll tell them to fuck off before I tell you to do the same."


    Elincia was here when I was going over things. She knew and already approved of this deal. The Priestess even went out of her way to inform me of a few loopholes, and I found a few others myself. Even found another way to make sure this ce is protected for free.


    They all went silent. "Do not think we will forget this!"


    Naturally, the group moved to leave, but I kicked the chair that my feet were resting. This sent it flying and mmed into the door before shattering. This startled all of them as Alwin merely put up a shield and watched quietly with his sister. Each of them turned to me in surprise as I stood up, no longer in the mood to y their game.


    Walking over to them, they activated their magic, and I quickly released my killing intent on only them. Needless to say, all of them look as though they were about to pass out as they began to sweat and shake in fear.


    "I''m going to let you all in on a little secret." Leaning forward with wide eyes as I stared them down, I continued. "Threatening me is one of the stupidest things you could do. Any of you ever threaten me again, and you won''t need to worry about the status of The Slums again. I don''t care that it''s taking away from you profits in the upper rungs. If any of you cross me again, I will deal with you in any manner I see fit."


    Patting their cheeks one by one in a very condescending manner, they looked horrified. "You wouldn''t."


    Tilting my head at the question, I smiled in return. "Wouldn''t? Have you forgotten Duke Jhaane Syltar? Do not presume to know what I would and wouldn''t do." Looking down at them, I continued. "Let me make this clear in case any of you seem to be under the delusion that I care about any of you. The Slums... Are mine." I stated tantly. "And I n to make them far superior than your upper rungs could ever hope to be."


    "We will never let that happen!" One shouted rather weakly.


    Stopping my killing intent, they fell to their knees. "Then you don''t know me, but you will. Soon." Crouching down before them, I fiddled with my fingers in a bored gesture. "Eventually, all of you will being down here for those finer things in life, and I will never allow any of my recipes to be allowed in any ce in the upper rungs." Standing up, I smirked. "That way, you cane down here and slum it up with the rest of us."


    Looking back at Sherry, she responded unsurely. "What?"


    I pointed at the Rainy Helm in general. "This is your business, correct?"


    Sherry nodded slowly. "Yes?"


    "Which means you can refuse service to anyone you want?" I asked further.


    A smile came to her lips when she realized what I was doing. "Yes!" Sherry confirmed.


    "Then, as a General of Lestrania, if any of youe to this ce of business again, you will be arrested for trespassing." Then I smiled as I crossed my arms as I gestured to the door. "This is your first and only warning for you pointy-eared fucks to vacate the premises."


    They promptly left with their tails between their legs as Alwin just sighed. "You know that you just threatened the nobility, right?" He stated as his shield went down.


    I shrugged. "Fuck em."


    Alwin shook his head. "And you technically assaulted them and-"


    "Do we have an issue here? Everything I did was well within the confines of thew, or am I wrong?" I asked him.


    "No. That does not mean they won''t report this." Alwin stated.


    "Let them. Who gives a shit?" Then I turned to Sherry. "Do you give a shit?"


    She danced around happily. "Not one!" Sherry replied with an excited shout.


    Then I pointed at Alwin. "Told you I knew the Lestranianw."


    With that out of the way, there was nothing stopping me from reworking the entirety of The Slums in a manner that would reinforce it. A smirk came to my lips as the first step had finally been finished. Getting the Nobles out of the way of my affairs, if even for only a short period of time, would allow me to work without their interruptions and whining.


    "That was amazing! You handled them like you knew everything that was going to happen!" Sherry said excitedly as she stood next to Alwin and Ayda. "How did you do that?"


    "If I can deal with the Priestesses themselves, I can put a few rowdy Nobles in ce." Was my simple retort before looking at Alwin and Ayda. "Thanks for the assist. I''ll let you know if I need your help with anything else."


    Alwin seemed impressed and irked at the same time. "Thank you." He gestured to the door for Ayda, and he followed her. "One more thing, Arthur."


    "Mmh?"


    "Typhon has been requesting to see you if you ever get a chance. As has Lady Lucia."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Alwin."


    Now I just needed to get things ready for the dumbass Noble that was going to try me.

 Chapter 111 - 111

    <h4>Chapter 111:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I was in my office going over the papers for everything I had aplished over thest week. True to my word, I got set up at several establishments all around The Slums. Cassidy was with me and had helped through the entire process. As a people person who actually gave a shit about people, she knew who needed what or the dreams that others had.


    Cassidy shook her head as she sorted some of the piles. "Ah can''t believe ya were able ta pull this off." Shemented.


    Without looking at her, I replied. "Several of the owners were willing to work with a man who not only stood up to the Nobles but told them to fuck off as well. Plus, Sherry going around and telling people what happened spread the word. Defending the little guy against those up top." Throwing a folder on my desk, I looked at her. "Y''all got some serious ss issues in Lestrania, don''t you?"


    Before she could respond, the door to my office opened, and Greigh let himself in with Ziah following him. "How in the world did you manage to get the funds estimated for our projects in less than a month?" The Captain inquired as he tossed a folder on my desk.


    Picking the folder up, I gestured to Cassidy. "Meet my secret weapon." The redhead rolled her eyes. "Shh. Don''t tell anyone."


    "Sir, this is going to raise a lot of red gs up top." I opened my mouth, and he sighed and continued. "Yes, I know. You don''t give a fuck."


    "Well, that''s just not true. In this case, I do give a fuck. If I didn''t, none of this would work." Ziah giggled a little at that, and I pointed at the two Zugal. "Without you two and Cassidy, I doubt this would''ve worked. Moving forward, I''m going to need you two on board."


    Cassidy frowned and looked up at Greigh. "Isn''t this goin ta hurt the economy in Lestrania? This much gold being moved around can''t be a good thing."


    Ziah answered. "We had simr concerns." She then gestured to me. "When we confronted the General about them, he said that it wasn''t just one buildingpany, but several and many other outlets as well."


    Greigh then continued. "The money will go back into our rung, which will then be redistributed through the economy like normal." He crossed his arms and looked at me. "Which is why so many businesses are in y. How you came up with such a brilliant n is beyond me."


    "From what Ah''ve heard, Elincia and Arceana are also keepin an eye on things and are amazed at how well things are progressing." Cassidy may be a farm girl, but Augustus didn''t raise no fool. "How did ya pull this off?" She asked in wonderment.


    Putting the folder down that Greigh gave me, I nodded at him before returning it. "It''s quite simple, my dear sweet Cassidy." Was my overly dramatic reply before holding up a finger. "First, learn where the flow of money is and what it''s centered around. In this case, it was centered around the upper rungs and the Nobles, which made it even easier to identify."


    "Sorry to interrupt, but what do the Nobles have to do with this?" Ziah questioned in a confused tone. "I thought you chased them off."


    "Oh, I doubt I chased them off so easily. I''m waiting for one of them to fuck up, and when they do, I''ll be waiting." Then I gestured as if to continue. "The Nobles, however, are in charge of several aspects down here. Alwin, Ayda, and Sherry were there when I exined, but the Mayor is definitely a puppet for the Nobles. I looked into it personally."


    Greigh just sighed. "I assumed as much."


    Cassidy looked at him. "You did?"


    The Captain shrugged as his wings fluttered slightly. "It was the only reasonable exnation. The Mayor never did anything but was kept in high regard. Why was that?"


    Nodding in understanding, Cassidy leaned back, annoyed. "The Nobles kept him there."


    Pointing at her, I smirked. "Exactly." Then I helped up a second finger. "Second, what is the supply and demand for The Slums? What''s interesting or an establishment that is afloat? Find where their flow of money ising from, even if the owners themselves don''t know it. Taxes are something special in The Slums. The exchange of gold and silver is so often, you don''t think anything of it, and I''m sure to most owners it''s just putting going through day by day."


    "But the flow of gold ising from the businesses?" Cassidy asked, confused. "How is that possible?"


    Greigh answered this time. "The surrounding farnds, nor their residents, are taxed. However, every exchange of goods and services is taxed inside the Capital. With a few simple tweaks here and there, it would be easy to gain arge sum of gold in a short period of time."


    Cassidy then whipped her head toward me. "Which is exactly what you did!" I nodded again. "But how could ya do something like that? Ah know yer a Knight and all, but the pay can''t be that good."


    Holding up a third finger, I replied. "Have enough funds to go toe to toe with the Nobles and push them out." All three looked at me stunned, and I shrugged. "Of course, they''re still getting their taxes, but not quite the sum they thought they''d be getting. After all-"


    "You changed the percentages to be donated to the Town Guard for our rung, and they entered into an agreement with you, which lowers the taxes by a disturbing amount!" Greigh said as he slumped into one of the chairs and looked at me in what appeared to be admiration. "After all, there are tax cuts for members of the Town Guard, and since you''re a General-"


    "I also enjoy those privileges." Then I leaned forward with my thumb, and index finger barely separated. "I may have also done a few other things to twist that knife in there a ''little'' bit deeper." With a smirk, I continued. "However, that won''te until a brave Noble, or Nobles, act in their own self-interest."


    "And that''s what you''re waiting for, Sir?" Ziah asked aloud.


    I nodded simply. "It is. I''m moving ahead with all our projects, and I n on putting the Nobles in their ce one more time, which will be thest time. See, they made the mistake of thinking I''m like the Priestesses. I''m not."


    The three of my guests looked at each other for a moment before Cassidy spoke up again. "Where did ya get all this money ta do all this, and if ya had that much, why didn''t ya just buy a house like ya wanted?"


    With arge grin, a fourth finger popped up on my hand. "Lastly, don''t ever let them see youing and never let them know what you''reing with."

 Chapter 112 - 112

    <h4>Chapter 112:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    The Rainy Helm


    "Uh, Sir?" Ziah leaned in towards me from across the booth. "Why do we keeping here?"


    Eyeing her for a moment before looking back at the menu, I answered. "Ziah, why do you think The General put in discounts for the Town Guard at the local restaurants where he is doing business?"


    She shrugged. "To be nice and support his troops?"


    Putting the menu down, I sighed. "I''m sure that might be part of it, but look around and tell me how many Town Guards are present."


    Ziah did as instructed and answered. "A couple here and there."


    "It is likely this way all throughout the bottom rung. I''m sure The General set it up this way for us to get good food and act as extra security for the owners." Then I leaned in myself. "We''re here because our Knight likely expects the Rainy Helm to be targeted by the Nobles."


    "How?"


    Shaking my head, I leaned back in the booth. "I''ve no idea. It could be something subtle or more direct. We''ll have to keep our eye open, but Sir Arthur hasn''t been wrong so far." Looking at the menu again, I continued. "I see no reason why he would be wrong now."


    "So, you think the Rainy Helm will be targeted specifically? That''s why we keeping here every night?"


    I nodded. "Yes. That, and I like the new food that''s been introduced." Gesturing to the menu got her to look at her own. "I know you''ve been enjoying the food yourself."


    "I may, or may not, be a fan of the ''French Toast'' they have here."


    "Considering that''s what you order every time wee here, I''m not surprised."


    It''d been two days since we went over The General''s ns. In that time, he''s done nothing but stay in his estate. Whether it''s to get the Nobles to lower their guard, I''ve no idea. Regardless, he has been acting in ways that have continued to surprise me. Everything he''s done has been for the betterment of the bottom rung. He may be profiting from it, but all that gold and silver is being put back into the economy and is thriving.


    As expected, though, Sir Arthur was right. "Where is the owner of this dump!?" Someone shouted, which got everyone to look in his direction as the tavern quieted down.


    To my surprise, a Northern Zugal from the Falcon n was present. "Sir." The Sergeant whispered to me, and I nodded.


    Sherry appeared from the back and looked at therge Zugal. "I''m the owner. Is something wrong?" res were being directed towards the neers from many around the Rainy Helm.


    The Northern Zugal wasn''t alone. There were several others with him at his table. All sitting down with disapproving looks on their faces. They were likely a group of mercenaries, but they certainly weren''t regrs around here. The Zugal picked up his cup and threw the contents at the owner.


    "This drink is disgusting!" He imed. "You expect us to pay for this!?"


    The others then took their drinks and poured them all on the ground before tossing the mugs off to the side. Each one was clearly armed with some manner of weapon as the group chuckled as Sherry stood there motionless. Dripping wet from the alcohol poured on her, she eventually wiped her eyes and red up at the man.


    "Then, by all means, leave." Sherry replied.


    "Not without properpensation for trying-" The Northern Zugal tried to continue, but Sherry cut him off.


    "I wasn''t asking. Leave, or you will all be removed." She warned them.


    Not liking the threat, the man leaned towards Sherry with a dangerous look. "Who''s going to make us?" He then pushed her in the chest slightly. "You?"


    Standing, Ziah promptly followed me as I walked over to them. "Actually, that would be me."


    "Oh, no! A member of the Dove n is going to force us to leave!" Heughed as we stopped in front of him and began to mock me. "What could you possibly do to us?"


    "You''re more than wee to find out." I replied in a bored but goading manner. "It won''t take much to make you all leave."


    The others in his little group stood before approaching the Sergeant and me. "Who do you think you are?" Their leader inquired in a dangerous and threatening tone.


    "Captain Greigh Nasa of the Town Guard. Under orders from the Knight of Lestrania and more than willing to throw each one of you in a cell if you don''t leave immediately after paying for your drinks and cleaning up your mess." I stated simply.


    He leaned in a little closer and spread his wings while scratching his chin. "Only problem is, there''s only two of you."


    "I assure you, the Sergeant and I are more than enough for your little group, but if you want to make this about numbers..." I whistled loudly, and as soon as I did, all the men under mymand stood up. "We can make this about numbers." I finished as they surrounded the mercenaries.


    The leader reached for a knife on his belt, but I quickly kicked his hand into his it and knocked him into the table behind him. Ziah and the others quickly got involved as Sherry moved back along with several of the other patrons before running forward with chairs and mming them down on the Northern Zugal. Chaos quickly ensued.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "What''s the word?" I asked the two Zugal that urgently entered my office.


    Greigh rolled his eyes. "Bird. Bird, is the word, Sir." I chuckled as he continued. "You were right. Some of the Nobles hired a few mercenaries to cause problems at the Rainy Helm." He reported.


    "That took them longer than expected." I replied with a smirk. "What happened?"


    "It would appear that the Nobles hired a group of Northern Zugal as mercenaries to cause trouble. They''ve been restrained and are currently in holding cells." He informed me. "I assumed you would like to have a word with them."


    I nodded and stood. "You assumed correctly. Fill me on the details as we make our way to the cells." The two officers quickly fell in beside me as we left the estate.

 Chapter 113 - 113

    <h4>Chapter 113:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Town Guard''s Cells


    "This is them?" I asked as we were in the bottom of the mountain.


    Greigh nodded as we looked inside the cells. "Yes, Sir." A light hung behind us, so I imagine it was difficult to make out my facial features, which I nned to use to my advantage.


    Ziah then moved over them. "Most of them are Northern Zugal that appear to be from the Falcon n."


    "The Falcon n!" I repeated in a fake impressed manner. "Fancy!" That earned me several res from the prisoners. "If you two could wait outside, I''d like to have a few words with the prisoners alone."


    "Uh, that''s not exa-" Ziah began, but I looked over my shoulder at her.


    "That wasn''t a request." I told them, and a few of the caged Zugal started chuckling. "Something amusing to you?"


    Who I assumed was the leader, quickly replied. "You think we''re afraid of some no-name Human?" He asked in a mocking tone. "Not a single one of you is willing to go against the Zugal ns!" Then he gestured to Ziah and Greigh. "If this was reversed, you''d already be dead! Weak is all you Doves will ever be!"


    Stepping forward, I turned back to my Captain and Sergeant before closing the door slowly. "Do not enter this room until I''m done."


    Greigh frowned. "Sir, I''d like to remind you that torture is illegal no matter how high your rank."


    "Thanks for the heads up." I replied as I closed the door on the two of them.


    My back was still turned when I heard more chuckling from the cell. "So, what kind of fool put a stupid piece of shit like you in charge? I mean, a Human as amanding officer!? It''s almostughable!"


    Naturally, they all startedughing. However, the group quickly came to a stop when I stepped in to face them, and they saw my eyes. Each of them shuttered away in shock, fear, and surprise. Moving over to the cell, I eventually crouched down where all of them were sitting and stared at them wide-eyed.


    "I''m going to ask your little band of birds one time. Who are you working for?" I said in a low tone.


    Unfortunately, things can never be easy. "What do you mean?" The leader replied after a moment as he leaned forward cockily. "We''re merely-"


    Before he could finish, my arm shot through the bars and grabbed him by his cheeks. My palm covered his mouth as his friends shouted in rm. Slowly, I began to squeeze without blinking. His eyes showed panic as his eyes started to water.


    "Nothing but a bird that fucking squawks." Pulling him closer to the bars, I leaned in as I red at him while soft waves of killing intent flowed from my body. "If this beak isn''t going to help me, why should you keep it?"


    Slowly, my fingers squeezed down harder and harder. Since he was cuffed, he thrashed about as best he could, but there was a clear difference between us. His buddies certainly yelled for help and for me to stop, but I put a barrier of my energy between us and the rest of the world. A crack rang out as I felt his jaw dislocate from the pressure. He screeched into my palm, but I still didn''t let go. Instead, I kept putting on more pressure. His friends shimmied over to him, but their hands were bound behind their backs, so there was little they could do.


    "It was a simple question." I continued in an emotionless tone as I continued to squeeze, and I felt his jaw begin to break in several ces. "It only needed a simple answer. A name would''ve sufficed."


    Soon, his teeth began to pop out as his jaw could no longer be considered a jaw. He went limp from the pain as I imagine the nerves in his teeth overloaded his senses. Letting him go, he fell to the cold stone floor with a thud as teeth escaped from his motionless body.


    "What''re you doing!?" One of his friends asked in horror.


    "Taking his wings next." I replied casually as I grabbed one wing.


    His friends quickly jumped on my arm, but it did little to stop me as I hefted his limp body against the bars and carefully fit his wings through. Standing, the leader''s body was lifted off the ground as I gave his wings a tug. Everyone in the cell looked on in fear as I started to slowly pull. It didn''t take long for the pain to wake their fearless leader, and he began letting out a horrid screech of pain.


    Keeping his wings in ce, I slowly moved closer to the bars while keeping his wings taut. "Do you feel like talking now?"


    Tears streamed down his face, and he nodded softly with a pained expression. "Mfpyef."


    Keeping my re as I dropped his wings, I reached my arm through the cell bars once again before grabbing his face. "Then you''d better hope I can fix your jaw." He screamed in pain again as I activated my energy and began to pump it into his face. "Because if I can''t, I''m going to drop you off at Elincia''s feet and let you exin how this came about."


    I wanted to see how I could handle such wounds on others. Healing myself was clearly simple if I boosted my own energy. That was proven when I tore out my own heart. But what about if I were to injure others? Was it possible to heal them? My powers were likely limited, but I needed to know how limited, and I felt no remorse for using this lot as test subjects.


    "Well, shit..." I mumbled.


    It would appear that healing others, to such an extreme, was outside of my expertise. His jaw popped back into ce, but the jaw itself was still destroyed. A small frown came to my lips as I let him go, and he flopped to the floor once more. From what I could gather, my energy increased the natural healing elements in one''s body but not heal them myself. Small wounds would heal, but the damage I did was far too extreme.


    It''s likely I could heal Elves and Dragons more directly due to their specific natures, but Humans and Zugal were likely a no-go. Maybe if I had more control or experience, that would change. Stepping back as I eyed the cell, I narrowed my eyes on the group who looked up at me fearfully. I needed to fix this. That meant I needed someone to heal this, and I really didn''t want it to be either Priestess. Someone who owed me a favor and wouldn''t ask any questions would be perfect.


    "If any of you speak a word, you can expect the same treatment." They nodded or merely watched me fearfully as I moved to the door and opened it. "Greigh, I need you to fetch me Ayda Farro. I need her help with something."


    He tried to peek into the room. "Is it something I could aid you with?"


    "Doubtful. Just a little ident, but I assure you, no one is being tortured. Tell Ayda it would mean a lot to me if she could lend a hand." I stated before closing the door once more.

 Chapter 114 - 114

    <h4>Chapter 114:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Town Guard''s Cells


    Moving some of the stone floor into a stump of sorts, I sat in front of the cell and studied the group who kept quiet. Even the one who I had injured made sure to keep his mouth shut. It was smart, especially in this type of situation. They didn''t know anything about me aside from me crippling one of them in an emotionless manner. It was probably terrifying.


    However, there was nothing I wouldn''t do to make sure Lestrania was taken care of now. I owed it to Aydan, Mara, Elias, and even Elincia and Arceana. This ce was going to be everything they dreamed it would be. I hadn''t seen the rest of the Kingdom but setting the Capital straight was my biggest concern for the moment, which served several purposes moving forward.


    A knock on the door rang throughout the cells, and I spoke in a low tone. "Move your leader over to the bars but facing away from us." I ordered the group. "I called for a healer." They shuffled about before pushing the unconscious bird forward carefully.


    Moving to the door, I opened it to find Ayda and Typhon both looking up at me. "Sir Arthur!" Ayda greeted me cheerfully. "I heard you could use some assistance with a private matter of sorts!"


    I nodded. "You heard correctly." Opening the door for her toe in, I looked to Ty and the others before stopping them from entering. "We''ll be out in a minute."


    They didn''t get a chance to say anything as I closed the door and turned to see Ayda staring at the man in the cell. "Is he okay?" She inquired.


    "I may have lost myposure when I found out they tried to assault Sherry." I alluded to that being the cause of this situation and not my own selfish goals. "Clearly, I should''ve restrained myself more. However, I would greatly appreciate it if you could heal him."


    Ayda looked at me for a moment before nodding slowly. "I suppose idents do happen."


    I eyed her. "They certainly do."


    Knowing she''s the one who almost killed me, I used that against her as she moved forward without further questioning. Using her magic, Ayda kneeled down before casting some healing spell on the Zugal, who quickly began to shift about. Naturally, I watched him carefully, so he didn''t do anything inappropriate. Ayda eventually finished with a sigh before standing back up.


    "Is that everything?" She asked me.


    Crossing my arms, I replied. "Did it work?"


    Ayda nodded confidently. "As long as the recipient in question was not in critical condition, I am confident that I can heal any wounds!"


    "I guess I''ll find out. Hopefully, I didn''t give him too bad of a concussion or something along those lines." He did hit his head on the floor pretty bad, so it was possible.


    "I have no doubt he will be fine. If there are any issues, I can wait around to make sure he is feeling alright." Ayda offered.


    "That is appreciated. Would you be willing to wait with the rest of the group?" I inquired as I gestured to the door.


    She gave me a curt nod in return. "Certainly." Ayda quickly left the room as I stepped towards the cell again.


    "Do you realize how badly you and your group fucked up?" I questioned the leader, who was pretending to be unconscious. "If you don''t get up within the next two seconds, we''ll have a repeat-" Before I could finish, the Zugal quickly backed away from the bars in a fearful crawl.


    "Please don''t!" He pleaded.


    Sighing, I stood and bent the bars out of my way as I let myself inside, which startled all of them. Each of them quivered in fear as I stood above the group and looked down on them. After a moment, I crouched down once more and rested my elbows on my knees.


    "Then you''re going to do exactly as I say. You do that, and I will let all of you go." I told the group. "No tricks and no lies. Each one of you can fly back to the North for all I care."


    "Wh-What do you need?" The whipped Zugal inquired.


    "I want the name of the one who sent you to the Rainy Helm. How much it cost to hire you? What were your instructions? If you were meant to target anyone in particr and so on." Then I looked across the group once more. "Depending on what you tell me, I might have you repeat the same thing to the Priestesses themselves."


    The leader just looked at me in despair. "The Priestesses?" He repeated in disbelief. "You want us to stand before the Priestesses?"


    I nodded. "And the Nobles who sent you on this foolish endeavor." Gesturing to them, I continued. "You do that, and you will be set free!" Standing back up and looking down at them got them to lean back. "However, should any of you get any silly ideas, be prepared for even worse consequences."


    Unleashing wave after wave of killing intent in such a small space, they all seemed to start suffocating as their eyes widened. One even puked as he shook in fear, while another covered his head and cowered in the corner. The leader looked up at me with a broken expression.


    "I''ll tell you everything."


    "Good."


    I will do anything...

 Chapter 115 - 115

    <h4>Chapter 115:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Town Guard''s Old Barracks


    "Hey, Arthur!" Typhon greeted me as soon as I stepped outside.


    "Sup." I ruffled his hair in response before looking at Greigh. "So, the prisoners were willing to work with me after a slight ident."


    It was true too. I thought for sure I''d be able to fix his jaw. Certainly, made me thankful I didn''t rip off his wings. Doubt I would''ve been able to get away with that.


    "Lady Ayda informed us that there was an ident." Greigh replied as he crossed his arms. "Did you hit him?"


    Putting my arms behind my back, I merely nced at Ayda. "Noment."


    Ziah chimed in next. "A possible concussion had to of happened somehow."


    Pointing at her, I repeated myself. "Noment."


    Ayda then held up her hands. "Whatever may have happened, Sir Arthur admitted that he was wrong and did his best to rectify what happened." She stated before looking up at me. "Right?"


    Then I pointed to the Elf. "Right!"


    Typhon chuckled at my shenanigans before Greigh rolled his eyes. "I suppose Lady Ayda is right. What''s done is done. Did you learn anything?"


    A smirk came to my lips. "I have their full cooperation. Make sure none of the Nobles get any ideas about freeing them." I ordered Ziah before looking back to Greigh. "Make sure the Priestesses are aware that a Noble will be facing me personally." I ordered Greigh.


    "You''re not going to kill another one, are you?" Greigh asked in a worried tone.


    "Not this time. As much as I would love to, I doubt I could get away with it this time." I answered.


    "I can''t believe you got away with itst time." Ziah mumbled.


    Typhon looked as though he felt out. "If you two could take care of that, I heard Typhon has wanted to speak with me." Ayda fake coughed into her hand politely, and I rolled my eyes. "The Elf can join us."


    Doing a fist pump of sorts, she summoned a notebook with her magic before smirking. "Excellent! We can discuss all manner of things!"


    I stared at her for a moment before looking back at Ty. "I expect you to keep her under control." He looked at me, confused as I continued. "Do you understand? That means she''s your responsibility."


    "Excuse me!?" Ayda asked in annoyance.


    "And make sure she doesn''t have any more outbursts like that." Then I started to leave as they quickly fell in with Ayda bitching at me.


    "Can we see your new house?!" Ty asked me with a pleading look. "Everyone has told me it is amazing!"


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Town Guard''s Old Barracks


    "So, what do you think happened in there, Captain?" Ziah inquired.


    Looking to the door, I shrugged. "Who can say? I wasn''t in there with him, so whatever it was isn''t my problem."


    My Sergeant was quiet for a moment before she asked another question. "Do you think he tortured them?"


    I sighed and walked off to head up the mountain before reply. "Probably."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Pendragon Estate


    "So, I heard you wanted to talk to me." I said as I looked down at Typhon, who was looking around with his head on a swivel.


    "Well, I wanted to see how you were doing." He said innocently as he looked at me. "After you got back, you seemed to be really busy, and I stopped myself from imposing." Fiddling with his fingers, he continued. "I thought you needed time to adjust to everything."


    Turning my gaze to Ayda, who was watching, I pointed at Typhon. "You need to learn from this child, fast." The Elf gave me a withering look. "Just saying. Common decency andmon sense seem to be two things you''recking in."


    Ayda frowned before crossing her arms. "I have both! Thank you very much!"


    "You''re wee. I''m always here to offer advice to those in need." Was my dull response as Ayda went over and hugged Typhon.


    "I will have you know that I have yed arge part in raising Typhon! He learned those things from me!" Ayda dered.


    "Did you throw them out the window when you got older?" I asked genuinely.


    Typhon chuckled at that, and his stomach growled. "Sorry." He said quietly.


    Chuckling myself, I motioned for them to follow me. "Let''s grab something to eat. Sandwiches sound good to you two?"


    They nodded, and we talked about nothing important, which was nice. It reminded me a little of Augustus when we would just sit down and shoot the breeze. We ate a little bit at a time, and both seemed to greatly enjoy the toasted subs I made. Not really too hard to recreate something along those lines.


    Since I was thest one to eat, I watched the two wander around the downstairs. "How big is this ce?" The Dragon child asked in wonder.


    I shrugged as I stood out in the entryway. "I''ve no idea. Way too big. I only use like, four rooms. Five if you include the entryway."


    Ayda stopped and poked her head out of one of the rooms to look at me in shock. "You have an estate this size and only use the bare minimum?"


    "I wanted a regr house with a few rooms, bathroom, and kitchen. This is just overkill."


    "You might be the first man I have ever met toin about such a show of status." Aydamented.


    "Maybe Arthur does not want people to see this as his status?" Typhon replied from another room. "Perhaps he would rather be seen for his deeds instead of known for his property and personal items." Then we heard him snort. "He clearly has no decorum." Eventually, he realized we weren''t responding and came out to see us looking at him in surprise. "What?"


    ncing to Ayda, I spoke in a hushed tone. "Did you teach him that?"


    She shook her head. "Not me." The Elf replied.


    "I thought not. Seemed too deep toe from you." Ayda whipped her head towards me with a re directed at me. "Well, you''re partly right, Ty." I told him.


    Tyughed bashfully at my words. "At least I can say I was partially correct." Then he walked over to us and looked around. "This is incredible, Arthur. You deserve this."


    I frowned at that, but before I could reply, there was a knock at the door. "Come in." Low and behold, it was my favorite officer. "Greigh!" My tone was cheerful. "Good news, I hope?"


    He came inside only to move out of the way. "That depends on if you wanted to see me." Elincia answered for him as she entered my not so humble abode.


    "Will I be punished if I answer that truthfully?" Elincia just wrinkled her nose and shook her head yfully with a smirk. "Well, it would seem duty calls." I told the Elf and Dragon. "Maybe we''ll do this again soon."


    "I hope so! It is always good to talk to you!" Ty answered honestly.


    He left while giving a small bow and wave to the priestess. Ayda started to follow after him, but as she walked by me, she snatched my sandwich from my hand and ran out the door. My eye twitched as I watched her take a few bites before the door closed.


    "That bitch..." I said in a low tone with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 116 - 116

    <h4>Chapter 116:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Elincia pushed and prodded about a few details. Obviously, I gave her enough to summon the Noble in question to the Temple atop Helmsforth but kept some information to myself. Neither Priestess was happy with what was about to happen, but they agreed that it needed to. Both likely set examples such as this as years passed, and it was now my turn. The people of Lestrania, the Nobles specifically, were going to learn not to fuck with me one way or another.


    "I am sure each of you is curious as to why you were summoned here." Arceana began from her throne with Elincia beside her.


    The Noble next to me kneeled. "Not at all. When I am summoned by the priestesses themselves, I answer." If his nose went down any farther, it would''ve been in the stone floor. "I, Baron Brightwood, will always answer."


    Rolling my eyes as I looked around the room caught a few people''s attention, but I ignored them. However, it would appear that the Noble brought a few private guards with him. They stood off to the side along with a few Town Guards. I also chose to ignore them. The group also seemed irked at my choice of attire. Regr clothing wasn''t epted in the presence of the Priestesses.


    It did make me smirk that he brought some personal guards though. "I know why I''m here." I replied as I turned back to Arceana.


    "Indeed." Arceana said softly before looking back to the Noble in question. "You have been summoned here because some mercenaries have stated that they were working for you."


    The Noble merely smiled in response. "That is certainly possible. I hire all manner of people for many different tasks, but I am afraid I am unsure of the mercenaries in question." Oh, he had definitely rehearsed this.


    "The mercenaries in question were down in The Slums causing all manner of chaos. Specifically, at the Rainy Helm." I told him. "Northern Zugal from the Falcon n. Sound familiar?"


    To my surprise, the Noble stood and closed his eyes. "They are not ''The Slums,'' but the bottom-most rung." He corrected me. "As for the Rainy Helm or these mercenaries in question, I have no rtion to either."


    "Is that so?" I asked back, and he red at me.


    "Beware, Sir Knight, at who you falsely use." Holding up my hands in a ''we got a badass over here'' gesture, he merely scoffed at me before continuing. "I consider myself a tolerant man, but these usations are a serious crime without proof."


    "You don''t say?" Whistling, I turned back behind me to where Greigh was. "Bring in the Zugal in question." The Captain moved to a side door where he then escorted in the Northern Zugal with Ziah, who was guarding them. "You don''t recognize these men?" I asked the Baron.


    Elincia spoke before he could answer. "Be very careful of how you answer, Baron Brightwood. Any signs of deception will have consequences."


    He bowed once more. "As I have said before, Priestess Elincia, I have no rtion with these men."


    Practically skipping over to the Zugal in question, I hit his chest with the back of my hand, which made him look at me with a nk expression. "Let''s ask them!" I told the Baron before looking back to the one I had dubbed as Falcon leader. "Did you meet with the Baron?" My overly dramatic way of asking made the Priestesses sigh, but I ignored them.


    "Yes." Falcon leader informed the room with his head down.


    "What was discussed?" Again, my overly energetic question irked those present.


    He pointed to the Baron and spoke. "We were paid to interfere with the Rainy Helm and target the owner to give the Baron just cause in the future for ruining the establishment."


    Patting him on the back, he just stood there motionless as I stepped forward. "Now, obviously, this is a case he said, she said." Then I shrugged. "That turns it into a real problem."


    "So, you mean to say that I was brought here for this because my name was singled out for this?" The Baron asked in fake indignance.


    Holding up a finger, I walked over to him with a smirk. "Not at all. I brought you here because you paid these men a hefty sum. After all, the Rainy Helm wasn''t your only target." Leaning closer to him, my smirk turned into a smile. "A very specific sum." Then I pointed behind me. "How much was your little band of birdies paid?"


    A few frowned at my racist behavior, but the Falcon leader didn''t leave me hanging. "Three hundred gold coins."


    "Three hundred gold coins!" I repeated. "That is quite the hefty sum, indeed!"


    "A price matters little. Many Nobles hire mercenaries for help, and I hardly see how this rtes to me." Baron Brightwood calmly replied.


    "See, that''s the thing!" Pulling out a scroll from my chest te, I held it up and gestured for the Priestesses to take a look at it. "Given that I had ''Just Cause'' I ordered the Baron to be investigated. More specifically, your finances. Noble or not, three hundred gold coins is quite the sum to go missing." Arceana floated the scroll over and unraveled it. "What does the scroll say?" I asked her.


    Her eyes locked onto the Baron''s. "It says that the Baron pulled out a total sum matching the total given by the mercenaries."


    The Baron wasn''t happy. "That gold was used for my estate, Priestess Arceana." He went to continue, but I cut him off.


    "Priestess, while that is certainly possible, I think this is proof enough. However, many eyewitnesses have seen the Baron talking with Zugal in private the night when the mercenaries arrived and were at his estate." I informed her. "His own staff even stated that he had a private meeting, which none were informed about."


    "That proves nothing!" The Baron shouted.


    I shrugged. "Maybe not, but I''m willing to go to every Noble and get their finances to prove that you''re the only one who pulled out that specific sum in that time frame." I told him. "And I''d have ''Just Cause'' to investigate further into their finances and yours if needed."


    A withering re was directed at me. "What do you have to say for yourself, Baron Brightwood? These ims are stacking against you, and all evidence points toward you. If you have something to say in your defense, I suggest you speak quickly." Elincia told him as she looked up from the scroll.

 Chapter 117 - 117

    <h4>Chapter 117:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    My warning fell on deaf ears as the Baron clearly grew more agitated as he red at Arthur. To our surprise though, he chose merely to smirk in response before he snapped his fingers. Magic ignited in his hands as he turned towards our Knight while his own forces rushed in from behind. Naturally, my sister went to interfere as our own magic ignited. Even our guards moved forward to stop them.


    However, both of us hesitated when everyone froze. My eyes widened in horror as I felt such strong bloodlust that my magic died out. Looking down at Arthur, I saw him just standing there with an almost monstrous grin on his face. The Baron and his men were then lifted off the ground as almost none of them could move.


    "I never thought anyone would be foolish enough to attack me." Arthur''s voice called out as he merely stood there with his eyes hidden behind his hair. "And yet, it keeps happening." I wanted to call out to him, but my voice got caught in my throat. "Perhaps I''ve been too lenient sinceing here. Humans, Zugal, Elves..."


    He trailed off before one of the private guards in the Baron''s employ seemed to explode as blood sttered across the area. There were a few servants present who screamed in horror as blood dripped down their faces and uniforms. Even the Northern Zugal, along with our Temple Guards, backed away in horror as they were also covered. Another one exploded not long after.


    "It''s always something or someone." Arthur continued. "How does it alwayse down to this?" He asked no one in particr. "Don''t get me wrong, I enjoy these moments. People being surprised when they realize that the small amount of power they hold means nothing in reality."


    Arthur then continued to massacre the Baron''s guards as my sister and I watched on in speechlessness. He slowly walked over toward the Noble and looked up at him as he floated in the air. My blood ran cold as I watched this happen. Arthur had never shown such power before. He wasn''t even doing anything besides standing there as they died. I nced at my sister to see her watching with wide eyes as well.


    "Is this the first time you''ve seen what happens when people are killed by an incredible amount of pressure?" He asked the Baron. "It''s like someone is squeezing you in the most horrible manner you can think of." Then he shrugged. "Although, I am being nice by making it quick." Slowly lowering the Baron, I watched as he grabbed him by his cheeks almost mockingly. "See, everyone here has continually underestimated me." Then he leaned in. "Do you think anyone will do that again?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Stop this madness!" Arceana finally shouted, and I nced over at her.


    "They attacked me. Your one and only Knight of Lestrania." I told her in response as I looked back to the Baron. "Do you really think they should get away with that?"


    "You''re not Human!" The Noble grunted.


    I pointed at him mockingly. "I never said I was, did I?"


    Arceana stepped down from her dais and red at me. "Put. Him. Down."


    My gaze slowly moved over to Arceana. "That depends on him."


    "He has already been caught! Cease this massacre in our throne room!" Arceana shouted as her magic ignited.


    "I like you, Arceana. I do, but if you-" I began, but Elincia moved between the two of us.


    "Enough! Both of you!" Elincia then gestured to the Baron. "He will be stripped of all his titles,nds, possessions, and status. The Baron will be given a small amount to start over but will be banished from Helmsforth. Is that eptable?"


    "What say you, Baron Brightwood?" I narrowed my eyes at him. "Is that eptable?"


    "...Yes!" He grunted out through clenched teeth.


    Dropping him and his guards, they all tumbled down to the ground. "Perfect!" The Elf red up at me, but I ignored him. "We can all learn from this. After all-"


    I didn''t get to finish as Arceana and Elincia reached out towards me with wide eyes. A piercing sensation could be felt through my chest as blood erupted from my throat and down my chin. Looking down, a sword was piercing my chest where my heart was. Both Priestesses and the others present looked at me in horror.


    Turning to look over my shoulder, I saw the Baron with a dark grin with his hands on the pommel. "If you want to ruin my life by all means, but do not expect me to take it lying down."


    He tried to pull the sword out as both Priestesses moved to act, but I merely grabbed the de and held it in ce before raising my other hand to stop them. Sighing, I lifted the Baron into the air once more as he let go of the sword in surprise, and I turned to look at him. He looked at me in shock as I ripped the sword through my body, pommel and all. The amount of blood that poured onto the ground made both Priestesses backpedal in rm.


    Shifting my shoulders around as I focused on the wound, it immediately healed. "I hope you realize how badly you just fucked up." I told the Baron as the room just looked at me in shock. "Not only stabbing me in the back but destroying my heart? I need that. Kind of. Not really." Then I pointed the sword at him. "The point is that was kind of a dick move."


    "You''re a monster! A freak of nature and a blight on this world!" The Noble cried out shakily as he realized what was about to happen.


    "I suppose monster is a better term for me than most. After all, we already established I''m not Human." His body slowly began to twist in horrific ways as many turned away and covered their ears so they wouldn''t hear his screams. "Still better than you, though."


    An orb of blood remained floating in the air as his clothes were mushed together with it. Dropping the orb, it sshed everywhere, and I merely shook my head in annoyance. Looking at the sword for a moment, I nted it in the stone floor before turning to the Priestesses.


    Taking my shirt off since it was covered in blood, they both eyed my closed wound. "I''m going to say this one time, and feel free to spread the word." Wringing out my shirt, I saw the blood begin to evaporate from my body as I continued. "Any Nobles found of interfering in my business will be dealt with promptly, and any that attack me will be killed on sight." Hanging the shirt over my shoulder met me with a wet p on my back. "I''m no longer in the mood for these shitty games."

 Chapter 118 - 118

    <h4>Chapter 118:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Leave us." Arceana whispered, and a momentter, the room quickly filed out.


    Blood soaked the walls and floor as it looked like there was a horrific battle in the throne room. Elincia nced around in distaste before her eyes moved back to me.


    "Something you want to say?" I asked the High Elf.


    "Why did you do this?" Arceana asked me softly. "This was unnecessary. There were an infinite number of other ways to go about doing this."


    "Hopefully, I won''t need to do this again." I responded. "Your love for the Elves is making them useless." She looked at me with wide eyes. "They''re a dying breed, and you know this, but surely there were better ways to protect them."


    The pink-haired priestess red at me. "You act like you know what happened to them." She practically seethed.


    I nodded. "Essentially, yes." Her eyes widened. "It''s not your responsibility to protect them. Whether it be out of pity, duty, or kinship, the Nobles have continued to cross lines. The rest of your people suffer under them, and many have shown themselves to be corrupted."


    Elincia ced a hand on her sister''s back. "That may be, but the Nobles have rallied behind us time and time again."


    "The Nobles were created by you two from what I can tell, and there isn''t a single Human or Zugal that is a member of Nobility." Then I gestured to the blood on the floor. "See how the Nobles die just as easily as everyone else." A frown came to my lips as I looked at them. "You have segregated the people of thisnd and ced them in different sses. Incase either of you were wondering, I do not approve."


    "It is not your ce to approve." Elincia shot back.


    "And it wasn''t your ce to interfere with someone who attacked me. Especially in your throne room surrounded by your guards. This whole thing was a farce, and I''m getting sick of it." Gesturing around the room, I continued. "Both of you knew he was guilty and drug this farce of an inquisition out. This was the result."


    "Do not me us for this massacre!" Arceana shouted.


    Shaking my head, I replied. "I don''t me anyone but Baron Brightwood for this oue. He was caught, and neither of you moved to arrest him until he had already crossed a line." Then I tapped my chest where he stabbed me. "Then you pleaded for his life, and he yet again crossed another line."


    Elincia sighed. "I already told you we would support your decision. Even the Baron''s funds would have gone towards your projects down in the bottommost rung." She stated. "You assume the worst every time, and this is the result."


    Quirking a brow at that, I looked around and chuckled. "I assume the worst?" I repeated mockingly. "What if they had attacked you instead of me? Would they have been ssified as assassins or traitors? Which punishment would they have received then?" All these answers led to death.


    "That is not a fair assessment." Elincia pointed out.


    "I think it''s more than fair. Treason is the only term to describe his actions." Gesturing to myself, I chuckled again. "The funny thing is, I''m doing more for your people than your Nobles have in hundreds of years, and yet both of you are mad at me for killing someone who tried to murder me."


    "The way you go about doing so was just barbaric!" Elincia finally shouted in annoyance.


    Pointing at her with a smirk got her eyes to narrow. "Exactly! Word will spread, and there isn''t going to be a single Noble putting their nose in my business anymore. Which, my business, is increasing Lestrania''s defenses, military power, and way of life." Then I shrugged. "Anyone who starts looking into me now will either be extremely stupid or someone who wants to help."


    I really missed the days when these two would just admit that I was right before going about their day. Life hasn''t been easy for them, and creating the Nobles probably helped them rule and survive, but this was ridiculous. Whatever brought about these events, there was a lot I needed to do to rectify them.


    One of the side doors opened, and I saw Lucia enter the room quietly as she looked around, horrified. "Now, I think I''ve been fairly reasonable sinceing here, but I will not stand for these standards you''ve put on me." Leaning toward the two Priestesses, I lowered my tone. "Fix it!" My firm tone got them to frown. "Or I will." Turning away from them and starting to leave rmed them. "Keep your people out of The Slums unless they want to help! I got enough shit to deal with!"


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "What happened in here?" Lucia asked, but we ignored her.


    "We miscalcted once again." I stated as my sister tapped her scepter on the ground as the room started to glow with her magic. "It would appear Sir Arthur is no longer hiding his true power."


    My sister cleaned the throne room with a frown. "This needs to stop, and we need time to n." Arceana said out loud to herself.


    Lucia moved over to us. "Are you two okay?"


    Looking at her for a moment, a small smile came to my lips. "When are we sending out that airship to head East? Surely an ambassador of sorts would need a guard of sorts."


    Turning to me, confused, Arceana then looked to Lucia and frowned. "No."


    "This is our best option! You want time to prepare and bury the hatchet. Give our Knight a mission with the betterment of Lestrania as his goal! He cares about this Kingdom. That much is obvious!" I told her and then gestured to Lucia. "Arthur, despite his methods, has done nothing but good since he came here."


    "Whether or not he was in the right does not give a person reason to murder someone in front of an audience in such a horrific method!" My sister raised her voice in agitation.


    Gesturing to Lucia, I continued. "You are right. It does not. However, he said he interfered with the Subae for personal reasons when it came to rescuing Lucia and Alwin. We should use that."


    Lucia finally stepped between us and held up her hands. "If this is to trick our Knight, I will not do it. The man saved my life, and no matter your differences, tricking him is not something I am going to agree to."


    "I would never ask you to trick him, but he has asked about you a few times from what I have heard." I informed her. "We are putting together a mission to head East and speak to our allies of the Desert Kingdom. If you go, it would only make sense for him to go as our most trusted and powerful Knight."


    "He is your only Knight." Lucia shot back. "If this is something you wish for me to do, I will do it, but do not expect me to y any part of these games."


    Arceana sighed. "Get everything set up. Arthur may not like this, but he will not have the choice in going for this mission. I was already thinking of sending him anyway. However, it worried me that he would be required to be diplomatic." Her gaze then shifted to Lucia. "If Lucia goes, she can represent us in a more civilized manner."


    Turning to Lucia, I smiled. "Looks like you get to go on a trip. It will take a week or two to ready everything, so get your affairs in order."


    She merely gave us an emotionless look in response. "Perhaps our dear Knight is right in his actions." Lucia stated before leaving.

 Chapter 119 - 119

    <h4>Chapter 119:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "So, what brings ya ta our humble abode?" Augustus inquired.


    "Wanted to see if there was anything I could help with?" I told him. "Not sure if you heard, but we''re building a wall around the city, and I was concerned about how it would affect you."


    My y against the Nobles was now whispered throughout the streets. Many spoke of how I took down a Noble who was targeting the people of The Slums, and I was being considered even more of a hero. Despite how silly it sounded, it was working. Many people were starting to look into how best to move forward without the Nobles looking down on them.


    Augustus merely smiled in response as we sat at the table. "Ah heard. Ah also heard ya made sure one of the gates was going ta be right where we usually travel ta get into the bustlin streets." He swirled the tea in his mug before taking a sip. "Greigh made sure Cassidy was well aware that our usual routes wouldn''t be hampered and that yer movin the Town Guard barracks towards the outside of the city."


    I taped the table lightly. "The barracks are going to be a cornerstone for the new wall. I''m hoping to get several installed around the entirety of The Slums."


    The old man was smiling for a bit before taking another sip, and he looked at me in a confused manner. "Why''re ya doin this, Arthur?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked back.


    "All of it. The wall, the barracks, our bottom rung, and us. It''s almost like ya take pleasure in callin our home The Slums, but ya take care of it better than anyone else has." The Reed family patriarch leaned in further. "Why?"


    "Because I feel as though the people down here havee in second for a long time, and that''s not at all what I wanted when I started all of this." Gesturing towards The Slums, I continued. "As I''ve been informed, many refer to the bottom rung as The Slums. However, now they''re thriving in a way never seen before. People are excited, and they should be."


    Would I protect Arceana and Elincia even despite them leading this kingdom to this situation? Yes. However, this goes against everything I worked for, and when I got back, I looked into things more closely. What I found was disappointing, to say the least. Segregation and ssism have taken hold unlike anything before, but the worst part is, most of the Zugal and Humans don''t seem to care. How it became like this was beyond me, but I was going to do my best to change things.


    "I''m going to make The Slums something that those on the mountain will be jealous of, and when peoplee to visit, they''ll see the slums first. If they go up the mountain, they''ll realize how dull it gets and want to return to the bottom." I then opened a portal to my desk back home where I had the ns andid them out before him. "No more dirt roads and functionality will be increased while the cost of living will be decreased because of how much the economy has essentially been jumpstarted."


    Reed looked over the papers for a moment before looking back up at me. "You''ve done this before, haven''t ya?"


    I paused at that. "Anyone with knowledge about Lestranianws and economy would be able to do this."


    The old man leaned back in his chair. "Not just anyone has enough gold ta ''jumpstart'' the economy like you did." He replied. "Nor could they do what ya did for all those businesses." Augustus sighed at my silence before he took a whiff of his tea again and hummed out in delight. "Why''re ya really here, Arthur?"


    Grabbing the scroll, I sent it back to my desk before summoning another one. A little skill I had be quite proficient at. As long as I knew where I had something ced, I could summon it to my whereabouts as long as the portal appeared beneath it.


    Putting the new scroll in front of him, I gestured to it. "I''d like to make you a simr offer to and your family." Augustus didn''t look at the scroll but instead at me as he waited for me to exin, and I sighed. "The Nobles have already targeted several of the establishments inside The Slums, which I quickly took care of. I also have control over the Town Guard down here and other military facilities due to my rank and title."


    "But yer worried about the surrounding farnd around Lestrania." Grandpa Reed finally said after catching on. "Ya think those Nobles will target us?"


    I nodded. "It''s entirely possible, which is why I would like you to enter into an agreement with me. No profits neede my way but think of this as a guarantee for help to keep Lestrania fed to the best of your abilities. Think of this as a way to keep the Nobles off your back. I''d also like to help with any finances your family or any of the others might need."


    Reed was quiet as he read through the scroll. "Ya want ta give us gold ta help?"


    "I know how that sounds, but it''s not what you think." I told him sincerely.


    "Then exin it ta me cause it sounds like ya just want ta give us gold without any strings attached."

 Chapter 120 - 120

    <h4>Chapter 120:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "Essentially, yes." I confirmed. "That gold can go towards tools, delivery fees, hiring extra help in case of a bountiful harvest, and more. The importance of your farms is vital to Lestrania whether those magical fucks know it or not. I''d like you to spread the word about this to the other surrounding farnds as well."


    "Why''d ya bring this up ta me and not Cassidy?" He inquired.


    "I''d like both of you to help. Many down in The Slums know the Reed Family as being upstanding, and I''ve heard how each of you has gone out of your way to help the downtrodden. I think it''s about time someone did the same for you." Then I held up my hands quickly. "Not that you''re downtrodden, but you know what I mean."


    Grandpa Reed hummed out in thought as he put the scroll down. "What do ya want in return? Ya must want somethin cause I can''t imagine anyone goin out of their way ta do this."


    I shook my head. "There are no strings attached. I would appreciate it if you could make any spare donations to the Town Guards and barracks if you have extra that you can''t sell, but there is no expectation."


    Rubbing his chin, he chuckled. "That''s the same requirement you''ve asked of every ce you''ve done business with." He said, amused, and he continued at my look. "Cassidy told me. She keeps me up ta date with your shenanigans." Taking another sip, he calmly looked me over. "Ah have no issue with this, but Ah''m not excepting no handouts." Tossing the scroll back to me, he continued. "Ya fix this ta add something in there for yourself, or the military and ya got yourself a deal."


    A smile came to my face as I finally picked up my own mug from the rim before taking a sip. "Sounds like a n to me."


    We began talking about a few smaller details. Nothing major would change the overall document, but it wasn''t until muchter that the door opened, and in came Cassidy and Austin.


    "Arthur!" Austin cheered as he ran into the kitchen and jumped up onto my shoulders.


    I steadied my drink since I knew it wasing as Cassidy shook her head. "Austin! Ya gotta be careful!"


    "Sorry..." The boy let out as Augustus, and I chuckled.


    "Good to see you too, Austin. Busy day?" I asked him.


    He then pressed his cheek on the top of my head as he responded. "We were actually lookin for you!"


    That confused me. "Me?" I asked back as I turned to look at Cassidy. "Did you need something?"


    "Nah." Cassidy said with a dismissive wave before gesturing out the door. "But Ayda and Typhon are waiting at yer house. Best not ta keep em waitin. It seemed important."


    Nodding, I opened a portal and tapped Austin to climb down. "Then I should go take care of it." Augustus stopped me as I stepped toward my portal.


    "Arthur!" The older man called out, and I looked to see him tapping the scroll. "Thank you... For all of this."


    "I should be the one saying that." Was all I said in response as I left.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "Grandpa?" I called out to him as he held a scroll in his hands. "Is something wrong?"


    "That Arthur isn''t who he seems. The way he moves, and talks, is changing. Ah don''t know if he has a goal in mind or if it was from his run-in with those Demons, but somethin changed." He put the scroll down and looked out the kitchen window. "Be careful movin forward, Cass." Grandpa warned me. "Ah have a feelin you''ll have to chose sides here eventually."


    "Wha-"


    His eyes then turned to me, cutting me off. "Make sure ya chose the right side."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Heard you two were looking for me." I said as I stepped out of the portal and near my front door. "Something I can help you with?"


    "Arthur!" Typhon greeted in a cheerful tone.


    I ruffled his hair for a moment before Ayda handed me a scroll. "The Priestesses have a mission for you."


    That got me to quirk a brow. "A mission?"


    Ayda gestured to the scroll, and I opened it. "From what I heard, the Priestesses are sending an ambassador to the Red Kingdom in the east. Our Eastern allies need to be informed of what has been happening here."


    "Red Kingdom?" I repeated.


    "The Desert Kingdom, more specifically." Ayda corrected herself. "Or the actual name is the Land of Vithari, but most people use the other two. Vithari is the Kingdom; however, once most people visit it, the other names seem to stick more." She exined in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "I see. They did say they wanted to get in touch with our allies in the east, but I wasn''t expecting them to send me." I told her.


    Typhon shrugged. "A lot has been happening. Are you really surprised they would send you to make sure nothing happened?" Then he yfully punched at me. "You''re Sir Arthur Pendragon! Nothing is going to interfere with you there!"


    That made me smirk and roll my eyes at the ttery. "Uh huh." Holding up the scroll, I looked at Ayda. "How long until we leave?"


    She brought up both her hands and waved them back and forth. "I was not requested for this mission! You will be escorting someone else from what I have heard." Then she looked down in thought. "Although maybe this is some sort of test for you, and you are the ambassador."


    "I hope not."


    Typhon chuckled at that. "Yeah. You are not exactly the most diplomatic person I have ever met." He replied.


    Ruffling his hair a little harder, I eventually moved him to the side. "This says we''ll be taking an airship?"


    Ayda nodded. "Yes. All in all, it should only take two months or so depending on the talks go." Then she sighed. "Being stuck on an airship like that for so long cannot be fun." The Elf then frowned. "I can only imagine what crossing the ocean would be like on a sea vessel."


    There were other details in the scroll that I started going over. "Well, make sure the Priestesses know that I ept this mission. If there is nothing else, I needed to speak to a few people and brief them before I leave."


    "Of course." Ayda nodded in understanding. "I will also make sure both Priestesses are informed that you will be getting ready. You should be leaving in a day or two."


    Both Elincia and Arceana likely wanted me gone, but that didn''t matter too much to me. If they wanted to fuck with the system I had in ce, they were toote. Greigh and Ziah would look after things in my stead. The ramparts would be close topletion by the time I return, which saves me the trouble of doing the inspections myself.


    "Then I''m looking forward to this little vacation." I told her.

 Chapter 121 - 121

    <h4>Chapter 121:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I was sitting in my office when I heard the front door open. Normally I''d go and investigate who was in my home, but I didn''t care. Shuffling through the papers on my desk and organizing them for Greigh, my office door opened. Looking up, expecting to see one of them, I instead saw Cassidy and Austin once again.


    Quirking a brow at them as Austin ran around the room to look around, I spoke. "What''re you two doing here? Weren''t you just at home?"


    Cassidy nodded, but Austin spoke over her as he practically ran into my desk, overly excited. "We came ta get ya! Ya left before we could invite ya over!" He imed.


    Naturally, I was even more confused, and Cassidy sighed. "Tonight''s the Festival of Lights."


    "Okay?" I said unsurely.


    "Austin told us ya didn''t get no candles when ya went out shoppin with him. We weren''t sure if ya had someone ta celebrate with, so we figured ya could celebrate with us." She told me and then quickly added, "If yer interested."


    "I was informed about this holiday when Austin and I ventured into town, but it''s not something I celebrate. You don''t need to feel obligated about inviting me."


    One would think my answer was sufficient, but not to Austin. "We don''t!" The redheaded boy replied cheerfully. "This is a day ta celebrate those who meant a lot ta us and those we miss!" He then ran around the desk and grabbed my arm before shaking it. "Come on! The more, the merrier!"


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I stood and nodded. "Alright. I''lle."


    Doing a victorious fist pump, Austin smiled. "Yes!" He cheered.


    Cassidy chuckled and then gestured to the door. "Well,e on! Grandpa''s already gettin things set up for us!"


    I did want to head to the old capital tonight, but it was something that could wait until I returned. Not like anything would be changed or leaving there in the time I''m away. So, we ended up back on the Reed Family Farmstead, and we chatted about the Festival as we walked. Apparently, it was quite the sight to behold from down here.


    "There ya are! d Cass and Austin were able ta get ta ya in time!" Augustus called out from the front of the house.


    "I didn''t know you wanted me toe over." I replied with a shrug. "Otherwise, I would''ve just portaled back."


    "True, but Ah didn''t want ta force ya. We also weren''t sure what Ayda needed. It could''ve been important." He informed me as he set up a table outside.


    Moving next to him, Cassidy and Austin ran inside as I helped him. "It was important. Got a mission I''m heading out on. Might be gone for a few months."


    Grandpa Reed looked at me in surprise. "Your first mission! Ya nervous?" He inquired.


    I chuckled at that. "No. This isn''t something to be nervous about. I''m mostly going to be treating it as a vacation."


    "Ah see."


    Cassidy came back outside with Austin with all manner of supplies. "Here ya go, Grandpa!" Austin said happily before setting things down on the table.


    The farmgirl then handed me a few supplies with a smirk. "Need help, or do ya think ya can figure it out?"


    Rolling my eyes, I sneered back at her. "I''m pretty sure I can figure it out."


    "Well, let''s get started! We don''t want ta bete!" Austin chimed in before grabbing a bunch of different supplies, which made his family members chuckle.


    It didn''t take us long as we created these small pyres. Candles were involved, but not in the way I expected. Each member of the Reed family moved their pyres to specific locations as I watched them. They asked me to make one, but I was satisfied with just helping or watching. Austin then told me we could share.


    "Should be any minute now." Cassidy said as we looked up Helmsforth Mt.


    As she suspected, a few spells wereunched from the side of the mountain. Lightning spells, fire spells, and many others appeared to be shy. At that moment, several pyres could be seen all up and down the mountain. It was beautiful.


    Grandpa Reed smiled. "Ah''ve always loved this view. Looks like the entire mountain is dancin." He said as the mes flickered and shifted in the wind. "Come on now. Let''s light ours up as well."


    The Reeds moved about as they lit their pyres, and I looked towards the top of the mountain. Arger pyre than all the others was at the very tip and shot into the sky. It pulled in the rest of the mountain and the town as light began to emit from The Slums. Truly a sight to behold.


    "No Zugal are flying tonight." Augustus told me as they all stood by their pyres. "Spells are beingunched from the upper rungs, so no one is allowed to be flying in the vicinity of Helmsforth until tomorrow." He stated and then gestured above me. "Ya got a spell or somethin for this asion?"


    I had conflicted feelings about this holiday, so I shook my head. "No. Sorry." Was my dull response.


    Austin smiled up at me brightly as he watched his pyres. "That''s okay! Everyone celebrates differently." He said innocently before chuckling. "My dad used to prepare weeks ahead of time and clear out this huge area for this massive pyre he would build every year." The redheaded boy''s smile faded. "Said it was for grandma." Another chuckle escaped his lips. "And every year, he would get in trouble."


    Cassidy then looked at me with a solemn smile. "It was frowned upon ta build something that big and had the risk of catching other things on fire."


    Augustus then added, "And I usually helped him, along with his wife, but Ah''m too old ta do somethin like that now."


    Without another word, I began to gather my energy into my right hand. A flicker of a me could be seen, which caught the family''s attention. Before they could ask what I was doing, I pointed my palm up towards the sky as I raised my arm over my head. More and more energy poured into my hand. The me got bigger and bigger as well.


    "Then let''s get into a little trouble tonight in their honor." Was all I said in response.


    A torrent of mes shot from my palm and into the sky. Illuminating the entire area as it almost appeared as if a sea of mes was over our heads. There was no doubt in my mind that they shot up over the top of Helmsforth. Not that they got close to the mountain in any way. The mes were controlled, but I was positive that my little fire show rivaled the entirety of Helmsforth on its own.


    Augustus, Cassidy, and Austin stepped next to me as they looked up at the mes. Memories of close friends and loved ones flooded my mind as I felt my lips quiver. Closing my eyes to ignore and rid myself of their memory, I slowly lowered my arm as the mes died out. Eventually, my arm fell to my side, and the Reed family looked at me. It surprised me that each of them was smiling.


    Cassidy gave me a bright smile that could be seen in the flickering light of their pyres. "Feel any better?" She asked me with some tears in her eyes.


    "..." I didn''t respond.


    Little did I know there were a few tears running down my cheeks.

 Chapter 122 - 122

    <h4>Chapter 122:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Slums Sky Dock


    As it turned out, above the old barracks, there was a sky dock. Which exins why those airships were so quick in responding to Rudnurth''s release. We were waiting for our ship to arrive. Greigh, Ziah, Cassidy, and I were all on standby. It was nice to see this side of things. Airships were new to me and fascinating, but I was also somewhat excited to be on one.


    So, here we stood as I was decked out in my armor with Defiance on my back and some luggage for the trip. "So, why''re you all here?" I asked as I looked at the three beside me on both sides.


    "Ah''m here ta see Rennal. Heard she''sin in on the airship yer takin. She had business out along the coast."


    "Ah. Your Elfdy friend." Before Cassidy could respond, I turned to my two officers. "And you two?"


    Greigh shrugged. "This is usually expected of me when higher-ranked officers, or Nobles, leave or arrive." He answered simply. "Since it''s you, I figured it''d be best to see you off myself and be present in case there were anyst-minute details you wanted to tell me about."


    My gaze then shifted to Ziah. "Me? I''ming with you!" The female Zugal informed me. "Since I am directly under yourmand, and we''ve been working together for quite some time, I will be your go-between during our mission."


    My head bobbed back and forth as I gave her an approving look. "I''m okay with that. You or Greigh have been a huge help. Having one of you with me will make things proceed much more smoothly. Are you sure you don''t need her here?" I asked the Captain.


    "It was on my suggestion that she is going with you. Handling construction is far easier than politics." He informed me with a small smirk and sideways nce.


    "Besides, Ah''m here if he need help with anything. Kine, Ayda, and me will also be keeping an eye on things down here." Cassidy said before nudging me. "Just to make sure no one gets any funny ideas."


    Smirking at that, I looked out the mountain''s window to see our airship approaching. "Sounds like things are well in hand." The ship docked as I turned to Cassidy once more and lifted a finger. "Keep an eye on Ayda and Kine as well. Those two-"


    Cassidy didn''t let me finish as she rolled her eyes. "Ah''m sure they won''t mess anything up."


    Leaning back to Greigh, I fake whispered to him so the group could hear. "See to it that they don''t."


    "Yes, Sir." Was my Captain''s dull reply.


    The previously mentioned Elf arrived and quickly, but still in ady-like manner, ran to Cassidy. Rennal seemed quite excited to see her as Cassidy felt the same. A quick hug between the two thatsted a little too long to be considered appropriate made me quirk a brow over at Greigh and Ziah. Both of which were ignoring them entirely, which told me all I needed to know.


    "Wow. You two are about as subtle as a hammer." I stated, and Ziah struggled not to giggle.


    Rennal and Cassidy broke apart before the Elf greeted me. "Hello to you as well, Sir Arthur."


    Rolling my eyes at that, I replied in a dry tone. "Yeah. Was standing here the whole time." Then I moved toward the ship. "Would love to walk and talk, but it would seem that there is someone else here for me."


    Two Humans males were walking towards Greigh, Ziah, and I as we left behind the two obvious lovebirds to talk. "Sir Arthur, I presume?"


    The man in front was older than I expected and marched my height. He appeared to be in his sixties with white hair that matched his aged face. Even with his well-kept ashen beard, you could see that there was experience behind his brown eyes. Purpura markings could be seen on his hands. Not too extreme, but enough to show his age. His clothes were that of an officer''s attire that matched Greigh''s usual uniform.


    "You presume correctly. Who do I have the honor of addressing?" I replied as I held out my hand to the man.


    He took it with a surprised but delighted smile. "Captain Adam White at your service! I''m the Captain of The Drunken Cloud."


    I looked at him for a moment as he let go of my hand. "The Drunken Cloud?" I repeated to make sure I didn''t hear him wrong.


    "That''s right!" Adam said cheerfully as he looked back to the airship. "One of the finest airships under Lestranianmand!"


    "I see. She looks beautiful." I told him, and he smirked.


    "Doesn''t she just!" The Captain then turned to the man next to him. "This is Sergeant Allen Harlow. My second inmand and the best sailor I''ve ever had the pleasure of flying with!"


    Sergeant Allen Harlow looked to be in his thirties. Brown hair, brown beard, with hazel eyes that seemed very honest, which surprised me. He was almost as tall as Adam and me, but not quite. His uniform was the male version of Ziah''s, and he seemed quite built, which you could see through his uniform. Running around an airship would likely give most people a build if they took care of themselves.


    Allen held out his hand to me. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sir. We''ve heard a lot about you."


    Shaking his hand, I quirked a brow at that. "Is that so?"


    Greigh then gestured to Adam. "Captain Adam and Sergeant Allen were supposed to be under yourmand instead of Ziah and myself."


    My eyes widened in surprise at that. "I did not know that."


    The Human Captain chuckled. "That''s alright! It worked out better for us anyway! Our ship wasn''t meant to stay in this hangar! She''s meant to be out there on the wind!"


    "Then I''m d I picked Greigh and Ziah before I knew you two were supposed to work for me. They''re much more convenient to have around." Then I pointed at Greigh. "What''s the word?"


    "Bird, Sir." Greigh replied in a dull tone.


    "I''m d it worked out for all of us!" The older Captain had a chuckle at that and then gestured to the ship. "Shall I show you aboard?"


    "Lead the way." I told him.

 Chapter 123 - 123

    <h4>Chapter 123:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    The Drunken Cloud was about what you would expect from an airship. Its overall design was close to an old sea ship that you would expect from the 1800s. However, there were several differences. Below the ship was several long wing-shaped extensionsing from the ship itself. Magical particles were being emitted from them, which was likely how it flew.


    As we went aboard, the masts matched the underneath to an extent, but it was mostly just a in rod with some manner of magic sail attached to it. It was also giving putting off magical particles. The colors were mixed, which told me there were probably multiple forms of magic at work or from different ces.


    "Down here is where all the rooms are." Adam began as Ziah, and I followed him. "Please be aware that there is one main hallway where people walk. It may be noisy but bear with us for the voyage."


    The ship was made from wood but decorated with red and blue paint along with some gold trimming in certain ces. "This is a very beautiful airship." Ziahmented as we moved through the interior.


    Captain Adam White smiled brightly at that. "Thank you! She''s certainly my pride and joy!" We ended up stopping outside a room. "This room will be going to the General. Given his rank and status, it only makes sense he get a better room."


    Opening the door, I looked in the room to see a bed, but that was almost it. Even the bed by itself took up almost a fifth of the room, and it was a twin-size bed. There was a private shower that looked to be about three feet wide and three feet in length. A small dresser was also present along with a window, but that was about it. There was very little floor space, which wasn''t an issue.


    "This will be work just fine. I don''t need anything to fancy." Then I turned back to Ziah. "What about the Sergeant? Where will she be staying?"


    The Zugal looked to the Captain. "Unfortunately, we have a few extra guests that we weren''t expecting. So, the room that was going to go to her has been given to someone else. She''ll be staying in the hull with her own hammock. No one will touch her personal items."


    Ziah looked at me, and I shrugged. "That will be just fine." The Zugal said after a small sigh. "I understand that I wasn''t supposed to be here either, so it isn''t fair to expect my own quarters."


    The Captain scratched his beard. "We don''t have very many personal quarters as it is." He informed us. "The General is actually using my Sergeant''s quarters."


    I frowned at that. "You didn''t need to do that. I can stay with the rest of the crew."


    Adam looked at me surprised and smirked a momentter. "It is quite alright. He was rather insistent that you take his quarters to be morefortable." He then chuckled. "Rather selfless if you ask me."


    "It is. Give him my thanks and tell him I''ll make sure to take care of it."


    Nodding, the Captain smiled. "I will. Do you need anything else?"


    "Not at all. I''m going to be getting unpacked, so set sail whenever thest person is on board, and things are ready."


    He gave me a salute. "At your order, General."


    They left, and I moved to putting my things around the room. It didn''t take much longer for the airship to start moving. It surprised me for a moment, but I quickly got my feet under me. Once I was done with my stuff, I decided to head topside to see how things were going and to look at the view.


    Now on deck, I moved toward the railing and looked behind us to see Helmsforth in the distance. I leaned against the rail as a few people went about their business behind me. Footsteps could be heard approaching me from behind, and I nced to see Captain Adams approaching me with a small smile on his lips. He copied me as he leaned on the rail.


    "It''s quite a sight, isn''t it?" He asked me as he looked down.


    "Shouldn''t you be at the helm?"


    He chuckled. "That''s what the Sergeant is for."


    Looking up at the helm, Sergeant Allen was issuing out orders as he steered the ship. "Getting him ready to take over?" I asked sincerely.


    "Something like that."


    More footsteps could be heard when a voice I didn''t expect chimed in. "So, it would appear we finally get meet in a more rxed environment, Sir Arthur. Perhaps some proper introductions are in order? After all, I would like to give thanks to the man who saved my life."


    Lucia and Alwin were both here, and they smiled at me from the side as they looked at me. There were no words for how much this irritated me. Closing my eyes in annoyance, I stood up straight. This obviously was a joke of some sort or maybe an illusion spell or something.


    Opening my eyes, I frowned. "You''re both still here..." They seemed surprised at my response, but I continued. "It is good to see you are well, Lady Lucia. After your recent experience, I had my doubts you''d be leaving the Temple any time soon."


    She watched me cross my arms with a smirk. "I have no doubt you will be able to protect me during this expedition of ours."


    My eyes darted to Alwin for a moment. "I am here as her personal bodyguard and nothing more. You are in charge during this mission." He informed me.


    "Actually, we are both in charge." Lucia informed me before trying to hand me a scroll. "This is from the Priestesses addresses to you."


    I eyed the scroll for a moment. "Why wasn''t I told about this?"


    Lucia rolled her eyes. "How should I know? Maybe the answer lies within the scroll I am currently holding." She smirked again as she leaned forward slightly. "Can you read?"


    My eye twitched at that, but not because of the question. It was because of how much she reminded me of Mara. Her voice, face, expressions, mannerisms, hair, and more. Clenching my jaw as I looked at her seemed to have made the group rather uneasy.


    "Are you alright?" Lucia inquired. "I was merely having fun."


    "I''m aware." Was my reply as I took the scroll. "I''ll read this in a bit, but first, we need to go over a few things."


    "Is that so?" Lucia replied in an intrigued voice. "What could the great Sir Arthur possibly need to go over? If it was about the events of that day-"


    "It''s not."


    She frowned yfully. "Shame. I was hoping to hear about what had happened after I left to get the Town Guard."


    Quirking a brow at that, I crossed my arms as I looked at her, amused. "Really? Causest I remember, you passed out when you returned."

 Chapter 124 - 124

    <h4>Chapter 124:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    "Moving on, why''re you two here?" I asked Lucia and Alwin. "It makes no sense for either of you to be on this mission. I thought for sure I was going to be escorting some manner of useless Elf on this mission."


    "Why do you assume it would be an Elf?" Captain Adam inquired.


    Turning to him, I answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Cause Elincia and Arceana love their magic slingers. Pretty sure the pointy-eared fucks are their favorite."


    Lucia looked at me, surprised, while Alwin frowned. "That is a bold usation and somewhat racist. As a General, you should conduct yourself more appropriately." He warned me before the General of the Elves lowered his tone. "Or is it that you just think Humans are better than Elves?" Ziah came up to hear his question and sighed.


    "Not really." I said with a shrug before pointing at Ziah.


    Ziah frowned and sighed again as she spoke onmand. "Sir Arthur hates Humans too. Just as he hates Zugal, Elves, and anything else. The General hates everyone equally."


    Naturally, this made the group look at me in shock. "Really?" Adam asked in surprise.


    Then I gestured to him. "Not you though! You''re great!" Was my overly dramatic response with some re. "Although," I started as I turned to Ziah. "We should really add High Elves to that list. Both are kind of a dick too."


    I moved to gesture to Lucia, but she cut me off. "Not me though, right? ''I''m great.''" Lucia quoted back to me.


    Tapping my nose twice, I pointed at her. "Let''s keep this nicedy off the list, Ziah."


    "Sir, I''ve warned you countless times to not insult the Priestesses." My Sergeant told me before pointing to Alwin, who was openly ring at me.


    "Sup, General Alwin? Got an issue?" I asked him with a small smirk.


    "Why would you insult the Priestesses?" The Elf practically demanded.


    "I mean, not sure if you''ve met them, but they''ve been acting like a bunch of bitches to me." Shrugging again, I shook my head. "All we do is argue, and I''m almost always in the right." Then I held out my hands to stop him from saying something else. "Moving on. Seriously, why''re you two here?"


    Lucia stepped toward me and looked up at me. "Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia decided they needed a more delicate hand to speak to our allies and investigate what is currently happening."


    That got me to pause, and I crossed my arms. "Investigate what precisely?" I asked before I continued. "From what I heard, this was a simple meeting with our allies in the East."


    Shaking her head, Lucia replied. "Things are not so simple. I know the Priestesses informed you that they would try to send word to our allies, but we never heard anything back."


    "What do you mean?" I pressed further.


    "Another airship was sent ahead of ours and never returned. Did you really think they were just now sending word? Both Priestesses wanted to get in touch with our allies in Vithari ever since the first Ghouls showed up." Lucia informed me.


    An uneasy feeling started to wash over me, and I turned to Adam. "Did you know about this?"


    He shook his head. "I did not." The Captain replied.


    Steepling my fingers together, I closed my eyes in annoyance. "Of course, they didn''t. How those two are still alive is a mystery to me." Looking up as I opened my eyes, the group just listened. "At this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if someone told me those two got lost in a cupboard once upon a time."


    "You are very bold to speak of them in such a way. Especially in my presence." Lucia informed me.


    "And what''re you going to do about it? Your holier than thou Priestesses are borderline retarded. Example!" I began as I pointed to Alwin. "General Alwin, if you had to prepare for a mission in a certain amount of time, but arrived only to find out need to know information upon arrival, do you think that would change your preparations?"


    "Yes." Alwin replied in distaste as he hated agreeing with me.


    "There you have it. Straight from the Elf General''s own mouth." Turning back to Lucia, I pointed at myself. "Then let me make this simple for going forward. Our journey now holds an unknown element. If Demons are involved, which they might be, that makes this far more difficult." I told those present.


    "You have dealt with the Demons before. What do they matter?" Lucia asked me with a small smirk.


    "Because Ghouls are nothingpared to some of the Demons I''ve met." I replied in a firm tone. "If it''s another kingdom, they''ll be easy to deal with, but I am in charge moving forward." Then I gestured to Ziah. "Ziah will be my second inmand. If I tell her to tell any of you to do anything, you do it."


    The Zugal quicklytched onto my arm and gave me a look of disbelief. "You are asking me to order around two superior officers and a High Elf!?"


    Poking her in the head to get her off my arm, I replied. "Alwin is here as a personal bodyguard and nothing more. His words, not mine. Lady Lucia will be in charge if and when we reach Vithari, but until then," My attention turned back to the High Elf, I continued. "If I tell her to sit, I expect her to sit."


    "Sir-" Ziah began, but I cut her off as I looked at Adam.


    "I don''t know much about Airships, so I will not be interfering with flying in any way. It''s outside of my range of expertise, but I do expect my orders to be followed if there is an emergency. If that means withdrawing, or anything along those lines, I expect you to make it happen." I told the Captain of The Drunken Cloud.


    He smirked slightly at that and saluted me. "Yes, Sir." Adam replied earnestly. "It''s good to be appreciated in one''s own field."


    I nodded at him and turned back to Alwin. "Since you''re here, I will be expecting you to act as our defensive measure. I saw the barrier you created in the alley in The Slums. Make sure you''re ready to go at any time."


    Alwin quirked a brow at that. "While I have issues with you presuming to order Lady Lucia around, I will follow your orders. If you have need of me, I am here."


    Lucia gently hugged her own arms. "Do you really think something might happen?"


    "Lestrania has be a clear target to a few individuals." I exined. "If recent attacks are anything to go by, they''re likely all from the same faction. With the news of a previous airship not returning, I am going to assume that they were targeted specifically." My tone was bing irritated, and they all realized it. "Which means we''re likely to be targeted as well."


    "What can I do to help?" Lucia inquired.


    "I''d like nothing more than for you to get off this ship and go back to Helmsforth with Alwin." I told her, and she quickly opened her mouth to respond, so I continued as I rested my back on the railing. "However, I doubt you will do so, so we''re stuck with each other. As long as you follow my orders to the letter, I will do the same when we arrive in the Desert Kingdom."


    Lucia nodded. "Very well. You have yourself a deal, Sir Arthur. I will refer to you during our journey."


    "Thank you." Was my reply.


    Captain Adam pped his hands together with a big smile. "Now that that is settled, how about we all get to know each other over Lunch?" He then gestured to Lucia. "I was unaware that there was a third High Elf in Lestrania. I''d love to hear that story."


    Lucia frowned. "It is not one I''m allowed to share." She replied immediately, which made the Captain frown. "However, Lunch sounds amazing, and there are a few things I would like to ask myself to our newest Knight."


    I rolled my eyes at that as Ziah giggled. "Nothing ever changes, huh Sir?" She asked me amused.

 Chapter 125 - 125

    <h4>Chapter 125:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    "Well, let me know when Lunch is. There are a few things I need to look over." Arthur informed our group.


    Amused, I stopped Alwin by putting the back of my hand on his chest when he raised his hand to stop Arthur. "What does the Knight of Lestrania need to look over on an airship?"


    The Zugal Sergeant and Captain Adam looked to him as he nced back at me. "Unlike your attire, mine has meaning. I''m going to be putting on my armor and carrying my sword with me now." He answered before heading down into the ship''s depths.


    "He seems amusing." The Captain stated, and I lowered my hand from Alwin''s chest.


    "I think he knows more than he is letting on." I stated and turned my gaze to the Zugal. "What do you think?" I asked her.


    She merely bowed and quickly scampered off. "I don''t know!"


    My eyes went back to the deck where Arthur disappeared to, and the curiosity in me started to grow even more. Perhaps the Priestesses were right to be so wary. The man takes charge and gives little room for negotiation. Especially when he knows he has the upper hand.


    "I think I will also look into my room as well, Captain. Should you need us, merely give us a call." I told him.


    Nodding, he bowed and replied. "Of course, but are you truly okay with him being inmand?"


    "I have no reason to question his decision. Arthur''s skill speaks for itself. I learned that firsthand, as did General Alwin." Then I looked over my shoulder at him. "Is that not correct, General?" Alwin nodded in agreement, begrudgingly.


    "What will you be doing in the meantime?" The Captain asked me politely.


    Smiling at him, I answered. "As I said, going over my room. Untilter." With a curt nod directed towards him, Alwin and I headed down below. "This might be more interesting than I thought."


    Alwin walked behind me as we headed towards my quarters. "Do you really think it wise to antagonize Sir Arthur?"


    "Do you think he is a man that cares about etiquette after he called both priestesses, and I quote, ''a bunch of bitches'' and would care about yful banter?" I asked him. "No. There is something off about him though. Something about the way he moves and drives conversations when more serious matters are brou-" I was cut off as I bumped into someone. "Pardon me." When I looked at who I ran into, I paused because no one was there.


    "Sorry." I heard from below and looked to see Typhon along with another boy present.


    "Typhon!?" Alwin shouted in shock. "What are you doing here!?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    Talking with Lucia put a burden on my mind. shes of Mara came to the surface, which then spiraled into more. Aydan and Elias. Thana... My time on Earth and on the Moon. The ckhole along with the Star Creature. Things seemed to descend further and further. It felt as though my breathing had stopped until a pounding on the door woke me from my waking nightmare.


    My gasping for air rmed the others on the other side of the door as they rushed in. As they did so, I saw my energy start to il about. Almost as if it were going crazy. It struck my arm, and my breath caught in my throat before it mmed into my back like it was attacking me. I didn''t know why it was happening, but I forced it under control as I forced oxygen into my lungs.


    Ziah and Captain Adam, who entered, came to a stop as they saw me sitting there with my head back as I sucked in as much air as I could. Ziah rushed to my side, but I held up my hand to stop her. Looking past her, I saw Alwin and Lucia just outside the doorway, which irked me even more.


    Turning away from her with a small snarl, I spoke between breaths. "What... Do you... Want?" I asked the group.


    "Are you okay!?" Ziah inquired.


    "Maybe he needs water?" Lucia stated.


    Holding up my hand to stop them all, I replied. "I''m fine." My breathing was more under control now. "Why''re you all here?" I asked.


    Lucia moved between the other two to examine me and grabbed my arm. "You are obviously not fine!" She said in a raised tone. "Do we have a heale-"


    Yanking my arm from her grip, I stood and replied. "I''m fine..." Was my more firm reply as my breathing finally evened out. "Now, why are you here?"


    Looking over to the others that came in, Captain Adam stepped inside the already crowded room. "Well, it would appear that there were some stowaways on the ship."


    "Stowaways? This is a military airship, is it not?" I asked, and he nodded. "How in the world was anyone able to sneak onboard?"


    To my surprise, Alwin moved out of the doorway to reveal Austin and Typhon. "With their family name a very clever story, apparently." The Elf General stated in a disapproving tone.


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, I felt it was covered in sweat, and I ignored it as I moved over to the boys. "We have no choice but to turn around. Taking Austin and Typhon home is a must."


    Typhon quickly moved in front of me and looked up at me with begging eyes. "Please don''t." He said in a pleading tone with improper phrasing.


    Quirking a brow at him, I replied as I crossed my arms. "Why should I allow you to stay? Either of you?" My questions were directed toward both boys.


    Austin walked next to Typhon and answered. "Because we don''t wanna go home!"

 Chapter 126 - 126

    <h4>Chapter 126:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    "So, you''re runaways?" I asked, but neither responded. "I''m sure that''ll go over well. We''re only an hour or so from Helmsforth. We should turn around."


    "Please let us stay, Arthur!" Austin pleaded. "Ah don''t wanna go back!"


    "Not wanting to go back isn''t a good enough reason for me to keep you aboard this airship." I told him inly.


    Typhon looked up at me. "I never get to go anywhere, Arthur." The Dragon child told me inly. "The Temple has been my home for as long as I remember, but I have been bound to it. Going to the Hollow Forest with you did not give me the sense of freedom I hoped for." He grabbed my hand and began to beg. "Do not send me back. Give me this one opportunity to see the world."


    I frowned at that. Everything he said was true or something I agreed with. Perhaps he wasn''t as blind as I thought but merely was biding his time. However, this doesn''t seem like he wants to escape. Instead, Typhon wants to use this chance to explore and return to prove that he wille home. A clever n if that was indeed what he was doing.


    My eyes drifted to Lucia and Alwin, both of which were giving him a pitying look. "And what about you, Austin? Why are you here? And I want the truth."


    Austin sighed before he gestured to me. "Heard we were gettin some new workers, and Ah wouldn''t have ta do so much around the farm."


    Alwin looked at the boy, confused. "Is that not a good thing?"


    "It ain''t when it''s yer own home and yer bein reced!" Austin replied angrily as he crossed his arms and puffed out his cheeks. "Why should Ah need a break?"


    "I see." I said simply.


    It would appear Austin didn''t want help around the farm, while Augustus and Cassidy likely epted my offer to let him act more like a child and give him a childhood. Guess they got what they wished for. Nothing like a kid running away from home. He was young enough where this would make sense and yet frustrated to the point where he felt like he was being reced. Rather amusing overall.


    "Unfortunately, this is beyond my authority. Both of you have guardians who look after you, and neither of you have permission to be here on such a dangerous mission." I told them and looked to Adam. "Turn us around. It''ll also give me a chance to have a word with Arceana and Elincia about a few things."


    Lucia stepped forward before the Captain could respond and put a hand on each of the boy''s backs. "Or," She began. "We could send a messenger to let them know that the boys snuck on board. Typhon should be free to make such decisions on his own, and while I may not know Austin, I am aware that he is a rather mature young man." Lucia exined.


    Alwin then spoke. "Typhon is family to me, and I will watch over him for the duration of this mission, Sir." He informed me.


    Crossing my arms, I gestured to Austin. "What if something happens on this mission? Two children will be on board-"


    Ziah interrupted me as she knelt next to Austin. "I can watch over, Austin. If he feels like he needs to do this, I say let him. Austin has never done something like-"


    Giving her a look, she stopped talking. "All of you are missing the point. This mission is dangerous! Are any of you going to take responsibility for their lives if something happens to them?" Then I gestured to the boys. "Are you going to tell their families should the worst happen?"


    "It will not be needed." Lucia informed me as she stood and spread her wings slightly. "We have you here. As my escort, you will be taking these children with us on my authority. They are guests on this ship, and we will send word of what has happened." Then she smirked. "If you tell the Priestesses what happened, I am positive there will be no repercussions. After all, they are rather soft on you."


    That made me scoff. "Soft?" I shook my head before getting into it. "First of all, your authority don''t mean shit to me. Much like the Priestesses, your orders matter little when they don''t make sense and I already stated I was in charge of this mission."


    Typhon looked up at me with a beaming smile. "Please, Arthur! We will help around the ship and will stay out of the way! Both Austin and I can help! If ites from you, Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia will have no choice but to listen! You get whatever you want for being a hero!"


    A frown came to my lips. "If I got everything I wanted, I wouldn''t be here." I told him directly and his smile diminished along with the room going silent. "I certainly wouldn''t be in Lestrania dealing with any of this. No. Unfortunately, I never get what I want." My attention shifted back to Lucia. "You want them to stay; they''re your responsibility. If something happens to them, it''s on you three, not me. I''ve got enough blood on my hands."


    With that, I left my room to be left alone. Moving up to the deck and off to the side, my mind raced on why my energy attacked me. Maybe out of self-hatred or something simr. Whatever it was, it mattered little. The wounds healed, and I was left wondering how they were going to send a message to the Priestesses. My question was answered when a Town Guard jumped off the side of the ship and flew back towards Helmsforth.


    "Being a Zugal must suck." I mumbled to myself as I watched him fly back in armor.

 Chapter 127 - 127

    <h4>Chapter 127:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    Making my way up to the helm as I explored the deck and its wonders, Sergeant Allen greeted me. "Heard we caught some stowaways." He didn''t take his eyes off the horizon. "How''d they get onboard?"


    Crossing my arms as I looked towards the front of the ship, a chuckle escaped my lips. "By being far cleverer than any kids their age should be." Shrugging, I turned toward him. "I''m sure they could tell you what happened, but I''m going to summarize and say some stuff happened."


    He nodded in understanding. "That makes sense."


    "How''re we looking?"


    "Sir?"


    "I''ve never been on an airship like this before, so the travel is a little skewed to me. Whereabouts, are we?"


    "Still over Lestrania. We won''t hit the coast for a few days. From there, it''ll be the long stretch over the sea, and then we''ll hit the Eastern Deserts." He informed me. "It depends on the weather, but it should be smooth sailing for the most part. Would you like me to keep you updated on our progress?"


    I nodded. "Please."


    The Sergeant nodded himself and then went quiet for a while before he finally looked at me. "Can I ask you something, Sir?"


    "Sure."


    "Why were you so insistent on being in charge over Lady Lucia?"


    "Honestly, there are several reasons. First, feel free to report to both of us and use her for more mundane reports. If nothing too exciting is happening, I''d like her kept up to date as well, in case I need her to do something." I exined.


    Allen nodded slowly. "I see."


    Then I continued. "Second, I didn''t want ordersing from two different sources considered the same rank. My orders, while on this mission, are to be ced above anyone else''s. Including General Alwin and Captain Adam." Still think it''s weird they use first names to address rank. "When we get to Vithari, feel free to ignore me entirely and listen to Lucia."


    "Okay..."


    His confused tone made me nce at him and see him looking at me with a befuddled expression. "I''ve no idea the rtionship that Lestrania has with Vithari, and while I do have a bit of a rtionship with other kingdoms, Vithari is not one of them." Then I shrugged. "I honestly know the bare minimum about them, so letting Lucia handle that only makes sense."


    "I suppose so, Sir." Allenmented.


    "Lastly, I doubt that girl has seen real battle with her own eyes. Given how she froze during an incident not too long ago, I think it''s safe to say having her in charge during any encounter would be foolish." I then gestured to myself. "Me, on the other hand, I''ve been doing nothing but fighting since I got here."


    The Sergeant seemed to nod firmly at that. "We''ve heard of your exploits. Manticores, Demons, assassins, Rudnurth, and more. You''ve been rather busy."


    I nodded slowly at that. "Yes. I have." Was my slow response. "It''s been somewhat nice, but at the same time, it almost feels like it''s all I''ve been doing my entire life..."


    Eyeing me carefully, Allen spoke softly. "You''ve done this before, haven''t you, Sir?" At my look, he rified. "Led men into battle against unknown odds and gone on missions that may be the end of you. You have an air about you that shows your experience."


    "...Once or twice."


    "The Captain immediately noticed it, and it''s likely why he decided to follow your orders instead of Lady Lucia''s." He then leaned over to me and whispered. "He even said there''s more to you than you let on."


    "Perhaps."


    Another voice cut in as footsteps could be hearding up to the helm. "Then it would seem the Priestesses were right to send you on this mission. While I do not agree with your review of Lady Lucia, as it is unjust, I will admit that you are likely right that you have more experience." Alwin spoke up.


    He joined us, and I looked at him. "Not likely. I do have more experience. Your Priestesses learned that firsthand."


    "Our Priestesses." Alwin corrected.


    "''Your'' Priestesses." Was my immediate response. "I don''t know who gave them those titles, but I certainly haven''t been blessed by them. Most of the time, I want to take water and ssh it on them to see if they''d melt."


    "Melt?" Allen repeated, confused.


    Waving a dismissive hand, I turned back to Alwin. "Never mind. The point is, whatever faith you have in them, don''t project it onto me. I want nothing to do with this farce."


    Alwin and Allen both went quiet for a moment before the Elf spoke up. "You are a rather sphemous man."


    I gave him a curt nod. "Thank you. I try, General."


    The Elf took a deep breath to calm down before gesturing to me. "Why do you think you are a better choice to lead over Lady Lucia?"


    Turning to look at Allen, I gave him a confused look. "Did I not just exin that?" Then I turned back to Alwin. "Were you eavesdropping or not? Because I don''t feel like repeating myself."


    "You said you have been fighting ever since you got here, but that does not mean you are fit to lead." He pointed out. "Many of your actions, no matter how justified, have been shameful." Mr. Pointy Ears informed me.


    "But you just said all of them were justified." Imented nonchntly, and he frowned. "It doesn''t matter to me if you agree with them or not. I have my own moralpass, and that thing flickers back and forth more than you''d probably believe." Then I gestured to him. "The point is, my actions were justified, and you can piss and moan about them all you want. The fact of the matter is, the only reason we''re even talking right now is because of my actions."


    Like almost every Elf I''ve encountered, he red at me. "They caught me off-guard."


    I shrugged. "Same. Difference is, I wasn''t left defenseless in an alley unable to protect myself or the one I was escorting around." Returning my own smug look, I continued. "Or am I wrong?" He didn''t reply. "I thought not."


    "Am I missing something here?" Allen asked from the side.


    "No. It''s nothing. Just another magic slinger attempting to have words with me." Looking at Allen, I asked him, "Do all Elves speak down to people, or is it just a select few?"


    Allen looked very ufortable. "Uh..."


    "Don''t answer that." I told him and looked back to Alwin, who was almost seething. "You see, Alwin," Moving closer to him, I practically got in his face. "Your mistake was thinking you know all my deeds." Leaning even closer, he shied away slightly as I red at him. "But you know nothing."


    He tried to step away. "I-" Alwin began, but I cut him off as I stepped right back into his face.


    My eyes were opened wide as I saw him shiver beneath my gaze. "This is the difference between you and me. You see someone stronger and back away. I don''t."

 Chapter 128 - 128

    <h4>Chapter 128:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    The Drunken Cloud


    Days had passed, and we were finally over the Middle Ocean. With the coast barely a day behind us, we prepared for the long few weeks over the water below. Everyone had fallen into their roles. Austin and Typhon helped around the ship, while a few of us rarely did anything. Alwin and I were never expected to help, nor were we asked.


    As for Arthur... "Does he ever do anything besides stand there?" Alwinmented.


    Ziah looked at him. "No disrespect, Sir, but I''m sure he has his reasons."


    My guard rolled his eyes at that. "To stand towards the front of the ship all day every day?"


    "If there is anything I''ve learned from working with him, it''s that the General has a reason for everything he does." The Zugal answered.


    "That ain''t nothin! Ah seen him sit in the same ce for three days straight!" Austin told us as Typhon and he were ying a game with sticks.


    We all looked at him. "He sat in the same ce for three days?" Typhon asked the question we all wanted to. "Why?"


    Austin shrugged. "It was when he came back. He seemed hurt, so we did our best ta help him." The boy was quiet for a second while he picked up a stick from Typhon''s pile. "Slow and careful is how Ah''d describe him during those days."


    I looked amongst the other adults. "Maybe it was from his battle with Rudnurth? Although, he was gravely injured when I retrieved him to inform him about Rudnurth''s escape..."


    "His wounds were really bad from what the Captain told me." Ziah added.


    Alwin crossed his arms as he looked back towards Arthur. "You believe his previous injuries were more severe than the battle he endured with Rudnurth himself? Who would be able to match Rudnurth with his magic?"


    Looking up at him, I smirked. "Aside from Arthur?" Alwin frowned at that. "All I know is that Arthur tends to keep his distance from people. Why he is trying to do so on a ship full of people is beyond me." Without further warning, I moved towards the Knight of Lestrania as the others merely watched.


    Several bowed or gave a nod of acknowledgment towards me, but Arthur was my goal. "What do you want, Lucia?" He asked suddenly before I even spoke.


    My eyes widened slightly at that. "How did you know it was me?" I inquired.


    "You''re the only one aboard this ship with white magic." He told me and then turned toward me. "Not only that, but you have a lot of it. It tends to flow around you even if you don''t mean for it to."


    "Can the Priestesses sneak up on you?"


    "They have far greater control over their magic than you do if that''s what you''re asking. Those two tend to keep as much of it contained for when they need it." He stated and crossed his arms. "My guess is that they are more disciplined and had more time to control their magic than you."


    "I am not so lucky to get private lessons in my situation where I can hone my own skills." I said with a sharp tone on ident.


    Quirking a brow at me for a moment, he soon looked back to the horizon. "I thought not." Then he continued. "And yet, they still find time to send you to another kingdom. Fascinating decision, don''t you think?"


    That made me frown. "Who can say what they have nned or why we were sent?" Arthur was far more insightful than the Priestesses gave him credit. "Have you ever taught anyone? Surely someone of your skill has passed down your knowledge to a worthy student once or twice."


    He didn''t look at me as he replied in a somber tone. "Once or twice." Arthur confirmed.


    "Have I heard-"


    "No." Arthur quickly cut me off as he stared nkly out at the endless horizon.


    "I see..." I was quiet for a moment before I stepped next to him. "We have a long journey ahead of us." He didn''t respond to that. "Maybe this would be the perfect opportunity for me to learn?" I suggested.


    ncing down at me with a quirked brow, he gestured to Alwin with his head. "What about Elf boy over yonder? Why not have him teach you?"


    I smiled at that. "He has been, but Alwin can only do so much. Most would be reluctant to be hard on me while teaching me."


    Arthur scoffed. "So, your boy toy isn''t mean enough when ites to training you?"


    "He is not my bo-"


    "Yes, he is." Then he looked at Alwin. "I saw the two of you in The Slums, smiling,ughing, and perusing the shops." Noticing my concern, he continued. "It''s none of my business, and no one will hear about it from me, but I can''t teach you."


    Furrowing my brows at that, I frowned as I questioned him further. "Why not? Are you too busy?" My sarcastic tone made him roll his eyes.


    Gesturing to himself, Arthur exined. "I don''t have magic, so it''s a little outside my area of expertise."


    That was surprising. "Truly?" He nodded. "Interesting."


    My words seem to stump him. "You actually believe me?" Arthur asked in a small amount of surprise.


    Shrugging gracefully, I answered. "I see no reason not to."


    "Huh... Almost no one else has believed me except for one person."


    Made me curious as to who that person was. "I hardly believe you would lie about something so tant."


    He chuckled at that. "If only others thought the same. No, I have no magic. I use something simr but very different at the same time. While they look the same, it has been confirmed that I have no magic."


    Crossing my arms in thought, I replied slowly. "I believe I heard the Priestesses discussing this once, but I am unsure. I doubt most people would believe such a im."


    "Nor should they." Arthur stated. "Trusting people at face value is the epitome of stupidity. It''s one of the reasons I was so worried about the Priestesses making me a Knight and putting me in charge of their military. If I wanted to, I''ve had several opportunities to remove them without challenge."


    "Perhaps it was that trust that allowed them to see that you would not do so." I said with smile. "After all, you have done nothing but try to aid them and the people of Lestrania. I should know."


    The Knight became quiet for a moment as he stared at me for a time, which was a little worrying. However, it wasn''t as if he was studying me. Instead, it looked as if he was hurt just by talking with me. My eyes widened slightly when I thought I saw some tears in his eyes, but I blinked, and they were gone. Perhaps the heat was getting to me, or I was just tired.


    "Arthur?" I called out to him as he kept staring at me.


    "Yeah?"


    "Could you teach me just a few things to help with my magic?" My question made him close his eyes for a moment.


    After a deep breath, his shoulders sagged before he opened his eyes to look at me once more. "Yeah..." Arthur answered.

 Chapter 129 - 129

    <h4>Chapter 129:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    A few days had passed since I told Lucia I would train her. There were a few other matters she needed to attend to, and getting the ship ready was more important. Once we had some free time, she approached me once again.


    "Do you think Alwin could join us?" Lucia asked me with a hopeful smile.


    "If he wants to learn." I replied. "I''ll go ask the Captain where you two can train that''s out of the way of everyone else."


    Lucia went to retrieve her boy toy, Aydan''s decedent, and I asked Adam where we could train. There was an area behind the helm at the Stern with a tform tounch spells from. It was perfect. Lucia, Alwin, Ziah, Typhon, and Austin were all at the back of the airship with me. Most of them looked excited except for one.


    Alwin crossed his arms as he waited. "This should be good."


    Hearing that, I looked at the General. "Lucia informed me you''ve been teaching her."


    "I have." The Elf answered.


    "What does she struggle with?" He seemed surprised at the question. "If you''ve been training her, surely you know what her weaknesses are and what she needs to work on."


    "Lady Luciacks proper focus when casting spells and is easily distracted." Alwin reluctantly answered.


    Turning to Lucia, I asked her, "Do you think he''s right?"


    She lightly shrugged in an unsure manner. "I cannot say for certain. Training neversts very long."


    I nodded at that. "The most powerful Elf I ever knew always told each of his students that visualization was the most important part to casting spells." Lucia hung on my every word as I continued. "If the magic inside you is like a river,ke, or ocean, whatever you want to refer to it as, how powerful of a spell can you cast with just a drop of it?"


    "Any spell takes a certain amount of magic to cast, Sir." Alwin informed me almost mockingly.


    "Not true." Was my quick response. "Some spells are like that, teleportation is a perfect example, but many others are not." Gesturing to Lucia, I asked, "Do you know how to cast the Fireball spell?"


    "Most Elves do, Sir." Alwin once again cut in.


    Rolling my eyes, I looked at him. "How about you shut the fuck up for two seconds or leave?" I suggested, then I saw Austin and Typhon cringe. "Don''t tell anyone I said that in front of either of you."


    They nodded, and Alwin shut up with a small re as I looked back to Lucia. "I can cast the spell."


    Pointing off the back of the ship, I nodded. "Do it for me really quick."


    Lucia moved just in front of the railing and cast the spell. The standard fireball shot out and exploded a little ways behind the ship. Very mundane for a High Elf, all things considered. However, she seemed to realize that as she looked down at her hands in annoyance. She had used a ratherrge amount of magic for a measly spell, so it made sense.


    "Alright. Now, what did you visualize while you cast the spell?" I inquired.


    She looked at me, confused. "The spell?" Lucia replied in an unsure tone.


    I sighed. "It would seem many do the same." Shaking my head, I gestured to her. "There is a difference in quantity over quality. If someone casts that same spell thousands of times and uses the same amount of magic as a beginner, do you think the results will be the same?"


    Lucia looked to Alwin and then back to me. "Yes?"


    "Wrong. Experience tells us that people grow, even subconsciously. Potency and concentration of magic are critical when casting spells." I exined. "The Elf I knew was able to hone even the smallest amount of magic to cast powerful spells." He also cheated with original magic, but that wasn''t the point of this lesson. "Cast the spell again."


    She frowned. "I doubt there will be-"


    Cutting her off, I spoke over her. "If you keep that mindset, there won''t be any difference. However, this time when you cast the spell, I want you to use the same amount of magic asst time." Alwin scoffed, but I ignored him this time. "What I want you to do this time is visualize the size of the fireball and make it as big as possible in your mind. There is obviously a limit but finding that limit is what is important."


    Lucia listened to me and once again focused on the spell. However, this time she closed her eyes. Magic gathered to her right hand, which was out over the railing. Fire began to form in her hand, but this time, it was far more concentrated. When she opened her eyes, the spellunched and was farrger overall. When it exploded in the distance, you could even feel a small shockwave.


    The look of surprise Lucia gave me when she whipped her head towards me made me smirk. "Atta girl."

 Chapter 130 - 130

    <h4>Chapter 130:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Lucia smiled up at me brightly before I turned my attention to Alwin. "You want toe over and learn something?" I asked with a smirk. "Could even teach you a thing or two if you''re interested, Ziah."


    The Zugal needed no further prompting before stepping closer to Lucia and me, with Alwin following at a slower pace. Lucia was excited as she waited for further instruction. However, seeing as how Ziah could not cast spells, I focused on teaching her a fewbat techniques first and helping her understand how to use her own magic further.


    Gesturing to her wings, I spoke. "Much like Elves use their hands for their magic, you, in turn, have your wings. Magic, much like most expect, is stored in everyone. How you utilize it is different." My exnation was simple, but she nodded, nheless. "Some of the fastest Zugal I''ve encountered have the habit of subconsciously moving more magic through their body to their wings."


    Ziah looked back at her wings. "So, I could be as fast as the Captain or General Kheri?"


    I shrugged. "It''s possible, but you need to learn how to utilize your magic in your wings more efficiently if you want to fly as fast as them." Then I gestured to Typhon. "The best users of natural magic that I''ve seen is the Dragon ns. They are phenomenal with using the magic inside them to breath fire, harden their scales, fly, change forms, and more."


    "Do you think I could do that?" Typhon inquired.


    "Maybe someday?" I offered. "You''re still young, so I couldn''t say for sure, but you do have a ratherrge amount of magic for your age." My eyes darted to Lucia before returning to Typhon. "You almost have the same amount as the honorary Priestess here." I said with a thumb pointing at the High Elf.


    Typhon moved closer as he listened. "Do you know how we transform?"


    A frown came to my lips at that. "I''ve met a few dragons in their transformed state, but I don''t know how they do anything. They''re a rather secretive group and not huge on sharing about themselves." Then I gestured to him. "However, the same magic they use to breath fire, is the same magic they use to do everything else. Maybe you just need greater control over your magic like Lucia and Ziah."


    "How do you know all this!?" Alwin shouted suddenly. "No one has had any interactions with Dragons in centuries since they never leave the Dragonds! Nor is there anything about visualizing your magic to make it stronger!"


    "Does it matter?" I asked back before gesturing to Lucia. "If it works, it works."


    "Says the man who ims he is without magic!" That made me roll my eyes, and Lucia went over to Alwin to calm him down. "Knowledge is power, but such skills cannote without certain risks."


    I quirked a brow at that. "So, you think visualizing a spell to be stronger is somehow dangerous? Why? Because you never thought to do it?"


    Lucia put her hands on Alwin''s chest as the Elf red at me. "Calm down! Sir Arthur is only trying to help!"


    Alwin gestured to me in anger. "He is teaching you a way to do magic that no one else can verify! There is no way to know if it is safe!" The Elf imed. "There is a reason why spells have been passed down the way they have. Because magic is dangerous!"


    "What''s dangerous is using your magic inaptly. Having someone to guide you is the only way to grow or to experiment yourself. You clearly have no intention of doing so, and Lucia asked me to teach her." Crossing my arms, I continued. "This isn''t something I''ve forced upon her, but if you don''t want to learn; that''s fine with me."


    "There is nothing to learn from you."


    I scoffed at that. "Clearly. Lucia improving in a matter of minutes is an abomination and not any sort of example to follow." My mocking didn''t seem to help things.


    Alwin stepped around Lucia to confront me. "Powerful magices with experience and patience. It is something that should never be forced."


    Holding up a finger in his face, I replied. "First, never step up to me in that manner again, or I''m going to p you across that pretty face." He opened his mouth to respond, but I continued. "I don''t care that you''re another General or if the kids watch. Your ass will be on the deck of this ship so fast if you do that shit again."


    Lucia moved between us and pushed Alwin back away from me. "Second, I have more experience than everyone on this airshipbined, pretty boy. Third, patience doesn''t always mean results. It''s important to be patient while training, but clearly, there are exceptions in terms of growth." I said while gesturing to Lucia.


    "Just because you have experience does not mean you know how magic is performed correctly." Alwin''s jaw was clenched as he seethed.


    "And experience has always helped you?" My question made him quiver in rage. "Clearly. After all, you were there and prevented me from killing that ver at my Knighting Ceremony. You also stopped me from killing that other Noble who attacked me." I continued in the most sarcastic tone I could. "Actually, he was stopped before he attacked me. That''s right. You were there, and you stopped him from assaulting amanding officer."


    "Arthur-" Ziah began, but I ignored her.


    "Did you stop Rudnurth? Of course, you did! Your experience made it possible, and let''s not forget that legendary patience you have!" Then I gestured to Alwin and Lucia. "However, we can''t forget the time you two were caught in The Slums, and your experience is what allowed you to fight back all those Subae. Well done, General Alwin." I began to slow p. "Thank god, Alwin Farro was present in all those situations."


    Lucia finally turned to me sharply and red as well. "Stop this! Both of you are two of the three highest-ranking members in the Lestranian military! Is this how our leaders act?"


    Alwin looked down slightly in shame while I just nodded. "Yeah. Pretty much." I confirmed.

 Chapter 131 - 131

    <h4>Chapter 131:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Lucia gave an exasperated sigh you wouldn''t think she had in her. Ziah, Typhon, and Austin all watched from the sidelines. It was annoying that they had to see this, but Alwin was a poor recement for Aydan, and he was really starting to piss me off.


    "We are going to move forward and pretend that you two like each other." Lucia stated as she looked between us.


    "We are?" My question was met with a re from the young pink-haired Mara look alike.


    "Yes! We are!" She stated more firmly before looking at Alwin. "Or am I wrong?"


    Alwin gave a respectful bow. "No, my Lady."


    Then she turned to me with an expectant look on her face, and I shrugged. "Hey, I''m just trying to teach you. If that''s too much, feel free to go about your day."


    Lucia groaned before rubbing her temples in irritation. "You might just be the most stubborn man I ever met."


    "Thank you." Looking to Austin, I smirked. "You hear that, Austin!?" The red-haired boy looked at me. "She says I''m the most stubborn man she ever met!"


    Austin gave me two thumbs up. "Ah told ya!" Was his smartass response.


    Eventually, Lucia turned to Alwin. "I did ask him to teach me. If you do not agree with those teachings, that is fine, but you have been ceaselessly antagonizing Sir Arthur. Training like this is hard enough for me toe by, and I do not want any more interruptions." She informed the Elf.


    They broke off and started whispering to each other. Funny enough, with my heightened senses, it was easy to hear them despite their hushed tones. It was mostly pointless bickering, and how Alwin didn''t think I was suitable to train her. Ziah stepped next to me with Austin and Typhon since Lucia moved out of their way.


    "What else can you tell me about flying?" Ziah inquired.


    "What else can you tell me about Dragons?" Typhon asked.


    "What can Ah do ta get stronger ta help my grandpa and sis?" Austin also questioned.


    Pointing at the Zugal, I started with Ziah. "Flying obviously revolves around your wings. Much like most muscles, the more you use them, the stronger they get. Magic is simr. Training the magic in your wings will also aid you, on top of strengthening your wings in general." Gesturing to her wings, she fluttered them slightly. "Try to feel your magic in your wings and expand on that."


    Of course, this was all hearsay from Aerowyn when she helped the girls fly in the past. She was the best flier in our forces back then. Thus, I don''t know why she wouldn''t know what she was talking about. Aerowyn was quite insistent that she could pump her magic directly to her wings, which is what made her far faster than anyone else.


    Typhon stepped up next with wonder in his gaze as Ziah stepped back and was fluttering her wings over and over. "What about me?"


    I frowned at that. "As I said, I don''t know much about Dragons other than what I''ve seen. However, I''d suggest focusing on the same thing you do when you breathe fire. Try shifting that around your body and see what happens."


    "Okay!" He quickly stepped aside.


    "And me?" Austin inquired.


    I chuckled and crouched before him. "Magic is even in Humans here, but I''ve only ever seen one man use it to increase his strength. There is no way for me to teach you or even give you advice since there is no focal point for Humans." Tapping his chest, he frowned slightly. "However, you are young and have already built up your own strength. I think you should rest while you can and then think about how to proceed when you get home."


    "Ah just wanna help more." He told me with a shaky voice.


    cing my hands on his shoulders, I nodded in understanding. "I know, but you need to understand that your family likely wants what''s best for you. You are a boy. Just like Typhon, but you have far greater responsibilities. I think your grandpa and Cassidy just want you to have a chance to act your age."


    His frown deepened. "Ah don''t need ta act my age. They''re countin on me."


    "Yes. They are." Squeezing his shoulders softly got him to look up at me. "But there are different ways to count on someone. You probably wouldn''t believe it, but this is probably all for your sake. Both still trust you and count on you. This was just something they felt like they needed to do. For you."


    He nodded slowly. "Okay."


    Patting his chest with the back of my hand a few times, I smirked. "And pushes to shove; when you get older, you can always ask your sister to train you. After all, who better to teach you than someone who is getting special training from the Priestesses themselves."


    Austin chuckled softly at that. "Can ya imagine how the person who taught them must''ve felt?" He asked in a cheerful and amused tone, but I didn''t reply as my face quickly turned emotionless. "They must''ve been somethin special."


    Not replying to his question, I patted his chest and gestured to Typhon. "If you want, Typhon could probably use a few ideas." The redhead quickly stepped to the side as Lucia stepped beside me. "Still here?" I inquired.


    "Still here." The High Elf quickly confirmed.


    "Where''d your boy toy go?"


    "He is not-" Lucia stopped herself and looked up at me. "Alwin decided to get an update from the Captain."


    Quirking a brow at her, I crossed my arms, amused. "Did you really send him away? Cause if you did, that''s h-" I stopped suddenly and felt my body tense as a familiar sensation filled my senses.


    Lucia and Ziah both realize something was wrong. "Sir Arthur? Are you okay?" The High Elf inquired.


    Turning to Ziah, I spoke in a firm tone. "Sergeant, inform the Captain we''re about to have guests." My eyes then tried to focus on where the vile aura wasing from, and I saw specks of red and ck off the side. "Better yet, sound the rm."


    I didn''t know who wasing or how powerful they were, but I wasn''t taking the chance. Demons were closing in. The question was if there was anyone troublesome apart of this group.

 Chapter 132 - 132

    <h4>Chapter 132:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    A bell was rung as shields went up over the airship. All the Elves aboard focused solely on defense while I made my way to the helm. Both the Captain and his Sergeant were present, along with Alwin. The rest of my little group had followed me as well.


    "What is it?" The Captain inquired as he took over at the helm.


    "Demons of some sort, but they''re still a ways off. They''ll be here in a moment, I would imagine." I frowned as I looked off to the side. "Surprised they''re not here already, to be honest."


    "How do you know they''re Demons?" Allen inquired as he stood slightly behind the Captain.


    I gestured to my eyes. "These aren''t just for show. I can see different magical signatures of people. Demons have red and ck magic. For the most part anyway." Then I gestured to Lucia. "High Elves each have white magical auras." Shrugging, I continued. "It all just depends."


    Lucia looked at me. "How should we proceed?"


    Quirking a brow, I turned to her. "What do you mean?"


    "Should we fight or flee!?" Lucia asked as if it was obvious.


    Shrugging, I crossed my arms as we waited. "Ghouls aren''t exactly an issue for me, and I doubt there is anything that strong just wandering around out here." Looking back to the Captain, I asked, "How near is the closest shoreline or ind?"


    "Days!" He huffed. "How anything is flying out here without an airship is beyond me!"


    That was a good point. Have these Demons been tailing us this entire time, or were they merely a scouting party? Where could theynd so they wouldn''t have to fly for a few days to get back to shore? Something about this entire situation felt off. I expected to meet resistance leaving Lestrania or arriving in Vithari, but not in the middle of the ocean.


    Scratching some of the scruff on my face, I examined the surrounding area. "Bring us to a halt." I ordered the Captain.


    He immediately frowned. "Sir, I must poi-"


    "Do it." I ordered more firmly.


    "Why are we stopping?" Alwin instantly questioned as he stepped beside me.


    Rolling my neck as I walked down from the helm, I moved to the side of the airship where the Demons were. "I''m going to go say hello."


    Someone grabbed my arm out of shock and concern about what I just said. "You''re what!?" Ziah looked bbergasted. "Sir, it''s not safe-"


    Giving her an amused look, I patted her head beforeunching off the side of the ship once she let go. Using my eyes to keep me afloat and propel myself forward, the Demons started squawking when they finally noticed my rapid approach. The pure tion I felt when I realized it was nothing more than a group of Skelds was indescribable.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Stopped over the Middle Ocean


    The Captain, Sergeant Allen, Sergeant Ziah, Alwin, and the two boys were all next to me. Along with arge chunk of the rest of the crew, as we looked in the direction Arthur flew off in. We were silent as we expected to hear something. After all, none of us saw the flyers that Arthur was talking about.


    "Anyone want to bet he just left?" Alwin asked the group, and many of us red at him, including myself.


    Before any of us could respond, horrid screeching could be heard throughout the sky. Many of us looked out to the horizon in surprise and fear from how horrendous it sounded. Like the dying cry of wild beasts. It didn''t take much longer for us to see a wave of mes shoot down to the ocean below. My eyes widened, along with many of the others.


    "I had a feeling that it was him." Ziahmented and continued upon my looking at her. "That night during the Festival of Lights, the giant eruption of mes that shot above Helmsforth was Sir Arthur."


    "The Priestesses informed us it was a group of Elves honoring their fallen." I stated.


    "No, it wasn''t." Austin spoke up and pointed out towards Arthur. "It was definitely Arthur. Ah was standin there when he did it. So was Cass." The boy informed us in a simple, but factual tone.


    The mes quickly died out, and so did the screeching. Everything became eerily quiet as we all listened, but there was nothing. No victorious bellow or signal that Arthur had been victorious. My heart jumped into my chest when something mmed into the top of the shield around the Drunken Cloud. It was a creature; unlike anything I had ever seen before.


    "What is that thing?!" Adam asked as many of the crew backed away from where it was above the mast. "I''ve never seen such a hideous creature..."


    It twitched for a moment before its elongated wings tried to p but were horribly broken. "Lower the shield." Arthurmanded as he appeared suddenly next to the creature.


    As was instructed, the shield came down, and Arthur grabbed the creature by one of its wings before floating down to the deck. He tossed it carelessly across the wood as it sprawled out almost helplessly. We were even more surprised when he gently floated down with one foot on the back of the creature''s neck beforending. His foot was now nted firmly on its neck as he red at the creature.


    In a tone that sent a chill down my spine, I watched as he started to press down on its neck even more as he leaned down to the creature. "What is a Skeld doing all the way out here?"

 Chapter 133 - 133

    <h4>Chapter 133:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    To everyone''s surprise, he grabbed the creature''s wing and cranked on it. A sickening pop rang out as the creature screeched, but it came out garbled due to Arthur''s foot pressing down in its neck. Using the creature''s wing, he wrapped it around its neck and pulled on it from the other direction.


    "Now, I know you don''t speak, but you do understandmands. When amand sounds familiar to you, you nod." He ordered in an icy tone. "Nod." The creature did as instructed. "You''re here for me." Nothing. "Lestranian airships are being targeted." Still, nothing and Arthur growled as he tilted his head at the creature. "I really hope you understand how this works before this gets worse for you."


    "Arthur-" Ziah tried to cut in, but he red at her in a manner that made her back away.


    The creature quickly began to il as Arthur pull on the dislocated and strained wing even harder. "You were ordered to attack anything and everything..." My eyes focused on the quivering creature as it failed to nod. "Lucia is your target." His eyes narrowed on the creature since it still didn''t nod. "Very well."


    Arthur dropped the wing before he bent down and twisted the creature''s neck as several cracks could be heard. It dropped to the deck motionless as our Knight examined it. A frown was on his face as he studied the Demon. Picking it up with one hand, he tossed the creature off the airship like it was the easiest thing in the world. Then he turned to us, and even I felt a little less unsure of being around him after his violent disy.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Moving over to the Captain, my expression seemed to make the entire deck nervous. "I want watchers in every direction. Above, below, in front, behind us, and the sides. Rotate them every little bit if you need, but if there are Skelds this far out, I doubt they''re alone."


    Captain Adam nodded. "Of course, Sir."


    I nodded in return. "Good. Get this ship moving again. I''m sorry for our short stop, but this was important."


    Lucia looked up at me as she seemed nervous. "What were those things?"


    "Skelds. Demons that are very keen on abductions and swarming their prey." I answered.


    Alwin gestured off to the side. "How many were there?"


    Ziah then added, "Their numbers couldn''t have been that many."


    Shaking my head, I sighed. "They weren''t. There was less than a dozen, which is odd for a grouping of Skelds. Something about all this feels wrong. Keep an eye open for any more Skelds, and if you see any, do not hesitate to open fire." Crossing my arms, my eyes drifted to the two boys. "You two shouldn''t ofe."


    They hung their heads, and I moved towards the lower deck to head below. "Where are you going?" Sergeant Allen inquired.


    "I need some time to think about things alone." I told them and looked to Lucia. "Our lessons will have to continue another time." With that, I left.


    This situation was starting to make me more and more uneasy. Skelds didn''t have that much endurance for long journeys. That''s why they''d always rest on the ground when there was no threat or prey. Even if they weren''t needed, they''d be watching from some manner of resting post. The question was, where would they be resting out here in the middle of the ocean.


    A group of Skelds on their own was even more unlikely. They were not bright and were obviously given some manner of orders, even if I was unable to guess what they were nning. Something else is likely tailing us or is nearby using the Skelds as scouts. That''s the closest I can surmise of these new events.


    Sitting down at my desk, I ced my hand on my head. "What am I missing..."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    "How in the world is he able to fly?" Alwin inquired as he turned to Ziah.


    The Zugal shrugged. "I don''t know, Sir."


    My attention turned to the Captain. "Please continue our course as Sir Arthur instructed." He gave me a bow before he started barking orders across the deck. "How did he know such creatures as that?" I asked softly.


    "What do you mean, Lucia?" Typhon inquired as he looked up at me.


    "There is no record of such creatures in any history book, bestiary, or old scrolls. None that I have read." Looking throughout the group, they seemed to understand what I was implying. "How is he familiar with such creatures, that I myself, have never heard of?"


    "Perhaps during his travels, he had run into such creatures before." Alwin offered.


    "The General specifically said they were Demons." Ziahmented. "I doubt flying Demons such as that aremon enough to encounter just by traveling."


    My eyes flickered to the boys. "Sergeant Ziah, would you please escort the boys below deck and keep thempany?" They looked surprised, but the Sergeant knew exactly why I was asking. "Make sure they refrain from wandering off on their own."


    She quickly ushered them down below as Alwin whispered to me. "You think Arthur is hiding something?"


    "I know he is." Was my quick response. "The Priestesses suspect the same thing. However, I do not believe it is what they suspect, but instead, a more personal secret." ncing at him, I continued. "Did you see the way he looked at me?"


    Alwin quickly narrowed his eyes. "No... Did he make you feel ufortable?"


    I waved a dismissive hand. "Not like that. No. It was more like he was in pain just by being near me. Arthur consistently had a pained expression when we spoke at times. It was subtle, but it was there. The first time I saw it, I thought it was something else, but I am almost positive it is me." Hugging my own arms, my voice became softer. "I have never had someone look at me with such regret before..."

 Chapter 134 - 134

    <h4>Chapter 134:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    As I was working on another experiment in myb, Tor quickly formed along with a Skeld crawling out of his shadows. "There has been word." Tor stated.


    Pausing what I was doing, I looked away from my current experiment and to my general. "Speak."


    Tor surrounded the Skeld and lifted it helplessly into the air. "A small group of Skelds ced with Grog has been destroyed. It would appear The Anomaly is heading to the Desert Kingdom."


    "Is Grog in ce?" I asked as I went back to work.


    "He is. Do you want him to engage?" My general inquired.


    I thought about it for a moment. Tor was right when he said Grog likely wouldn''t survive an encounter with Mordred, but the amount of magic he held still made him a threat. There was no guarantee he would lose, and if Mordred is weakened or caught off guard by the magnitude of his foe, it could lead to his fall. The Eastern Kingdom''s time was limited, but if Mordred joins the fray, there is no telling what will happen.


    Looking at my current experiment, I spoke. "How far has the transfer of our army progressed?"


    "About half our forces have been sent. I should be able to send the rest in another month or so." Tor answered.


    "An army consisting of no Demons..." My mist wrapped around the creature before me. "If either one of us were to go, the Eastern Continent would fall, but I am wary about sending in more Demon Lords than necessary. With Mordred out and about and Fluffy always keeping an eye on our activities..."


    As I trailed off, Tor spoke up. "Other facilities are also being engaged by unknownbatants. I suspect Pestilence and Credo are bing more and more active as ofte."


    My eye twitched in repressed rage. "Enemies are popping up around every corner." Reaching my hand out to touch the face of my newest creation, I hissed in anger as I grabbed it tightly. "Kingdoms with no real means of defense! This world isughably unguarded!" Bringing up my other hand, I continued. "And yet, small groups continue to disrupt me and my ns at every turn."


    Tor backed away from me as my magic began to seep into the room. "My Queen..."


    "First, it was only Fluffy, and then it was one mistake after another! I should have killed those two when I had the chance! Them and Mordred! Then it would still only be Fluffy and his ilk!" Taking a deep breath, I stepped back from my creation. "Time is on my side. It has always been on my side. I am nothing if not patient."


    When I went silent, Tor crept forward once more. "What do you wish for me to do? Shall I go East myself?"


    Eyeing him for a moment, I eventually replied. "No. I cannot risk you again. Tell Grog to confront Mordred and return. When you do, I will have you take my newest creation to the East."


    Tor bowed to me before he looked over at my experiment. "Do you truly think it''s wise sending a new-"


    Giggling at that got him to silence himself. "This one is special. It has a simr ability to the barrier in the West sealing Aridia. However, instead of keeping things inside, it steals the magic of all who enter it''s mist." My own mist danced around me. "An interesting take on my own abilities, do you not think so?"


    "Yes." Was his short response.


    "With this one, those mortal creatures should have little difficulty taking the East." I told him. "It may take them some time, but I have faith that they will prove useful. If not, then I will continue to use them as I always have." Caressing my creations body, I smiled softly. "More Ghouls are never a bad thing."


    Tor looked at me with a wicked grin that I matched. "Breeding them is easy as well."


    "That is is."


    However, his face took a more concerned expression for a moment. "What about the Goddess that hides in the depths below?" My grin quickly faded at that. "Will she not act?"


    Moving over to a table that held a map, I pointed to an exact spot. "Crana... The Underwater Kingdom where the Seafolk reside. I have informed Grog to stay away from that forsaken ce." I spat. "If not for that infernal Goddess, it would be easy to destroy and be done with it. However, much like the reason I was so keen to remove Mordred''s influence from the Floating Stone Forest in the North, I cannot interfere with this ce."


    "Is the Goddess not sealed away?"


    I eyed my general. "Is Fluffy sealed away?" My rhetorical question was met with silence. "Even inside a seal, she can still interfere with the outside world. We saw it at steris."


    Tor was silent for a moment before he looked back at me. "I could assist Grog and-"


    mming my hands on the table, my mist quickly wrapped around him. "Do not presume to know what is best moving forward." My eyes red into him as he shifted around to avoid my magic slightly. "Crana is guarded... I learned that the hard way. Fulfill the orders I have given you. Everything will be ours in due time."


    The collection of shadows was my most trusted general and far more powerful than any of the others. He wasparable to me. However, Tor knew more than most and knew better than to make such a suggestion. Eyeing him, I wondered why he would make such a ludicrous suggestion. It mattered little in the end as there were more important matters to attend to.


    My mist dispersed, and he backed away from me. "Of course." He quickly left with the Skeld in his grasp.


    Pieces were starting to move. Crana might be one of them. Mordred and Rudnurth were back, along with Pestilence and Credo. Another group of Hunters was sent to the Hollow Forest to explore before being wiped out by some unknown creatures. Not only that, but several of my instations throughout Crevalis had been destroyed with no inclination as to who was responsible.


    "Patience." I told myself quietly. "Patience... Everything will fall into ce in time."

 Chapter 135 - 135

    <h4>Chapter 135:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Another day or so had passed, and we were still on our course toward Vithari. Things were proceeding without any more setbacks, which made me even warier. After all, I''d learned that things never went ording to n in these types of situations.


    While in my room, a knock rang out from the door. "Who is it?"


    "Lucia. May Ie in?"


    "The door is open." I told her, and she cracked the door open to peek inside. "I''m not walking around naked if that''s what you''re worried about."


    Her face flushed slightly at that, but she stepped inside. "I was hoping we could talk about something."


    Gesturing to her as I leaned back in my chair, I spoke. "Depends on the topic."


    Lucia frowned for a moment but slowly closed the door behind her. "You." She stated firmly as the door shut.


    "Me?" She nodded. "That is an interesting topic, but not one I am a fan of participating in." I told her. "What about me do you need to discuss, specifically?"


    "How you treat people." Lucia stood beside the desk and looked down at me. "Why do you insist on continually insulting people? You push them away, offend them, and more, but I cannot fathom why you would do this when you looked so pained doing so."


    "Pained? There is no pain in insulting people or pushing them away. Letting them get close is when it bes a problem." I replied nonchntly.


    "So, you act the way you do to keep people at a distance?" I nodded. "If that is truly the case, then why did you agree to teach me? Why keep the two boys on board? Why put Ziah as your second inmand over all the other choices?" Gesturing to me, she leaned forward as she rested a hand on the desk. "You let people in. You may keep them at a distance, but even you fail at keeping them at the distance you want."


    Sticking my feet up on the desk got her to shift slightly. "One thing you''ll learn about me is that I let the people I meet set the tone, Lucia." She looked curious at that. "If someone acts like an idiot, I''m going to treat them like one. If they approach me with noble intentions, I will do my best to work with them in whatever they might need."


    Frowning, the Lady replied. "Since Alwin was foul and constantly questioning you, you insulted him and belittled him?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Again, if he acts like a bitch, I''m going to treat him like a bitch." Gesturing to myself as she frowned further, I continued. "I will lower myself far below anyone who tries me. Just as I try my best to stay in some manner of good standing with most people." Shrugging, she listened silently. "Everyone seems to regard me differently, and I don''t care enough to even attempt to satisfy even a fraction of them. This is just how I am."


    "It amuses me that you are willing to act in such a way despite your rank, title, and status. A Knight, General, and hailed as a hero, but this is how you act?"


    "Disappointing, isn''t it?"


    "No. Not at all." Lucia stated, and I quirked a brow at that. "I have no inclination of what has happened to you during your life, but I am sure it has been difficult." She began. "No one acts like this without reason, especially not with the power you hold. If you were as uncaring as you im, I have a feeling many more people would be dead." To my surprise, she leaned forward and ced a hand on my chest. "You have a heart, and it is what makes you look at me with regret. Even if I haven''t the faintest idea why."


    Removing her hand, my teeth clenched as I looked up at her. "Don''t act like you know me, Lucia. y your games with Alwin and whoever else you want, but keep them away from me."


    To my surprise, she smiled. "If that is truly the case, then why were you so gentle and careful when removing my hand? Your fighting with the Priestesses tells me you care not for physical confrontation. Yet, you were almost methodical in removing my hand."


    I scoffed at that. "Me not breaking your wrist makes you jump to the conclusion that I care?"


    "Not at all." Then she ced her hand on my cheek. "It is the look on your face that makes me think that."


    Pulling away from her, I had no idea what expression I was making, but I was in no mood to continue this conversation. "Enough."


    "You are an honest soul that has been through more than most have..." She stated. "I am here if you need to talk." Looking back at her, Lucia still looked at me with that damn smile that reminded me so much of Mara. "After all, I like how blunt you are when we speak. Not many act in such a manner around the Temple. Especially not around the Priestesses or myself."


    "What a coincidence. I kind of like that about myself too. So, you''ll appreciate it when I say, I have nothing else to say about this." Then I gestured to the door. "Feel free to go about your business, and I can be left alone to my thoughts."


    "Thoughts that revolve around the Skelds?" She inquired before sitting on my desk with no intention of leaving. "You said they were Demons, correct?" Lucia asked as I frowned at her refusal to leave.


    "They are."


    Lucia was quiet for a moment before she hummed in thought. "What else can you tell me about them?" A mischievous smirk appeared on her lips. "After all, Skelds are not in any book I have ever read. I would love to know how you know about them."


    My eyes narrowed at her. "What are you implying exactly?"


    She merely leaned back and shrugged lightly. "I would never imply anything. My curiosity is merely piqued."


    Rolling my eyes again, I stood and moved away from her. "Ask your Priestesses. I''m sure they''d love to tell you."


    "Why do you think they would know?" Lucia inquired. "If they did, would they not be in the Bestiary?"


    "One would think." Was my dull reply.


    However, before I could continue, screams could be heard above deck. Lucia and I looked at each other for a split second. Grabbing Defiance from where it leaned against the dresser, I moved past Lucia and ran down the hall and up the stairs. Upon reaching topside, the pping of wings could immediately be heard, and Skelds were everywhere as spells were beingunched in every direction. Stepping onto the deck, I entered the battlefield, and I heard Lucia follow right behind me.

 Chapter 136 - 136

    <h4>Chapter 136:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    As I stepped onto the deck, my killing intent washed over the entire area as my eyes widened to take in the battlefield. Doing this made several freeze while the Skelds screeched as they all turned their attention towards me. There were hundreds of them. How they got near the airship without the rm being raised was beyond me, but I had work to do.


    shing the Demons into pieces that dared attack me, many others began to flee as I cut through them. None so much asid a w on me, but their blood soaked into my clothes. Another one came flying at me, yet it was turned around. Swatting it away, it fell to the ground dead. My eyes looked for the one responsible, and to my surprise, it was Typhon.


    Arge amount of magic was focused in his hand as he looked shocked and confused. Ziah quickly grabbed him and moved him next to Austin as she did her best to defend them. She was keeping them safe but was bogged down by them and unable to get airborne. My attention quickly turned to the Elves that had bubble shields and barriers in ce around themselves, which irked me.


    Raising my left hand since it was free, I focused on the surrounding air. Bursts of air shot from my palm and cut through the Skelds before chopping them into pieces. They fell to the deck in bloody piles, and I began tounch greater des of wind since there were no Zugal in the air that prevented me from focusing onrger groupings.


    Eventually, they screeched, and all began to focus on me. When they did, I activated my eyes since they moved frombat with anyone they were fighting with. Invisible pirs of gravity mmed into them from many different directions. Launching them of the side, into the air, onto the deck, or colliding with more than one and turning them into a mangled corpse.


    Blood began to evaporate off of my body as I felt my energy growing. "Lucia put up a shield around the airship on my signal."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Arthur was acting as a one-man army, and many of the others watched with mixed reactions. Some were happy he arrived, while others watched in horror at how brutal he was. It made me freeze as I watched him in awe. This was the first time I had actually seen the Knight of Lestrania in action, and it was almost poetic if it wasn''t for all the blood, he was covered in.


    Even with being covered, he barely noticed it. My eyes widened further when I noticed the blood evaporating from his skin and sword, leaving a red smoke in his wake. Everyone came to a stop when a pulse seemed to violently rip through the air from his palm, killing everything in its path. Afterwards, the Skelds were being thrown anywhere and everywhere as Arthur barely moved.


    "Lucia put up a shield around the airship on my signal." Arthur told me suddenly as he looked at me from over his shoulder, and I nodded slowly.


    So, this was Arthur Pendragon. However, before he could give the order, a Skeld wrapped its disgustingly long limbs around me and started to fly off. It didn''t get far as a sickening pressure made us crash to the ground. At first, I thought I was struggling to breathe from the roughnding, but it wasn''t until I looked around and saw everyone and everything feeling the same.


    "You thought you''d be able to take her in front of me?" He asked the Skeld.


    Arthur strolled forward as the pressure most likely came from him. The Skelds all pped their wings pointlessly. Sweat poured from my body as I watched the Knight move in front of the Skeld that had taken me. He looked down with such a gaze that told me to avert my gaze, but I couldn''t. What happened next, I will never repeat for the rest of my days. Demon or not, whatever technique Arthur had used looked excruciatingly painful.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Once done with the Skeld that dared to try and take Lucia, my attention turned to the rest of the Demons. Pinpointing them with my gravity pirs, they were crushed to death between two separate pirs I created. Several gasps and screams of rm could be heard around the ship, but I ignored them all.


    "Arthur!" Ziah called out to me in a shaky voice, and I looked in her direction.


    Austin and Typhon were watching me with wide eyes as they shook and appeared on the edge of passing out. Realizing it was my fault, I calmed myself. The Skelds took the opening to fly away. They tried to grab one or two people as they fled, but they quickly learned it was impossible with me present. In fact, I floated above the Drunken Cloud as I put Defiance away on my back.


    Forcing the air around me out in a wave that was sent in all directions, except directly below me, all the fleeing Skelds were turned to paste as blood rained down into the ocean below. Circling slowly as I looked in each direction to make sure none of them had escaped, I lowered myself to the ship. When my feet hit the deck, there was no celebration. Instead, everyone present looked at me with a small hint of fear and silence.


    "Clean this up and see to the wounded." Was all I said before turning to the Captain. "I also want a report on why the rm didn''t sound before we were attacked."


    With nothing else to be said, I returned below deck. My gaze drifted towards Typhon for a moment as I realized there may be more to the boy than I initially thought. While he didn''t kill a Skeld, being able to do what he did at his age was underheard of. Especially for someone of the Dragon n. It was impressive and reminded me of Mara with how fast she learned new techniques.


    Once in my room, I looked down at my shirt in disgust. Blood evaporated off of my body, but not my clothes. Taking it off and dumping it on the floor, I rested my back on the door with a sigh. Lucia almost got taken by a mere Skeld, and I overreacted. Rubbing my face in annoyance and confusion, my arms soon fell to my sides.


    "It''s not her..."

 Chapter 137 - 137

    <h4>Chapter 137:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    A few hours had passed since the Skelds attacked in arge number. Captain Adam informed me that they had appeared from thin air. That made me suspicious that we were being followed by likely a Ghoul or something stronger that could summon the Demon flyers. Afterward, I had been by myself since I had saved the Drunken Cloud.


    "Arthur!" A voice called out from the other side of my door.


    Quirking a brow at the voice, I moved to the door and opened it. "Typhon?" My attention then turned to the boy next to him. "Austin? Can I help you two with something?"


    "We wanted ta say thanks for saving us." Austin informed me, and my eyes shot up in surprise. "Can''t say Ah''m surprised ya could handle a few flying demons after the way ya saved my Grandpa."


    "That, and you saved the Priestesses from assassins and have fought several Ghouls. It seemed to be the most likely oue, but still..." Typhon began before he trailed off slightly. "Thank you. Without you, the situation would have been far worse."


    It always amazes me how that child talks. "Both of you are very wee. d neither of you are too scared of me. Especially after I had to get a little serious given how many of them there were."


    Typhon looked up at me in amusement. "That was you only a little serious?" He then turned to Austin. "What is he like when he ispletely serious?"


    Austin shrugged. "Ah don''t know. Ah''m mostly used to him doin weird things after livin with him for a few weeks."


    I chuckled at that. "Why don''t you kids go and try to get something to drink or eat?" My suggestion got them to look back up at me. "Try to rx after what just happened."


    Another voice cut in, and we all turned down the hallway. "That sounds like a marvelous idea." Lucia said and turned behind her. "Alwin, Ziah, would you mind? I need to have a word with Sir Arthur."


    Both bowed. "Of course, Lady Lucia." Ziahmented. "Come on, boys. Let''s get you down to the galley."


    "Ty." I called out to the boy, and they both stopped for a moment. "How did youunch a Skeld across the ship to me?"


    "Sir-" Ziah began, but I held up my hand to silence her.


    All eyes were on Typhon. "Well, the Sergeant was protecting us and doing an excellent job, but she can only do so much." He started. "A Skeldnded in front of me while the Sergeant was dealing with others. I just did what you instructed from your advice." The boy exined.


    My gaze was focused on him to the point he looked down away from me. "I see. Well, I am d my advice helped you." Then I looked to Ziah. "Treat them to something nice if you can. The boys did well in that situation to stick by your side." Giving her approving nod, she smiled at the following praise. "Thank you for keeping them safe."


    "Of course." Was her chipper reply.


    Alwin looked at me as he moved past. Whether he was expecting words was beyond me, but I had none to give him. Maybe Ayda was the one with all the talent because Alwin paled inparison to Aydan. Both siblings did. He merely looked down when I said nothing to him.


    Watching them leave, my eyes found Typhon''s back, and I couldn''t help but be impressed. Not many boys his age couldunch a Skeld across the deck like it was nothing. Especially not without magic. He and Austin yfully shoved each other as they walked down the hall, but there was no denying that my curiosity was rising.


    Lucia cleared her throat as we stood there, and I sighed. "Didn''t we just talk?"


    "We never finished. We were interrupted, and I want to discuss the recent attack." She replied.


    "I feel like there are more important matters to address."


    She crossed her arms and gave me a womanly look. "Matters so important they require you to brood about in your room alone?" Lucia shot back.


    I shrugged. "Maybe. Brooding usually leads to people living, so it''s definitely not a bad thing." Pausing for a moment, I continued soon after. "Then again, brooding also leads to me killing people." Shimming my hands up and down, Lucia looked at me unimpressed. "You know how it is."


    Rolling her eyes, she let herself into my room, and I frowned. "While I did not ''know how it is'', I am certainly learning." Following her, she quickly turned back around to face me. "Why did you react in such a violent manner?"


    Scoffing, I gave her an amused look. "Probably because we were being attacked by Demons. I could''ve just asked them to leave politely, but I doubt they would''ve taken my offer."


    "Not that." Lucia immediately corrected me before gesturing to herself. "When that Skeld almost took me away, a pressure washed over the entire airship crippling almost everyone. It mattered not if they were friendlies or the Demons. Each of us felt your power weighing down on us." Her eyes narrowed at me. "Why?"


    "You believe it was because you were almost kidnapped that I reacted in such a way?"


    The High Elf''s eye twitched at my implication. "Am I wrong?"


    "I''ve dealt with Skelds plenty of times before. Was I gentle with the Skeld I tried to interrogate?" Crossing my arms, I continued my tirade. "I massacred the first group, and I did the same with this recent group. However, when the woman I am tasked with protecting is almost abducted right next to me with no others to help since they are overrun, my options are limited."


    Lucia frowned, and I struggled not to show it, but it hurt. Lucia was most likely Mara''s daughter. She had to be. I thought perhaps she was a secret love child of Arceana''s; however, after spending more time with her, I was certain. She was Mara''s. That frown was just like her when her brothers would irritate her.


    To my surprise, the girl pointed at me with a huff. "Why do you keep looking at me like that!?" Lucia demanded. "Every time we talk, you-"


    Turning from her, I cut her off. "I am sure you are imagining it. There is a lot on my mind, and I have no time for-"


    My door burst open as Sergeant Allen let himself inside, slightly winded. "The Captain needs you at the helm!"


    Lucia and I exchanged a look before we quickly followed the Sergeant. I expected more Skelds as I ran to the deck, but we were greeted with people running about wildly. Confused, I quickly made my way to the helm where the Captain was barking orders. However, as I made my way to him, there was a drop of rain thatnded on my lips. Looking up revealed that the Sun had been hidden behind a ferocious-looking storm that was brewing in the distance.


    "All hands to stations!" He roared across the deck. "Prepare to take evasive maneuvers!"


    "What''s happening?!" Lucia asked as we stopped beside the Captain.


    He nodded upward in front of us. "A magical squall is brewing." His exnation left me confused.


    Sergeant Allen quickly exined. "It''s a magical storm that is impossible to predict or maneuver through. Waterspouts that reach above the clouds. Lightning that is blinding and strikes relentlessly." He exined. "That is just the outside. No one has ever ventured into one and lived to exin what truly happens inside the storm."


    Frowning at that, I looked to the storm ahead of us. "Can we just wait for it to pass?"


    "Nay. She''s looking to ram into us full bore." The Captain answered in a resigned tone. "Turning back now would just make it worse."


    "Well shit."

 Chapter 138 - 138

    <h4>Chapter 138:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Outskirts of the Magical Squall


    My eyes gauged the storm ahead. The Captain was right. There was a massive build-up of magic before us. Concentrated in such a manner that it almost hurt to look at. However, something felt off about it. Whether it was the storm''s intimidating growth and rumbling, or if it was the several different magics gathered in one spot, I didn''t know. However, something about this situation didn''t sit right with me.


    "What if we were to ride the storm out underneath the ocean waves?" I inquired, and the group turned to me. "Surely we have enough Elves to create a shield to keep the water out, don''t we?"


    Many seemed to look around with a deliberate silence as I moved to the side and looked down towards the ocean thousands of feet below us. However, upon doing so, I noticed that there was a lone magical signature in the water. Almost like a speck that didn''t fit with the waves. Narrowing my eyes, I saw that it was lying on some manner of debris.


    Whipping my head back toward the Captain, I pointed off the side of the ship urgently. "There''s someone in the water!"


    The Sergeant moved next to me and looked down. "Where?! I can''t see anyone, Sir!" He told me.


    Frowning, my gaze shifted to the storm that was approaching ominously, and I felt torn. Annoyed, I removed Defiance and looked at the Sergeant who gave me a confused look. With nothing really to say at that point, I hopped off the side as he shouted in horror. I don''t know why. He''s seen me fly before, but I didn''t intend to slow down.


    Angling myself downwards, I used my gravity pirs to shoot me into the water below. Kicking my legs as if mimicking a dolphin, I propelled myself towards the debris. Coming up from below, the water felt still to an eerie degree. Especially with such a storm bearing down on us in the distance. Just something else I noticed as I emerged topside andnded on the debris.


    Moving carefully, I pulled a woman from the water as she clung to a broken mast. Lifting her gently, she shivered in my hold as she fluttered in and out of consciousness. Her clothes were rather exotic, as was her jewelry. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before in Lestrania, which told me she was likely from Vithari. My eyes narrowed as I nced around the waves to see if there was anyone else. There wasn''t.


    Looking up, I saw the Drunken Cloud making its way down to me. It only seemed fair to meet them halfway. Carefully, I used my eyes to raise myself into the sky. Shouting could be heard from the ship, but it calmed down as I flew up to them. Many crowded around as Inded with the woman in tow, but Lucia immediately began looking her over.


    Sergeant Allen immediately started issuing out orders before I could. "Keep to your stations! The squall is upon us!" He then pointed to some nondescript personnel. "Fetch nkets, fresh clothes, food, and beverages! Get the healer ready as well!"


    Alwin moved through people that went back to work before he stopped and stared wide-eyed at the woman. "What happened?!" The rm in his voice was clear.


    Laying her down as the two looked her over, I stood and removed the water from my clothes. "She was in the water." I answered before clearing the saltwater from both nostrils and picking up Defiance. "Don''t know how she got there, but it was probably the storm."


    The woman was rather small but looked to be an adult. She appeared to be under five feet tall, which was smaller than Ayda and Kine. Her hair was a long brown color that was very rough looking that gave her a wild appearance. I assumed she was in her thirties or so, but the ages here are fucked up, so I had no idea. Her dress was very revealing. Although, given all the rips it had, I''m not surprised.


    "This is Queen Ventari of the Red Kingdom." Alwin informed me as he looked over the side. "That makes this mission far more vital than we knew." He stated before he carefully lifted her in his magic. "I will care for her. Lady Lucia, I may require your assistance."


    "Have Ziah act as a guard. I don''t care if she is the Queen of the Desert Kingdom or not. Make sure she doesn''t go anywhere and have Ziah keep everyone away." I told him before I headed toward the Captain. "Last thing we need is her getting overwhelmed. Especially after what she just went through." Then I jerked my head towards the storm. "And with that storm on the horizon."


    Alwin and Lucia headed down below as I stepped next to the Captain. "I was unaware this was to be a rescue mission." Adam stated in a yful but serious underlying tone.


    I frowned. "A lot has happened on this mission that everyone was unaware of." Patting his shoulder, he looked at me. "I''m going to be grabbing my armor, and we''re going to do something that''s probably really stupid. Make sure everyone is prepared."


    The Sergeant showed up behind me as I said that and looked toward the Captain to see him frown. "And what are we going to be doing?" Adam inquired with apprehension.


    "I''m going to take control of the airship and punch us through that storm." I stated.

 Chapter 139 - 139

    <h4>Chapter 139:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Outskirts of the Magical Squall


    With my armor on and Defiance on my back, Adam looked me over nervously. "So, do you mind telling me more about how you''re nning on taking control of the Drunken Cloud?"


    My gaze flickered to him for a moment before returning to the storm before us. "Gravity."


    Lucia spoke up from behind me in confusion. "Gravity?" She repeated as the Captain turned to look at her while I kept my eyes focused on the storm.


    "Density, force and eleration all revolve around gravity." I exined. "As it turns out, it is one of my specialties." Then I gestured before us. "By lowering your magic sails and turning off the magic generators keeping the ship sky high, you''ll be leaving everything to my discretion."


    "You n on holding up the entire airship yourself?" The Captain asked in disbelief.


    "I n on dragging the airship myself. The Elves will create shields and keep you all safe from stray lightning." My exnation made them all nervous. "By creating dozens, if not hundreds of gravity pirs, I am going to be essentially making a tunnel that your ship will follow."


    Lucia stepped beside me and spoke in a nervous tone. "I have seen how powerful you are, Sir Arthur. However, dragging an airship in your wake whilst keeping it aloft seems like madness." Then she nced up at me. "Neither Priestess could do such a thing."


    Chuckling at that, I responded yfully. "I''d be surprised if they could. Although, you''d be wise to stopparing me to them. Arceana and Elincia''s magic is strong." Then I smirked. "But I''m stronger." Turning back to Adam, I gave him his orders. "Do it. I will be back in a moment after checking up the Vithari Queen. Leave the generators on until I give the signal."


    He nodded numbly but did as I instructed. "Why do you wish to see the Queen?"


    "To make sure she is secure. I''ve no doubt this is going to be a bumpy ride, but what the Captain said about this storm is true, then it''s our best option." We walked and talked down into the hull. "The Sergeant is already going around and making sure everyone is informed so that they may brace themselves for a jarring ride."


    "Will this not exhaust you? I cannot imagine using so much power would be so easy to dismiss." Lucia pointed out as she did her best to keep up with me.


    "My energy reserves are fine. This will be a bit excessive, but it will only drain me slightly. It all depends on the size of the storm." I exined as Lucia stepped in front of the door to stop me. "What?"


    "Must you do this? Surely there is another path we can take?" The High Elf didn''t seem too keen on my idea. "What about your portals that you can make? Why not use those to transport us back?"


    Scoffing, I crossed my arms. "Because that would be more strenuous than what I n to do, and if we go back a day, who''s to say the storm will be gone?" I questioned back. "From what I''ve heard, this storm canst days or even weeks if the conditions are right. Going back just to run into it again is just a waste of time."


    I reached for the door, but she blocked my hand. "That may be, but it might just be the safer option. With enough of a distance from the storm, we can easily outpace it if need be, or you could pull us away from the storm entirely." Then she looked towards me more firmly. "We have several ways to avoid this storm altogether. There is no reason to take such a risk."


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, Lucia just waited for me to answer. "Aside from the fact that the Vithari Queen is now in our custody for some strange reason?" The High Elf frowned at that. "We''re on this mission to head to the Desert Kingdom and proceed with some sort of talks. They had the same idea, which tells me they tried to pass through this storm already."


    "Then you should realize how deadly this storm is and stay away from it!" Lucia insisted.


    "Do you trust in Alwin?" I asked her, and she titled her head in confusion at the sudden question. "Because I believe him and all his Elf buddies, including you, can keep a shield up that willst until we make it through this storm." Pointing topside, I continued. "That storm has been out there for who knows how long, but the Queen of Vithari herself was desperate enough to go into it! We need to get onto the other side of this storm as soon as we possibly can."


    There was no doubt in my mind that the Queen was either desperate or fleeing her Kingdom. Demons might''ve already been there, but I had no way of knowing until we got there, or she woke up. My options were limited, and turning around now was foolish. If we got to the Kingdom, I could easily just portal my way back and forth.


    Moving Lucia''s hand out of my way, I entered the room to be greeted by a surprised Ziah. "General!" She greeted as she stood, but I waved her down.


    "How is she doing?" I inquired.


    Ziah looked her over as sheid bundled up in her cot. "She should be fine but is exhausted. Her majesty has been talking in her sleep. Small bits and pieces that are broken up and hard to decipher what she might be trying to say."


    Typhon and Austin both looked up at me. "Did ya really jump from the ship ta save her?"


    "I did. She needed help." The boys looked like they wanted to ask more questions, but I turned my attention back to the Zugal. "The Queen might be dreaming. Keep an eye on her though, and try to wake her up if she seems to be having a nightmare." Then I looked back at Lucia. "Where is Alwin?"


    Sergeant Ziah answered for her. "The General headed to his room to secure some belongings before heading topside." She thenughed nervously. "I heard you got a bit of an interesting n."


    I nodded in confirmation. "I do." Turning to Lucia, she frowned as I spoke. "Can you make sure the Queen doesn''t get jostled around?"


    "We cannot afford to keep her alone. I will bring her to the deck, in my magic if necessary, to keep her safe." Lucia told me, and I frowned for a moment.


    "If that''s what you think is best." My handsnded on the top of the two boy''s heads. "Ziah, you will be responsible for keeping these two safe. Do so however you see fit." Rolling my shoulders after she nodded, I sighed. "Let''s get this over with."

 Chapter 140 - 140

    <h4>Chapter 140:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Outskirts of the Magical Squall


    Arthur stood at the front of the airship as the storm approached. Many of us watched and waited for the signal. We''d been instructed to make sure we held on to something with magic or something else. I had the Vithari Queen in my magical grip while Ziah and Alwin were with the two boys. Elves stood at the ready for the Captain''s signal.


    Everyone on deck watched as Arthur slowly moved off the front of the ship and floated out just slightly above it. He moved away slightly before he seemed to focus, and we felt the airship shift beneath our feet. Arthur then looked to the Captain before giving him a nod.


    "Cut the magic generators and hold on!" Captain Adam bellowed.


    It was slow at first, but Arthur flew off, and we were dragged behind him just as he said. The whipping of the winds and cracks of lightning increased as we got closer. Rain began to pour down on us for a moment before the barriers were erected. Rain, wind, lightning, and other weather was kept at bay while we were safe inside. All of us, but one.


    Our speed began to increase rapidly as we shot into the storm. Many held onto the railings, walls, ropes, masts, or anything that was within reach. The shipunched forward even faster as it followed behind Arthur. It almost felt like we were on a violent river with the course already set but invisible to us. Invisible to everyone except Arthur.


    "Brace yourselves!" The Captain called out again as lightning started to strike the shield.


    Waterspouts were revealed through the heavy rain that poured as if dripping from an ocean above us as lightning danced around the skies. Arthur lit up as he reached out with his sword to intercept some of the lightning but ignored it as if he was never struck. He continued to pull and weave us through hail that was farrger than anything I had ever seen.


    Waves from the oceans below seemed to grow even more violent as they swelled to unbelievable heights. Thousands of feet into the air, they mmed and crashed into one another before spraying us from below. If not for the shield, the rained, and ocean would''ve washed several of us away. Yet, one man held strong as he led us through the storm without ever slowing down.


    Lightning began to fuse with the tornados that danced around us as they began to continually strike out with their electrical charge. One even formed right before us. Many of us screamed and shouted in horror, while others gasped. Arthur merely headed straight for it beforeunching a wave of his magic forward through the waterspout to destroy it. No one spoke as we watched nervously as our fates all hung on the power of one man.


    We continued to do this for what felt like hours. While I had no idea how long it had actually taken, there was no doubt in my mind it was likely longer than we knew. These storms were massive, and we had likely covered days of our journey from the sheer speed Arthur was pulling us along.


    Cheers quickly erupted as the storm started to fade and the rain began to teeter out. Eventually, the sun could be seen once more, and the waterspouts were nowhere to be seen. Many hugged each other as they were thankful the experience was over. However, all of us nearly toppled over when we slowed down rapidly. I was able to keep my feet with the help of Alwin, but many others tumbled onto one another.


    "Are you okay?" Alwin asked me.


    I nodded. "Thank you." My grateful tone and smile earned me a smile in return. "How is the Queen?"


    Alwin nced at her. "She seems fine. Asleep, but still fine." He then looked back towards where Arthur floated as we came to a stop. "What do you suppose he is doing? Think he wants us to start the ship back up?"


    I was about to call back to him but stopped when I saw him draw his sword once more and move back towards the ship in a more protective manner. The Captain and Alwin both realized it immediately as well. Others soon followed as we looked around nervously.


    "Keep those shields up." I whispered to the group of Elves.


    Many of us group together as Arthur watched the surrounding area carefully as the sun shone through. Looking past him, I saw that the sun was really just a giant hole in the clouds. The storm surrounded us on all fronts, and we were merely in a break before heading back in. My eyes snapped back to Arthur and thought that he was perhaps too tired to do the same again.


    That was, until my eyes flickered to his sword. "What do you think is happening?" I asked the Captain.


    He leaned over to me. "There''s something out there."


    "What do you mean something is out there?" Alwin questioned. "Nothing could survive in this storm."


    "We did." Sergeant Allen replied before looking back out the barrier. "But this is the first time I''ve seen the General wary. Something is hiding in this storm, and I have no idea what it is."


    "Maybe some Skelds made their way to the center of the storm as well?" Ziah offered as sheforted the boys.


    I shook my head. "Doubtful. I have a feeling Sir Arthur would have cut them down before stopping, and the stop itself was urgent. If ''something'' is out there, then it is something that is far more dangerous than regr Demons." My statement was met with nervousness as all our eyes focused on Arthur.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Outskirts of the Magical Squall


    My entire field of vision was filled with red and ck. From the ocean below to the clouds above, everything was covered in demonic magic.


    "Fuck..."

 Chapter 141 - 141

    <h4>Chapter 141:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Eye of the Storm


    All of us waited in suspense as we expected something to happen. It wasn''t until a foul magic began to cover the area that my eyes widened. Snapping back to Arthur, I saw blue lightning form on his body as it shot about here and there. It didn''t take long for everything to fall apart. Literally.


    Arthur mmed onto the shield with his feet as his sword blocked some manner of attack. It appeared to be a stream of water but was strong enough to push the entire airship back as Arthur defended us. Many fell once again at the sudden shift. Cries of panic could be heard as the barrier began to crack, and we were being pushed back into the storm.


    Webs shot out across the barrier as all the Elves struggled to keep their magic going. "Arthur!" I called out to him before the barrier shattered, and he was hit full force with the attack.


    The masts of the ships were destroyed as Arthur''s body was sent flying through them. Without him to hold up the ship, we began to fall, and the Elves were all unconscious from the magic bacsh. To my surprise, Alwin activated his magic and grabbed hold of the ship, and slowed our descent.


    "Get the generators on!" The Captain bellowed.


    "Hurry..." Alwin strained as his hands were held out.


    "What about Arthur!?" Ziah shouted as the boys screamed.


    Alwin grunted as he struggled to keep the ship airborne. "We can''t worry about that right now! Lucia..." He looked at me from the corner of his eye. "I need your help..." His arms shook as he concentrated.


    Before I could help him, he turned back toward the bow, and his eyes widened before his jaw dropped. "Alwin?" I asked in concern.


    A deafening roar could be heard, and I dropped the Vithari Queen as I screamed and covered my ears. Falling to my knees, I clutched my hands over my ears and felt my forehead dig into the deck. It felt as if the roar was shaking my entire body and brain. My nose began to bleed, and my eyes became hazy as I was on the verge of passing out.


    Eventually, it came to a stop, and I breathed heavily as I looked around. However, when I did, I saw that the ocean was right in front of us. ncing at Alwin, I saw that his magic was still active, but he was vomiting. Slowly, he looked back up in fear. Following his gaze, I looked above the waves that were tumbling down before us.


    My eyes widened as my body started to convulse in fear. A creature stood before us, thousands of feet in the air. If someone told me a creature the size of Helmsforth existed in the ocean, I never would''ve believed them, but this thing towered over our airship.


    "What-" It released another roar from its maw that was lined with teeth several times the size of our ship.


    Alwin passed out, and we began to fall. The creature''s roar was cut short this time, and our ship was quickly caught. I assumed the generators were back on but assumed wrong as Arthur was back and floated above us. Gusts of wind shot from him and into the creature. Cuts formed as the creature cried out in irritation as it backed away slightly, but given its size, it didn''t seem like much.


    It appeared to have a corrupted humanoid form. The main body matched that of a human, but it hadrge gills across the entirety of its neck. Tentacles shot into the air all around us and squirmed maliciously. A sickly greyish skin shimmered in the sunlight while fins jutted out of several ces around its body. I could only see its chest and up, but I didn''t even want to look at it in the first ce.


    Arthur saw something he didn''t like because he quickly grabbed me before the entire ship split into pieces. Water cut through the ship like a sword, and I saw Captain Adam turn to red mist in an instant before he was gone. Even with my ears ringing, I could still hear the splintering of the wood. We were falling as Arthur no longer held up the defunct ship. He protected me and a few others. Arthur grabbed me first, and I was helpless to do anything besides hold onto him.


    "Lucia, the boys!" He roared loud enough for me to hear him despite my loss of hearing.


    Alwin was also falling. Gritting my teeth, my magic activated as I grabbed them midair. Ziah flew over to assist with the Vithari Queen. I was panicking and couldn''t hold my magic. To my surprise, Arthur let me go, but I grabbed onto his leg before I could fall. He looked down at me with a grim expression.


    "Aim for the portals." Was all he said, and I had to read his lips before he shook his foot.


    "What?!" I cried out to him as he shot off towards the creature, and I spread my wings. "Arthur, you don''t have to do this!"


    He nced at me over his shoulder. "It''s why I''m here." Flying off towards the creature, the sounds of battle began.


    Looking down towards the debris, Alwin, Ziah, Allen, Typhon, Austin, and the Vithari Queen were all falling. Using my magic, I helped direct them to the portal. I could only hope Arthur put it somece where they would be safe on the other side. Looking back to Arthur, my eyes widened as I saw magic begin to flow from his body as he roared in return. Lighting shot from his body and struck across the sky.


    The creature, in turn, started to summon a monstrous amount of magic. It shot from its body like a wave, and I watched in horror as it began to expand slowly over the entire area. My eyes darted down, and saw another portal opening and closing below us. Several had already appeared to have fallen through. Others were dead or unconscious, so I quickly went to aid them and aimed for thest portal with them in my magical grasp.


    Fear took hold of me as the wave of Demonic magic closed in on me, and I thought for sure I was going to be evaporated in the sheer density of it. Squinting my eyes as a shadow appeared before me against the light, I could only make out a silhouette, but it had wings. My mind assumed it was Arthur, but he didn''t possess wings. Whoever it was, they protected me while the rest of us went through the portal, but it could only have been him... Only Arthur...


    "ARTHUR!"

 Chapter 142 - 142

    <h4>Chapter 142:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth


    Another Noble hade to the Temple to prattle on about Sir Arthur Pendragon and that he was breaking Lestranianw. Many hade to do the same time and time again. It was growing old. Arthur was smart and acted in oldws that still existed that most didn''t know about. I was honestly impressed with how quickly he moved in securing his influence throughout the bottom rung. Now it was spreading to other towns as well.


    "We must act quickly if we are to halt these changes!" The Elven Noble babbled.


    Left here to deal with this on my own, I had to listen to the fullint and idea behind stopping our Knight to seem somewhat attentive. On the other hand, my sister was busy training Kine, Floyd, Ayda and Cassidy. Ayda and Cassidy were especially irritated, and she was taken special care to speak with them.


    Cassidy and her grandfather were not happy about Austin being on the airship Arthur was on. They even demanded that they return. We exined the importance of the mission and that this could be a learning experience for the boy, and that Arthur had guaranteed his safety. Only then did they relent, and I couldn''t me them. This was no one''s fault, and Arthur had even suggested upon returning. They didn''t know that though, but he would no doubt bring it up when he got back.


    However, it wasn''t until Typhon was mentioned that they really understood the situation. Typhon Delmaris had our name, and if we allowed him to stay on the mission, Austin would be considered safe. Unfortunately, none of us felt that way. Arceana, Ayda, and I, were all rather irked that the boy had pulled this stunt. Lucia had said it would be good for him to observe this mission and informed us they would not be returning until the mission wasplete.


    That was a few weeks ago now. "Priestess, surely you can see-"


    The door opened to reveal my sister with General Kheri in tow. Behind them were Ayda and Cassidy. Both looked a little more than frustrated. Typhon was like family to Ayda, and they spent most of their time together. He did it without even speaking to her, which definitely hurt her in some manner.


    Arceana smiled at the Noble. "Please excuse us for the day. My sister and I have things we must discuss but do not worry about Sir Arthur Pendragon. We are currently looking into him." I felt a small twitch on my face from her statement.


    Cassidy also gave my sister a small look that showed she disapproved but was wise enough to stay silent. The Noble gave a quick bow before he moved to leave. The Zugal General moved to her usual spot to my side as Arceana sat on the other. Cassidy and Ayda looked up at us as my sister sighed.


    "I take it the two of you have some grievances you wish to air?" My question was met with subtle nods. "No doubt rting to the two boys?" Another series of nods. "There has been no word on Typhon or Aust-" My eyes mmed open as I felt arge surge of magical power far in the distance.


    Standing in rm, I heard Arceana do the same as well, as we both looked in the direction it came from. It was far away. Far enough to the point we couldn''t sense who it was or determine the magic''s nature, but its power was strong enough to be felt where we were.


    However, a pressure soon could be felt as my blood ran cold as a vile magical signature appeared above Helmsforth. Running down the dais, my sister and I made our way to the balcony with the others and several Town Guards in tow. Looking into the sky, a portal hung in the air, and from it came magic far darker than Rudnurth''s.


    Spreading my wings, I felt into the air. "TO ARMS!" My shout rang across the top of the mountain. "RAISE THE ALARM ACROSS HELMSFORTH! PREPARE FOR BATTLE!" General Kheri quickly appeared by my side while Arceana summoned her magic from below.


    I did the same as several Zugal took to the sky, and Elves poured into the streets with their magic activated and at the ready. Summoning my magic swords, we waited for the first of the foul beasts toe through. Demons were behind this. Of that, I had little doubt. No living creatures possessed such foul magic anywhere else.


    Rain began to pour from the portal before it disappeared. Many were confused as to what was happening, and I felt simr. However, it wasn''t a momentter when several portals opened. Though this time, it was different. ss, wood, cloth, and other objects fell through directly above us. Many of us were rmed by the falling debris. As I was about to create a shield around us, I saw people appear from the portals.


    It wasn''t until I recognized people from the same crew that Arthur had taken on his mission that I acted. "Save those who cannot fly and stop the debris from crushing any of those below!" I ordered and flew towards the groups of people.


    Using my magic, I reached out to grasp as many of them as I could. It wasn''t until it kept opening and closing with more and more people that I began to struggle. Lucia appeared and aided me with her magic and she helped me lower everyone, and everything, to the ground gently. However, it wasn''t enough. There was so much debris that we needed help.


    "Sister!" I called out.


    Her magical aura quickly came to our aid, as did Ayda''s. When everyone was on the ground with the debris taken care of, we quickly got to work. Healers started running throughout the group as we did our best to organize things. However, my eyes quickly found Lucia and made my way over to her. As I moved through the crew, I noticed that many were missing, and more were injured, with Arthur nowhere to be found.


    "Lucia!" Turning towards my call from surprise, she looked at me and quickly wrapped me in a hug before her knees gave out. "Are you okay?!" She shook in my grasp as I patted her cheeks in aforting manner. "What happened?"


    "Austin!" Cassidy cried out before almost knocking the boy over as she picked him up in a shaky hug.


    Ayda and Arceana looked around before the others were spotted. "Alwin! Typhon!" Ayda''s voice cried out in relief before she and my sister rushed over to them.


    Alwin appeared to be unconscious, but I assumed he would live. They didn''t appear to be too concerned, and Typhon was standing. That was good enough for me. It wasn''t until I looked back down at Lucia that I felt my smile drop. Her eyes were wide as she looked down with a fearful look. My heart tightened as my gaze once again drifted around the crowd of injured and non-injured to see simr looks on all of their faces. Including the two boys.


    "Lucia..." I said softly and in a concerned tone. "How did you return here?" She didn''t look at me until both my hands touched her cheeks. "What happened?" My question was met with a fearful and confused gaze.

 Chapter 143 - 143

    <h4>Chapter 143:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth


    Lucia shook in my arms. "What happened?" I asked again very softly.


    She looked up at me and stuttered as she tried her best to reply. "I-I-I..." Lucia trailed off before her breathing started to get heavy. "It all happened so fast! I don''t know, okay!?" Grabbing her chest, my eyes widened in rm as she began to struggle to breathe. "I-He-"


    Using my magic, I put her under a sleep spell as her fear began topound into a bigger problem. All at once, it was like a dam broke. Many throughout the area began to break down. Some cried while others screamed in horror as they tried to run off. Austin held onto his sister and bawled into her arms. Cassidy looked just as confused as the rest of us.


    "Priestess." A familiar voice called out.


    Laying Lucia down gently, I turned to Sergeant Ziah Tib, who was carrying someone on her back. "Report, Sergeant."


    She nodded but looked around. "I think it best to speak in private, Priestess Elincia." The Zugal stated with a grim look.


    It was rare one of ours would refuse to report immediately, but I agreed. "Very well." Then I took a closer look at the person she was carrying. "Who is draped across your back?"


    "Well Priestess, this is Queen Ventari of Vithari." My eyes widened at that as she turned and showed her face. "We rescued her during our mission."


    Arceana stepped next to her. "Thank you for assisting her." My sister said as she gently tapped her scepter on the ground. "All forces are to start moving these crewmen to medical for our healers to assist."


    Turning to my General, I spoke. "Make sure Alwin, the Vithari Queen, and Lucia are all taken care of and put in separate rooms to recover. Have guards stationed outside their rooms at all times with healers at the ready."


    My Zugal General nodded. "Of course, Priestess." She motioned to a select few and started moving them away.


    Ayda went with the guards who carried her brother and Lucia, while Cassidy held onto Austin. My eyes moved over Typhon, who seemed to be rtively fine. He was merely looking about the area in interest as people were moved about. Eventually, Typhon stepped beside Ziah, who smiled down at him.


    "Are you alright, Typhon?" I asked the boy.


    "I am fine. Concerned for Arthur, but I think the Sergeant is correct. We should speak in private." Typhon replied in a calm and collected tone.


    Nodding once more, my gaze drifted over the shouting seamen who cowered while others were carried off from passing out. ncing back at Typhon, he seemed to be even more rxed than the Sergeant. Perhaps he is unaware of what had urred.


    Sighing, my gaze looked back to the sky to see if there were any signs of our Knight. After nothing appeared, I looked over to Arceana, who had been doing the same. They were his portals if I was correct. I''d only seen them a few times prior, but not many others can create portals like him, which meant he sent the crew back here.


    Arceana ced a hand on my shoulder. "He will be along. Of that, I have little doubt. Let us head inside and see what we can learn about what has happened."


    The four of us made our way to a private room where we could speak. My sister and I quickly made ourselvesfortable, as did Typhon as we sat down. Our loyal Sergeant stayed standing with a grim look on her face. No one said anything as the Zugal seemed to be struggling to keep her wits about her.


    "Would you like to sit, Sergeant?" Arceana offered as she gestured towards a cushioned chair.


    To my surprise, she shook her head no. "Apologies, Priestesses, but I am struggling to stay on my feet right now after what happened."


    Leaning forward at that, my sister motioned for her to continue. "Exin." Arceana ordered softly. "If the reports are true, you were Sir Arthur''s second inmand during this mission."


    Ziah Tib began to give her report as her knees shook and her wings twitched while remembering the events. She exined that there was a Magical Squall that had appeared and blocked their way. Arthur had managed to get them through the storm, or to the center, but they encountered a creature of impossibility. The term ''Leviathan'' was used, but the Sergeant scoffed as the name didn''t do it just for the magnitude of the creature it was.


    Hours passed as more details were rattled off by her and then by Typhon. Both of which agreed that Arthur had stayed behind to battle the monstrous creature. A creature that would tower over Helmsforth itself if their words are true. Yet, I couldn''t find it in me to doubt them. This creature was real, and so was its power. In all my years, I had never heard of such a thing a fear began to seep into my mind if it would make its way to Lestranian shores.


    Arceana spoke once more as there was a lull in the conversation. "Arthur took a direct hit from this creature and survived?"


    Typhon was the one who answered with a firm nod. "He was sted through the Elves'' barrier but returnedter. Much like the rest of us, Sir Arthur was caught unaware as it destroyed the airship. The fact wested as long as we did was thanks to him." The boy then became very quiet as he looked down before continuing. "We are alive because of him. I have never seen such power before..." He trailed off.


    My sister and I exchanged a look. "Well, I am sure Arthur will likely return as soon as he is able. No doubt he is trying to learn where this creature came from or follow it back to whatever hole it crawled out of."


    Therger a creature or an individual is, the more magic they can store. This means this ''Leviathan'' must have enough magic to support its massive body. Dragons, and creatures from the Old World, are particrly gifted in terms of magic. Especially as they grow. They just use it differently than my sister and me. However, each is powerful enough because of their size alone, but if this creature isrger than Helmsforth, it might be impossible to kill or destroy.


    My thoughts lingered for a moment before a frantic pounding came from the door. "Enter!" I called out.


    One of our Elven guards entered the room. "Priestesses..." He started but struggled to take a breath. "Sir Arthur has returned!"


    "Truly!?" I asked back as I stood, and he nodded. "This is glorious news! Bring him here at once!"


    The Elf paused and frowned. "I apologize, Priestess, but that will not be possible." His eyes nced at Typhon. "You must see him; however, I would rmend doing so alone. The reports we received were rather rming. Several others are already on sight."


    Arceana stood at that. "On sight? Where is he?"


    "He appeared in the bottom rung, Priestesses." He answered with a pained expression. "Or just on the outskirts, along with the Hollow Forest."


    "Is he in the outskirts or the Hollow Forest?" I inquired in an annoyed tone.


    To my surprise, the guard just looked down with a frown and sighed. "Both of them."

 Chapter 144 - 144

    <h4>Chapter 144:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Center of the Magical Squall


    This creature was one of Thana''s. There was no doubt. Demonic magic that covered the entire area gave everything a hellish tint as far as I could see. My mind wondered if it was intelligent or a simple creature carrying out directions. It was impossible to say, but itpared to Thana and Tor both. A frown came to my lips as I realized that due to its size, it may actually have more magic than either of them.


    Large tentacles that were the length of mountains danced around the waves below and some in the sky above. Its chest appeared to be armored with its fins. Other parts of its body were also armored, which made it difficult to ascertain whether something was vulnerable or not.


    With Defiance in my hand, my wings spread out across my back, and the Demon in front of me, there was no other choice than to kill it. I had transformed again, but this time was slightly different. My form was morepact and sleeker. This was the first time I had transformed sinceing back from the past.


    "Let''s get this over with." Pushing energy through my wings, I shot towards therge Demon.


    Tentacles immediately began to violently strike out across the entire area. Dozens of them aimed for me with an uracy that made me very cautious. Wiggling in and out between the appendages made the Demon roar in anger. However, as I made my way through, I sliced many up as well. Given their thickness, it was difficult to cut through them entirely. Thus, I focused more energy into my sword to create a de from my own energy to extend Defiance.


    Roars of pain could be heard as the Demon''s slimy limbs tumbled down into the water below. Unfortunately for me, they quickly regrew, and the Demon itself lurched forward. It moved far quicker than a creature its size should be able to. Bringing down a massive hand, it essentially bitch pped me down into the waves below. My body skipped along the water for a few hits before being plunged through some waves and then several dozens of feet into the depths.


    Gritting my teeth, I shot from the water below and into the air. However, the Demon was nowhere to be found. That is until itunched itself from the water and opened its maw directly under me. My eyes widened as the tentacles all backed away and opened on the tips. Like a water cannon being shot from dozens of different directions, I portaled away. Moving back into the squall, I watched as tornados danced around me as the rain continued to drench me.


    Before I could formte a n for dealing with this thing, one of its tentacles mmed into me from behind. Once again, my body was sent flying. This time, I was hit into the Demon''s chest before I was quickly restricted in its grasp. It lifted its arm above with me in its hand and threw me straight down into the ocean.


    The experience was jarring and almost numbing. I found myself surrounded by ckness as the sun didn''t seem to be anywhere. Telling up from down was difficult as well since the Demon''s magic was still present everywhere. There was movement in the water, and a tentacle quickly hit me before it disappeared.


    Things quickly escted from there. Almost as if I was pinball, my body was being flung all around throughout the water. The Demon toyed with me as I knew it was likely watching from somewhere. Gritting my teeth, I once again opened a portal as I wasunched and found myself sailing through the air before steadying myself anding to a stop.


    Bringing my fingers up to my chin, blood poured down it as I looked down at the water below. The Demon was once again hiding under the surface, but I had a n to change that. Using my eyes, I started to ce dozens, if not hundreds, of gravity pirs in the water. Well, Iunched them into the water as fast as I could. Blood started to form in the water before the Demon resurfaced with a roar of pain.


    Focusing on it now, my pirs all started to restrict its movements as they started to pierce the Demon''s hide. Hundreds of them began to slow the creature down. It once again tried to hit me with some tentacles in retaliation, but i Quickly portaled elsewhere. Next, it tried to hit me with multiple water cannons. We were in a stalemate as I redirected their trajectory with my eyes.


    Both of our wounds were healing far faster than the other could damage, and I think this Demon had a healing factor that likely rivaled my own. When my pirs disappeared, blood would trail down its body for a time but stop soon after. Creating wind des and sending them out did little.


    So now I was flying around dodging an endless torrent of attacks. "Fucking fish." I mumbled to myself.


    Thunder rumbled behind me as lightning struck across the sky, and an idea formed in my head. Concentrating on the image I had, my energy began to gather in my sword. Lighting began to flow from my sword as it gave a bright blue glow and shot out across the sky. With a small smirk, I portaled next to the Demon and shed it across its back.


    It roared out in pain as I flew up with my sword slicing through its skin. Lighting shot into the creature''s wounds and body as it danced about the soaked surface. Eventually, once I was almost at the base of the neck, I plunged Defiance into its spine and focused on extending the lightning all the way through to its throat. Once I felt it clear the other side, which took several seconds, I began to rock back and forth.


    The Demon soon went limp and fell into the water. Water shot into the sky from the creature''s fall as waves shot out in every direction. While I didn''t think any tsunamis would form, I was unsure given the Demon''s size. If anything, with it moving about the way it does, one would think tsunamis were a reurring event.


    Bringing my left hand forward, lighting shot down from my hand and down into the water below. I continued to do this until I thought the Demon might be dead. There was some more thrashing, but it eventually came to a stop. So, I stopped my attack and waited for the red and ck magical aura to fade. It didn''t.


    Both of its hands emerged from the water on opposing sides as they swung towards me in a wide arc. I readied to dodge as it was a predictable attack, but I was hit by jets of water from above and below. I was locked in ce and went to summon a portal but was too slow.


    The Demon''s hands pped together and began crushing me. Having them m into me felt like my organs had rupture, and blood poured from my mouth. However, with it squeezing me relentlessly, I felt my body starting to give. My wings were broken, and it felt like everything else was as well. Things started to fade as the pressure continued to build and its magic pressed into me directly.


    Even with my own energy fighting back, I''d never fought a creature like this before, and it was outside my expertise. "God damnit..." I mumbled out as tunnel vision began to set in.

 Chapter 145 - 145

    <h4>Chapter 145:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ????????


    My eyes focused for a moment, and I found myself in a familiarboratory. "You look tired." Turning to the voice, Aydan stared at me from his desk. "Surely you aren''t going to let a giant fish get the best of you, right?"


    Shuffling over to him, my body slinked down in the chair as my wings hung off the back. "There''s another one, Aydan. I can''t keep doing this. I know you think I was sent here for some grand purpose, but I don''t know what it is." Sitting across from him, I panted. "I''ve failed over and over again."


    "You''re still alive, aren''t you?" Aydan asked back before standing and moving over to the side of the room. "If you''re still alive, you''re going to keep fighting, but you need to stop restricting yourself."


    "I''m not restricting myself! This Demon has more magic than Thana and Tor!" I shouted at him in anger and frustration.


    Aydan nodded as he returned to his desk and set down a cup before me. "Yes. It does." He confirmed as he gestured to the drink. "However, that is due to itsrge size. It obviously can''t utilize its magic like Thana could. All it has going for it is its massive size and the magic thates with it."


    Picking up the drink, I looked at it. "I''ve never had to fight a creature such as this. Something like a beast or human-shaped was easy enough, but this... This is-"


    My friend interrupted me. "Outside of your expertise?" He offered, but I didn''t respond. "If you don''t kill it, who will?" Aydan asked as he sat down and stared at me for a moment. "Who?" I didn''t answer. "There is no one else, Mordred... It has to be you. You were sent here for a reason."


    Throwing the cup, I seethed as I looked down. "I''m not as strong as you think I am!"


    I heard him get up and move around the desk until he was beside me. Looking up at him revealed an amused smile on his face. He nced at the cup I threw before cing his hand on my shoulder and shook me slightly.


    "You''re right." Aydan twirled his cup for a moment before he chuckled. "You''re far stronger than either of us know." He sat down at the top of his desk as he moved in front of me. "My friend... My King... Do not let this creature best you. For you no longer have to worry about others or the consequences of your actions here."


    "I''m not worried about what others think, Ayd-"


    "Yes, you are." He stated firmly. "It''s why you haven''t used that sword''s power in front of anyone. You''re afraid that you will be cast aside if they see your transformed state and mistake you for a Demon."


    "I might as well be one. My energy bes vile and hostile in this form." I gestured down to my bulky form.


    He chuckled again. "It is, and it does. However, I must ask, why are you still using that form?" At my look, he continued. "You trained with me and the Royal Family for years. Your control over your abilities has increased dramatically, and I think you''ve only hit the tip of the iceberg."


    That did make some manner of sense. "You put your faith in me once before and look where we are. I''m talking to a ghost as you give me advice."


    Aydan''s smirk stayed firmly across his lips. "It could be worse. Being a ghost isn''t the worst thing in the world, and it doesn''t mean I''m not real." He sighed and gestured at me. "This Demon has only used its size, tentacles, and water to fight you. Its abilities are greatly limited." Then he pped my chest. "Yours are not."


    "Lightning didn''t work, Aydan." I told him.


    He gasped mockingly. "One of your powers didn''t work? The horror. Adapt and ovee your opponent. Get creative in killing it. After all, you had no problems in doing so when we first met."


    I chuckled at that. "Even when you''re not real, you''re still a pain in my ass." We bothughed for a moment.


    Taking a deep breath, Aydan looked at me more seriously. "No one is out there in the middle of the ocean with you. It''s just you and that big fucking fish." Leaning in, he practically snarled at me. "Now go kill it!"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Center of the Magical Squall


    My eyes mmed open as I felt my body being crushed. Throttling my energy as high as I could possibly get it to go for this body, I felt my form beginning to change. I felt smaller and more petite. Sleeker and more agile. Enough so where I could twist my body for a moment and push on the Demons palms with my back on one side with my feet on the other.


    Taking a deep breath, I used my gravity pirs to twist my own body violently as my sword became charge with my energy. The Demon roared in pain as I cut through its palms and hands. Fingers fell to the ocean below while I was covered in blood and flew back up into the sky, where I confirmed my body had changed. It had adapted to my training and was stronger than my previous form. Likely due to my superior control.


    Ignoring my form for now as the Demon roared in anger as its hands regenerated, I roared back. "Round two, fish face!"


    Activating my eyes once more, I surrounded myself in a continual set of gravity pirs. They encircled me and formed above and below me as well. This created a defense that I was confident enough in that would throw off any long-range attacks while also slightly shifted physical attacks. As for its water cannons...


    The Demon opened its mouth while several of the fishy appendages surrounded me. Dozens of watersersunched towards me, but this time, I created portals in every direction. Each one exited near the giant sea creature. All of the attacks cut into its own hide before blood sprayed throughout the sky and rained down.


    Using this opening, I felt a burning in my eyes as I focused.

 Chapter 146 - 146

    <h4>Chapter 146:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Center of the Magical Squall


    Even without harming myself physically or putting my body at risk, I can win. There is no reason to use a ridiculous surge of energy to win this fight. If I''m going to move forward and face whatever enemies thate my way, I need to control vast amounts of energy without the side effects.


    So, my eyes began to burn as I created thergest gravity pir I ever have. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling, and I assumed it was because I was trying to aplish something I never had before. While the Demon was staggered, a pir descended upon it.


    "Let''s see how you like this..." I mumbled to myself in a strained tone.


    mming into it from above, the surrounding clouds parted out of the way as it forced the Demon to hunch over before mming it down into the water. The clouds began to reform before being pulled downward with the pir, making it look like a stream of clouds mming into the ocean below.


    Waves sttered into the sky from the sheer force, and I quickly made sure no natural, or rather, unnatural disasters urred. The Demon fought to stand as it was slowly pushed down. My pir surrounded its entire body to the point of engulfing it. I felt it extend far above the''s atmosphere as I made itrger andrger. Aside from Thana, this was the second time someone was able to struggle against the ability. Although, this one was struggling more than Thana did.


    I slowly moved closer with wide and focused eyes as I began to gather energy into my hands. Lighting worked, but I clearly stopped too soon. This time, wind, lightning, and even water would carve out the Demon''s hide until it was hollowed inside and out. When it was locked in ce and no longer able to move about freely as it struggled just to stand, I began to strike repeatedly and ruthlessly.


    Roars of pain carried over the waves below as I felt my body vibrate from the sheer volume. A few tentacles tried to attack me, but my defenses were perfect. Any waterser that targeted me was immediately set back upon the Demon. Its tentacles were slow and obvious since their movements were restricted at the base of the Demon.


    So much blood, skin, and body parts from the Demon filled the ocean below that the water turned red in the surrounding area. Eventually, the overgrown fish began to topple onto itself. Its body folded in a most unpleasant manner. However, I didn''t let up. I continued to attack even as the waves began to wash over it. My gravity pir kept it pinned as it sunk into the ocean below.


    With so much regeneration, I noticed that the surrounding energy started to thin. There was still a sickening amount of Demonic magic covering the area, but not nearly as concentrated or thick. If I could keep this up for longer than it could regenerate, I would win. It''s just a shame it took a figment of my own imagination to motivate me into action.


    Could this Demon kill me? Maybe. The Star Creature said I wouldn''t die, but I have a feeling that there are a few on this that could put that theory to the test. Despite its power, part of me wanted to let them try, while another part wanted to fight for this world for the people I hade to know. Forsaking this world seemed foolish just because I had a death wish at the most random of times.


    Again, the Demon rose from the depths. Now that the ocean below was red, it almost looked like a gate to hell itself. Fighting back, we both traded blows as the Demon began to change its tactics. It was intelligent enough to know that attacking me would result in it hurting itself. So, it began to shoot weaker sts of water in my direction.


    Apparently, this was to distract me as all the tentacles disappeared into the water one by one. It wasn''t until I heard a sickening sucking sound that my attention turned down to see multiple maelstroms forming below. Now the ocean was a swirling red death. My attention jerked up to the Demon as I saw it stopped sucking in with its move before its chest bloated.


    A torrent of bloody water shot from its maw in a manner than was far more violent than before. The Demon''s bloody waterfall of death mmed into my gravity pirs as it shook its head violently as I struggled to dodge the horrid attack. The stream was constant, and I felt my focus shifting as my defense was strained from the wildness of the attacks. Opening a portal right now would''ve been tough, so I sent out lightning strikes through the Demon''s attack.


    It gurgled in pain as the electricity traveled down its throat. However, it wasn''t until my ears picked up a new sound, that the Demon stopped attacking me. Both of us stopped as we looked around, confused. My eyes picked up a sensation from the top of the pir, and I was confused as to who would be above us at such a height. Looking up, my eyes widened as a massive meteor came into view as it obliterated the clouds and lit the sky on fire.


    The Demon roared as my focus broke, and the pirs disappeared while I dashed away. However, the Demon was too slow as it mmed into it. I watched as it raised its arms, tentacles, and body to try to stop the idental attack. Needless to say, the Demon was crushed as the water exploded as it disappeared under the meteor and into a veil of steam.


    Walls of water shot in every direction, and in my stupor, I was barely able to stop them. However, as I hovered over the ocean, I became anxious as the Demon''s energy was still present. My eyes flickered about as I tried to find where it might be. It lessened again, but the meteor, despite its size, was apparently slowed by the Demon enough not to die. The size did worry me, and I thought I was about to destroy several different continents with floods.


    My worries quickly shifted when several tentacles shot from the water and pulled me under. "Are you fucking kidding me!?" Was all I was able to shout.

 Chapter 147 - 147

    <h4>Chapter 147:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Center of the Magical Squall


    The Demon pulled me under the waves deeper and deeper until there was no light. I came to a stop, and that''s where I quickly started to release lightning from my entire body. What few tentacles held me started to fry and eventually let me go. However, when they did, a muffled roar could be heard through the waves. Strong enough where it echoed throughout the water in a way that was louder than when I was in the sky.


    Shaking violently and covering my ears, I felt warm fluidsing from my eyes and ears. Almost like my body was ruptured anding undone in the most horrid of ways. Forcing my eyes open, the Demon''s maw was right in front of me. Due to my lightning striking out, I was able to see arge portion of the Demon''s body was missing, and the rest of it was pinned into the floor bed.


    It began sucking in all the nearby water, and I tried to swim away, but the current was too strong. I was pulled inside the Demon''s mouth as it swallowed me. The anger I felt about being swallowed by fucking Squidward fucking Tentacles was indescribable. However, this was my chance. As I was sucked down into its stomach, I fell out into an air pocket. When I did, hundreds of weird crab-like creatures quickly started to scuttle towards me.


    "Gives all new meaning to the phrase, I''ve got crabs..." Their sickening cking unnerved me as they approached. "I''ll boil each and every one of you alive!"


    Sending out streaks of mes, the crabs withered and would release a hissing noise that was rather disturbing. It didn''t matter to me. However, as my mes started to catch fire around the area, more and more I saw the walls shift. Sending out a stream of mes from both my hands in different directions, I saw that the Demon''s entire stomach was lined with tens of thousands of this thing.


    "Yeah, no." I mumbled to myself.


    Creating several gravity pirs around me to keep the crabs at bay, I began to gather arge amount of energy into my hands. Taking a deep breath and copying what I told Typhon, fire erupted from my hands and my mouth. It filled the room until there was nothing but fire. The creature roared, and I continued to unleash my attack. Eventually, it started to travel down every tunnel, up its throat, and into every crevice it could.


    It didn''t take long for the Demon to wail once more, which hurt just from being inside it, but the red and ck magic around me started to fade entirely. Increasing my output to the point where I melted holes through its hide, seawater rushed inside the Demon''s corpse. Thest wisps of demonic magic disappeared as I was hit by the water.


    While creating a portal to escape the inside of the Demon''s belly crossed my mind, I stayed inside for the same reason I decided to stay while it flooded. It was important to make sure it was dead, along with all those demonic stomach crabs. Slowly, I filtered out of the Demon''s stomach and out into the ocean''s depths. Swimming to the front, its eyes were glossed over as its mouth hung open limply. To my surprise, the corpse started glowing, and my eyes widened in horror.


    The Demonic energy was all but gone. This was something else. Ast-ditch effort that I, myself, was familiar with. The portal opened, and I started to swim through it but wasunched through the water as the corpse exploded with whatever magic it had left. Something mmed into my back as I entered the portal, and my transformed state dropped as my energy was low. Being flung from the portal, air filled my lungs as I mmed into the ground repeatedly.


    Something rolled on top of me, and I pushed it off before falling to my side in pain. "I swear to god, if I ever see another fucking fish, I will murder someone." I groaned out before looking down to see part of my armor broken, with some of my intestines, ribs, and other wounds showing. "Alright. Okay. I''m okay."


    A familiar Zugalnded in front of me, and I looked up to see him staring down at me in shock. "Go and inform the Priestesses immediately!" Greigh ordered a different bird before it shot off. "Don''t move, General!" He said as he rushed to my side. "You''re wounded!"


    Rolling my eyes as I fell onto my back, I replied in a sarcastic tone. "I didn''t notice." Ignoring his protests as I stood, my energy pumped into the wounds.


    "Sir!" Greigh said more firmly as he moved to restrain me.


    "Tis a flesh wound!" I mocked before standing and smacking his hand hard enough so he would stop. "Look closer."


    "It''s healing." He whispered breathlessly in shock.


    What little remaining energy I had healed up my wounds. "It''s healing." I confirmed.


    I was drained. That fight took a lot out of me and was the first time I had ever battled such a creature. I''m surprised I got as lucky as I did with it swallowing me. Now my energy levels were low enough that I couldn''t heal my wounds instantly, and my form had dropped. Although, I might''ve lucked out on that.


    Patting his shoulder, I smirked. "Now you know me inside and out." He grimaced at the pun, but I ignored it. "Where are we?" We were surrounded by trees.


    "The Hollow Forest, Sir." He answered. "You appeared first in the outskirts but ended up here." Greigh then gestured beside me. "I suspect it was because of this thing that was on top of you."


    Looking at the item in question, I saw that it was one of the Demon''s teeth. "That is a big fuckin tooth."


    Greigh whipped back to me. "A tooth, Sir?" He repeated in confusion.


    Tapping the tooth, I smirked. "Yeah. Had to fight a giant fish creature. Thing was bigger than Helmsforth." Then I gestured to the tooth. "I mean, just look at the size of this thing! It''s massive!"


    The Zugal stared at it wide-eyed. "Sir, this tooth is bigger than your estate."


    I chuckled at that before hissing in pain as I ced a hand on my side where my wounds were healing before chuckling some more. "I know!" Shifting slightly because my energy was fading and no longer helping block out the pain, my vision started to be fuzzy. "I deserve a trophy after th-" I didn''t get to finish before I fell back.

 Chapter 148 - 148

    <h4>Chapter 148:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Nightmares gued my mind. Familiar scenes of war from Crevalis and Earth were both involved. However, unlike most nights when I slept, I had no control over my own mind or dreams. No way to save myself from the images piercing my mind. It was almost tortuous in a way. Gunfire echoed out as the scene would change.


    It wasn''t until I sat up in bed as I gasped for air. "Are you okay!?" A voice came in, but it was muffled. "Arthur!?"


    Looking down as I covered my face, I mumbled back. "Mara?" My tone was soft as I was groggy from waking up.


    Soaked in sweat, her voice came in again. "No, Arthur. It is Lucia."


    Confused, my eyes nced around the room to see several figures, but they were blurry. "Lucia?"


    Soon, her face came into focus, and she smiled at me. "That is the second time you have called me that." Lucia informed me.


    Ignoring her statement, I saw Cassidy was also present. "How''s Ty and Austin?"


    "Both of the boys are alright. Ya got em out in the knick of time from what Ah''m told." The redhead replied.


    "Ziah and Alwin?"


    Lucia nodded. "They also survived. Both are resting now."


    I already knew the answer, but I asked anyway. "The crew?"


    Several were caught in the attack. "Many are injured," Lucia informed me. "And a few more have been dered missing."


    Scoffing got Cassidy to step forward. "The Priestesses decided it would be best ta leave them as such for the moment." Then she gestured to me. "They weren''t sure if any more would bein back with ya."


    "They won''t." Was my soft response before taking a deep breath. "How long was I out?"


    "Only a few hours. You surprised us waking up when you did. Especially given the wounds that were reported when you were first found." Lucia exined before pausing and humming in thought. "I never knew your eyes were silver."


    Bringing a hand up slowly, I realized my vision was back to normal. Once she said that it was almost instinct having energy activate my eyes. They turned back to their transformed state as I once more saw the magical auras of those in the room with me. Lucia and Cassidy looked surprised that my eyes changed, but I ignored their concerned looks.


    "Sir Arthur, if you do not mind me asking..." Gesturing for her to go ahead, Lucia pressed further as she stepped closer to me. "Who is Mara?"


    My eyes widened at that. "I-"


    Cassidy cut me off and looked to Lucia. "We should let him rest. He just woke up, but Ah doubt he''s had a chance ta actually recover." Then she turned to me. "Once he has, Ah''d like ta ask what he was thinking about keepin Austin onboard during such a dangerous mission."


    I nodded slowly at that. "Fair enough." Was my reply before I rolled back over into the bed.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    The doors opened to the medical wing where Lucia and Cassidy came in. Austin was getting a check-up to make sure he was uninjured, while Alwin was being carefully monitored. Both were chatting back and forth, but neither seemed to be invested in the conversation.


    "How is Sir Arthur?" I inquired once they approached.


    Arceana made her way over after waving some of the doctors away. "He woke up for a moment." Lucia informed us, and this surprised me.


    "Truly? After battling such a creature, I had doubts he would wake up anytime soon at all." I stated out loud to no one in particr. "How did he seem? Was he alright?"


    "His eyes were silver."


    "Silver?" I repeated.


    Lucia nodded. "It was the first time I have ever seen his eyes without those strange symbols. Although, once we pointed it out, they quickly turned back."


    My sister and I exchanged a look. "I see."


    Arceana tapped her scepter softly in thought. "He is alive and well, which is more than we could have hoped for. This mission was far more dangerous than we knew. Did he say anything about the creature? Does it still live?"


    Cassidy shrugged. "We didn''t get much outta him. He asked about the crew and those who came back." She answered.


    "Then it would appear he is coherent enough to talk, which is a good indicator that he is likely healed." Arceana pointed out. "Was there anything else of note?"


    "He went back to sleep, but Ah don''t know how well that''s gonna go, Priestess." Our student put her hands on her hips. "Arthur looked like he was having a nightmare before Lady Lucia woke him up."


    "A nightmare? Did he say what it was?" I asked the two, but both shook their heads no. "Well, let us hope he can get the rest he needs." Looking at Cassidy, I gestured down the hallway. "Austin should be just about done if you would like to take him home. I am sure his grandfather is worried sick about him."


    Cassidy huffed. "He''s not the only one. Ah can''t believe he ran off like that!" She vented before storming off once more. "Is something wrong, Lucia? You seem troubled." I asked her as she seemed lost in thought.


    Lucia was quiet for a moment, and it was concerning. Perhaps something had happened that was worrying her. She opened her mouth to reply, but Arceana chuckled softly, which made us turn to her.

 Chapter 149 - 149

    <h4>Chapter 149:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arceana chuckled softly before turning to me. "No doubt worried about General Alwin. Do not worry, Lucia. The General will make a full recovery." She then gestured to follow her. "It was just a magical bacsh."


    We entered the room, and Lucia smiled as she saw him sleeping. "Thank you for taking care of him. I was worried for a time." Lucia informed us before going over and carefully shifting his bangs from his face. "How is the Vithari Queen?"


    "She is alive and receiving care as we speak. It is a miracle she is alive at all, but we are confident she will survive." I told her.


    "We must send another airship as soon as possible with another ambassador or a messenger of sorts." Arceana said before moving into the room and closing the door. "Vithari will need to know that Ventari is alive and well."


    "Doing so now would be foolish," I stated before gesturing to Lucia and Alwin. "These two barely survived Arthur transporting them back here. I say we prep a crew, airship, and General Kheri to undertake this mission, but we need to speak to Arthur first."


    Arceana sighed and nodded in agreement. "Yes. We need to know if that creature was destroyed or if it is still roaming around. I will make the arrangementster."


    I nodded again before looking back to Lucia, who once again looked lost. "Are you injured, Lucia?"


    "What?" The High Elf asked back.


    "You are very quiet and seem lost in thought. If you are injured, we can take a look at you if you would rather..." I offered.


    She sighed. "Thank you for asking, but I am not injured. It has to do with Sir Arthur?"


    My eyes darted to Arceana, who I found looking at me as well. "What about Sir Arthur?"


    Lucia frowned before she gestured to herself. "He has called me by a different name two times now, and I cannot help but feel as though it means something." She exined.


    "What name has he called you?" I asked.


    "Mara." Lucia informed us, and I tilted my head at that in confusion.


    "Mara?" I repeated. "I have never heard of such a name. Perhaps it was someone he once knew, but I doubt it is an insult." Then I turned to Arceana, who was holding her head as he looked down with her eyes squeezed shut. "Sister?"


    She looked up after a moment in rm. "What?!" Arceana asked back with a shaky voice.


    Giving her a cautious look, I stepped closer to her. "Are you alright?"


    Nodding after a moment, she clutched her head. "Apologies. A small headache. Probably from healing so many people. It has been quite some time since I havest done so." Taking a deep breath, Arceana looked to Lucia. "I doubt it is an insult, but it does have a familiar ring to it. Unfortunately, I cannot ce where I have heard it from."


    Lucia looked down in thought. "Perhaps he has called you Mara in the past as well?" She offered.


    To my surprise, Arceana barely managed to sit down in a chair before her nose started to bleed. She copsed in the chair as both Lucia and I rushed to her side in concern. The blood wasn''t difficult to stop, but I was very concerned about what just happened. Perhaps she used more magic than she thought, or she has been pushing herself due to the incident.


    "Guards!" I shouted.


    A pair of guards rushed into the room to see Arceana unconscious, with blood decorating her face. Immediately, they were on alert as they moved throughout the room. Both took up defensive positions in a matter of seconds.


    "My sister has just copsed. I think it is due to her healing so many of the injured crew herself. Please fetch the doctors to examine her." My magic moved to heal her, but there was nothing to heal, which confused me. "She seems fine, but I am concerned. I would like to have her looked at by professionals."


    They moved to fetch some doctors before a team came in and carefully lifted her onto a cot with my help. Lucia and I both watched as they looked her over before moving her. After all, none of us knew what had happened. The doctors deemed her stabilized and began to move her.


    I stayed behind and looked at Lucia. "I am sure it is nothing, but I must be avable. Please keep an eye on my sister along with Alwin. If she awakens, let me know immediately." Lucia nodded slowly at that, and I sighed before cing a hand on her shoulder. "Do not worry about Arceana. She has a tendency to push herself when she really should rest."


    "Of course. I will make sure to check in on her periodically." The other High Elf stated. "It just is difficult to do all this with so many of us here... Even Arthur is resting."


    Patting her, I smiled. "We will make sure all of them are as good as new. Arceana, Alwin, and even Arthur. All of them will be just fine." Nudging her, she smiled at that. "And when Arthur wakes up, you can ask him yourself who, or what, Mara is. I have never heard such a name, but it would be interesting to know who he holds in such high regard that he would call out for them after a nightmare."


    Lucia softly grabbed my arm with a smile. "Maybe it is his mom?" She offered.


    That made me giggle. "Arthur calling out for his mother in his sleep would surprise me, but it is certainly something I would hold over his head." Turning to leave, I quickly added. "Just to poke fun of, of course."


    Quickly following the trail of doctors, many things were on my mind. Mara was the least of my worries. Some no-name woman didn''t need to be investigated. If she was important to Arthur, there was no doubt in my mind that we would find out about her sooner orter.

 Chapter 150 - 150

    <h4>Chapter 150:</h4>


    ??????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Grog is dead." Tor said as he appeared.


    I paused only for a moment as the room went silent. My eyes darted down in thought. Grog''s magical power came from his size and my help, but it was still a surprise to hear that he was dead. Mordred likely made sure he was dead, so now he knew the Middle Ocean was clear.


    "We have another month until the rest of our non-demon factions are in ce in the East... The ones we''re sending anyway." I spoke out loud to myself. "Have them hold in ce until my newest experiment is ready. Having a Demon on standby and to seal off the Vithari from the rest of the world will be enough to get Mordred to continue on..."


    "There have been no signs that he is still heading to the Desert Kingdom. We think he has returned to Lestrania to recuperate and assemble another crew." Tor pointed out.


    "So, he is no longer heading to the Red Kingdom..." A few thoughts crossed my mind. "That means he will arrive within a month at the earliest unless he teleports." Running my fingers across my lips, I leaned forward in thought. "Although, if he could teleport there, he would have already done so."


    "Perhaps he has never been to Vithari?" Another one of my Demon Lords offered.


    Tapping my throne''s arm, I continued. "Continue the preparations. We''re going to set another trap."


    Tor bowed, but he questioned my idea. "My Queen, is there any trap we cany that would affect someone who was able to dispatch Grog?"


    re stepped forward. "We can ambush him! If all of us lie in wait, not even he will be able to-"


    My mist began to fill the room as they have learned to be quiet. "I learned my lesson about confronting him by myself. As much as I would love to kill Mordred, I have waited this long. I can wait a little longer." Leaning back in my throne as the Generals all eyed me, I continued. "My experiment will be finished by then, and then Arthur will have topete against his own magic."


    Many whispered about, but none questioned me. "It will be done." Tor said before disappearing.


    re kneeled before me. "My Queen, let me take care of this Mordred. Do not concern yourself with him. I shall confront him."


    Amused, I replied. "Do you think you could have killed Grog?" My question was met with silence. "Four of us could have done so, and you are not one of them." He frowned and bowed deeper. "Stay here until I say differently." Turning to look out the decrepit throne room, I hummed out in thought. "After all, who knows who else might try to intervene with my ns."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Waking up with a grumble, I hissed as I sat up. "Fucking Demon fish!" Holding my side, pain shot through me.


    My energy still felt low, which is likely why I didn''t realize someone was in the room with me. "Good to see you are doing better." Elincia''s voice cut in. "Does someone need to take a look at your side?"


    I chuckled weakly at that. "Nah. It''ll heal sooner orter. Just not used to killing giant fish monsters." Then I pointed at her. "However, this experience will no doubt aid me in the future!"


    Shaking her head, Elincia smirked. "It is good to see you still have a sense of humor. We were worried about you." She spoke in a softer tone. "When you did not return, I feared the worst." Then her smirk turned into a smile. "And then when you did return, the reports we received were not promising."


    Gesturing to myself as I stood, she quirked a brow. "I''ve been in worse shape before."


    Elincia gave a snort in amusement. "I know. You forget many saw your wounds upon your arrivalst time after Ayda''s spell."


    Tapping my nose, I smirked myself. "Good. That means you''re learning. Only worry about me when my wounds don''t heal." Then I shrugged. "That will probably mean I really am dying."


    Her more mirthful mood disappeared before she crossed her arms. "We need to talk."


    "Really?" I asked back sarcastically. "I thought we were just shooting the breeze."


    "Arthur," She began while I started to get dressed. "A lot has happened. You were attacked by a Demon the size of Helmsforth if the survivors are to be believed. Not only that, but you rescued the Vithari Queen. I need answers as soon as you can give me them."


    "I don''t know what you want me to tell you about the sand queen, but the fish is dead."


    Putting on my shirt, I heard her ask, "Are you positive?"


    I scoffed this time. "Consider how I essentially blew it up from the inside out, yeah. It''s dead. Saw it blow up as its magic died out." Then I gestured to my side. "How do you think I got such a bad wound?"


    "If you had topare the Demon''s magical powers to ours-" She began, but I cut her off as I pointed at her.


    "You don''t want me to answer that."


    "This is important!" Elincia said firmly. "If this ''Leviathan'' was stronger than my sister and I, we need to know! How many more of these creatures might be lurking about?!"


    Sighing, I pulled my pants up. "Look, the ''Leviathan'', as you''ve dubbed it, is dead. I don''t know how many more Demons like it there are, but I already killed this one. As forparing it to you, it was noparison. I almost lost myself." Grumbling as I moved around the bed, Elincia kept a close eye on me. "Definitely stronger than an Ancient Demon."


    Another voice cut in as my door opened. "You have faced an Ancient Demon before?" Arceana inquired as she looked surprised.


    "Once or twice." Was my nonchnt reply. "How long have I been out?"


    "A few days." Elincia answered before turning back to Arceana. "Both of you should still be in bed."


    That got my attention, but the pink-haired High Elf rolled her eyes with a small smile. "I am fine, Elincia. I merely used up too much magic." Then she turned back to me. "However, there are more pressing matters. Why did you not return with the rest of the crew?"


    Confused, I sought rification. "Huh?"


    Elincia gestured to me. "Why did you not flee with the rest of the crew? Why stay behind to do battle against such a monstrous creature?"


    Giving them a nk look for a moment, I paused, grabbing my armor, and replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Uh, cause it''s my job..."

 Chapter 151 - 151

    <h4>Chapter 151:</h4>


    ??????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Why have you returned?" I asked as I sat in myb. "I need to finish this experiment as soon as possible." Running a hand down the container, I smirked. "It needs to be perfect."


    Tor and re stood off to the side as they watched me work. "We have received news that Arthur Pendragon is wounded." Tor informed me.


    I scoffed at that. "If he was wounded from Grog, it has likely already healed."


    "Our scouts have reported that he has been unconscious for days." re stated.


    Halting, my attention turned to my two generals. "Why have we only just heard about this now?"


    Tor shifted in the darkness amongst the green glow of the room. "Many of the scouts were nervous to get too close. After he hunted down all our other operatives, most havee to steer clear or watch from afar."


    Continuing my work seemed to unnerve my generals as I stayed silent. "Shall we send someone to see if this is true?"


    Putting my tools down made both Demons freeze. "Mordred has killed or repelled everything that hase after him. If he was injured, he had likely healed by now." Then I turned to the two before walking over to them. "Unless," Both seemed nervous as I stopped directly in front of them. "One of you is volunteering to die..."


    Either both were smart enough to know I wouldn''t allow it, or they were scared, and didn''t want to risk speaking. My eyes drifted to Tor who was loyal and watching me. Then they flickered to re who looked away from me. Neither suggested nor volunteered themselves.


    "If you want, send a few useless hunter Ghouls that we won''t miss. It matters not if they die but be ready for if they think Mordred is wounded. If so, then we will address it more urgently." Walking back over to my project, I continued. "However, we can never be sure if someone else might interfere. Rudnurth has escaped once recently, and I would not be surprised at all if he did so again."


    They likely bowed before Tor spoke. "I will gather a force of Ghouls immediately and have them attack."


    Holding up my hand, I spoke firmly. "No!" Both focused on me. "Send a force for Mordred directly. Do not have them assault Lestrania to draw him out. We''re already going to war with the East. Having the rest of the world bear down upon us at this moment would be pointless."


    re nodded. "Assassins are more dismissible than an attack on a city or town."


    Tor smirked. "Very well. I will have them prepped and ready within an hour or so."


    They started to leave as I spoke up onest time. "When they die, don''t bother informing me." I ordered without looking at them.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Both Priestesses were silent as they waited for me to exin. "I am the Knight of Lestrania, and I took an oath to protect it. Having everyone transported back here was just so they wouldn''t be in the way."


    "Arthur..."


    Frowning, I continued. "I only wish that I sent them back as soon as I realized there was such a powerful Demon present, but that was unlike anything I have ever dealt with before." Shrugging, both studied me. "Dragons were one thing, but even the biggest Dragon I have ever seen paled inparison."


    "Yes. We saw the tooth." Elincia informed me. "But you cannot me yourself for saving most of the crew. I doubt they would have survived without you."


    Going back to my armor, both seemed to rx more as I gave a tired sigh. "So, I had two choices. Flee and retreat with the survivors of The Drunken Cloud or do what I was meant to do and kill that giant fucker."


    Arceana gave an exasperated sigh. "The more you give, the more you will earn in return." She stated and looked at me directly. "I believe that with my whole being." Then she shook her head as her scepter tapped the ground. "However, there is such a thing as giving too much. Are you really willing to sacrifice everything, every part of your soul, life, future, and what makes you, you, just so others can live?" She inquired in a concerned tone.


    I knew she was speaking out of worry, but Elincia added her two cents. "Speaking from personal experience," She paused before looking to her sister for a moment. "It''s not worth it. Because most times, all they wanted or needed, was you."


    Both were worried about me and the decision to fight such a creature alone. "Maybe you two are right. Perhaps I should''ve returned with Lucia and the others." However, before they could respond, I gave them an empty smile. "But it''s okay because I already sold my soul."


    Both nched at that and neither knew how to respond as they stared at me wide-eyed. The truth was, I likely gave up my soul to that Star Creature. A new body, new world, and new life without any form of payment? Not likely. That ck hole changed everything and put me in this mess.


    "Besides, there''s not much else for me to lose. My life?" I asked almost mockingly. "That doesn''t matter after I''ve lost everything that''s most important to me time and time again. I never want it to happen again." Lucia was who I was most concerned about now. "So, if I have to stay behind every single time to prevent someone, I care about from dying, I will do so."


    "That is very concerning, but also enlightening. I will think on your words, Arthur. However, I would like to say thank you and congratte you on a job well done." Arceana stated in a prouder tone. "Not only did you resolve the issue of what was blockingmunications, but you also saved Ventari, most of the crew, along with many others who are dear to us." To my surprise, she bowed in gratitude. "Thank you. Truly."


    Elincia followed suit. "Well done, Sir Arthur. Knight of Lestrania."


    No doubt some new scheme of theirs. Whatever they were nning, I didn''t know, but I wasn''t about to let my guard down. I was hopeful this was genuine, yet it was more logical to assume it was some manner of ttery.


    "You''re wee."


    Both smiled at that as they returned to their standing positions. "What would you say to a reward?" Elincia inquired. "After all your feats, it only seems natural to offer you something in return."


    "A reward?" I asked back surprised.

 Chapter 152 - 152

    <h4>Chapter 152:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Yes! Something must sound enticing to have as a reward!" Elincia said with a smile.


    Shaking my head with a small scoff, I turned away from them. "No need. There''s nothing I want." Then I shrugged after putting Defiance on my back. "If you want to give me a reward, do so, but there is nothing I would ask for."


    The two sisters looked at one another. "How about you and I go out to eat for a private dinner?" Arceanamented, which surprised both me and Elincia. "We can go over what might interest you during that time, and I would also like a chance to just chat."


    My eyes darted over to Elincia to see what this was about, but her eyes were focused on her sister. If anything, she seemed just as confused as I was. If this was some manner of move, it was beyond me. While I admit that I was lost, it was still amusing.


    "Very well." I pointed at her with a wagging finger. "You''re on. You set it up. Get me the time and ce, and I''ll be there." Rotating my shoulder, a portal opened beside me. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to check in with Cassidy and Augustus. Need to exin some things to them."


    Arceana nodded. "Very well. I will keep you informed."


    Elincia then spoke as she moved next to me. "Do you mind if I apany you? Typhon is with them. He asked to help exin things that had happened during your trip, and Cassidy agreed to watch over him."


    That got me to quirk a brow at her. "I thought for sure he''d be in trouble."


    "He is, but that does not mean we are restricting his freedom. Typhon has received his punishment." Elincia exined.


    "Fair enough. By all means." Gesturing to the portal, Elincia entered it, and I gave a short farewell to Arceana before following her.


    My wounds were stinging a bit, but nothing like how it was with Thana. Perhaps Demons of that caliber leave residual magic in the wounds, which takes longer for them to mend entirely. After all, the wounds themselves had been closed, but some of the pain was still there. Nothingpared to Thana''s spear, but enough to make me wince every now and then.


    Exiting the portal, we stood outside the front of the Reed Family Farmstead. Elincia moved toward the door, and I followed her. A wisp of red filled my vision, and I tracked it for a moment before it disappeared. My eyes narrowed as I nced around while Elincia knocked on the door. There was nothing in sight, but most of my energy was back if another Demon wanted to go a round.


    The door opened, and Augustus''s voice called out from behind me. "If it isn''t Elincia and Arthur. What can Ah do for ya two today?"


    "I am here for Typhon." Elincia stated, and Reed looked at me.


    "Cassidy told me to drop by to exin a few things." I told him simply.


    He nodded slowly at that. "Come on in." Moving inside the home, I closed the door as Elincia followed him to the living room.


    A few familiar voices could be heard as I rounded the corner. Cassidy, Austin, Typhon, and Rennal were all present. Each looked up to us when we arrived. Rennal popped up upon seeing me.


    "I cannot believe you bested such a creature! Everyone is already talking about it in the upper rungs!" Rennal informed me excitedly. "Even in the bottom rung, whispers about you are spreading far and wide." She smirked further. "There has even been word of you in other cities and towns."


    "Great." Was my dull response. "More people talking about me." Waving her down, I moved around her and looked at the two boys. "You two okay?"


    Austin ran up and hugged me tightly, which surprised me. "Thank you, Arthur." He said softly. "I was so scared."


    Patting his head, I noticed Cassidy was watching me. "Can I tell you a secret?" I asked him, and he nodded. "I was scared too." Kneeling put me on eye level with him. "I was afraid for you and the others. How could I exin that to your grandfather or Cassidy?" I asked him.


    "I don''t know." Was his unsure response.


    "Neither do I." I told him before resting my hands on his shoulders. "You made a decision to sneak onboard the Drunken Cloud, and I treated your decision as I would an adult''s. I believe in letting people making their own choices and facing the consequences of their choices, but that was never a position you should''ve been put in." Turning to Typhon, I focused on him for a moment. "Neither of you."


    Austin hugged me and whispered to me. "Thank you. Thank you..."


    Returning the hug more gently with just my hands, I patted his back. "You are wee, but don''t expect such an adventure again." He chuckled at that. "Otherwise, your sister might just strangle me, and Grandpa Reed might just smack me with his cane."


    "Ya got that right." Cassidy confirmed with a smirk, which made Austin chuckle some more.


    Augustus waved the cane around yfully. "Ah''m confident Ah could break this on that thick skull of yers." He told me.


    Austin let go, and I leaned in. "I don''t know which is worse..." Heughed, and I looked up to Cassidy. "You deserve an apology. Both of you." Turning to Augustus, he eyed me. "It was not my intent to take them with, but I was persuaded otherwise. Breaking the trust you have in me is something I do not wish to happen."


    Cassidy rubbed her brother''s hair as Rennal moved back beside her. "Ya haven''t. Typhon and Austin told us ya wanted ta send em back. Apparently, Lady Lucia and Alwin convinced ya not to."


    Elincia stepped next to me. "Typhon pleaded with Lucia, which is what led to these events, but perhaps the fault lies with my sister and I. Had we given them more freedom, they likely would have never been put at risk." She then bowed. "Please, on behalf of Arthur, ept my sincerest apologies."


    Everyone, aside from Augustus and I, looked at her in shock.


    However, there were several rms going off in my head. "The game is afoot!" I whispered to myself.

 Chapter 153 - 153

    <h4>Chapter 153:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "It''s fine, Priestess. As we said, things have already been exined. There is no need ta bow, but thank ya kindly for yer words." Augustus stated. "Seems we both gotta deal with our fair share of troublemakers."


    He said while looking at me. "Hey, I just work here. Trouble finds me!" Was my retort.


    Rennal spoke up from beside Cassidy. "Be that as it may, word has it that you have spoken with several merchants through your connections. Many are nervous in the upper rungs about your sudden growth and hand in everything."


    I shrugged. "You magic slingers aren''t my problem." Then I gave Elincia a look. "Besides, you have the Priestesses looking out for your little band of pointy-eared stuck-ups." Turning back to Rennal, I gestured to her. "Not you, though. You''re great." I quickly added.


    Elincia quirked a brow at that and addressed me in a small huff. "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Holding up a finger in her direction, I replied. "You don''t want me to answer that." My warning tone seemed to be enough to make her back down, but she frowned regardless. "The merchants were just a bonus, but I needed to make sure that the Nobles wouldn''t get any ideas about interfering with those whom I am doing business." I exined.


    "Does that include us?" Cassidy questioned.


    "It does. The Nobles already targeted some of the businesses. Not that it went well for them, but this will dissuade them from getting any funny ideas with the others."


    Typhon spoke up and started holding up fingers periodically. "You already have a say in military affairs due to your rank. Many businesses have partnered with you." The boy continued. "Merchants hold you in high esteem and work with you directly. All while you look after the surrounding farnds..." He quirked a brow before looking at his four raised fingers. "Did I miss anything?"


    Chuckling, I shook my head. "No."


    He then looked down in thought before he nced up at me. "Why?" At my look, Ty exined. "Why did you go out of your way to do business with everyone and everything?"


    "Well, a few reasons. First, it helps the economy and the people in The Slums." I replied.


    "You mean the bottom rung." Ty corrected me.


    "No. I mean The Slums. Such a nickname exists even if you don''t use it." He seemed stumped at my correction. "Second, it gives me the resources I need to improve the defenses of the Capital along with the overall management of The Slums." I informed him before shrugging. "There are several other reasons, but spite is a big one, and I won''t deny it."


    Many looked confused at that. "Spite?" Rennal repeated.


    Waving a dismissive hand, the group seemed lost as I spoke. "Don''t worry about it."


    My eyes focused on Cassidy, and I had a feeling there was a lot more to her being a student to the Priestesses than met the eye. Many looked around for rification, but there was none to give. Eventually, Typhon shrugged it away and merely looked to Elincia, who was also lost.


    "Do you believe the capital is in danger?" Elincia inquired as she took a more serious tone.


    Giving her a ''are you fucking kidding me'' look, I answered. "How much has happened since I arrived here? I don''t know how things went before I got here, but it''s been almost nonstop." Taking a more serious tone, I continued. "There''s a reason I''m building a wall around the entire city with battlements to be manned."


    The room was quiet from my words until Augustus tapped his cane in thought. "Ya think there''s a war brewin?"


    Elincia whipped her head towards me, as did many others, and I nodded. "You might not want to admit it, but I think we''re already at war." My attention turned to the blonde priestess. "Demons have been roaming across Lestrania. Ghouls and other horrors that have been probing our defenses." Then I pointed to the East. "A giant Demon was cutting us off frommunicating with our allies as well. Who knows what shape the Vithari Kingdom is in?"


    Augustus frowned while Elincia looked down as she no doubt ran things through her head. Many of the others looked grim. The thought of war was likely something that never even crossed their minds. However, I knew I was right. If it hadn''t already begun, war wasing.


    "I-" Cassidy started, but a loud whirling noise caught our attention.


    Moving towards the door, my eyes saw red magic signatures outside. Instantly, Defiance was pulled from my back as Elincia summoned her magic. Looking out the window, a barrier of sorts when up around the farm, which likely locked us in. Everyone went quiet as we waited for something to happen.


    To my surprise, there was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" Rennal called out.


    Elincia and I turned to her. While the Priestess gave her a look that told her to be quiet, I gave her a ''bitch, are you serious?'' look. To all our surprise, they answered.


    "Exit the house, or we will enter through force!" A woman''s voice called out.


    ncing at Elincia, I whispered. "Put a shield up around the house, and don''t move."

 Chapter 154 - 154

    <h4>Chapter 154:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    To my surprise, Elincia merely grabbed my arm as I tried to leave. "We do not know who is here, but they are clearly Demons. My sister will have noticed this barrier being erected and will be sending aid." Then she gestured to everyone in the house. "Our duty should be to make sure no one here gets hurt."


    Letting go of my arm allowed me to gesture to her. "That''s why I said put up a shield while I go greet our guests. After all, we wouldn''t want toe across as rude."


    "Then I shall apany you. Maintaining a shield will be simple while I aid you." The Priestess replied.


    "Whatever you say." My shrug got her to smile as a shield engulfed the house. "Let''s go."


    Elincia looked back to Cassidy. "Keep everyone inside this shield, my student. You will be safe here."


    Cassidy moved forward. "Ah can help!"


    "No!" She said firmly. "Your training is one thing, but Demons are another. Stay here."


    I watched the short exchange over my shoulder before Elincia turned to me and nodded. The two of us exited the house to see a clear white shield covering the home. With that out of the way, I looked around the farm to see several red specks in hiding. Dozens of them were present, and it appeared all of them were Ghouls.


    Standing right outside the shield was a familiar ck-cloaked figure. "There is certainly a lot of you this time." I stated as the Ghoul watched me through his enchanted hood and had no doubt backed away from the shield Elincia created. "If this is about that giant fish creature from the middle of the ocean, it''s dead."


    The Ghoul merely whispered before all manner of transformed Ghouls revealed themselves. Some flew into the air and surrounded the shield Elincia had made while keeping a close eye on me. Others quickly moved to various positions, all of which were in view. Each of them had some manner of weapon or magic at the ready as they just waited for the order.


    "If you don''t wish for those inside the home to die or for the Priestess to perish, then surrender yourself at once." The female Ghoul advised me.


    Each of the Ghouls seemed nervous and was twitching at every move I made. Even the act of my breathing put them on edge. Elincia, however, seemed surprised that they were there for me and not her. Her attention moved to me before turning back to the Ghoul.


    "You are here for our Knight and not me?" Elincia questioned.


    The Ghouls scoffed. "The Priestesses of Lestrania are not our concern." Turning back to me, she red at me. "He is."


    Smirking, I replied. "I''m ttered, but if you truly know who I am, then you must know that a few dozen Ghouls aren''t enough to stop me."


    To my surprise, the Ghoul smirked back confidently. "Big words from someone hiding behind a shie-"


    Before the Ghoul could finish, I stepped outside the shield and stopped right in front of her. "I must thank you." I told the Ghoul as I put Defiance away on my back. "I really needed this today." Rubbing my hands down my cheeks to my neck in ecstasy made the Ghouls more on edge. "Something to wind me down is just what I needed."


    "Do you think such a shield will keep us out from-" She tried to respond in a threatening tone, but I cut her off.


    "Do you think any of you are leaving here alive?" I asked back before stretching slightly as she opened her mouth. "If you''re about to say something about women and children among your group, I''ve heard it all before."


    Transforming, the female Ghoul turned into a tall mud-like creature that gooped about. "We have you outnumbered."


    "By not nearly enough," I informed her as she looked down at me. "You know I massacred several groups of yours before, right?" She didn''t respond. "I don''t know who sent you here to die, but I''m not going toin. Just means less of you I need to killter." Stopping my mocking stretch routine, I continued. "However, I will be asking a few of you some questions."


    "Kill him!" She bellowed.


    Magic spells allunched in an instant. All of which were homed in on me. Arrows rained down upon me while others rushed in after the spells to cut me down. However, much like I did with the Leviathan, I decided to try out my defensive capabilities again.


    All the spells that were heading for me were redirected back at the casters. At the same time, the physicalbatants were now lying face down in the grass. Gravity Pirs surrounded my body, and when they got close enough, they quickly ate dirt. With a nonchnt attitude that would likely disturb those watching, I pulled Defiance from my back and started killing the few thaty near my feet.


    Stabbing them was simple but effective. "Stab. Stab." I repeated before one tried to get up. "Slit." The mud Ghoul seeped forward and was quickly ttened out. "Does stabbing do anything to you?"


    More magic attacks, along with others, rushed me. "He can''t kill all of us!"


    "That sounds like a challenge!" I roared out.


    "Attack!" Some Ghoul ordered.


    The one issuing orders quickly found itself in my grasp as I opened a portal and pulled it through. It struggled for a moment before beheading it, which fell upon the bodies of itspanions.


    "Fuck your face and the head it''s attached to." I said simply before dropping the body.


    Other Ghouls continued their foolish attacks as more started to attack Elincia''s shield. No doubt hoping that breaking it would give them some manner of advantage over me. To my surprise, a magic st erupted from behind me and mmed into several Ghouls that were trying to reach me. Elincia strolled out with several magic des floating in the air around us.


    "Mind if I join you?" My former student inquired.

 Chapter 155 - 155

    <h4>Chapter 155:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "If you want, but I can handle this easy enough."


    Elincia looked to my feet where Demonsy dead and replied, amused. "I can see that." Then she turned to the other Ghouls. "However, these Demons seem to be forgetting that thesends are protected by my sister and I."


    One Ghoul decided to be lippy as he floated above us at a distance. "You and your sister are nothing more than stic pawns that move when others allow it." He barked with a re. "Enjoy your peace while itsts, ''Princess''." Then he turned to me. "The king of-"


    He was interrupted as one of my pirs mmed into his back and put him right at my feet. "You talk too much." The Ghoul barely had a moment to look up at me before I separated his neck from his shoulders. "Anyone else feeling overly chatty?" I asked around the farm. "I want people who will talk, but snide little bitches like this one are gonna get cut up." My statement as I gestured to the most recent dead body made them go silent.


    A certain Priestess was studying me since I silenced the Ghoul. "Well, I suppose we should wrap this up."


    Gesturing out to the dozens of remaining Ghouls, I spoke. "After you."


    The battle began as Elincia immediately flew into the air. Using my own form of flying, I slowly floated above the area as well. Elincia darted about mming into several different Ghouls. No doubt a spark of the old times had ignited in her, but I could instantly tell she was being reckless. Her mind was focused on the foes she could see and not the overall battlefield.


    Elincia was put on her back by a Ghouling in from outside the barrier above her. She mmed into the ground with enough force to bounce and roll slightly. Several of the Ghouls immediately set her up. She lifted her arms in fear since she was no longer used to such a battlefield. Being surrounded was unusual for her, and while a spark may have ignited in her, she was definitely out of practice.


    Gravity Pirs pushed them all away as Elincia got to her feet. "If you''re gonna get in the way, then go back inside your shield!" I told her in a harsh tone. "Watch your back if you feel the need to fly about!"


    Hundreds of her swords were summoned at my words and began following her as she took to the air once more. This time, she would attack many different Ghouls while teleporting to keep an eye on her surroundings. Maybe she trusted me to watch after her, but I shouldn''t have to.


    Ghouls would rush me and die, which meant several of them started to focus solely on Elincia. She was struggling. This many Demons that were strong enough to challenge her, or her sister, were starting to overpower her. Arceana and Elincia were nowhere near as strong as Rudnurth or me. In fact, they were closer to an Ancient Demon in terms of power, while I was closer to Thana. A vast gap to be sure and one that enough Ghouls could fill.


    I focused solely on the Priestess. Her breathing was getting heavy, and she seemed to be losing focus on her shield. No doubt from the strain of having to fight so many opponents. Should I have been helping her? Probably. However, something caught my eye while she fought.


    "What the fuck..." I whispered as I barely paid any attention to the nearby Ghouls.


    At first, I thought it was due to the Ghouls attacking her, but I was wrong. As the battle went on, and she became more and more pressed, Elincia started to have sparks of Demonic Magic shoot through her body. It was such an offset from her usual white magic that I thought my eyes were deceiving me. Unfortunately, they weren''t.


    "God damnit."


    I knew this was likely from the mountain top two thousand years ago. Rudnurth came to mind at what could have changed since my return. Maybe it has been dormant all this time, and Rudnurth activated it, or it''s been with her all along. Whatever he imnted in her back then, it was starting to act up, and I became worried as it got stronger and stronger as she fought.


    Since Elincia was getting tired, and she had whittled down the enemy numbers enough, the remaining were easy enough to take care of. Unleashing a wave of energy over the area surprised everyone present. The Ghouls defensively turned to me, but soon found themselves frozen in ce.


    Twenty-something Ghouls remained locked in ce from six different Gravity Pirs holding them there. Each struggled, but my control was far better now. Soon, they began to pop like balloons that were squeezed far too hard. Although, this was on purpose. Blood stayed pooled in little orbs midair while the Ghouls died one after another. Elincianded beside me in shock as she watched.


    I must have killed the Demon who was generating the barrier around the farm since it began to dissipate. "Looks like I got lucky." With one left alive, I slowly moved it in front of me as it looked around in horror. "Now, do you feel like talking?" He was silent. "There aren''t any more of you hiding in wait, so there''s no reason for this to get messy." A re greeted me in return.


    "A defender that has fallen before isn''t a defender we need to be scared of!" The Ghoul spat. "You already failed before, and look where we are because of you!" The hate from the Demon wasn''t something I was expecting. "All hail the Kin-"


    However, before it could finish, I crushed him. A frown took over my face. These Ghouls knew of me, which was something I did not expect. I thought this was just another group that was ordered to their doom, but they seemed to know me personally. Unless Ghouls lived for thousands of years, which I doubted, that meant something else was at work here. All of this was unnerving to me.


    "Arthur-" Elincia began, but shouting from all around could be heard.


    Hundreds, if not thousands of Humans, Elves, and Zugal charged in ready for war. "Look how cute they look." I told Elincia, which got her to smack my chest and roll her eyes.


    "Be nice." She chided me.


    "Never!"

 Chapter 156 - 156

    <h4>Chapter 156:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Arceananded in front of us with her spear at the ready. Alwin teleported next to her, and Kheri, along with Greigh and Ziah,nded with her. Each was on guard with Arceana at the front. Several other soldiers moved throughout the farm, but an uneasiness filled the area when they noticed severalrge orbs of blood just floating in the air.


    I dropped them before gesturing to Elincia. "At ease! Priestess Elincia has dispatched all the Ghouls!" Arceana looked at me unimpressed since it was obviously me who dropped the orbs of blood. "Your Priestess defeated dozens of them!"


    Elincia grabbed my shoulder as the soldiers whispered about. "What are you doing?!" She asked in a harsh tone.


    Shrugging, I replied. "I''m not lying. You did defeat several of them."


    "I defeated some, but dozens is out of the question! You clearly deserve the praise as you defeated almost all of them single-handedly!" She whispered.


    Continuing our hushed conversation, I smirked. "Only because they were distracted by you. This victory was possible because you fought so valiantly."


    My words irked her. "Do not think sarcasm escapes me, Arthur. Your condescension is not necessary nor wanted."


    "Who says I''m being sarcastic?" Elincia frowned at my reply.


    "The threat has been dealt with, sister." Elincia turned toward Arceana. "Thank you for responding so quickly. However, I would like to mention that this victory was at the hands of Arthur Pendragon. Without him, I fear what state you may have found me in without his aid."


    Quirking a brow at that, I remained silent as Arceana went over and hugged Elincia. "I am so d you are safe." I heard her whisper as many seemed surprised at the disy of affection. "Thank you for keeping her out of harm''s way." She told me.


    Elincia seemed a little flustered at the hug as she watched her sister turn toward me. "I mean, I tried." I said with a shrug and then gestured to the younger sibling. "But she was adamant about helping."


    Arceana smirked at that and turned to Elincia. "Yes, that does sound like her." Tapping her spear on the ground, her scepter appeared as she began to issue out orders. "Sterilize the area and put up a perimeter to make sure there are no more Ghouls in hiding!"


    Alwin moved next to me with an indifferent look on his face before sheathing his sword. "I see you are alright."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" I asked back slightly, confused.


    "After that giant creature we ran into in the middle of the Magical Squall?" Alwin answered before putting his hands behind his back.


    Waving a dismissive hand, I chuckled. "I killed that giant fish demon. Don''t even worry about it."


    He seemed unconvinced. "You killed a monster that size?" The Elf questioned in clear skepticism.


    "Sure did!" Putting Defiance on my back, I merely smirked at him.


    Kheri joined us along with Greigh and Ziah. "It is important you tell us if that creature is still lurking about, Sir." Alwin began and then gestured to the Zugal. "General Kheri will be heading over to Vithari on the next airship. If that Demon is still lurking about, she will be caught unaware."


    Chuckling, I reached out and patted his chest mockingly. "Like you were?" He gritted his teeth, but I turned to Kheri. "Don''t worry about the Demon. It''s dead." Then I shrugged. "Not that it would''ve mattered if any of you were there." Then I gestured to Alwin. "This one fell unconscious immediately."


    Alwin''s face was turning red in anger. "Arthur!" Elincia spoke up from behind us in an authoritarian tone. "Stop antagonizing General Alwin!"


    "Hey," I began as I looked at her over my shoulder. "I don''t need someone questioning my word. Especially someone that would''ve struggled against one of these Ghouls." Crossing my arms as Elincia strode up next to me, she sighed. "Or would you have preferred to have the Elf here instead of me?"


    "Arthur, must you always be so confrontational?"


    "Don''t expect people to give me shit and not get it in return." I replied before shaking the Elven General by his shoulder. "If someone acts like a bitch, they should expect to be treated like a bitch." Then I turned to him and spoke in the most condescending tone I could. "Isn''t that right?!"


    Smacking my arm away from him, he red up at me. "Enough!" Elincia interrupted before the Elf got in too deep. "I said to cease this! We were just attacked, and you decide to belittle another one of our Generals?"


    Waving my hands over the group, I replied. "Well, it was more like the whole group here. Not intention, but Alwin was kind of annoying me." Before he could interrupt, I continued. "I mean, the first thing he does is pick a fight! He could have said, ''Thanks for saving my life, Arthur! It means a lot!'', but instead decided to be like most of the pointy-eared fuckers I run into." Then I leaned over to Elincia and whispered in a tone where I knew he could hear. "Are his parents like this too? Cause that''s the only exnation for how he and Ayda act."


    Needless to say, the other officers weren''t surprised when Alwin roared in anger. "Arthu-"


    Elincia quickly wrapped him in her magic and red at me. "I will not tell you again, Arthur." She spoke firmly.


    Gesturing to Alwin, I lowered my tone. "Then fix his attitude, or I will." Was my warning response. "I got enough shit to deal with without having to sort out some Elven small manplex." Crossing my arms as Arceana made her way over to us, I continued. "I''ve had a few trying days."


    "That you have." Arceana stated before looking at Alwin, confused. "Did-"


    Her sister cut her off. "We will discuss it when we return to the Temple." Then Elincia turned back to me. "Given you have just woken up from your recent mission, I will let this go, but this does not fall entirely on the shoulders of Alwin Farro, Sir Arthur."


    "Thank whatever shitty ass god for that. We''d probably all be dead."


    Instead of responding this time, she just sighed. "I will be staying in touch." Elincia stated before she teleported away with Alwin in tow.


    Arceana turned to me confused, and I merely shrugged in response. "Elves. What ya gonna do?" I told her, and the others just sighed while the remaining Priestess just looked lost.

 Chapter 157 - 157

    <h4>Chapter 157:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Arceana merely looked at me, disappointed before she spoke. "Given that you have had no time to rest in thest several days since your return, I will call upon youter for dinner." She informed me before turning her eyes to Kheri. "As for your mission, that will also be put on hold. After having such arge force move against us, having a General in our military leave would be foolish."


    "You know... I''ve been thinking." I began, and the others turned to me. "Why is it the Kingdom of Lestrania?" I asked as Greigh and Ziah just looked horrified at what I might say. "Why not the Lestranian Theocracy? I mean, that''s what you turned this kingdom into."


    A certain Priestess frowned at me. "This ''Kingdom'' has been just that since the alliance was formed thousands of years ago. However, given its past reputation of Kings, Elincia and I decided that leading as priestesses would be better." She exined in a ''don''t question me bitch'' kind of tone.


    Tapping my lips in an unimpressed manner as Cassidy caught my eye, I gave a fake look of thought. "Is that why you keep the descendants so close?" My question got her eyes to widen slightly while the rest seemed confused.


    I didn''t have any proof aside from Ayda, but her little reaction confirmed my suspicions. Why have Cassidy as a student if she was just a farm girl? Elincia clearly has some manner of rtionship with Augustus, which tells me they''ve kept in touch through generations. So, Cassidy was likely a descendent of Robert, and Kine was likely one of Aerowyn.


    Aydan was a father figure to them and keeping his descendants close made sense, and I could only imagine they were doing the same with the others. Whether it was for more important means or to have an ace up their sleeve was still unknown. My mind drifted to Floyd and how he fits into the mix. Perhaps Varvara''s line dwindled into obscurity through the mixing of blood?


    However, given the re I was receiving, I doubt I would get any of my questions answered. "You''ve be quite bold in your time away." Arceana stated as she dropped her more proper speech.


    "I me myck of rest." Gesturing around the farm, I sighed in exasperation. "You send me on a mission, which you didn''t tell me was going to be dangerous. I fought several demons, including one really big one that pissed me off. Then," I continued as I gestured to the ground. "Ie back, wake up,e to the Reed''s, only to battle dozens of Ghouls!" Nodding in an overly annoyed manner, I returned her re. "So yeah. Kind of tired."


    It was true too. Recovering from wounds is very different than getting actual sleep, and I doubt I would''ve slipped the descendent tidbit had I been more rested. My mind felt slightly frayed but seeing Cassidy off to the side talking on the porch irked me that she was in such run-down clothes.


    As much as I didn''t want to, I was going to have to look into this. Unfortunately, that meant I was going to need to talk to Ayda''s and Alwin''s parents. God help me should they be anything like their children. Floyd would also need to be looked into, but there was something off about him that threw me off. My eyes darted over to Augustus, who was talking to a guard, and I wondered if he knew anything important.


    "Then perhaps you should get some rest before simple spection bes a bigger issue." Arceana warned.


    Sneering, I replied. "Wouldn''t want to miss dinner with you, so I probably should."


    Her eye twitched at that before she looked to Kheri. "Supervise this area and the cleanup." She ordered before turning back to me and spoke in a condescending tone. "Some of us actually do our jobs, unlike others."


    I shrugged. "You sit in your temple, and I kill any Demons thate wandering into yournd. You''re wee. Jobplete."


    Teleporting away, Kheri moved her attention to me. "How you haven''t been stripped of your rank is beyond me." Shemented.


    Pointing at her, my eyes widened as I stared at her. "That is a very good question to ask. Perhaps think on it a little harder, and you''ll realize the answer."


    The General gave a more professional nod before moving to issue out orders as Greigh and Ziah stepped in beside me. "Despite what was said, Priestess Arceana had a point. You''re making a lot of waves after just returning." Greighmented.


    "Then they''ll learn not to piss me off. Elincia was practically iling about in that fight and is weaker than I thought." Both the Zugal looked around in rm to make sure no one was listening. "She and her sister might be able to face an Ancient Demon, but this proves that they have fallen far."


    "So, you said those things because you were disappointed in them?" Ziah inquired, confused.


    "I said those things because I was given a mission without the actual details needed to prepare and was set up for failure." I began as I looked at the two Zugal. "Upon my return, Ie to find out that Cassidy and Augustus were told that I essentially took them on our voyage." Crossing my arms, my eyes narrowed as I red at the mountain. "I''m not one for a pissing match, but I go all-in when they ur." My gaze then shifted to Greigh. "Now, since you''re here, what have we missed?"

 Chapter 158 - 158

    <h4>Chapter 158:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    No one asked about my descendentment. Likely due to Arceana''s reaction. She essentially told them not to dig further, and they followed orders. Did I think Greigh and Ziah werepletely on my side? No. Were they likely rying information to the Priestesses. Probably. Did I think they had good intentions? Maybe.


    Cassidy assured me that they could be trusted, and the two Priestesses have been caught off guard time and time again by my actions. Thus, my opinion of the two was improving. Ziah performed admirably during our mission and followed every one of my orders. On the other hand, Greigh held down the fort while I was away. Our projects continued, and he had several messages from me about my business dealings.


    So, now I was in my estate with the two Zugal looking to me for answers. Greigh was sharp, and he knew things didn''t add up. Ziah and I grew closer during our trip, but she trusted Greigh far more than me. If he thought something didn''t seem right, she trusted his instincts. Thus, I was in my office with my two officers, who were waiting for answers.


    "We need to talk about this, Sir."


    Leaning forward, I ced my arm across my desk. "Tell you what, I''ll answer some questions depending on what you have observed so far and what you think ising."


    Greigh didn''t even hesitate. "War is on the horizon, Arthur." He used my first name in a serious tone. "I know you know."


    My respect for the Zugal Captain grew. "I know many things and am in the dark in several others." Then I gestured to him with a small smirk. "Continue."


    "These attacks are somehow linked to this kingdom, as are you." Greigh stated as he put his hands behind his back at attention. "How? I am unsure, but you know things about Lestrania and our enemies." He then gave a small shrug. "Part of me thinks you were chased here and used Lestrania for sanctuary, while another says you came here intentionally."


    Rubbing my knuckles over my stubble, I replied in a thoughtful tone. "You are very perceptive, but it''s not enough."


    Ziah mmed her hands on my desk as she pushed past Greigh. "That''s not fair! We''ve been nothing but loyal to you and done everything you''ve asked of us! Even outside of work, we believe in you and continue to aid you, but we want answers!"


    My hand lowered back down to the desk as Greigh pulled Ziah back. "I am also in search of answers, but just because I want them doesn''t mean I get them." Steepling my fingers together, I continued. "However, since I was on this topic earlier, you''re right, Greigh. War ising." I confirmed with a nod.


    "You spoke about this to someone else?" Greigh inquired as Ziah calmed down and listened to us once more.


    "While Elincia and I were at the Reed Farmstead. War is looming over Lestrania and likely everywhere else. Otherwise, there would be no reason to cancel ourmunications with the East. They''re likely the first target." I stated simply while leaning back.


    Ziah looked between the two of us. "Then we need to do something!"


    Greigh sighed. "We can''t. Their Queen is here, and if the Dessert Kingdom is at war, it will be too vtile to even try to take her home." Then he crossed his arms. "That doesn''t even cover the number of Ghouls that have beening and going throughout Lestrania, and especially Helmsforth." His face took a grim expression.


    Tapping my desk got their attention. "If the Priestesses were stronger, I''d feel more at ease leaving, but Elincia proved that even a few dozen Ghouls is too much for her to handle. Even with Arceana, they might''ve been overpowered. Plus, there is another issue that hase to my attention." Namely the demonic magic inside Elincia.


    "Then we''ll have to wait until our next airship heads there andes back." Ziah said softly.


    Greigh nodded in agreement. "We don''t have any other choice." Then he turned to me. "Do we?"


    "No. We don''t." Rubbing my face in annoyance, I sighed. "There is so much I have to do, but can''t..."


    "We can help." Ziahmented before gesturing to herself and Greigh. "That''s all we''ve wanted to do up until this point."


    "Continue getting that wall around the city." I ordered, and they both nodded. "It should be done soon. However, I also want all the documents on our forces. Every soldier in every city or town. All of it." Gritting my teeth, I spoke with an edge in my voice. "I need to know how weak our armies are."


    Greigh was silent while Ziah gestured towards herself. "Sir, all our forces have been trained by the best and were even granted the approval of the Priestesses themselves."


    Standing, I looked at her. "The Priestesses approval in this regard is not something that should be sought after." My eyes drifted to the Captain. "Get me those records and our numbers. I have a feeling we''re going to need to do some recruiting." Then I frowned. "Unfortunately, I doubt Lestrania is going to be enough."


    A sinking feeling hade over me the more I''de to interact with the Ghouls. Something about the entire situation felt off. Even in the past, it was strange, but it was worse now. Maybe prolonging the lives of the Elven Ghouls would make sense, but it''s not just them. It''s all of them. All of them seemed to hold unnatural hate for me or knew me in some way.


    "An alliance of sorts would be best..." I mumbled in thought.

 Chapter 159 - 159

    <h4>Chapter 159:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Vithari is out of our reach for the moment until we know more." Greigh said as he looked at a map in the room after hearing my mumble. "Who else is there?"


    "Who else does Lestrania have some manner of rtionship with?" I asked. "Surely we can seek help."


    "The Northern ns care not for us. The Dragonds have been silent for centuries, and the seafolk rarelye to the surface." Greigh pointed out. "Other than the Dwarves in Vithari, not many would enter into an alliance with us."


    "They may not have a choice." I responded as I looked at the map. "What of the Subae? Do we know where they reside?"


    Both officers looked at each other. "Sir, I don''t think a single subus would be willing to enter an alliance for the right reasons."


    I tapped the map. "Then we need to start thinking about how to make the right reasons. Give the other kingdoms incentive to work with us." Then I gestured to the west. "Why has no one gone West and mapped it?"


    Greigh pointed at the map. "There is a barrier here of sorts. It appears to be a fog or mist, but those who enter have never returned." He then crossed his arms before continuing. "Priestess Arceana sent arge force there once and were lost. Rope, spells, other enchantments had no effect in trying to pull someone from the fog."


    "And South of the Hollow Forest? What reason is there for it being unexplored?"


    "Same as with the West except no one returns from the forest once they go far enough in." He exined.


    Ziah then tapped the map where the Hollow Forest was. "Many believe that it is because creatures from the old world reside there."


    Rubbing my chin in thought caught their attention, and they became silent. Kandma resided deep in another section of woods that has been overtaken by the Hollow Forest. However, she also said she had been on the run from Demons. At the same time, Ghouls have appeared from deep in the forest as well.


    "I''m going to assume there is a simr reason for the North of Vithari."


    Greigh sighed but nodded. "To the North of the Desert Kingdom is the home of the Druids. However, beyond that has also been unexplored. A vast home of greenery covers thend, and the Druids make sure none intrude there." He then tapped the map. "Although, rumors have it that they themselves fear traveling too far North."


    Quirking a brow at that, I prodded further. "Why?"


    He shrugged. "There is only spection and rumors, but apparently, several Druids have simply died from going too far north along with many animals. Some think the Northern part of the continent is cursed."


    Bullshit. "Is that all there is over there?"


    "Essentially. As you can see, it''s rather smallpared to the west." Ziah said with a shrug that copied Greigh.


    Greigh pointed to the area beside the Zugal Empire to the North. "Here is another kingdom which is filled with Beastmen." That was news to me. "A mix between humans and animals. Much like our wings or ears, they take on various features depending on their n."


    "So, they have a more humanistic appearance aside from their ears and maybe a tail?" I asked back for rification.


    "Essentially. However, their magic is a bit more on the wild side, and they tend to be at odds with each other. It''s because of this that many don''t travel nor do any visit theirnds." Greigh exined. "However, their magic is not to be underestimated as it gives them strength far greater than what you would think." He tapped the Zugal Empire. "There is a reason the Northern ns have kept to themselves." Why do the Humans of this world even bother?


    Lestrania was by far the biggest, with the Beastmen and Zugal nations above. To their right would''ve been where steris resided. The Eastern continent wasn''t too bigpared to the west, but it hasn''t been mapped all the way, and neither had ours. This irked me for many reasons. However, I had enough problems to deal with.


    Tapping a lone ind in between the East and West, I spoke. "What of this?"


    Greigh grimaced. "An area ruled by ouws and criminals of every race. Dragons, Beastmen, Zugal, Elf, Human, it matters not. If you''re a wanted criminal and you need a ce to hide, there is your best bet if you really want to stay hidden." He then shrugged. "It just depends on whether or not you can look after yourself or not."


    Ziah then exined further. "We used to keep tabs on it, but after losing agents time and time again, the Priestess dered it a lost cause."


    The uncharted territory on the map filled me with a sense of anxiousness and unease. "Do we have any agents in any of these other Kingdoms?" They shook their head. "I thought not. I''ll see what I can do, but that will be all for today. There are a few things I need to think about."


    "Of course, Sir." Greigh saluted me with Ziah before leaving.


    Sitting back down, I looked over the map, and there was something that bothered me greatly that I forgot to ask. "Where the fuck are the Demons on this thing?"

 Chapter 160 - 160

    <h4>Chapter 160:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Releasing General Alwin as we arrived, he immediately looked up at me. "Priestess, with all due respect-"


    "Keep your respect and pick your battles more carefully. Arthur is insufferable at times, but you posing any sort of challenge to him is impossible." Giving him a cautionary look, he frowned. "Attack him again, and you will face the consequences of your actions without any help from me."


    He scowled as he red at the floor. "Why did you put him in charge..." Alwin whispered to himself, but I heard it.


    Confronting him, I stepped before the Elf. "What did you say?"


    Looking up at me, he fumed angrily. "Why did you put him in charge!?" Gesturing wildly with his arms, Alwin continued. "I worked hard for this position and spent decades of my life in service to you, but you give some stranger the same rank and respect that took me years of my life to earn!" iling at me with a re, he continued. "What did those years of service even mean to you!?"


    "Your years of service were your decision and yours alone. My sister and I did not force you to join the military. You volunteered and chose to stay when your time was up. Diligence, fortitude, character, integrity, and so much more is why you have the position you do." I exined evenly as I met his harsh tone with one of understanding. "However, in the short time Arthur has been here, he has aplished more than you in your entire career."


    He gestured to himself. "Because I follow protocol! I delegate! Running headfirst into danger without any regard to anyone are the actions of someone unfit to lead!" Alwin replied harshly.


    I nodded in agreement. "He does, but in those situations, it is likely I would have done the same." Gesturing to the General, he seethed. "You and General Kheri Naset are some of the few in our military that could fight a Ghoul." Rubbing a sore spot on my stomach, I continued as I looked down at it. "Even I struggle holding my own against a group of them." My eyes darted back up. "Arthur has time and time again shown great strength in the face of adversity."


    "The man is barbaric!"


    "Yes. He is. Although I think that is just a sign that he is used to a different lifestyle than we are." I pointed out. "However, even in his barbarism, there is dignity. Arthur is many things, but he has his own morals that he keeps to. Your sister learned that lesson well and was lucky he did not seek retribution." Then I ced my hand on his shoulder again. "Despite your emotional state, I think you are angry because you know some of his words rang true, and that is what has angered you."


    "I performed my duties to the-" He began, but I cut him off.


    "You did, but was it enough?" Alwin became silent. "Whatever issues you have with Arthur Pendragon, I suggest getting them settled. He ignored your sister''s slight against him and no doubt has a less than favorable outlook for you." Then I sighed. "Then again, it seems like he might hate most Elves." Giving a small shake of my head, I continued. "I do not know the inner workings of Arthur''s mind, but I do not think continuing down this path to be a wise choice, General."


    The doors opened, and in walked Lucia. "Greetings, Elincia and General Alwin." She looked at me without reading the room and spoke. "I would like permission to borrow the General." Quirking a brow at that, she continued upon seeing my look. "I have a few questions I would like to speak to Sir Arthur about."


    Alwin immediately started grinding his teeth in anger, which went unnoticed by Lucia, but not me. Things were starting to make some more sense with the General''s outburst. Alwin quickly adjusted himself as Lucia looked at him with a smile. The two of them truly were children and thought my sister and I none the wiser about them, but it made them both happy.


    I nodded towards Lucia. "Very well. Make sure he escorts you if you go into town, and remember to remain hidden. Word of your existence is now spreading, but many will still mistake you for Arceana."


    Lucia nodded. "Of course. The General will be with me the entire time." She said in a chipper tone. "Right?"


    "As youmand." Alwin replied with a slight bow and even tone.


    Arceana appeared, and I eyed her for a moment as Lucia and Alwin began to leave. They gave her a quick bow, which she returned. I knew we needed to speak about what had just happened, but my eyes quicklynded on the form of Alwin Farro, who was leaving.


    "General," I called out to him, and he came to a sudden stop, which got Lucia and Arceana to gaze in my direction. "Never," I began as he turned around slowly. "Speak to me in such a tone again. I will overlook it this time, but do not let it happen again." Lucia turned to him, confused. "Do we understand one another?"


    He kneeled and quickly replied. "Yes, Priestess." Then they were off.


    My sister stepped beside me. "Do we have a problem?" She inquired.


    "Not with Alwin," I answered and then sighed. "I know we need to talk, but one of us needs to retrieve Typhon first." Arceana looked stumped at that before sighing. "I''ll be right back."


    I quickly retrieved the poor boy, who was unaware that we had identally left him behind. To be fair, he likely would have understood. Given that there was arge assault on the farm from the Ghouls, he was preupied with speaking to Cassidy and Austin. A child I was grateful to have around. Arceana loved that boy and was excited for me to meet him upon my return a decade or so ago.


    Teleporting back to the Temple with Typhon in tow amazed me at how fast time can fly when dealing with the mortal races. Although, having a Dragon around will be a nice change of pace. Especially since none would dare hurt him with our name bestowed upon him. While Arceana did go against my advice with that decision, I admit that my judgment was wrong. He was a wonderful addition to our lives, and I enjoyed hispany very much.


    Once we were in the Temple, Typhon gave me a quick hug since no one else was around. "Thank you for picking me up. Can I go down to visit them again soon?" The child inquired.


    I returned the hug. "Of course. Ayda will be heading back down to the bottom rung soon, and you may stay with her during that time."


    He smiled and gave Arceana a hug, which she kneeled to return before using her magic to summon a snack of sorts. Typhon wandered off and left the two of us with small smiles on our individual faces. Unfortunately, they quickly faded as we turned to one another.


    "Tell me everything that happened from the very beginning." Arceana stated as she looked at me with a worried expression.

 Chapter 161 - 161

    <h4>Chapter 161:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "My Queen." A Ghoul said shakily as it entered the throne room where I sat in thought.


    My eyes nced at the Demon for a moment before I looked back out a hole in the wall. "Yes?"


    Kneeling immediately, he started to speak. "I''ve been sent by Lord re with news." When I didn''t respond, he continued. "The force of Ghouls that were sent to Lestrania have been wiped-"


    Without further prompting, my mist filled the room and surrounded the Ghoul. He screamed for only a moment before his mouth was covered. Entering his body from his mouth, ears, eyes, nose, and other lower areas, my mist filled him until he expanded to an unrecognizable size. Soon, his body turned into my mist as his skin and other features faded.


    "re." I said simply, and it took a minute, but the Demon Lord of fire walked in from where he listened. "What did I say about reporting to me on The Anomaly now known as Arthur Pendragon? Did I say, when the Ghouls die, send someone to inform me?"


    To his credit, he frowned for a moment. "Apologies, my Queen. I thought you should be informed."


    With my mist circling around him, he showed no signs of flinching as he kept his eyes on me. "And I thought you were smarter than that. Do not presume to think above my orders, or there I will not be so lenient next time." He bowed at my words. "Leave and do not bother me with such trivial news again."


    Perhaps making him stronger was a mistake. Although, he did rescue me from the battlegrounds of steris. All because that sted shield was up. My thoughts drifted to the Floating Stone Forest and how things had gone so wrong. The only member of ''The Royal Family'' that remained for a time was Arceana.


    An insult like no other to have her be the one to lead and be thest one standing. Elincia returned not too long ago. A decade or two at most, with Rudnurth''s return being rather brief. That left Elias, or rather, the remains of who he once was.


    It would be good to have him back. The only member of that ursed family that actually converted quite nicely. Upon his return, our experiments shall once again begin. While it pained me to admit it, his indoctrination and takeover of Elias''s body was near perfect. Having an old friend return would be nice, and we can move forward with our ns far easier than before.


    Rubbing my head in a tired manner, I leaned back in the throne. "It won''t be just me conducting experiments and creating more Demons soon..." My apprentice would return soon, and the thought brought a grin to my face.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    After Arceana and I rified a few details, we were sitting with one another. "So, the Demons only arrived looking for Arthur?" I nodded. "It is odd to me that a Priestess of this kingdom would be considered as only an afterthought."


    "The entire exchange was weird. One of the Ghouls even called me ''Princess'' in an insulting manner." Closing my eyes as my head rested on the cushion behind me, I sighed. "It has been so long since anyone has used that title."


    "Which would exin the Theocracyment Arthur went out of his way to make." Arceana added before she nudged me, and I peeked out of one eye at her. "Do you truly believe war ising?"


    I sighed and sat upright. "Arthur does, and after this, I might agree with him. Something about all this feels off. Ventari is in aa, and I know we decided to wait until she wakes up before we do anything, but are we sure this is the right course of action?" I asked back.


    "Sending an emissary at this point would be difficult. Especially with the Queen gone with us. If anything, I would like her to be escorted home, but doing so now would be hical." She also sighed as her grip on her scepter tightened. "Even sending a messenger is almost impossible."


    "So, we wait for more options to be avable?" She nodded. "Very well."


    Arceana hummed out in thought before she spoke once more. "Do you think Arthur began his business deals to have the money to work on the wall he is currently building around Helmsforth? Was this always a part of his n?"


    My shrug made her frown. "It is impossible to say. He started at a curious time, and Captain Greigh Nasa has been rather tight-lipped around the details of his time with our Knight." Crossing my arms, I looked down in thought. "Even Sergeant Ziah Tib has been rather reluctant with the information she shares." Turning my questioning gaze to my sister, I spoke. "What about Arthur Pendragon instills such loyalty?"


    Her grip tightened on her scepter to the point her knuckles turned white. "I am unsure. Arthur holds himself to a very particr standard and operates simrly." Then she became quiet for a moment. "However, I have noticed he has an air of authority about him."


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes. I noticed it myself. He even ordered me to stay inside and moved as if I would never even think to question him." Both of us were thinking something along simr lines. "Wherever he was before, Arthur was no doubt inmand. Whether it be of a military, or perhaps as a noble, or even a member of royalty, he is definitely not human."


    "No, he is not, and I think he was likely a member of royalty. His disregard towards our status seems to be a giveaway, but many of his actions say otherwise..." She sighed and leaned back this time. "Whatever he may be, he is here now, and we must deal with him. Whatever Aydan might have seen for the future, I worry regardless."


    "On that, we can agree." I said before mirroring her, and we were silent for a moment. "So, when are you going out to dinner with our Knight?"


    Arceana groaned in annoyance. "Catering to that man irks me to no end, but I am hoping to get some answers from him and maybe even convince him of a few ideas."


    Closing my eyes, I sighed. "Are you still trying to get him to take a squire? I doubt he would teach anyone that would report back to us, which is likely why he refused to take one in the first ce."


    "Arthur may want for nothing, but he has a need for information. I am willing to give him some if he bes more pliable."


    I snorted, amused. "Good luck with that."

 Chapter 162 - 162

    <h4>Chapter 162:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Alwin and I arrived at the outskirts where Arthur''s estate resided. However, upon arrival, shouts could be heard from inside. They were muffled and sounded as if there was an argument of sorts urring.


    "Maybe we shoulde backter?" I suggested as Alwin and I came to a stop.


    "If there is an altercation with the General, it would be best that we make sure things do not get more heated than they should. After all, Arthur has been known to act rashly in certain situations." Alwin replied as he checked the front door and found that it was unlocked.


    cing my hand on his shoulder to stop him from going inside, he looked at me. "Arthur is a man who likes his privacy, Alwin. I think this is a bad idea."


    Sighing, he opened the door and went in as he spoke. "We came all this way, and I am not turning around empty-handed." Filled with trepidation, I followed.


    Alwin and I moved closer to the sounds of the fight, and I recognized Cassidy''s voice. They appeared to be in the kitchen, and I wanted to enter, but Alwin stopped me. Instead, he put up some manner of spell to hide us and gestured for me to remain quiet. This confused me and made me uneasy, but I did as he asked. After all, I was sure he had a good reason for it.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    With another bite from my sandwich, Cassidy finally had enough and pped it out of my hand. "I was still eating that." The redhead had hunted me down after the farm had been cleaned up.


    "This isn''t somethin ta joke about, Arthur!" Then she poked my chest angrily. "Austin and the others came back alright, but ya were out ofmission for a few days!" Gesturing to me angrily, she continued. "Ah want ta make sure yer okay! Even when ya fought Rudnurth, ya didn''t rest as long, nor did yer strange eyes disappear!" At my frown, she nodded rapidly. "Yeah! Ah heard about that."


    "Well," I began as I spread my arms out wide. "As you can see, I''m perfectly fine. Stop worrying so much. The Leviathan is dead, the Ghouls are dead, and I''m still standing."


    Huffing, she iled her arms in annoyance before her hands found her hips. "Yeah, but Ah know ya can hide injuries like no one else." Then she red at me. "Instead of seeking proper treatment, Ah watched as ya ripped your own heart out and set it on the dresser!"


    Rolling my eyes, my arms fell to my side as I went to pick up the ruined sandwich. "I''m fine. I healedst time, and I healed this time. There''s nothing wrong with me. Okay?" Throwing stuff in the trash, I sighed. "Not like I didn''t get a new heart." I mumbled.


    Cassidy groaned overdramatically as she began to pace. "Not just everyone can grow a new heart, Arthur! Can ya imagine what people would say if they found out!?"


    I scoffed at that. "You care too much about what others think."


    "And you too little!" She enunciated in a firm tone before she stopped and rubbed her face in annoyance. "Ah don''t know what ya are, Arthur, and Ah don''t care. Ah just don''t like seein ya hurt. Human or not, ya matter to me, and Ah know ya care about us." Cassidy moved next to me as I did my best to ignore her. "Arthur..."


    "What I am is the Knight of Lestrania," I answered back as I made another sandwich. "I''ve healed, and things are once again back to normal."


    Cassidy ced her hand on my forearm, and I looked at her. "Nothing has been normal since ya arrived and saved my family." Her gaze flickered up to me. "Ah''d like ta think of ya as an honorary member. Ah know Austin and Grandpa do."


    That was... Actually, very touching. "Thank you, Cass. That means more than you know." Turning from her, I frowned. "I''ve lost a lot of people, Cass, and I don''t like letting people get close." Then with a smile, I turned to her. "But then a few people make it worth it."


    She smiled back at that. "Then why do ya keep putting yerself in such danger? Ya could''ve run ande back with Austin. Why''d ya stay?"


    "Because there are no more warriors in Lestrania."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Arthur''s hands gripped onto the countertop before he began to crush it from anger as he looked off to nowhere in particr. "Elincia proved that with how utterly powerless she was against those Ghouls." His tone became almost forced. "Lestrania is weak, and its people are weaker." Scoffing, he let go of the counter and looked at me. "Which is why I stayed behind. No one would''ve been able to kill the Leviathan except for me."


    I frowned at that. "It didn''t have ta be just you. We could''ve assembled an army and-"


    Bursting outughing, Arthur tried to stop himself as he looked at me. "What army?" He asked back, and I paused. "Lestrania has no standing army. Instead, they have three segregated divisions that don''tmunicate with each other." Then he smirked as he gestured to me. "Did you know I was supposed to have a Human Captain instead of Greigh because he''s a Zugal?"


    "All three divisions coulde together." I offered.


    "And what? Die? Cause that''s all they would do." He said in such a matter-of-fact tone that it disturbed me before he gestured all around. "Let me exin something to you about Lestrania, Cass." Arthur leaned down and spoke in a serious tone. "Your priestesses, the other Generals, all of the military, and even the people in this entire Kingdom couldn''t stop me if I went rouge."


    "Wha-" I began in confusion, but then he gestured to me.


    "Say you, as a student of the Priestesses, decided I was a threat and told your teachers." He shrugged. "No doubt there would be a confrontation of sorts, but it wouldn''t matter. There isn''t a person alive in Lestrania that could stop me. No one and certainly not your ''army.''" He mocked.


    I quirked a brow at that. "Ya think ya could take on the Priestesses and the entire military and win?" It was a ridiculous question, but he nodded all the same. "Now that''s just a bunch of bull if Ah''ve ever heard it."


    Arthur merely smiled and patted my head. "Keep telling yourself that, but that is the answer to your question. It''s why I stayed behind, and it''s why when the wares, which it is, I''ll be on the front line." His cheerful demeanor faded. "Because there isn''t anyone I would trust to stand beside me anymore." He went back to his sandwich as his tone became almost somber. "None that would be able to."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Not after how Aydan died... God, I was a mess, and I knew it. Rubbing my temples in annoyance, I quickly jerked up when I heard a noise. Cassidy didn''t seem to have noticed, but I knew someone was here. Grabbing Cassidy by the arm and putting her behind me caused her some rm.


    My eyes saw magic leaking around the corner, but it didn''t appear to be Demonic. "Who''s there?!" I shouted and quickly added, "Reveal yourself before I destroyed the wall you''re hiding behind." Energy began to gather into my eyes as I readied myself.


    Two familiar figures stepped out from behind the wall. "General." Alwin greeted.


    Annoyed, I sighed. "Lucia and Alwin. To what do I owe ''the pleasure.''" I red.

 Chapter 163 - 163

    <h4>Chapter 163:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    A very confused and nervous Lucia stood next to a very calm Alwin. "You think you are powerful enough to take down, not only the Priestesses but the entire Kingdom of Lestrania."


    My smirk made his eyes narrow. "I know I could."


    He sneered back at me. "Big talk from someone who was almost killed by my little sister."


    "Fucked up that you would use your little sister in such a way and her attempted murder." I immediately shot back.


    Cassidy stepped in front of me and held up her hands between the two of us. "Now, no need for insults or thenguage. Why''re ya two here, if ya don''t mind my askin?" She inquired to the two neers.


    Scoffing, I answered before they could. "Besides trespassing and involving you in political matters?"


    Lucia stepped forward. "I asked him to escort me here so we could speak." She informed me with an uneasy nce towards Alwin. "Although, it would appear that we have intruded as I suspected we would be."


    Alwin went all in and chuckled condescendingly. "This is where his office is. It is impossible to trespass."


    "Did you knock?" I inquired, and he frowned. "Entering a superior officer''s office without permission is against military conduct. You should know better. On top of that, you were eavesdropping, which is also against protocol." Smirking, I continued. "And I know you''re all about protocol." He grit his teeth as I gestured to the door with my head. "Show yourself the fuck out of my house before I throw you out."


    "I would love to see you try." Alwin shot back as he summoned his magic.


    Shrugging as Cassidy tried to stop me and Lucia moved to stop Alwin, they were toote. Alwin''s body mmed into the ground as I strolled over to his prone form while Lucia looked on in shock. He was barely able to look up at me with a re. Smirking, I squatted down to look at him and just shook my head in disappointment.


    Poking his cheek, he growled. "You know, when I did this to the priestesses, they were smart enough to teleport away."


    Without further prompting, he took my advice and teleported behind me. However, it wasn''t thought out by any means. Alwin quickly found himself back on the floor as I stood and slowly turned around. A few teleportations went off with the same result every time.


    With me still standing, I merely chuckled. "You just don''t learn, do you." He teleported again, but I just continued talking. "As you teleport about, unable to even touch me, you''re quickly using up all your magic." As I said that, he fell to his knees panting after teleporting dozens of times. "Leaving you tired and exhausted."


    "How are you doing that!?" Alwin demanded as he heaved.


    Chuckling, I merely poked his cheek again. "You made one cardinal mistake when you challenged me."


    "Feel free to enlighten me!" He grunted back.


    "The fact that you thought you had a chance," I stated simply in a bored tone. "I''m far stronger than you. Although, it is amusing you and your sister are more alike than I thought." Shaking my head, I stood. "How you became the General of Elves is beyond me." Picking him up by the back of his armor, he struggled. "Please," I scoffed. "Save yourself the embarrassment and get the fuck outta my house." Opening a portal, I tossed his ass through.


    Cassidy sighed and spoke. "While Ah don''t think that was the best way ta handle the situation, thanks for not hurtin him. Ayda adores him." She informed me.


    "She''s not the only one." I replied and turned my gaze to Lucia, who seemed conflicted about what just urred. "You still gonna ask some questions, or are you going toin about me putting your boy toy in his ce?" I inquired.


    The portal closed, and she sighed next. "No. Alwin was out of line, and I understand why you removed him. Even if I do not agree with the method, it was effective. I apologize for his actions and overstepping his bounds." Lucia said with a bow in my direction.


    Moving back to my sandwich, I rolled my eyes. "Don''t apologize for him, but make sure he knows you did so. Maybe he won''t act like such a little bitch next time." Her lips tightened at that. "Now, what questions do you have? I''ve had a long day and would love to be left alone."


    Seriously though. I woke up and immediately had to deal with all this shit in the period of like five hours. How fucked up is that? Cassidy moved next to Lucia and gestured for her to follow as they moved across from me on the other side of the counter. Taking a bite of my new meal, the two women eyed me.


    "Despite your ims and other insults, I came here to find some answers about things that are troubling me." Lucia stated, and I gestured for her to continue. "You have called me Mara on two separate asions." My eye twitched at that. "I brought this to both Priestesses, but-"


    She stopped at my look. "You did what?" I asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 164 - 164

    <h4>Chapter 164:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Lucia froze at my question, or possibly my tone, but both women were now looking at me. "You told them about Mara?" Slowly walking over to the High Elf, she looked up at me nervously.


    Cassidy stepped in front of me. "Hold on now." She began before putting her hands on my chest. "Who is Mara, and why does it matter if the Priestesses know about them or not?"


    The redhead stepped away from me as I felt my face shift through several emotions since I didn''t know how to handle this situation. "What..." My eyes closed as I took a deep breath through my teeth that emitted a hiss. "Did they say?"


    "Nothing." Studying Lucia, she began to speak more defensively. "They didn''t say anything!" The High Elf pleaded. "Priestess Elincia seemed confused, but Arceana had some manner of magical condition that knocked her unconscious when I told her."


    "Neither recognized the name?" Lucia nodded. "Are you sure?" I asked more firmly.


    "If they were acting, then theypletely fooled me, but none of us know who Mara is!" Lucia stayed behind Cassidy as I looked to the ground in thought.


    Moving past Cassidy, but not pushing her, I grabbed Lucia by her shoulders. "Are you absolutely sure?"


    The seriousness of my tone got her to nod. "Yes." Lucia replied.


    Letting her go, Cassidy put a hand on my back. "Ya wanna exin what''s goin on?"


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, I felt so lost. "It''s way too soon to be dealing with this shit." I mumbled before running my hands through my hair topose myself. "I''m sorry, but I don''t feel like discussing Mara at the moment."


    Both women nodded, and Lucia tried to change the topic. "So, what is this I hear about you ripping your own heart out?" She chuckled weakly. "That was obviously just a figure of speech, right?" The High Elf asked.


    My eyes met Cassidy''s, who was also looking back at me. "No. It''s not." I confirmed with a nod. "Ayda''s spell had some side effects, and I had to deal with them." Meaning I had to battle the Queen of Demons, who wields a fucking spear of death! "Do not worry." I continued at her concerned look. "My heart haspletely healed."


    Cassidy snorted. "More like brand new." At my look, she rolled her eyes. "What?!" She replied defensively. "She overheard us! Ain''t my fault!"


    "Moving on. Why are you really here, Lucia? Despite me calling you the wrong name in a haze and eavesdropping on us, what was so important you decided to visit?" I inquired and crossed my arms.


    "Well, I was hoping you would be willing to continue training me." She stated. "Several things happened on the ship, but I have been given more freedom and would like to continue under your tutge." Lucia answered honestly.


    "Why not go to either of the Priestesses? Surely one of them must have some time to teach you?" Then I gestured to Cassidy. "Or you could join her little gang of students."


    Lucia shook her head and then gestured to me. "You teach very differently and seem to hold a high standard."


    Scoffing, I turned away from her. "I did at one point." Was my mumbled response. "Look, my training isn''t exactly the nicest thing in the world out there, and I don''t think I have it in me to put you through something like that." I told her honestly.


    "I see." Her response was dull and distant.


    Sighing, I continued. "However, if at any point you''d like to ask for advice, I''d be willing to tell you what I know and perhaps help you practice. Learning different spells, however, will be up to you." Then I shrugged. "If I''m familiar with the spell or anything along simr lines, I will offer whatever help I can."


    Lucia smiled brightly at that and hugged me. "Thank you!" My mind went numb for a moment before I gently, and carefully, patted her on the back. "This will make things so much better!"


    Grabbing her arms gently and moving back from her, I smirked. "Someone is rather excited for being offered simple advice."


    She just yfully swatted my chest. "You are not going to ruin my good mood because this is a good start! I can finally start going out of the Temple and practice magic with your supervision!" Lucia then paused when she looked at my face. "Are you okay?"


    Whatever expression I had made, both Cassidy and Lucia pause. "Just fine."


    Nodding slowly, Lucia replied with an unsure look. "I see. Well, I suppose we can talk moreter, but I would like to offer my own assistance if there is anything you need help with." She informed me. "After Alwin dragging me along unceremoniously, I should have known that he was up to no good. Think of it as an apology if you must."


    "Do you know their parents?" I asked immediately.


    "Whose?" Lucia questioned back. "Alwin''s and Ayda''s?"


    "Yes. I have a need to speak to Papa Farro and Momma Farro. Any chance you could make it happen?"


    Lucia paused again at that. "I suppose I could, but I would like to know your reason for wanting to visit."


    Crossing my arms, I replied with a subtle wave. "If you''re worried about me threatening them, don''t be. There are a few questions I''d like to ask them that are unrted to their children."


    She seemed lost, and so did Cassidy, but Lucia nodded regardless. "Then I will let them know that you wish to speak to them." A small smile appeared on her lips. "Aien and Aydalia would likely be more than willing."


    "Good. Please let me know when they have the time. Do you need me to escort you back?" I inquired as a portal opened.


    "If you are offering." Lucia moved to the portal and then looked up at me. "I know things have been rough for you, and I will talk to Alwin, but please be careful with the Priestesses." She warned. "Your ims are very close to treason."


    "Most truths usually are." I confirmed.


    She gave a shaky smile at that and left before Cassidy looked at me. "Ya should''ve sensed her and Alwin in your home." The redhead immediately used me.


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m tired, okay? Not wounded. It''s been a busy few hours, as I already exined."


    Crossing her arms, Cass looked unconvinced. "Fine. Ah won''t press ya no more, but Ah do want ta know what this Mara business is about."


    "Good luck with that." I scoffed back before moving back to my sandwich.


    "What? Don''t trust me?" Cassidy inquired.


    Giving her a short look, I answered. "Actually, I trust you probably more than anyone else I know at the moment." Her eyes widened at that. "If Alwin and Lucia didn''t know about me ripping my heart out, it means you didn''t tell anyone. Right?"


    She frowned but gave me a serious look. "Ah thought it best ta keep ta myself."


    "And I appreciate that. Thank you."


    "Yer wee." Then she sighed. "Yer still not gonna tell me who Mara is, are you?"


    "Nope. Although would you tell Grandpa Reed that I need to talk to him. Not right now because I''d like to get some sleep but let him know it''s important."


    "Ah can do that."

 Chapter 165 - 165

    <h4>Chapter 165:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    As I walked through the grass toward the Reed''s home, I looked up at the mountain of Helmsforth. Four rungs in total. At the top, the Temple, highest nobles, and all the military branches. Almost poetic that soldiers were stationed right next to the Temple. Next was the middle rung which was for nobles, high-end businesses, and home to most merchants'' offices.


    My eyes drifted down towards the base, and I saw the lower rung. Rennal and other lower-ranked nobles resided here. Other businesses of more the more proper sort also resided here, along with a few warehouses that received more protection. Then there was The Slums, followed by the outskirts.


    The wall I was building had blocked the view of The Slums, but things were getting better. Now just the outskirts, and the farms that resided there, were all on the outside. It was almostughable how things changed the higher up the mountain you went. From literal farms to a shining beacon at the top.


    "Admiring the view?" Augustus inquired as he stepped out onto his rickety porch and saw me studying the mountain.


    "Something like that." He didn''t seem convinced. "I''m here to talk."


    "We''ve done that before, but this seems a little more serious." Augustus stated.


    Cassidy stepped out from the door behind him. "It is." My eyes flickered to Austin, who also joined us.


    However, Augustus seemed to read the room and gestured out to the fields. "Get on yer chores. Ah need ta talk ta Arthur privately."


    The two grandkids seemed a little surprised, but they did as instructed and went out to the field. Augustus gestured for me to follow him inside, and I did so. However, when we got to the kitchen, I immediately covered it in my own energy, creating a sound barrier of sorts.


    "Must be somethin serious if ya need ta go and do that." The old manmented as he grabbed some water for us before sitting down. "Please, sit." I did so, and he crossed his fingers on top of the table. "What is it ya wish ta speak ta me about? Cassidy said it was important."


    "I ask that what we are about to discuss stays between us. You and me alone. Not your grandkids, the priestesses, or someone else. You. Me."


    He quirked a brow at that. "What makes ya think Ah''d be willin ta honor that agreement if ya brought up a dangerous topic?" Augustus inquired.


    Immediately, I homed in on the words he used. "Dangerous topic, huh?" I repeated slowly before I continued. "You once told me you prided yourself on the ability to keep your word. If you said something, you stick to it."


    His face twitched. "That''s true." Taking a sip of his water, he sighed. "Ah''ll promise ta keep this between us if it doesn''t amount to treason or somethin along those lines."


    "Far from it, so don''t worry."


    Leaning back in, he studied me. "When ites to you, Ah never know." Licking the inside of his lip, Augustus gestured for me to start. "Well, go on."


    Tapping the table a few times with my pointer finger, I leaned back. "How much do you know about your ancestry?"


    Augustus seemed surprised by the question. "Our ancestry?"


    "Do you have any manner of record?" I pushed further.


    He frowned. "Why the sudden interest in our ancestry?"


    Sighing, I leaned forward and gestured to the older man. "Because I believe you to be a descendent of someone from long ago. A friend."


    Augustus seemed confused, but he asked, "Who?"


    "King Robert."


    "..." There was a pause this time. "You think we are descendants of the Human King of old?"


    "Are you?" I questioned back.


    The older man leaned back in his chair and sighed as he looked away. "Ah can''t answer that."


    I figured that would be the case. This was likely a secret passed onto those of age or who go through specific training. Maybe even passed on to certain individuals in the family. Was it a family secret, or did the Priestesses inform them of such when theypleted training?


    At my nod, he looked at me. "I assumed as much. Were you a student to the Priestesses?" I inquired.


    "I was. Once upon a time." He stated.


    "...Would you mind if I showed you something?" I asked him and created a portal, which caused him to give me a suspicious nce. "It''s nothing dangerous or a trap. I would genuinely like to show you something before we continue."


    He nodded slowly and stood up with the help of his cane. Moving to the portal, the two of us entered after he gave me onest look. On the other side, we came out to a familiar view. A vast hole that was unknown in depth and looked to be as wide as Helmsforth was tall.


    Augustus looked around confused, and his eyes focused on the giant hole before he looked up at me. "Where are we?"


    Gesturing out in front of us from one of the surrounding mountain ranges, I replied. "This is what is left of steris. A kingdom you won''t find in any history book." He was confused as he looked around. "I am many things, Reed. A liar, hypocrite, cheat, fraud, and many more." Gesturing to myself, I continued. "I''m also far older than I look." Which was true.


    The older man turned back to me, even more confused. "What?"


    "It''s true. There is a reason I despise being called a hero, and this wasn''t the only incident that resulted due to my shorings." Looking down at him, I spoke softly. "Would you listen to part of my story? Despite what I just confessed; I give you my word that everything you''re about to hear is the truth."


    He seemed to contemte my words. "Ah will hear ya out, but Ah promise nothing more. However, like before, Ah promise this will stay between us."


    I nodded. "Then I suppose I should start with the fact that both Priestesses used to be students of mine," Immediately, his eyes widened. "And I used to be the King of Lestrania. Even if I did refuse to be crowned."

 Chapter 166 - 166

    <h4>Chapter 166:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Middle Rung


    Lucia and I walked through the middle rung where the highest-ranking nobles resided. Above them, the Temple where the Priestesses resided and a constant reminder that they would never be at the top. This entire mountain was a poet''s wet dream.


    Clean streets lined with white cobblestone that almost shined in the sunlight made me thankful I didn''t live here. No matter how beautiful it looked, it was more like a giant target than anything else. Large buildings towered over the streets, with Elves all looking at me in surprise. Mostly because I was there with Lucia, who was the newly revealed High Elf. Rumors had it that many nobles were rather irked at that.


    "Why do you need to speak to Aydalia and Aien?" Lucia questioned as she walked beside me.


    "Personal reasons. There are a few questions I would like answered, and I believe they would be best suited to." I replied nonchntly.


    Augustus was very forting. He asked me if my story was true and then proceeded to inquire about a few more details. Obviously, I couldn''t answer everything, but enough to convince him I was telling the truth. He promised to keep our talk to himself and even helped me with Kine and Floyd.


    Kine was an Orphan, while no one knows much about Floyd. His uniqueness apparently garnered the eyes of both Priestesses, but something about both of their situations felt off. I assumed that''s just what most people knew, but if you rule a kingdom, you have ess to more information than everyone else. That''s what makes it so easy to write history. Especially when you live so long.


    "Well, perhaps the Priestesses could help?" Lucia pointed out.


    I stopped and looked at her for a moment before she just chuckled nervously. "If you''re to rule one day, you need to learn how to read people." Her eyes widened at my statement before I started walking again.


    "Rule!?" She hissed in a hushed tone. "Are you crazy?! I am not meant to rule!"


    If things had been different... "What if something were to happen to Arceana and Elincia?" I questioned her, and she studied me. "Demons have beening and going along with assassins. Do you expect me to take over as the highest-ranking official?" I scoffed and then gestured to her. "You might not know it, but it''s obviously in your blood."


    She seemed stumped at that. "I..."


    "Lucia!" An unfamiliar voice called out, and we turned towards a beautiful home with a female Elf in the front yard.


    To her credit, Lucia quickly recovered. "Aydalia!" She said cheerfully, albeit a bit forced.


    They hugged, and I studied Momma Farro. Much like Ayda, she had green hair, gold eyes, a green aura, and was short. A dress adorned her petite body as she looked to be around the same age as Ayda too. It was almost scary how simr they looked, but there was an air of maturity about her that her daughter did not have.


    The two women looked at me as I approached. "And you must be Sir Arthur."


    "Unfortunately." Was my dry response before I smiled. "You must be Momma Farro."


    "Arthur!" Lucia chastised me.


    Aydalia waved Lucia''s concerns away, and she giggled. "I''ve certainly never been called that before, but it is fitting."


    The High Elf sighed. "There is no reason to be so informal."


    yfully nudging Lucia with her hip, Aydalia looked back up at me. "It is a title I possess, so no harm done. If anything, it is somewhat ttering."


    "Good, because I n on addressing your husband in a simr manner."


    "I would love to see that!" Momma Farro replied. "I can imagine it now! He won''t be able to say anything because of your rank! It will be glorious!"


    Quirking a brow and gesturing to her as I looked to Lucia, I spoke. "Are you sure this is Ayda''s and Alwin''s mom?"


    Lucia narrowed her eyes. "Yes." She replied cautiously. "Why do you ask?"


    "Cause she''s awesome." Turning back to the mom, I continued. "Tell me everything that irks your husband, and I will do my best to make it happen."


    Aydalia swatted my chest. "Behave yourself!" She replied yfully. "I would never betray my husband in such a way!" Then she stepped in closer. "However, he is not fond of snakes."


    I chuckled lightly at that. "Well, then he has no need to fear. As much as I wish I transported them around with me, I must admit that I have none on my person."


    "Maybe next time." Aydalia offered.


    "Perhaps."


    With a smile, she held out her hand to me. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Aydalia Farro."


    Taking it, I gave the back of her hand a light kiss with a bow. "Arthur Pendragon. At your service."


    Letting her hand go, I could feel Lucia just staring at me in shock, but I ignored her. "So, I hear you''ve been taking care of my children."


    "In a manner of speaking." I ced my hands on my hips. "They''re a bit of a handful, but nothing I can''t handle. Right, Lucia?"


    "Wha-" The High Elf sputtered out.


    "Exactly." I confirmed.


    Aydalia smiled at that before she gave me a more worried look. "I heard about what Ayda did."


    I was silent at that, and Lucia gestured to me slowly. "Arthur forgave Ayda for that."


    I shrugged at her answer. "Kind of. It wasn''t really her fault anyway." Crossing my arms, I continued. "It never should''ve happened in the first ce, and I''ve learned my lesson with your kids. They act rashly and without logic."


    "Arthur."


    "You know, fool me once and all that. Your son also has a stick up his ass, but I''m tolerating that as well."


    "Arthur!" Lucia said more firmly.


    To my surprise, Aydalia just nodded. "Then I''m thankful to have you around looking out for them." Momma Farro replied before gesturing for us to follow her inside. "Pleasee in and make yourself at home."


    Lucia and I stayed behind for a moment before I whispered. "I like her."

 Chapter 167 - 167

    <h4>Chapter 167:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Farro Estate


    We entered the home to a wide-open entryway with golden chandeliers. It amazed me that hundreds of these types of buildings were built upon the mountain. Some magic tricks had to be involved given that there wererge air-docks and warehouses built into the mountain itself.


    "Wow. Nice and clean." I stated as a few servants bumbled about doing various tasks. "The floor practically shines."


    Several of the maids and butlers smiled at me, but I ignored them as Aydalia smiled. "We try very hard to make sure our home is as weing as can be." Then she gestured to me. "However, I''m sure it''s nothingpared to your home. We can see your estate from here."


    "Yeah... Not so much. I don''t have anyone keeping up with the housework." I replied.


    "You don''t have any help?" Momma Farro asked back, surprised, and I shook my head. "Why not?"


    I shrugged. "Mostly because I wasn''t expecting such arge home. Something small would''ve been just fine. Second, I didn''t want any of the Priestesses'' agents spying on me. Third, I don''t use most of the rooms, so I''ve essentially blocked off most of the house."


    Lucia sighed. "You are unbelievable."


    "Thank you."


    Aydalia looked confused. "Why do you think the Priestesses would want to spy on you?"


    I scoffed. "Because they''re the Priestesses, and they gave me the highest rank in their military." Then I sighed. "Something that still blows my mind to this day."


    "That just goes to show they trust you." Aydalia said as she gestured to me.


    "A horrible decision really." Then I shrugged. "Been doing my best to make them take their title back, but they seem very determined to have me keep it."


    Momma Farro looked at me while Lucia groaned. "Is that why you attacked Duke Jhaane Syltar? To stop your knighting?"


    I quirked a brow at that. "Who?"


    Lucia answered. "The Elf you murdered during your Knighting Ceremony."


    "Oh!" Chuckling, I waved a dismissive hand. "No. I would''ve killed him regardless. Just like how I handled the rest of those vers."


    "But to do so, so brazenly in front of the Priestesses..." Aydalia trailed off for a moment before gesturing for the servants to get back to work. "Were you not afraid to answer to them?"


    "Pfft." Lucia smacked my chest hard enough to make a ''thwack'' sound and red at me. "I mean, of course." I corrected in an overly dramatic manner. "Both Arceana and Elincia are a force to be reckoned with..."


    Aydalia looked between the two of us before she became quieter. "And what about before Rudnurth escaped and you demanded to see my daughter? Did you not think they would stop you from-"


    Holding up my hand to silence her, the Elf red at me slightly. "That was a misunderstanding. Your daughter doesn''t mean anything to me. She wasn''t the one I was looking for."


    The Elf looked pensive. "Then what about how you woke up screaming ''Where is she'' over and over again?"


    I frowned at that. "It wasn''t Ayda who I was referring to."


    "Then who was it?" Aydalia questioned further.


    "That''s private." Both Aydalia and Lucia were studying me. "Although I will say this, I hope I find her someday." My tone darkened. "For nothing in this world would please me more than another fateful encounter with her."


    "I see." Momma Farro said and then moved into a sitting room of sorts. "Please make yourselvesfortable."


    "Thank you." Lucia and I did so. "Where''s your husband?"


    She smiled at me. "He''ll be along. Don''t you worry."


    Interesting. "Is that so?" I replied in a questioning tone, and she just nodded. "Good. I hope to meet him soon."


    All of the servants were leaving the home. Clearly, these two had not been informed about my eyes as I could see all the magic signatures exit the front door or other side doors. One remained above us. Directly above us. If it wasn''t Papa Farro, I would be shocked.


    "So, why don''t we get to business." Mrs. Farro stated and sat across from Lucia and I. "Why are you here, Sir Arthur?"


    With a smirk on my face, I leaned in. "To ask you some questions. Personal questions. Of course, I don''t expect you to answer or know everything. However, this is important to me."


    Her eyes narrowed. "What questions could you possibly have for us that would be personal and mean so much to you?"


    "Do you know who your parents are?" I asked, and she seemed surprised at the question. "Your husbands? What about their parents, or rather, your grandparents? You Elves live incredibly long lives, and I am rather interested in your ancestry."


    I did my research on Aydan once I returned here. He was worshipped as a hero, but he was known as a hero, knight, and master of magic. However, there wasn''t a single reference of hisst name in anything. Scrolls, books, maps, and more all turned up dry. He was Aydan only or had one of his titles attached.


    "Why such a keen interest in our families?" Aydalia asked on guard.


    "Would you believe me if I said that I believe I was a friend to one of them at one time?"


    The female Elf looked amused for a moment. "You expect me to believe that a Human was friends with my father or mother?" She giggled at that.


    I chuckled as well. "Unexpected, I know!"


    "It''s impossible!" Aydalia replied, instantly full of mirth. "Although, it was amusing to hear someone suggests something like that."


    With a smile firmly nted on my face, I stared right at her. "I wasn''t really suggesting." Then I gestured to myself. "I''m older than both your Priestessesbined." Of that, I was certain.


    Lucia gave Mrs. Farro a concerned look before she started giggling again. "That is too funny! Please stop, Sir Arthur! We are trying to have a serious conversation, and I can''t focus if you keep fooling around!"


    "I assure you that I ampletely serious."


    Aydalia stopped her fake giggling and studied me. "Then I must ask you to stop lying. A Human, older than the Priestesses, is such a tant-"


    "That''s because you assume, I''m a regr Human." I told her, and then I leaned back and gestured to myself. "I assure you I''m not." Then I pointed towards the ceiling. "It''s because of that, that I know your husband is above me, ready to strike at any instance."


    And calling him out got him to strike. A magical de appeared at my throat as he teleported behind me. Lucia gasped in horror while Aydalia watched on carefully. No doubt they nned this and heard how I had threatened their kids time and time again. However, it did not appear that Lucia was aware of this.


    "Tell you what," I began as I spread my arms wide. "If you''re truly that invested in doing this, I won''t resist. Go for it. However, when you fail, and you realize your folly, you will answer all of my questions." The knife got closer, and I rolled my eyes. "If you''re gonna do it, just do it!" I groaned out in annoyance.

 Chapter 168 - 168

    <h4>Chapter 168:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Farro Estate


    A male voice spoke up from behind me as the knife began to dig into my throat to the point blood began to drip down my neck. "What kind of Knight are you?"


    "One who is bored of this." Without further prompting, I leaned forward and slit my own throat.


    "Arthur!" Lucia shouted while she rushed next to me.


    Aydalia backed away in horror as the magic de was lodged in my throat. I even heard the person behind me stumble back in shock. Lucia activated her magic, but I merely grabbed her hands to stop her. She looked up at me in shock. With a calmness that should''ve been impossible, I pulled the knife from my throat as it dissipated.


    The wound closed quickly, and the blood that trickled down my neck evaporated. "Now that we have that out of the way..." I trailed off and turned my gaze back to Aydalia as I rolled my neck. "About my questions."


    From behind, I heard the footsteps of the one who summoned the knifee into view. Before me stood an older look Elf. Not the same age as Aydan, but definitely more aged than most I''ve seen. He wore simr robes to his wife and had a yellow aura with blonde hair. His eyes were blue, which really stood out with how vibrant they appeared.


    "That was not me who plunged the de into your neck." Papa Farro imed as his magic faded entirely.


    "Maybe not, but threatening a General of the Lestranian Military is treason regardless of the reason." Imented back as I sat back down, and both frowned. "Come now, I''m not your enemy, and I leave your kids alone. It''s them who''re always bugging me."


    Lucia smacked my shoulder this time. "Maybe if you stopped badmouthing their children, then it would never havee to this!"


    "If I felt threatened, I would''ve reacted more violently." Then I shrugged. "It''s why I mostly just annoy and insult everyone who bothers me until they go away." Pointing at the High Elf with a grin, I continued. "Say what you want, but it works."


    "Does that make you feel better about yourself?" Aydalia questioned as she looked at me next to her husband. "Knowing that you''re stronger than everyone else that they''re helpless against you?"


    I scoffed at that. "Tell that to all the ves I freed and all the people I''ve saved. Hell, I''m rather nice to people who are nice to me." Then I leaned forward and gestured to the two Elves. "I let the people I meet set the tone, and I stay below that tone." I told them. "If people are nice and give me stuff or go above on beyond, I will treat them amicably until I know their reasons for doing so."


    Papa Farro narrowed his eyes at me. "And if people treat you horribly?"


    Shrugging, I leaned back. "They''ll get the same from me. You son has been a pain in my ass. As has your daughter. Both of them are on my shit list, but both have also helped me with certain things." Lucia just groaned in annoyance. "It''s a love, hate, rtionship."


    "What of us?" Aydalia inquired, and I quirked a brow. "We invited you into our home to threaten you." She rified.


    "As any rational or irrational parent would do if they thought their children were in danger." I replied simply. "None of you are a threat to me. However, I''ve also made sure all of you are somewhat safe because, as I stated earlier, you might be descendants of an old friend of mine."


    "So, you think you deserve answers because of that or since you cut your own throat?" The husband inquired.


    Tapping my nose twice, I pointed at him. "A slit throat is exactly what I deserve." Then I gestured to the outside of the home. "Despite what the people think, I am not a good person. I''m not a hero or some sort of savior. I didn''t even want to be a Knight. My dumbass just made an offhandedment and rolled with it."


    The other three in the room looked at each other with pained expressions. "Do you really think admitting that in front of us is a good idea?" Lucia asked genuinely.


    "Given that I think I should''ve died in childbirth, no. Probably not." Each of them looked horrified, but I continued as I put a hand on my chest. "Unfortunately, here I am. A cursed man who has to keep on keepin on thanks to the universe constantly fucking me up the ass." Then I put my hands and waved them around as I took a more sarcastic tone. "So, you know, yay."


    "That''s a horrible thing to say!" The father of two shit elves replied.


    "It''s a horrible way to feel, but it''s also how I wake up every day. The joke of the universe." Then I stood back up and sighed. "Look, we can continue my pity partyter. We all hate me. Yada yada. However, I would greatly appreciate it if you could answer my questions now."


    Aydalia just sighed before she walked off while everyone else stood there in difort. Everyone, but me. One small pleasure I took was in saying horrible things about myself and everyone else, just cringing while being unable to respond. Maybe more suicidal jokes in the future...


    The female Elf returned with a journal of sorts in her hands and stood before me. "This is a family heirloom. Much of what has happened in my family''s past is in here, but I cannot tell you much else than what you will find in this book." She sighed. "I was very young when the Priestesses found me. If you have any questions after this, please let me know, and I will do my best to answer them."


    "Sweetheart... Are you sure about this?" Aien asked in an unsure tone.


    "Given all that has happened, no. However, I do think this will keep his silence about what we tried to do here today and will help protect our children." Aydalia responded, and then she looked up at me.


    "No report shall be made about today, but are you the one with the Farro family name?" I inquired in a more curious tone.


    She nodded. "I am. My husband took on myst name with the Priestess''s insistence."


    My eye twitched at that, and she noticed, but I ignored her as I looked at the journal. Aydalia''s little tidbit of information essentially confirmed my suspicions. However, I still needed to know more. Anything would be useful at this point.


    Holding up the journal, I spoke. "Then I will get started immediately. Thank you. It shouldn''t take me very long, so if you would just wait, I will let you know when I''ve finished."


    "There is some writing in there that none of us have been able to decipher, but you''ll see it in the very beginning." Aydalia informed me, and upon opening the book, I immediately took notice of it.

 Chapter 169 - 169

    <h4>Chapter 169:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Farro Estate


    My heart ached as I saw Arthur''s face contort in pain. Tears soon ran down his cheeks as his eyes filled with water. He practically quivered as I watched his eyes read line after line. His face twitched as he tried, and failed, to control his emotions. Arthur let out a breath of disbelief as he read the journal. Both Aydalia and Aien looked just as concerned as I did but also surprised.


    Arthur flipped through the pages after he calmed down. His face would twitch every so often, and his eyes would flick to Alwin''s parents on asion. Specifically, Aydalia. He read in silence as it took him only a few minutes to read through the entire journal. The speed at which he read was impressive, but when he finished, he just quietly returned the book to Aydalia.


    "Thank you." Arthur said softly. "I found the answers I was looking for and leads to others." He gave a short bow before he portal away, leaving us all in stunned silence.


    "What just happened?" Aien inquired.


    Mrs. Farro opened the book and ran her hand down the pages. "He could read the beginning of it." She whispered in disbelief. "How could he do that?"


    I frowned as I looked to where he opened his portal and quickly slipped away. "Perhaps he really was a friend with one of your ancestors." Both Elves looked at me. "I would keep this from Alwin and Ayda. Their rtionship is not on solid ground yet. Give them time and then inform them of this development." It was a suggestion, but both parents nodded in agreement.


    "And the Priestesses? Will you tell them of this?" Aien inquired.


    Shaking my head with a sigh, I answered. "No. Both are rather busy with other things right now. Perhaps I will bring it to their attention in time, but I do not think now is a good time." Giving them a more uneasy nce as I crossed my arms made them look at each other. "Please refrain from mentioning this if one of themes snooping."


    Another nod in agreement, but my eyes drifted back to where Arthur left. There was more to him than I knew. Something was going on behind the scenes, and Arthur had a clue to what it was. However, he was also a man searching for answers, so how much could he really know?


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Above Helmsforth


    Arthur had left the Farro home and portaled away. His magical signature, no matter how weak it came across, was now gone. My eyes narrowed as Lucia was still present with Aien and Aydalia. Each seemed to be fine and without injury. Was it just a talk, or did something else happen? Why the sudden interests in the Farro family?


    My senses reached out and quickly felt him back in the outskirts. Homing in on him in his estate, I focused on what he might be doing. One of my spies informed me that he was in the Middle Rung, which is what caught my curiosity. At first, I thought he might be expanding his influence even more, but then he went to the Farro household.


    His movements have been unpredictable at best, and it didn''t seem like that was going to change any time soon. Arceana held little trust for our Knight, but not without reason. I, on the other hand, trusted him more than I probably should have. Something about him was familiar, and yet, nothing was.


    "What are you doing?" I mumbled to myself as Arthur left his home after a few minutes. "Where are you going?"


    Arthur dashed into the Hollow Forest suddenly, and my eyes widened. Instantly, I teleported above the cursed forest and tried tracking him. His magical signature was gone in an instant from where he was. No doubt the work of his portals. In response, I used a spell to find out where he was. It took a few minutes, but I found him.


    "The Old Capital?" My brows furrowed in confusion. "What in the world is he doing there?" A ce forgotten to time.


    It had fallen long ago, and even the Elves in this day and age barely remember it. Rumors, legends, and folktales kept it alive, but only as a memory. Not many knew about its actual whereabouts, which made me wonder just how our Knight knew exactly where it was.


    With another teleportation, I was off.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Old Capital


    Aydan created that journal and handed it down to his descendants. A book that would find any living rtives andtch onto them due to a spell he cast on it. Each would leave their story inside and hand it to their children unless they were killed like Aydan was.


    "Using fucking Russian to leave a message for me beyond the grave..." I muttered darkly as I moved through familiar hallways.


    Since he was always so curious, Aydan had inquired how manynguages there were where I was from. He took an interest in Russian since I knew a little bit due to the war. Alexandra mostly spoke in Russian, which meant you either learned or let her insult you constantly without your knowledge.


    As such, he left a message for me. One that hurt more than it should have. Aydan was wise and definitely a Master of Magic. He earned his title that''s been handed down. The beginning was left for me in the hopes that I would find it knowing that I knew his descendants. Apparently, he created it after I told him that no one knew what happened to him.


    Powerful and cautious he was. Figuring that he would die in the war, he made ns to leave little breadcrumb trails for me. His journal was one of them and other darker details of what happened to his line. Many were hunted down and traded off when Rudnurth came back into power. His wife made sure his children were safe without ever revealing herself or them. However, it was a familiar name that surprised me nheless.


    Another was with him at the Heart of the Hollow Forest, but I still couldn''t bring myself to head there. The Guardians no doubt remained, and I had more than enough to deal with for the moment. Going to the heart would mean I would have to free them or leave them there. Given that I was unsure of what was best, waiting made the most sense, and was the perfect excuse to avoid it altogether.


    "Where is it?"


    That, in turn, led me here. Aydan''s old study. Moving through the room, which no longer looked how I remembered it, debris cluttered the area. However, on the far wall in the back right corner was what I was supposed to be looking for. Reaching out with my energy, I found the switch and moved to it. Activating it opened a hidden door that was oozing with his magic, which surprised me.


    "What have you hidden here for me?" I asked nobody as I entered.

 Chapter 170 - 170

    <h4>Chapter 170:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Old Castle


    Immediately, illusions beset me. A room that could not exist shifted around the area. Almost as if it was moving along some manner of track. My eyes saw a haze cover the room that revealed the illusion for what it was. A trick designed by Aydan.


    Reaching out with my energy, itpletely destroyed Aydan''s as the room appeared far away. In an instant, the room approached as I stood in the center of it. Nothing about it appeared to be special. However, there were two books up on the farthest stone wall. Suspended in midair thanks to magic, I approached carefully.


    Once close enough, I read out the title of one cover. "The Uncrowned King: Mordred." A frown quickly came to my lips as I grabbed it.


    My eyes darted to the other book and saw that it had no cover or indication of what it contained. However, I did see Aydan''s magic along with Original Magic coating it. Whatever it was, Aydan deemed it more important than the first. With a sigh, my gaze settled back on the first book. Reaching out with my energy, I encased it before floating it over to me. Slowly, my hand ran over the cover.


    "Arthur?" A familiar voice called out.


    With wide eyes, I quickly took the lesser of the two evils to steer her away, but I knew I was going to have to sell this. Grabbing the first book, Elincia quickly came into view as I stepped out of the hidden room. Her eyes immediately darted to the book in my grasp before she met my own.


    "Elincia." I said evenly.


    How she followed without my realizing, was either my own fault, or she was far stealthier than I previously thought. "What are you doing in our old castle, Arthur."


    I shrugged. "Looking into a few things."


    Gesturing to the book, she narrowed her eyes. "And that?"


    "A surprise find to be sure, but I n on reading it thoroughly."


    "I have never seen a hidden room like the one behind you." Elinciamented as she kept her eyes focused on me.


    "You''ve seen one, you''ve seen them all. No doubt you have a few yourself somewhere."


    The Priestess stayed focused on me. "I do, but finding one in our old castle is surprising, to say the least." Her eyes shifted to the book for a moment. "Not to mention with a book of sorts being the thing hidden."


    Holding the book up and shaking it with a smirk, I replied. "This book?" She didn''t respond. "It certainly seems like an interesting read. I''ll have to look it over very carefully. Who knows what I might find..."


    Elincia frowned at that. "That is an excellent point, Sir Arthur." She then held out her hand. "Perhaps my sister and I should give it a once over to make sure there is no curse over it. Who knows what manner of spells have been cast or hidden inside?"


    Lowering the book, I saw some magic begin to gather in her hands. "I''ll take my chances." Aura quickly illuminated the dark room as Elincia stared me down. "Do you really want to do this?" I asked her in a warning tone.


    "Hand over the book, Sir Arthur. By order of your Priestess."


    "You owe me a favor or five if I remember correctly. How about you leave and let me go about my day?" I suggested.


    "That was if the favor was reasonable and within my power. However, this book is an unknown as are its contents." Her magic grew. "I will only say it once more. Give me the book."


    I was ready to let them have this book if it meant the other wasn''t discovered and I could get itter. This book was likely about me and no one else. If there was a connection to me, it would be something I would have to risk, but an unknown book by Aydan was a dangerous thing, and it had more magic surrounding it. Not only that but Original Magic was involved as well. So, I really needed to sell this.


    Cranking my neck until it cracked with closed eyes, I groaned in relief. "You do not want this fight, Elincia. Things have changed sincest time, and I have no qualms about throwing you through a few walls." Opening my eyes, I met hers before I started to add some pressure to her body with a gravity pir.


    A small flicker of demonic magic appeared as she began to summon swords. "Then I suppose I will have to stop holding back." The High Elf informed me as she took a fighting position.


    My re in response seemed to make her uneasy. "I''ve bested you every time we''ve faced each other. First, in singlebat, and then again with your sister." Then I gestured with my head to the entrance. "Do yourself a favor and-"


    Before I could continue, a growl cut me off. Both Elincia and I looked at one another, confused for a moment. It wasn''t until we heard the tapping of paws from the hall that I sawrge amounts of magic flowing into the room. Grabbing Elincia by her arm and pulling her behind me startled her. She looked up at me in surprise but made noment.


    One of those wolves I had seen when I first arrived entered the room. It was brown and two to three times the size of a tiger. My eyes widened upon seeing it up close. Its eyes were glowing with a green aura, and I kept it under a watchful gaze. However, I was able to tell it was around the same strength as Elincia or an Ancient Demon.


    With a frown, I handed the book to Elincia, which surprised her again. "Leave. I will handle this." However, the Priestess flinched when I grabbed her arm roughly. "I will be reading that book." I warned before I let her go. "Now go."


    She opened her mouth toment, but upon two more wolves poking their heads into the room, Elincia teleported away. No doubt she could sense how powerful they were. Either she was still exhausted from her fight with the Ghouls, or she was testing to see if I would win. It didn''t matter either way.


    There were a few more in the hall, but with their size alone, it would''ve been impossible for all of them toe inside. One thing did stand out though. As soon as the first one entered the room, it never let me out of its sight. It focused on me and ignored Elincia, which was surprising, but animal instinct is impressive.


    "Let''s see if I can trigger a flight response from you mutts."


    Upon unleashing my killing intent over the area, howls flooded the halls and other parts of the castle. A momentter, angry snarls and snapping jaws were on me. Dozens of wolves flooded the room and mmed me through a wall.

 Chapter 171 - 171

    <h4>Chapter 171:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Old Castle


    A mix of cks, whites, and browns all converged on me as I struggled with the pack of wolves. Many fell from the wall with me to an area outside on part of the castle rooftops. Given that it was old and decrepit, several of the beasts fell through since the stones gave out from their weight. They were all without injury from the fall. Instead, they''d run to the nearby overgrown trees and jump back into the fray after running up them.


    Agile didn''t even begin to describe these wolves. Each could twist their bodies in an almost unnatural way as I did my best to fight them off. Racing across the roof, the pack gave chase. I had a sinking feeling these wolves were creatures from the Old World like Kandma. It was only spection, but their power certainly seemed to rival hers, which wasn''t normal for wolves.


    ched onto my arm and pulled me through the roof down into a hallway. "Fucking! Bitch!" I yelled as I punched the wolf''s nose, and it yipped before letting go.


    My arm went numb, and I looked to see green magic pulsing in my veins. It hurt far more than any magic a Ghoul could produce or even an attack from Arceana and Elincia. Sweat poured down my head as I cradled my arm as it wasn''t healing. The pack quickly surrounded me and watched me closely.


    My vision became blurry as the room started to spin. Looking down at my arm, I saw that the magic was crawling up to my neck. Not wasting any more time, my finger cut into my arm with help from my energy as it was focused into a de. From shoulder, all the way down to my wrist, I sliced through skin, muscle, veins, and more as it went limp.


    Blood poured from the wound and created a puddle on the floor. All of the wolves kept a close eye on me as they even watched me from above where I fell from. With them giving me the time I needed, I pumped my energy into the arm as the green magic was expelled. My arm quickly healed up, and the blood began to evaporate. The wolves growled and snarled, while others snapped their jaws rabidly.


    Opening a portal above me, I held out my hand as Defiance fell through. Swinging it around me, the overlyrge canines backed away some but stayed focused on me. My body began to change as I used my sword to transform. However, before I could finish, a howl in the distance caused each one present to perk up as their ears turned towards where it came from.


    Lighting shot across my body, and the wolves all darted off in different directions. Not letting them go so easily, I felt my wings spread on my back as I quickly gave chase. My energy poured into the ground and mmed into the wolves from below while my gravity pirs mmed into them from every other direction.


    "God damn dogs..." Blood began to decorate the decrepit castle as the wolves focused on running, but it made no sense.


    Even while I was transforming, each one was still ready to attack until that howl scared them off or called them back. Wolves around the same strength as Arceana and Elincia could overpower me with their numbers in my regr form. Each was fast enough to evade attacks, while others that were hit ignored the blow.


    One wolf tried to jump on me from one of the towers, but it stopped midair. Its body began to twist in several different directions while other sections twisted the opposite way. Blood poured out from the wolf as it fell the dead without so much as making a sound. However, it was when I finished the wolf that I realized the others had disappeared entirely.


    "What?" I whispered, confused as I flew into the air to look around for them.


    No magic signatures of any kind. Confused, I kept an eye open as I floated back to the room where they appeared. However, to my surprise, when I entered the hidden room to im the other book, it was gone. My eyes stared for a moment or two in disbelief before I let out a bellow filled with rage.


    Shooting into the air, through the castle ceiling, stones flew in every direction as I quickly scanned the forest from higher above. In the distance was a mountain, and on the top stood a lone wolf. It appeared to be bigger than all the rest. Even from miles away, I could see it looking right at me with my eyes. However, it was what was in the wolf''s mouth that caught my attention. Aydan''s second book.


    I created a gravity pir above its head, which it quickly darted from as it ran down the mountain. Dozens, if not hundreds, of gravity pirs started to m into the slopes as it raced down, dodging each of my attacks. Racing towards it, the wolf bolted into the forest before it disappeared entirely.


    Rage filled me, but before I could even focus on the fact that a fucking wolf that was three times the size of a tiger disappeared, a roar filled the air. My eyes darted down towards the base asrge, webbed wings shot out from parts of the mountain that had crumbled, followed by ws. A stream of fire shot into the sky, and I watched as one of thergest fucking dragons I had ever seen started to crawl out from under the mountain.


    Gritting my teeth, I sent out a burst of energy, and it dove right into the ground before shooting deeper into the forest. The Dragon seemed to focus on the rumbling sound and toppling of trees before giving chase. Thankfully, it ignored me in its rage and didn''t even turn back to acknowledge me. With the wolves having vanished and a Dragon roaming about, I had no other choice.


    Dropping my form, I kept myself airborne with a gravity pir. "Why is it always something?" I asked as I watched the Dragon tear through the forest before summoning a portal and heading home. With a sigh, I looked around my room as I fell on my back in anger and frustration before something else hit me. "What the fuck did Elincia do with my Leviathan tooth?"

 Chapter 172 - 172

    <h4>Chapter 172:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    When it rains, it fucking pours. "Hi, Arthur!"


    Looking up from my sandwich, I immediately sighed. "If it isn''t the pupils." Kine, Ayda, Cassidy, and Floyd had all let themselves into my home. "One of these days, I am going to get a butler or servant of some manner just to tell people not to barge in here."


    Ayda immediately replied. "We were going to head to your office to speak to you until we heard you in the kitchen." She informed me.


    "Lovely." Was my muted response.


    "Hi, Arthur!" Floyd greeted again just as cheerfully.


    I felt a headache building. "Floyd." The man jumped on the other side of the counter and grunted since it looked like he belly-flopped on the floor.


    Kine crossed his arms and scoffed. "Always so weing."


    Taking a bite of my sandwich, I didn''t bother to swallow before speaking. "Given that I can''t be left alone for more than twenty-four hours, I''d like to eat alone and in peace."


    Floyd popped up next to me suddenly and looked at my sandwich. "Would you like me to whip you up some grub!?" He asked excitedly.


    "First of all, back up." I told him.


    This asshole bent over even more and arched his back up. "Like this?"


    My eye twitched as I had to remember who I was dealing with. "No." Pushing him away, he stumbled before diving onto the other side of the counter again. "A home-cooked meal would be nice, but this is simple enough. I like my sand-"


    Before I could finish, an arm carefully reached up from between my legs where I was seated, ced a te of fresh and hot food in front of me on the counter. As the hand pulled back, it paused to rub my belly for a moment before disappearing. Taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth to respond before Floyd popped up beside me again.


    He wasn''t touching me, but his back was arched up as he smirked. "Back up and fresh food!" Floyd smirked while giving me an approving look. "Nice."


    Putting my sandwich down, I rubbed my temples as I chewed, slightly annoyed. "You know what?"


    "What!?" Again, Floyd was right next to me with arge smile and inquisitive gaze.


    "I don''t care." Picking up the mashed potatoes and stew, I began to eat. "Thank you, Floyd."


    "Of course!" He patted me on the back in an overly dramatic way that I barely felt but sounded like he was pping my back as hard as possible. "Everyone should enjoy a hot meal every now and then!" Floyd then leaned in and whispered loudly. "Don''t tell Sherry I took some ingredients from The Rainy Helm!" Taking my partially eaten sandwich, he took a bite. "Although, you technically can eat for free whenever you want, so..." He trailed off as his arms spread out with his hands going up and down on each side. "Win, win."


    Several items from the sandwich were falling off. Mostly lettuce. Upon noticing my look, Floyd looked down and then back up at me. While keeping his gaze locked on mine, he started to push the lettuce under the counter with his foot. A few others giggled, especially Cassidy, but I ignored them as Floyd began to take a super slow bite.


    He bit down and slowly backed away until he was next to the other three. "Aside from... Whatever that was..." I said with a gesture towards Floyd before continuing. "Why''re you four here? It must be important if all of you decided toe for a visit."


    "Well, Ah needed ta talk ta ya about some private matters, but we''re also here for somethin else." Cassidy informed me before looking to Ayda.


    "Priestess Arceana and Priestess Elincia would like to see you." Ayda informed me. "There was some mentions of wolves, a book, and a dinner date..." The Elf stated as she trailed off at the end.


    Wondered when Elincia woulde looking for me. "Interesting."


    Ayda frowned. "Do you happen to know what they are referring to?"


    "Yes."


    Cassidy snorted in amusement while Kine rolled his eyes. "Look, General," The Zugal spoke in an annoyed tone. "We came here to tell you that you need to get your butt up the mountain. The Priestesses need to talk to you."


    I nodded. "Very informative. Thanks."


    "You''re wee!" Floyd replied as some of my sandwich fell from his mouth. "Always so polite." Hemented idly before looking at something on the wall.


    "Are you gonna go see the Priestesses or not!?" Kine asked in an irritated tone. "Cause I got other shit to do!"


    Snorting amused, I responded with the spoon paused right in front of my mouth. "What? Fly off into the sunset? Your teachers ask you to do something, and youe here with a piss pour attitude? How in the world you were chosen as their student is beyond me."


    Kine red at me as he clenched his jaw in anger. "Arthur..." Ayda said slowly.


    "Yeah?" I said after sipping on my stew.


    The Elf moved across from me and ced both her hands on the counter as she stared at me. "Please just answer the question." Her tone was firm.


    Rolling my eyes, I finished my stew quickly before turning to Cassidy. "Can we talk when I get back? I promise you''ll get my undivided attention."


    Cassidy gave a firm nod. "When the Priestesses call, we answer."


    "Most of us." Kinemented as he stared at me.


    I nodded in agreement, and Ayda sighed in annoyance. "Not many would argue with that assessment." The Elf pointed out.


    "I know I wouldn''t." My two cents weren''t appreciated.


    Floyd then handed me back my sandwich before walking off and fiddling with something. "Me neither!"


    Opening a portal, I dumped the sandwich into it before summoning a new one. "Anyone need toe with?" I inquired.


    "Ah think this is private, Arthur." Cassidy stated, and she gestured to my portal. "Ya behave yerself now, and Ah''ll see ya when ya get back."


    "Yes, Mom!" I said in an overly dramatic tone before seeing Ayda roll her eyes. "Don''t take that tone of thought process with me, youngdy!" The Elf quirked a brow as I pointed at her. "I can read you like a book."


    Ayda opened her mouth to respond, but Floyd gasped excitedly. "Really!?" Then he grabbed Ayda by her shoulders and shook her. "What''s the cover look like!?"


    I do some stupid shit. On purpose, mind you, but Floyd is something special. Never once have I ever thought he was all there, and every instance I meet him just confirms it more and more. However, there was something about him that always threw me off.


    The green-haired Elf just looked at me, slightly amused. "Never considered to be wary of the words thate out of your mouth, have you? Do you even listen to yourself?"


    Scoffing, I turned to the portal. "Fuck no! I''d probably give myself an aneurism." Cassidy giggled at that as I left and appeared in the Temple Throne Room with two high and mighty Priestesses. "Forgive me, Priestess, for I have sinned." I immediately said upon them looking towards me with my portal quickly closing behind me.

 Chapter 173 - 173

    <h4>Chapter 173:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arceana, surprisingly, smirked at that. "So, I have been informed. One moment, you are threatening my sister and refusing to follow orders; the next, you protect her and send her away for her safety." Then her smirk disappeared as she looked annoyed. "On one hand, praise should be obvious, but on the other, I want to hit you."


    Putting my hands on my hips, I smirked in response. "You know, some men pay for that kind of treatment." A blush appeared on the pink-haired High Elf''s cheeks. "If that''s how you operate, you could probably make a fortune."


    The Priestess sat there, gaping at me in shock as Elincia giggled. "As amusing as that would be, we are here to discuss other matters." Then she gestured to me. "Besides, I doubt it wouldpare to the fortune you are making."


    "My fortune," I began with finger quotations. "Goes right back into the economy and military. Trickle-down economics. It actually works when people want what''s best for the citizens."


    "Trickle-down economics?" Elincia repeated, confused but intrigued.


    Her sister tapped her scepter on the ground. "As interesting as a lesson in economics sounds, we called you here for other reasons. Stop distracting us."


    Putting a hand on my chest in an overly offended manner, I turned slightly before gesturing to her with my free hand. "Distract you? I would never! Perish the thought!" Rolling her eyes, she just looked at me and waited for me to get it out of my system. "Fine. Ruin my fun." Putting my hands on my hips, I turned my gaze to Elincia. "I hope you appreciate that I gave up that book despite not wanting to. I had to fight a horde of those wolves, thanks to you. Now, where''s my book?"


    Elincia nodded. "Thank you for your service in defending me as well as fighting those wolves. No doubt they were creatures from the Old World. How were you able to fight them all off?"


    I shrugged. "Oh, you know. By being awesome. Now, about the book..."


    Arceana continued as she ignored me. "Elincia is a great judge of opponents, and she informed me that those wolves were almost as powerful as we were." Then she leaned forward slightly while crossing her legs. "How were you able to fend them all off? Did you run?"


    Scoffing, I rolled my eyes. "Those wolves wish I ran off. Killed a few dozen of them, at least. Didn''t seem to care either. Smart fuckers too. yed me like a chump." I stated and huffed. "Distracted me long enough to take... Something else that I wanted." The two sisters nced at each other before I waved a dismissive hand. "Their leader and the rest of them got away. Again, the book-"


    Elincia cut me off. "They ran after distracting you? Wolves are smart, but if they took something you were nning on acquiring, it seems more likely that they are creatures of the Old World. What did they take?"


    "Who can say? I didn''t get it before they ran off. Book?"


    "Forget about the book for a moment!" Arceana raised her tone in annoyance. "Your temerity about your rights to that book are ridiculous! Finding things in our old castle is tantamount to stealing and thievery. How you even knew about that book is beyond me!"


    "When someone throws out their trash, does it still belong to the person who threw it away?" My question got the Priestesses to narrow their eyes. "Both of you abandoned that castle. Whatever im you had upon it is long gone." Pointing down with a finger in irritation, I continued. "That book, by all rights, is mine." Both frowned and red at me. "And I expect to read it."


    "Why the intrigue and demands about an unknown book?" Elincia inquired as she leaned back. "You are unaware of what the book is about, yet, your care is almost unnatural."


    "Which means neither of you know what it is about either." Imented.


    Arceana eyed me before rxing. "You are correct. Neither Elincia nor I know about this Uncrowned King named Mordred." My eyes widened at that, but I quickly collected myself as she sighed. "Just looking at this book gives me a migraine."


    They really don''t remember? Mara was mentioned, and they said they had no memory but to forget about Mordred... About me, should be impossible. I thought they were calling me here because they read the book and put the pieces together.


    Quirking a brow, I pushed further. "You have no memories of this Mordred? If he was King, surely that was before your time. Wouldn''t he be taught to you in your history?"


    Both nced at each other again. "I cannot say for sure who he was or how he became King. If not for this being written by Sir Aydan, I would call it humorous at best, but Aydan was not one for pranks. The amount of detail in this book is..." Arceana trailed off as she held her head in pain. "Mordred was documented down to the..." Elincia turned to her sister in worry.


    "Arceana..." I approached slowly but in concern. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" She snapped back at me in rage.


    Elincia seemed just as surprised as I was at the sudden mood swing. "Sister-"


    Turning on Elincia, Arceana raised her scepter in a threatening manner. "Mordred was no more than... Than!"


    Both the blonde High Elf and I were confused as to what was happening. Even more so when Arceana copsed as blood started running down her nose. We moved beside her to check on her.


    "Guards!" I bellowed before the doors opened, and each of them looked at Arceana in concern. "She copsed! Call a healer and any doctors avable!"


    Elincia quickly added to that. "Get every doctor! Something is wrong with my sister!" All of them bolted off to get help as Elincia cradled her sister carefully. "This is the second time this has happened."


    I sighed. "Was she injured at all?"


    Shaking her head, the blonde looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Not that I know of. Perhaps she''s been using too much magic without me knowing."


    "For what?" I inquired.


    "Maybe she''s training?" Elincia offered unsurely. "Whatever it is, she needs to stop." Her hand cupped her cheek. "I can''t be alone here like she was. I''m not strong like her."


    The fact that both of them hadpletely stopped speaking so proper concerned me. However, it also made me realize both had be used to wearing masks around their people. Elincia carefully looked over Arceana and used her magic to heal whatever might''ve been ailing her until the doctors arrived. She was carried off, and Elincia moved to go with them.


    "Can you stay here?" The High Elf inquired. "Just until I know she is okay?"


    I turned and looked at the thrones for a moment before I nodded. "Sure."


    Elincia smiled up at me. "You''re an interesting person, Arthur. You never make things easy for us, and we''re constantly at odds, but when one of us is in danger, you make us your priority..." She opened and closed her mouth a few times. "Thank you for that." Was what she settled on saying.


    "Of course."


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can. Please wait here."


    With the throne room empty, I shrugged beforeying out across both of their thrones. "Wish I had a book to read while I''m waiting here..."

 Chapter 174 - 174

    <h4>Chapter 174:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    A side door to the throne room opened while I was upside down on Elincia''s chair. In walked Lucia and Typhon. Both of which looked very surprised to see me... Upside down... In one of the Priestess''s thrones...


    "Arthur..." Lucia began. "You are sitting on the throne."


    "Technically, my back is resting on the throne, and you''re upside down." I replied as my head hung off the front.


    My hair was dangling, which amused Typhon. "Why are you here, Arthur?" He inquired before continuing. "While it is great to see you, I am surprised neither of the Priestesses are here."


    Groaning, I unceremoniously flopped off the throne and onto the dais before picking myself up. "Arceana is sick or something. I don''t know the details, but Elincia took her to get looked at."


    Although, at this point, I knew her memories were all sorts of fucked up.


    "Is she going to be okay!?" Typhon asked, instantly worried.


    Taking a knee in front of the boy, I smiled as I looked up at him. "She''s kind of like your mom, isn''t she?" Lucia stayed silent, but her eyes drifted to Typhon as he slowly nodded. "You may not know this, but your mom is pretty strong. Both of them are."


    He calmed down at that and smiled slightly. "Yeah. They are pretty great."


    I chuckled. "That they are, Ty." Lucia smiled at me.


    "But it''s not just them." The boy turned to Lucia and held her hand. "Lucia has been here for me. So has Alwin, Ayda, Mr. and Mrs. Farro. A lot of people have helped me." He then turned back to me. "I love my family."


    Lucia smiled and held his hand tightly, but not enough to hurt him as she smiled. "I think you''re a very lucky boy, Ty." I told him honestly. "It sounds like your family loves you very much as well." Patting his shoulder, I gestured to the doors where Elincia took Arceana through. "I''m sure Elincia wouldn''t mind if you were to visit her sister."


    "You think?" Ty inquired back, a little unsure.


    "Seeing you when she wakes will surely put a smile on Arceana''s face."


    The Dragon smiled brightly at that. "Then I will!" He started to run off.


    However, before he could leave, I called out to him. "Ty!"


    Coming to a quick stop, the boy quickly turned to look at me. "Yes, Arthur?"


    "I''d like to discuss something with you when you have time. The next time you''re in The Slums,e find me." I told him.


    Both he and Lucia were surprised and confused by that. "Okay!" Was his cheerful response before he ran through the doors.


    Lucia quickly turned to me. "That was sweet." She said sweetly with a soft smile.


    I eyed her, and every time I saw these instances, it hurt. Mara would alwayse to my thoughts when I saw her mirror image right before me. A smile that could brighten a room and make anyone feel at ease. Anyone, but me.


    "I try." My voice was shaky, so I cleared my throat quickly.


    "Where did you go after meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Farro?" She questioned.


    "Had a few things to look into. I''d rather not go into it too much. What about you?"


    She gave a small shrug that still came across as well mannered before responding. "I have been told to keep an eye on the Vithari Queen, Ventari."


    I crossed my arms at that. "Why are you supposed to watch her?"


    Lucia shook her head. "Arceana and Elincia refrained from telling me but suggested they had other matters to deal with." Then she eyed me with a knowing smirk. "You know anything about that?"


    I shrugged this time. "They called me here because they caught me looting their old castle. Given that they abandoned everything that was still there, I''d like what I gave Elincia to hold onto to be returned to me."


    "Returned? I am amazed you gave it to her in the first ce."


    "Creatures of the Old World were prowling about around that were just as strong as her. I told her to return while I dealt with them." Then I rolled my neck in annoyance. "It just so happens; those wolves were far more cunning than I had originally thought and stole something of mine."


    "There is always something going on with you, isn''t there?" She asked in a concerned tone.


    I groaned before rubbing my eyes with the palms of my hands. "I know! Thank god someone notices!" Removing my hands, I held up a finger and gestured between the two of us. "We''ve barely been back that long, and I feel like I''m being run ragged!"


    She smiled unsurely. "At least you''re keeping busy!" Lucia offered. "I know the Priestesses have been discussing your deeds quite a bit. Apparently, they have something big nned."


    "Is it a knife in the back?" I questioned in a bored tone, which got her to gape at me. "I''m just saying," Holding my hands up in a cating gesture, I continued. "Both of them seem to be continually on my nuts... And not in the fun way."


    Lucia shook her head rapidly in disgust. "That is not an image I ever needed. Thank you for that."


    "You''re wee." Sighing, I moved to sit back down, which got her to just stare at me nervously. "Care to join me?"


    "Those are the Priestesses'' thrones, Arthur." She pointed out in a hushed, but firm tone.


    "They''re chairs, Lucia. Nothing more." Then I gestured to the rest of the room. "Not like there is anywhere else to sit, and I told Elincia I''d wait for her here. I n to do so asfortably as possible." Shrugging, I leaned back and rested my head on the back of the throne. "Or you could go about your business. I''m not forcing you to stay."


    To my surprise, I heard her footsteps getting closer, and I saw her sit next to me. A small smile came to my lips. It certainly fit her well enough. Had things been different, this is where she would be rightfully seated. No doubt it took some manner of courage to sit in these thrones for her. Certainly, her mother''s daughter.


    "I would actually like to continue with our lessons if at all possible." She told me. "What advice do you have on illusionary-based spells?" Lucia pressed.

 Chapter 175 - 175

    <h4>Chapter 175:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Typhon hade to see Arceana and check up on her. It put a smile on my face, and I left her in his capable hands. His, and the many healers and doctors that were present. He was smart enough to know to stay out of the way, and Arceana appeared to be fine.


    Nothing was irregr, and it''s possible she had some magical re-ups. Unusual, but these are unusual times. Maybe it''s from all the residual magic from recent incidents that have been affecting her? It was impossible to tell, and nothing was showing up on any spells that scanned her.


    My thoughts lingered on my sister for a time as I walked back to the throne room. However, the closer I got, revealed a pair of voices talking. This surprised me as not many would likely speak with Sir Arthur. Most of the military weren''t his biggest supporters unless they were under his directmand. All the other branches were rather irked about how he''s been treating the other Generals and us.


    "I see!" Lucia''s voice pitched in as I stood next to the guards standing outside the door. "I cannot believe that worked! How did you learn so much about magic!?" Her voice was excited, and she sounded as if she was enjoying herself.


    "As I said before, I knew a very talented Elf who was very knowledgeable in magic and spells." Arthur replied fondly but in a somber tone. "Always had a way of exining things so even I could understand." Then he took on a more amused tone. "Despite my ineptitude in the subject!"


    "What happened to him?" She inquired, and Arthur became quiet.


    I listened in, as did the guards, despite their best to look uninterested. "The same thing that is happening now..." Our Knight finally spoke after a moment. "Demons." My eyes widened slightly at that. "They always seem to know who to target when ites to those I care about. He was no different. Although, I do think he pissed them off enough for the Demons to target him specifically." Arthur exined.


    Silence once again reigned until Lucia broke it. "Is that why you hate Demons and are so cruel to them?"


    A chilly breeze seemed toe through the cracks in the closed door, and I frowned in nervousness. "Demons are just like everyone else. They scheme, n, make deals, and betray those foolish enough to believe them." Arthur answered in a cold tone. "Never believe for a second that it''s just Demons you need be wary of, Lucia. Every race is capable of the same deeds. The Demons just had someone in charge that is a bit more difficult to deal with."


    "I see..." It was clear she was unsure of how to respond.


    "Animals and monsters, Lucia. No matter what you see on the outside, know that it is just a front." He stated. "Someone who seems meek and weak to you may be a wolf. Another who seems strong could be a tiny bird. Everyone hides what they are on the inside, and you''ll never know what that is until they are faced with confrontation."


    "And what of the monsters? Where do they hide?" Lucia asked back in a joking but serious tone.


    Arthur was quiet for a moment before I heard his answer. "Right in front of you."


    Entering the throne room, I was surprised to see the two of them rxing on our thrones. "An interesting viewpoint to have, Sir Arthur. As is your choice in sitting on our throne." Lucia had bolted from the seat while Arthurzed about.


    "Not like there was anywhere else to sit." He replied nonchntly as he remained sitting.


    "Get up." I told him in a firm tone.


    The man had the nerve to roll his eyes at me before standing and then gestured for me to sit down. "Do you feel better now?"


    Rubbing the sides of my head in exhaustion and annoyance, I replied. "Not really, no." Turning to Lucia, I spoke. "Go check in on the Vithari Queen."


    Needing no further prompting, Lucia made herself scarce after taking onest nce at Arthur. "That was kind of rude. She''s been keeping mepany."


    "And you have been telling her to be wary of everyone!" I replied in an irritated tone.


    "A good policy to have. One I''m sure you''ve adopted yourself." He said before gesturing to me. Stepping beside me, he continued. "Not like you and your sister can afford too much trust to strangers."


    I groaned. "You have been far from perfect, Arthur." He quirked a brow at my reply. "We have admitted that we handled some matters concerning you, rashly. However, you arepletely unpredictable, which is never a good thing." Then I poked his chest before continuing with an eye roll. "Murdering Elves left and right certainly did you no favors in earning our trust."


    He scoffed and waved a dismissive hand. "Please." Arthur gave me an amused look as if mocking me. "I did us all a favor. It''s not my fault you and your sister''s favorite race is filled with a bunch of uptight assholes."


    "By the gods, you are trying my patience."


    "Good. I''ve been doing my job then."


    Groaning, I moved to my throne before sitting down and shaking my head. "As amusing as this bickering is, I need you to do something for me."


    Our Knight crossed his arms, already giving me a look. "And what about my book?"


    Closing my eyes, I had to stop myself from counting to ten out loud as I tried to calm myself. "I-"


    "Caused I''d really like to read it." He interrupted me.


    "I''m too tired for this." I mumbled before I teleported him away.


    Not a momentter, a portal opened, and he returned with a concerned look on his face. "Did you really think that would work?" Arthur inquired.


    I shook my head. "No, but I was hoping it would. I deserve something to go my way today."


    Arthur groaned before rolling his eyes. "Fine!" He grumbled. "What do you need me to do? No need to be so dramatic."


    "There''s part of me that thinks you''re good for my sister and I, while another part just wants to p you."


    "Some might call that feeling arousal." Arthur suggested yfully. "I cause that kind of effect in many women." I just groaned in response.

 Chapter 176 - 176

    <h4>Chapter 176:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Like the rude individual she was, Elincia ignored myment. "Arthur..."


    "Fine!" I groaned and gestured to her. "What do you need me to do?"


    "Arceana still wishes to have dinner with you. However, given her condition as ofte, I am worried about her."


    "Her condition is serious then?" I inquired in a more serious tone.


    She shook her head. "I do not know. My sister has not woken up yet. When she does, no doubt she will still be thinking of her ns with you. I ask that you be a little more lenient when with her." Then Elincia gave me a knowing look. "Not as frustrating or challenging."


    Crossing my arms, I eyed her. "That will depend on her, but I''m not one to shy away from confrontation. If she''s pleasant and a delight to be around, I will return the favor. On the other hand, if you''re sister is acting like a bitch, she can expect the same from me."


    Elincia closed her eyes and took a breath before looking at me. "Very well. Please, though... If you see anything that seems like she might not be well-"


    I cut her off. "I will return to the Temple with her in tow. Not that it matters until she wakes up."


    "Arceana and I are fast healers. I have no doubt her recovery will be swift."


    "Do you know what your sister wishes to discuss over dinner?"


    "Many things about you are a mystery and do not add up, Sir Arthur." Elincia stated and waited for me to respond, but I just looked at her silently. "Your hate for Rudnurth was unnatural, and I have no doubt my sister wishes to discuss how you two know each other."


    "Rudnurth will get what''sing to him sooner orter. He''s lucky his sisters arrived when they did." Elincia''s eyes widened at that, and I gave a firm nod at her look. "Oh, I''m very aware of your rtionship, and I don''t care. Former king or not, you two should''ve killed him."


    Elincia seemed unnerved and on edge. "How do you know that?"


    Figured it was worth taking a risk. "I''m sure you''ve surmised that I''m older than I look at this point."


    She leaned to one side before crossing her legs as she continued to study me. "We are aware that you are not a normal Human and is more to you than there appears."


    "Let me put it this way, I''m older than both you and Arceana, Elincia." Her eye twitched. "In fact, long ago, a little group of mine traveled to save you from certain death."


    "I have never met you before in my life, and I would remember if we had met before." She replied uneasily.


    No reaction or re-up like Arceana. My eyes studied her and waited to see if there was a change in her magic, but there was none. Arceana was beset upon when memories of old were brought up. Elincia remains unaffected for some reason.


    "You don''t need to believe me, but believe that I lost essentially two brothers that day." Giving a small shrug, I continued. "It matters not. They''re gone, and Rudnurth remains." Elias and Aydan were the cost of my foolishness.


    "Do you have proof of these events?" Elincia questioned as she leaned forward slightly.


    "Just my word." Then I gave another shrug. "It doesn''t surprise me that you don''t remember, but feel free to dismiss my words as the ramblings of lunatic."


    To my surprise, the Priestess responded rather firmly. "You are many things, Arthur, but a lunatic is not one of them. Not that you have shown anyway. I will think on your words and perhaps look into things a little deeper."


    Something was going on behind the scenes and I needed to find out what. My mind immediately thought of Rudnurth being behind their strange behavior, but how. Did he do something to them when he escaped, or was it before he was sealed away the first time? Elincia could be affected differently due to the Demon inside her.


    Giving another nod, I spoke. "Let me know what you find, and I''ll do my best to keep Arceana under a watchful eye. I''ll even go out of my way to be extra nice. Even if she isn''t."


    "Thank you, Arthur." She tapped the stone for a moment before she continued. "I would like to discuss how much about our past you are aware of if you would not mind."


    "Not much else to share, honestly." Gesturing towards her, I exined. "I''m sure your students know just about as much as I do."


    Elincia frowned at that. "Doubtful. We have done our best to make sure they are trained properly before learning about their past. Although, you seem determined to reveal certain information not many know about."


    "And what do you mean by that?" I questioned back.


    "Your visits with Augustus are one thing but seeking out Aydalia, and Aien Farro is not normal. None of the three woulde forth in what was discussed between you all."


    "So, you are still spying on me." Imented. "Good to know."


    Elincia narrowed her eyes. "Spying is having someone follow you around. When your presence is felt up the mountain, and you are not at the Temple, my concern for our Elves grows." Then she gestured to me. "After all, you do not have the best record when ites to Elves."


    "Your love for magic slingers never ceases to amaze me, and I''ll stick my nose where I damn well please." Then I tapped my nose and pointed at her. "I thought for sure you''d have learned that by now."


    "Keep your thoughts and spection to yourself. Whatever you are discussing with our student''s parents needs to be kept a secret."


    "Yes. We definitely wouldn''t want secrets being found out..." I trailed off.


    The High Elf seemed to be getting more and more agitated. "I am putting my trust in you, Arthur." A book materialized in front of her, and she floated it down to me. "I hope you will show me the same kindness." It was the Book of Mordred. "An interesting tale, but not one I know to be true. Perhaps this book will mean more to you than my sister or I."


    A bribe in the form of my book being returned to me was amusing. "We''ll see. Do you need anything else?"


    She merely leaned back. "Your understanding will do for the time being."


    The confidence of these two is mind baffling. Trying to buy me with my own fucking book was one of the stupidest things I''d seen in a long time.


    "Until next time, Elincia." Without waiting for her dismissal, I opened a portal and returned home. "Now I got more shit to figure out about what the fuck is going on with those two..." I mumbled as I got to my office before throwing my head back and groaning in annoyance. "I forgot to ask her about my fucking Leviathan tooth!"

 Chapter 177 - 177

    <h4>Chapter 177:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Tucked away in my estate, I read the Book of Mordred. A pretentious title, but I think Aydan did that on purpose, knowing that I would find it one day. The book detailed Mordred''s, or rather, my achievements. The Great Sage was vague in my description and only spoke of my cloaked form.


    How I was a powerful entity, who appeared during Lestrania''s greatest need. United the three rulers of the alliance to serve the Royal Family. That I trained the Royal Family and was dered the King when Rudnurth locked himself away. Luckily for me, Rudnurth was the only one mentioned aside from Elias. None of the three Princesses were, which meant I didn''t need to exin how I knew about Mara.


    A reveal into the past that many would question and fewer would believe to be the truth. No wonder Arceana and Elincia seemed unconvinced. However, after Arceana''s little reaction earlier, I had no doubt something happened behind the scenes. Even Elincia was affected, but not as heavily. This book stirred up memories in Arceana, and that seemed to trigger her outburst. Although, it didn''t appear that Elincia was able to draw the connection.


    Setting the book down, I sighed and rubbed my eyes. "What did that other book contain?" My mumbles were met with silence. "Not that I''ll find out now. Fuckin wolves."


    My thoughts then drifted to the Farro Family Journal. The knowledge it contained was... Disturbing, to say the least. Aydan''s line was hunted down after they went into hiding. Afterword reached Aydan''s children that he had been killed, along with their mother, they ran. Rudnurth was no doubt responsible in one way or another. Whether it was directly or indirectly, I was unsure.


    Given his hate for Ayda when they had their brief encounter, I wouldn''t put it past him that he looked for them. It was Aydalia''s Great Grandparents who suffered the most. Well, her Great Grandfather, to be more precise... Elves live a long time, and Aydan''s son spoke of how he had settled down in an unknownnd with a lover of sorts.


    They were never married officially, but they certainly said their vows. Anyway, they had several children before they decided to stop and after he was sure they were safe. Far from the wars, Lestrania, and any manner of conflict. Unfortunately, an agent of sorts found him, and given his lineage, was forced back into the war with the Demons. After all, either he went, or his wife and children would''ve been at risk.


    After I fell and wounded Thana, a new leader arose from the Demon Horde only a few yearster that was far more vicious than his predecessor. A Demon with great power that Rudnurth himself struggled with even with his own Demonic Magic. The Demon and Rudnurth shed near the remains of steris, which was apparently still around despite what I saw. There were even mentions of the King who ruled steris being involved, but there were no clear mentions of Elias.


    The Demon in question was said to have the power to control the dead, which made the war long and hard. It would raise friend and foe alike. Each added to his forces only made him stronger as he fed off the lingering remains of whatever magic the dead possessed when they passed.


    Details be sporadic here, but after the Demon was finally defeated with Rudnurth, Arceana, and Elincia at the helm, he returned home without further prompting. Unfortunately, when he finally made it back, there was nothing remaining. His home was burned to the ground along with the surrounding area with his wife''s and children''s bodies decorating the area.


    It was something that resonated with me as I dealt with something simr back on Earth. I, too, had lost the one I loved and had my future stolen from me. Much like me, Aydan''s son was betrayed, and he fled from the scene while taking the bodies with him. Unlike me, he gave his family a proper burial and the respect they deserved.


    So, he led a quiet life by his lonesome. For hundreds of years, he stayed hidden. His spells, while notparable to Aydan, still aided him in his life of solitude. Illusions that rerouted explorers and weary travelers. Special spells were ced in case anyone made it through his illusions. The man became paranoid more and more as his life continued. This became apparent with his journal entries spanning from years to decades as they became darker with each written word.


    Eventually, they stopped altogether until several hundred yearster. It was unclear at the time, but he had once again abandoned his home to return to society. Apparently, Rudnurth was gone, and he learned of it through a few explorers who were stuck in one of his illusions. Still wary, due to Arceana and Elincia ruling, he hid himself in a town near the Capital.


    There, he met another woman who he eventually fell for, and despite his age, they married. Two more children were born, but he was far older than Aydan at this point, so it surprised me that it was even possible. Then again, he was a magic slinger and might''ve used some magic to help with the process.


    Moving on, his children and wife were informed of who he was. That they were now members of a lost line and had the blood of a Queen running through their veins. However, taking Varvara''s name, or Farro, would be ill-advised. So, he took his wife''s name and bestowed it upon his children. I''d like to say they lived happily ever after, but no one gets what they want.


    The book was passed down as Aydalia had told me. Unfortunately, Arceana eventually received word about Aydan''s line persisting and got involved once more. Aydalia''s parents were the ones who were found and were confronted when she was just a little girl. Naturally, they were wary after reading the journal, but Arceana wanted to make Aydalia a Noble and her private student.


    However, there was a catch. Her parents would have to let here alone. No doubt she wanted to start fresh and raise a child who was loyal to her. Nobility with respect for the Priestess and having been raised from ''mediocrity'' would feel a sort of thankfulness towards their savior. It wasn''t until the journal appeared before her many yearster that she read it and understood what her parents had done. Saved her life.


    I was unsure if Aydalia''s parents are still out there or if Arceana killed them. Neither would surprise me, and I hope she wouldn''t take such actions, but she is a politician, if nothing else. Amuses me that she wouldn''t take the title of ''Queen'' so her people wouldn''t feel as if she was ruling over them but merely guiding them. That''s some brainwashing bullshit if I''d ever heard it.


    Rubbing my face in annoyance, I sighed. "Aydalia is far smarter than she lets on. Not a single entry into that journal has been made by her, and I doubt she showed it to either Priestess." Tapping my desk, I wondered how to proceed from here. "Arceana has several copies of kings and queens in her back pocket, and I got fuck all..."


    My musings were interrupted when a knock came from my front door. "Sir Arthur?" Rennal''s muffled voice cut in through the door. "May Ie in?"


    Quirking a brow at that, I made my way from the office to the door and opened it. "I see you brought a few people with you." Imented as my eyes rolled over Cassidy but focused on Ayda. "Lovely."

 Chapter 178 - 178

    <h4>Chapter 178:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Scratching my chin, I looked back to Rennal. "I admit that I only opened the door because I thought you were alone, and I was curious about what you might need me for." After I informed the Elf of that, I closed the door.


    Well, tried to. "Arthur!" Cassidy chastised, and she slid her foot in before it could close. "What about me! Ya said we would talk!"


    "Yeah, when I got back. Give me a little bit to rx. I''ve been getting run ragged." I replied as I reopened the door.


    Ayda and Rennal were looking at each other concerned. "That was two days ago!"


    I paused at that and looked around. "...It was?" I eventually asked.


    Cassidy just sighed and poked me in the chest. "Alright, what''ve ya been doin that''s kept ya up for two days straight."


    "Thinking about shit. You know. The usual." My shrug got her to roll her eyes as she moved past me. "Where you goin?"


    Without even turning to me, Cassidy moved to my kitchen. "Ah''ma make ya somethin ta eat. Gods know ya haven''t eaten anything in days if ya aren''t even keepin track of time!" She informed me as she disappeared around the corner.


    "You have no proof-"


    Her head poked back out as she gave me a womanly look. "Have ya eaten?"


    Turning away from her, I changed the subject. "And what are you two here for?" Waving towards the kitchen as they came in amused them. "I doubt you two are here to cook me a meal."


    Ayda smirked. "Would you like for me to cook you a meal?"


    I stared at her for a moment before responding. "See, that smirk of yours makes me think you''re gonna poison it or some shit."


    Immediately offended, Aydan''s decedent puffed up her cheeks in a huff. "I would never do that!"


    "Is exactly what a person who was about to poison me would say."


    Rennal stepped between us. "Before this goes any further, we are actually here on business."


    Quirking a brow at that, my gaze shifted to Ayda, who crossed her arms but eventually gave me a nod to confirm the other Elf in my entryway was telling the truth.


    Giving the two a suspicious look, I asked warily, "And what business might that be?"


    "Priestess Elincia instructed us to help prepare you for your dinner with her sister!" Rennal began excitedly. "I cannot believe you were able to get a date with the Priestess Arceana! Several nobles have tried, but none have ever been able to seed!" The Elf smirked and patted me on the chest. "Make sure you are on your best behavior tonight."


    "I''m going to go out on a limb and say that whatever Cassidy has told you is a load a bullshit!" Gesturing to myself, I continued. "Arceana can''t stand my ass, and I put up with her!" Then I pointed at Ayda. "Why your teacher wanted to go out to dinner with me is likely some manner of plot and-"


    Cassidy whapped me in the back of the head with a skillet. "Enough of that! Ya got ta go either way, so stop shouting!" Then she shook the skillet at me again when I looked at her. "Ya want another."


    Holding up my pointer finger as I gestured to her, I began. "Cass, I swear to-" The redhead held up the skillet again threateningly. "So, about why Elincia asked you two toe here." I immediately turned back to Rennal and Ayda.


    Cassidy walked off as Rennal giggled. "She handles you well enough, I see." The Elfmented.


    "I really don''t want to go out and buy another skillet. Metal is expensive, and I got enough shit I''m working on without having to worry about her breaking my stuff over my head." I replied.


    Ayda and Rennal exchanged a look. "Has... Has she done that before?"


    Giving them a look, I nced back towards the kitchen. "Let''s just say you best watch yourself, Rennal."


    The Elf in question scoffed. "Cassidy would never hit Ayda or I."


    I frowned. "Well, good for you!"


    It was true, though. Ever since Cassidy realized she couldn''t do anything to hurt me, she''s been a lot more physical and not in the fun way. She''s hit me with a shovel, my skillet and other cooking utensils, a fence post, and more. I guess ripping my heart out in front of her gave her a ''fuck it'' kind of attitude when dealing with me.


    "Now, why do I need either of you to help me with dinner with Arceana." I asked in a bored tone.


    Ayda pointed at me. "For that simple reason right there! ''Priestess'', Arthur! You need to use her title! It is a sign of respect!"


    "No." My simple but firm tone made Rennal chuckle unsurely.


    "I am sure it would mean a great deal-" Rennal began.


    "No." I repeated.


    "Arthur!" Cassidy yelled at me in a warning tone from the kitchen.


    "No!" I yelled back.


    As soon as I heard Cassidy running towards the entryway, I bolted up the stairs.

 Chapter 179 - 179

    <h4>Chapter 179:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Wearing your armor or casual clothes is uneptable." Rennal chastised me as I ate.


    I shrugged. "It''s not a date. If Arceana is interested in me romantically, I will eat the hat I''m wearing."


    Ayda gave me a confused look. "But you are not wearing a hat."


    "Exactly." Rolling my eyes, she huffed. "This is just a more official meeting if nothing else."


    "If it was not meant to be special, Priestess Elincia would not have asked us to assist you." The Noble Elf shot back firmly. "And hat or no, you will be learning how to behave."


    "There are no words for how bad I am going to disappoint you out of spite."


    Rennal hummed in thought. "Maybe so, but you are a Knight and having a more formal attire is essential." When I opened my mouth, she gave me a look as she quickly continued. "Armor does not count." Then she looked at it and cocked her head slightly. "No matter how beautiful it may appear."


    Ayda then held up the robes. "These are robes fit for a noble! A high-ranking noble at that!"


    Putting my fork down, I crossed my arms as I looked at them. "They''re Elf robes and I''m not going out in any pointy-eared, magic-slinger, noble, bullshit!" My firm response got the two Elves to frown.


    The biggest troublemaker just thrust the robes out towards me. "Just wear the robes!"


    "Oh, very well. You''ve convinced me."


    "Really!?" Ayda asked excitedly.


    "No."


    Ayda threw the robes on the ground, while Rennal quickly lifted them in her magic. "There is no need to be snide, Sir Arthur."


    Cassidy sighed. "Ah don''t know why either of ya thought this was gonna go well." She rolled her eyes. "Grandpa Reed told me he walked around in the nude before he found out Ah lived there. Took off all his clothes off right outside!"


    Everyone looked at me and I shrugged before nodding. "I did do that, yes."


    Rennal pouted and crossed her arms in a copying manner. "Sir Arthur, you have done a lot of good for Helmsforth and the people who live here, me included, but I ask that you show decorum in this one instance."


    Giving her a look in return as I didn''t budge, I spoke. "Be honest, if I budge here, how often are you going to do this? It won''t be a one-time thing, it will be continual, and I see no reason to go out of my way for Arceana."


    "Besides her being the Priestess that oversees this Kingdom?" Ayda asked back sarcastically.


    "Yes! Take that away and give me a different example!" I told her with a small gesture.


    The Elf minion to the Priestesses red at me. "She made you a Knight!"


    Groaning as I rolled my eyes and held up my hands, I shook them slightly. "Whoopidy doo!" Quickly gesturing to myself, I continued. "That was because of her and that stupid book! My list of reasons to stay in Lestrania is dwindling and Arceana herself has threatened to take my title away." Then I put my hands together in a prayer type gesture. "One can hope that''s what this dinner is about."


    Cassidy cut in before Ayda could as she walked around to my side. "You wanna leave Lestrania?" I looked up at her to see hurt in her eyes.


    "Kind of." I said truthfully. "Not like I can''t visit, but both Priestesses don''t seem to understand that a war ising, and neither are doing anything." Then I pointed off to the side at nothing particr. "I''ve been treated like shit by both of them since I got here." Continuing, I added, "Part of that, my fault, but the point stands!"


    "Do ya n on leavin?" Cassidy inquired while the two Elves remained quiet.


    I sighed. "No. I''m just sick of the hand I''ve been dealt." Rubbing my face, I leaned back in my chair. "Got so much shit to do and no one can help me."


    Rennal then pped her hands together to try and change the mood. "Then you should bring this up to the Priestess! Surely she could help you."


    My scoff got Cassidy to sigh. "Arceana and Elincia have been proving time and time again that they can''t be relied on. There big move was to get Vithari involved, and they''re definitely involved! Their Queen is sitting up in the Temple in aa!" Slow pping, I continued. "If only there were others, we could ask for assistance. Unfortunately," I started calmly, "There is no one else!" I finished with a raised tone.


    "They tried to contact our allies! What more do want from them!?" Ayda demanded.


    "Some fuckingpetence would be a nice change of pace!" Then I pointed at the robes. "So, take your elven attire, make like a banana, and fuck off."


    "You are the most frustrating, infuriating, and selfish person I have ever met!" The Elf stated in an angry tone.


    "I''m selfish?" I asked back in disbelief. "Thising from the same little girl who wanted answers and attacked me when I said no? I''m selfish?" Ayda looked a little less unsure before I stood up and pointed at her. "You and your brother go each suck a dick! I''m sick of both of you! Now get the fuck outta my house and tell Elincia she can suck one too!"


    Cassidy put her hand on my shoulder. "Arthur..." She said softly. "Ya need ta calm down." I grunted and sat back in my chair as she looked to her friends. "Rennal, if ya could wait downstairs, Ah''d appreciate it. Ah wanna talk ta Arthur for a moment." Then she turned to Ayda. "Ayda, please tell Priestess Elincia that Arthur will be wearin his armor and paraphrase the rest."


    The two gave a short nod and left while I closed my eyes annoyed. "I''m not in the mood for this, Cass."


    She moved to the front of the desk and sighed as she crossed her arms. "Ah can tell. Wanna tell me what happened?"


    "What hasn''t happened?" I replied and sighed myself. "I''m sorry. There''s a lot I''m dealing with right now."


    "Like?"


    "I learned a few things that put me in a rather foul mood and didn''t exactly paint Arceana or Elincia in the best light."


    Cassidy nodded slowly. "This have anything ta do with what you and Grandpa Reed discussed?"


    I shrugged. "Part of it, but only a small amount. There are many things I do not approve of." Especially given the amount of work I put into this fucking ce. "It''s hard to exin."


    Sitting down on the edge of my desk, she continued to study me. "Ah don''t know what''s goin on with ya, Arthur. Ah never do. Ya keep so much to yerself that it''s almost impossible ta help ya." Then she patted my hand. "But Ah''m here if ya ever need ta talk."


    "The offer is appreciated, but unless you want me to ruin your image of your ''perfect'' Priestesses, I suggest just going about the rest of your day." I told her.


    "And if Ah told ya ta go ahead and ruin my opinion on them?" She asked back with a raised brow.

 Chapter 180 - 180

    <h4>Chapter 180:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I tapped my desk a few times as I considered it. "As much as I would love to, I can''t. You''re their student and you still take lessons from them. Now''s not the time and I''m not going to put you in that position." Cassidy eyed me and I shook my head. "This isn''t something I''m going to budge on. Now, go get Rennal. I''m assuming she''s apart of whatever it is you want to talk to me about."


    The redhead got off my desk with a sigh and went to retrieve her lesbian elf lover. Exotic. I mean, Cassidy was a looker for sure, but there was something about elves that were more alluring here. While Zugal were appealing, they were also very small at times. Every time I run into General Kheri; I have to remind myself that she''s a grown woman.


    Then again, Mara had them all beat at as she was practically an Angel... Was. "Arthur." Cassidy cut back in as she and Rennal returned.


    "So, what was so important you needed to discuss with me?"


    Rennal started first, but she was also blushing. "Sir Arthur, while this may-"


    "Wait!" I interrupted quickly and turned to Cassidy. "Do you know what the Priestesses are doing with my Leviathan tooth?"


    Cassidy rolled her eyes. "This ain''t the time, and no, Ah don''t."


    Naturally, the Elf huffed before restarting. "As I was staying... This may seem a little odd, but Cassidy and I were wondering if you would be willing to give us some advice?" She inquired.


    Quirking a brow at that, I shifted my gaze between the two. "Advice?" My confused tone got the redhead to step up.


    "Rennal and Ah have been together for a while now and we''re hopin ta spice things up a bit without the use of magic." The farmgirl informed me.


    "Spice and magic..." I mumbled still slightly lost and my mind immediately thought it wasn''t a bad name for some business of sorts. "I''m afraid I''m not following. What exactly needs to be spiced up without the use of magic?"


    Rennal was flushed to the point her ears were red and Cassidy was also a blushing mess but was hiding her fidgeting better. "About us..." The redhead said more firmly before gesturing back and forth between the two.


    My eyes widened in surprise. "Oh!" I eximed surprised. "Oh!!!" My next one was slightly more disturbed and both women looked away embarrassed as I rubbed my eyes. "Okay then..." I began as I gestured to them. "Exin why you woulde to me of all people? I mean, I''m ttered, but also slightly perturbed as to why you thought I was the best person to approach about this."


    Cassidy sighed. "Ah can''t exactly ask my Grandpa about this and Rennal doesn''t want ta talk ta her parents about this. Elves are rather picky about these types of things..." She exined.


    "So, you had no one else to ask and settled for me?" They nodded.


    Ms. Bimarr looked down as she spoke since she couldn''t look me in the eye. "Sir knight, I hope you do not take this the wrong way, but you have a certain air of experience about you." Then she raised her hands all flustered. "Not in a bad way!" She quickly added. "You just seem to be the type of person to have the knowledge required for these types of things..."


    I quirked a brow as I replied unsurely. "Thank you?" Both women went silent as I sighed. "Look, as ttered as I am about this, why don''t you two just experiment? Just go easy for your first times and be careful."


    Cassidy cleared her throat as Rennal looked away. "Uh... We''ve already been experimentin for a while..."


    Covering my face, a sigh escaped my lips as I couldn''t believe this was even happening to me right now. "Have you thought about asking other actual ''women'' about this?"


    "Who would you rmend? There isn''t exactly arge list!" Rennal shot back in irritation.


    "Why not the Priestesses? Surely they would''ve been a better choice then me."


    "Ah''m not gonna ask them that! Ya know how embarrassing that would be!?"


    Giving her a nk look, I replied with a monotone voice. "No. Not a clue. Why would I have any idea of how embarrassing that would be?" Cassidy blushed and I groaned. "Okay!" Standing, I walked around and sat on the front of my desk to stare at them both for a moment. "What do you want to know?"


    The two women exchanged a look before Cass shrugged. "Ah don''t know."


    Leaning my neck back as I looked up at the ceiling, I mumbled in disbelief. "I can''t believe this is happening." Closing my eyes for a moment, I eventually said, "Fuck it." Before looking back at the couple. "Let''s go over a few basics and if they aren''t ''spicy'' enough for you two, we can move onto other things." Rubbing my face, I continued. "Can''t believe I''m having a sex talk with two lesbians right now..."

 Chapter 181 - 181

    <h4>Chapter 181:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Middle Rung


    Several personal guards of Arceana were sent to fetch me. Then I was escorted to the Middle Rung to a fancy restaurant. Very high end, expensive looking, and shiny. I mean, this shit look like it sparkled with its white marble. It looked very magical on the outside and Greek on the inside.


    Several of the staff were waiting for my arrival and took me to the second floor. Not sure why it mattered given that the entire ce was deserted. Well, except for the staff and one very dressed up Priestess. A ck dress that sparkled like the surrounding marble was snug against her form. Many jewels hung from her wrists and neck while more than the usual amount of makeup decorated her face. It was the first time I had seen her like this.


    "Sir Arthur." She greeted as she stood up and gave me a curtsey.


    Surprised at this, I bowed lightly as I stopped next to the table. "Priestess Arceana." Was my unusual response.


    Her eyes flickered to the guards before she waved them away. "I did not think you would wear your armor. Although, it does appear as though you have cleaned it. Most of the time it does not shine." She smirked as she touched it lightly. "It seems to match the room."


    "One could say the same of you." Grabbing her hand gently, I moved behind her slightly and grabbed her chair before pushing her back in towards the table properly. "You look absolutely radiant." I told her as I moved back towards my chair and sat down.


    Arceana had a surprised look on her face with reddened cheeks. "Thank you." She said evenly after adjusting herself. "You look very handsome yourself." Her blush reminded me of when she was younger. "I must say, I am rather surprised at you."


    "Why is that?"


    "I was unaware you could behave in such a polite manner. It almost seemed like a foreign concept to you."


    "It usually is." I replied evenly. "However, since we are spending the evening together, I figured being more pliable would be better for our little dinner."


    Arceana smiled. "Do not mistake my words forining. This is nice." Then she nodded towards where the stairs were. "If you acted like this all the time, several of my personal guards might feel morefortable leaving me with you."


    I shrugged. "That''s their problem, not mine."


    A waiter showed up, who looked super nervous, and bowed deeply. "I will be the one assisting you tonight. If there is anything you need or require," He set down a bell. "Please ring this and I will return promptly."


    "Thank you." The Priestess responded with a bright smile before leaning forward and rested her chin on the back of her hands. "Do you have any of your specials tonight?"


    "Of course! What would you like to start off with?"


    "I would like to order the usual." Arceana informed him.


    He smiled. "With your usual wine?" At her nod, the waiter turned to me. "And for you, Sir?"


    "Water and whatever she''s having will do just fine." I told him and he quickly left. "What?" My question was directed at Arceana''s inquisitive gaze.


    She tilted her head. "Not a fan of fine wines?"


    Shrugging, I leaned back. "I don''t drink in general. As fun as it might be, getting drunk would be very hard for me. No sense in drinking if I can''t feel the effects and I''d have to go out of my way to even try."


    The High Elf sat upright as she kept her eyes on me. "You never cease to keep me interested. Why would drinking wine have little effect on you?" She inquired.


    "My body works a little differently. I''m sure many have brought up the fact that I''m always eating some manner of sandwich." I stated and she nodded in confirmation. "Well, that''s because I constantly burn through the energy that goes into my body. So, I eat a lot. That means I''d have to drink even more to get any of the fun side effects from wine."


    "That is very interesting. My sister and I are very simr in that regard. Our magic can use up vast amounts of energy stored in our bodies. Thus, we eat more than most." She exined before giving a small shrug. "Not that many would notice. Though I am surprised it is the same for you."


    "We both know I''m not a normal human, so I fall into a different category altogether."


    Humming in thought, the Priestess gave me an amused smirk. "You know, manye to my sister and I for answers. We know a great many things and our knowledge, in most cases, is unmatched." Then she gestured to me. "Yet it seems to me that you know more than my sister and Ibined."


    I smirked in response. "If it makes you feel any better, your knowledge in magic, spells, and ruling far surpass anything I could possible know. Perhaps each of us is well versed in different areas."


    The waiter returned and brought us some manner of entr¨¦e with Arceana''s wine and my water. "You order has been put in and should be ready in a few minutes." He quickly left after.


    Arceana turned back to me once we were alone again. "You say that, but your magic shows the possibility of surpassing Elincia''s and my own." Then she hummed in thought as she swirled her wine. "Then again, Lucia has informed me that you do not have magic. You have said that before."


    "I have." I told her with a shrug. "Not that anyone believed me."


    "What if I were to believe you now?" The Priestess inquired.


    "Would it matter? My energy and your magic are rather simr."


    Taking a sip, she looked amused. "And yet, Ayda informed me that when you transferred some of your ''energy'' to her, she felt almost stronger than before."


    I nodded. "She said the same thing. It''s possible that my energy possesses more ''density'', I guess I would say, than your magic. Meaning it might take one sixth of the usual amount of magic to be reced with my energy." Shrugging, I took a sip of my own drink. "That''s not to say I''m correct, but it would appear my energy is more potent than Lestranian magic."


    "Interesting."


    "I guess. I mostly ignore it since I have so much of it, but a lot of it is difficult for me to use all at the same time."


    "Oh?"


    With another nod, I exined. "My body can only handle so much of my own energy. After a time, it gets to be too much and starts causing all sorts of problems. Gruesome wounds and other ''injuries'' ur."


    I was ying the game that was set for the night. A game of information exchange and I knew my turn wasing, but there was no reason not to start out. Especially since most of this was already known by other individuals. The question was, what could I learn, or get, from this dinner.

 Chapter 182 - 182

    <h4>Chapter 182:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Middle Rung


    I was unsure of how I felt about the woman sitting across from me. After reading Aydalia''s journal and talking to Augustus, my feelings were mixed. After all, she was still my student all those years ago. Even if she has done horrible things, and I distanced myself from her to make it easier for my return, do I just let things lie?


    "You look like you have something to say?" Arceana pointed out. "Perhaps you feel like expanding on your abilities?"


    Shaking my head slightly, I replied. "No. We''ve talked about me enough." Her lip twitched at that.


    After a moment, she smiled her usual smile. "As long as it is safe."


    I shrugged. "For the most part. It''s certainly dangerous and has injured me more than some enemies, but it''s also saved my life time and time again." Giving her a knowing smile, I continued. "I wish I had more than one ''magic'' like some others that are out and about." Sighing, I smiled. "It''d make things even easier for me."


    Arceana was quiet while I chuckled. She didn''t seem to know how to take what I said and as I looked around, a few energy signals were hidden slightly. Naturally, when I first arrived, I assumed it was servers or other staff. However, as my eyes drifted about, it seemed more obvious that it was guards for the Priestess. At least, I hope it was guards and Arceana wasn''t as stupid as I thought she was.


    Licking my lips slightly as the magic signatures remained in hiding, Arceana replied. "I do not know who, nor do I see what is so amusing."


    Quirking a brow at that, I leaned forward. "You''re joking, right?" At her more serious look, I offered, "Rudnurth? Elincia?" My questioning tone got her to narrow her eyes. "Both have more than one type of magic. Surely you know this."


    It would seem for the first time of the night, Arceana showed her true colors as she frowned. "I do not care for what you are insinuating, Arthur."


    "It''s no skin off my nose and it''s not my problem. Yet." I told her with a simple shrug as I took a drink. "No reason to get uppity."


    She seemed to muse over my words before she took a sip herself. "How would you know about this ''other magic'' that Rudnurth and Elincia have?"


    Fluttering my eyshes at her, she instantly caught on. "My eyes are rather special. I don''t talk about them much, but I can essentially see different types of ''magic'' and gauge how powerful an opponent is."


    "That is, indeed, special. However, I fail to see how that corrtes to my sister and Rudnurth."


    It amused me she didn''t call Rudnurth her brother. "You have white magic. It''s the color of your magic." I exined simply as I steepled my fingers on the table. "Elincia is exactly the same, but also has a magic that res up from time to time. That one is red and ck, which is synonymous to Demonic Magic." Then I gestured to her. "You must see where I''m going with this."


    "I most certainly do not. Please feel free to exin it to me in more depth." Her tone was defensive, and I saw her magic starting to gather slowly.


    "I''m not trying to ruin your rtionship with your sister, or nder her, but she has Demonic Magic inside her. Not of her own volition mind you." Then I brought up both of my hands and had them act as a scale. "It''s small and minuscule and it would appear it''s mostly under control." Then I lifted my right hand up higher. "However, Rudnurth is the opposite. He has mostly Demonic Magic with little bits of white magic mixed in. Think of him and Elincia asplete opposites."


    Arceana looked down in thought, and what looked to be a small amount of fear. I watched her as her eyes darted back and forth. Clearly, she was disturbed by what I had said. Which part affected her more, was beyond me. However, something about this topic spooked her and I assumed it was likely about Elincia having a Demonic Magic inside her.


    The Priestess seemed more on guard. "Why have you not told me of this before now?"


    Giving a small shrug and flip of the hand, I answered. "Why would I?" I asked back genuinely.


    "Because it is something I should have been informed about." She said in an obvious tone.


    "So?" She gave me a look and I exined. "What have you done for me, Arceana, that I would go out of my way to inform you of something like this?" My inquiry surprised her. "When Rudnurth escaped and I was on the verge of killing him, you belittled me. After Typhon followed me, and he exined that it was all a misunderstanding, you and your sister attacked me." I stated and then held up a finger as I added to it. "Which, I also defended both of you from a Demon after knocking each of you unconscious."


    Arceana frowned as she sat quietly and listened. No doubt she wasn''t expecting this. At least, not to this degree. Having information unted in front of her was likely something she never had to deal with without having the means of acquiring it.


    "Your students attacked me after I defeated some Ghouls, followed quickly by Elincia. I''ve had people question me left and right. Your Elves have attacked me, and I killed them within the confines of thew. Each one waspletely justified and legal, but you belittled me and even seemed indifferent. Your sister took my book, which she had no right to." Then I waved my hand about as I continued. "There are far more that we both know of, but those are just some examples."


    Naturally, the High Elf took in my words. "We had an agreement that we would let you take care of the vers in exchanged for your Knighthood."


    I barked augh at that. "Which is fucking hrious." Gesturing towards her, Iughed. "You make it seem like me cleaning up the very ring here, which is still very illegal, was actually a favor for me." Then I leaned forward. "However, the truth is, I cleaned out the scum in your city because it was the right thing to do." She opened her mouth, but I cut her off with a quick re. "Although, lets continue on that train of thought. The deal was you''d let me deal with the vers, but you immediately turned on me when I killed that Elf at the Knighting Ceremony, which was also, well within my rights."


    Arceana sat silently as she listened to my little tirade. "You were given arge estate and have been rewarded handsomely." Was her weaker reply.


    Holding up three fingers got her to look at them. "I use all of three rooms in my estate. My office, bedroom, and the kitchen. Do you know how filthy that overlyrge and unnecessary home is?" I asked her rhetorically. "I would''ve been fine with a shack and don''t even pretend that your reward and that estate were nothing more than bribes." Well, this went down hill rather quickly. "I don''t even know the correct amount of time I''ve been here, but it''s been a shitty year overall, Arceana."


    "What are you trying to say?" The Priestess asked me softly.


    Tapping the table with a finger, I leaned back. "Why am I still here in Lestrania?" My question got her eyes to widened.


    I knew it wasn''t all her fault with whatever was fucking with her mind, but it didn''t make me any less angry with her.

 Chapter 183 - 183

    <h4>Chapter 183:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Middle Rung


    "The Book of Prophecies-"


    "Can suck a dick for all I care. It''s a book and you''ve treated me like shit." Then I held up a hand to correct myself. "No. That''s not quite right. Almost everyone has treated me like shit. Your Elves, your students, aside from Cassidy and Floyd at random times, along with your sister and other officers." Then I gestured to myself. "I am clearly a Knight in title only and it''s a useless one at that." Bring my thumb and pointer finger up, I held them very narrowly apart. "This is how close I am to saying ''fuck all of you'' and leaving."


    "..." Arceana was silent.


    "Give me a reason why I shouldn''t? After all, you''re the Priestess who oversees this entire city, right? God knows the conditions of other cities if this is how you let your own Capital fester." Her mouth opened and a closed a few times before I continued. "You treat Humans and Zugal like shit. Having them act as ferries for you Elves is disgusting, and you should be ashamed." Her teeth grit at that. "Humans are worse off, and I am well aware of what you''ve done given that there are almost no Humans in the Middle and Upper Rungs."


    The waiter returned and sensed the atmosphere. "Is everything okay up here?"


    Turning to him with a smile, I answered. "We''re just peachy. Although could you get me a stronger drink?" Then I looked to Arceana again and corrected myself. "Actually, get me your strongest drink because I really, really, really need it."


    He nodded slowly and gave me a short bow. "Of course, Sir Arthur. At once." The waiter skuttled right back down the stairs leaving me with an angry Priestess.


    "It would seem there has been a lot on your mind." Gesturing to herself, she defended herself. "My sister and I, along with my students, have apologized for our behavior and actions. I for one thought you had forgiven us."


    "That''s the thing about apologies, Arceana," I began as my hand daintily gestured at her in a mocking manner. "They don''t mean shit if the people who apologized keep doing stupid shit!" Pointing around the area, I continued. "Like having several guards, or assassins in ce, while we dine. It shows you don''t trust me and given how you didn''t tell them to fuck off when I told you about my eyes, tells me you thought I didn''t see them."


    "They are here for my protection!" Arceana quickly said.


    Rolling my eyes, I gave her a knowing look. "Really? You had them hidden throughout the second floor instead of surrounding the building. That would be for your protection. Hell, I would''ve believed you if any had been out there at all or if there were any magic signatures matching them throughout the Middle Rung in the slightest, but please stop the fa?ade." My look turned more emotionless. "Despite how I may act at times, I''m not an idiot."


    The waiter returned with a cup and bottle of whatever it was, but I quickly snatched the bottle before he even put the cup down. Arceana was watching me more and more carefully at this point. Magic was starting to gather in her hands too. It made what I said even more viable.


    "Thank you." She told the waiter who looked confused.


    Popping the top off, I drank from the bottle and savored the burn. "It has been a long time since I''ve had anything to drink." Then I examined the bottle. "This is quite good! Caramelized Mead?" Color me surprised. "That''s awesome."


    Arceana decided it would be best to try and distract me even further from her building magic. "Surely there must be some good things about Lestrania that would make you wish to stay? I know you have been quite profitable with your recent business dealings."


    Scoffing, I lowered the bottle. "I''ve been cleaning up The Slums and putting almost all the gold back into the economy. Your city is flourishing because of me, as is your military, and all I did was build a wall!" Then I pointed at her. "However, I also heard that other cities are beginning to benefit as well, so you know, you''re wee."


    She frowned. "What about your friendships? I know you are fond of Cassidy and the Reed family."


    I nodded in agreement. "I am. Maybe I could convince them toe with me?" I mused aloud. "Now that''s a thought. Perhaps I could make an offer to each person who hasn''t pissed me off or been a giant steaming pile of shit."


    "You certainly paint a colorful image." Her nose wrinkled in disgust.


    "I try."


    "Surely you are aware I would never allow you to take my own subjects." Arceana stated.


    "I never said I was going to take them. Merely make them an offer and see if they''d join me. I''m not going to kidnap them." Taking another sip, I gave her a pointed look. "After all, I''m not you."


    Her smile returned, but it was one of anger as she tried her best to maintain some manner of peace between the two of us. I kind of felt bad since I told Elincia I''d behave, but after Rennal and Ayda showed up and acted like a bunch of bitches, I decided to wing it. So far, I wasn''t disappointed. Overall, I think this was actually working in my favor. Pushing Arceana to a breaking point might not be a bad thing.


    However, to my surprise, Arceana went apletely different route than I expected. "I have been informed that you have also grown close to Lucia." My silence seemed to convince her. "You like her, do you?" The Priestesses inquired almost mockingly.


    "Lucia is rather yful and reminds me of Elincia a little bit. However, she is also very curious and rather sharp. Far sharper than I first thought." I answered with a small nod. "She has grown on me, but I doubt she would say the same."


    "How fond of her are you?" Arceana''s more sensual smirk sickened me, and I think she realized that as it quickly disappear at my look.


    "Be very careful on the ice you tread." I warned her in a cold tone. "It might be thinner than you think."

 Chapter 184 - 184

    <h4>Chapter 184:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Middle Rung


    Arceana didn''t look so smug now as she seemed even more on edge. "Alwin does not have a im on Lucia, if that is what you-"


    The table flying off to the side that separated us startled the Priestess, but she looked down at me in horror as I lifted her off the ground. My hand was over her mouth as both of her hands were ignited in magic. Her cheeks folded over my fingers slightly from how hard I was squeezing her. However, she tried to save herself with her magic. It didn''t help. My free hand grabbed both of hers and mped them together.


    Several of the Priestess''s personal guards jumped out from their hiding spots. Each was armed with a somewhat familiar weapon. I was able to study them slightly as each was suspended in midair. Their weapons looked close to Thana''s spear as they were all some manner of ck and red metal. Ignoring their groans of pain, my eyes slowly turned back to Arceana who looked at me in fear.


    "You''re not very bright, are you?" I asked in a cold and hushed tone. "When has bribing me ever worked?" She struggled slightly, which irked me, so I mmed her into a nearby wall while keeping her firmly in my grasp. "And trying to sell, Lucia?" Shaking my head, I continued. "Very stupid."


    It was obviously quite amotion I caused and several of the restaurant staff tried toe up to the second floor. Using my energy, a barrier blocked them off froming up here or even being able to listen in. I imagine they were rather rmed and would likely be calling the guards in no time.


    Arceana continued to struggle but squeezing harder got her to realize she had no control. "Better." I said as she ceased her squirming. "Lucia is not yours to sell, Arceana. If I ever hear of you doing something so sickening again, I will strip you bare and make you walk down your own mountain." Her eyes widened at that.


    She was my student and I felt for her, but I will never allow such an action. Even if her memories or mind is being altered, I''d rather have her focused on me instead of thinking of such schemes.


    Leaning in closer, I whispered. "You try to give away your Niece in such a way ever again, and this will be far worse for you the next time around." Her eyes darted to me in shock at what I had said. "I''m well aware of who Lucia is and I even know that Rudnurth is your older brother." Arceana went limp at my words as she stared wide-eyed. "Much like how Cassidy is from Robert''s line and Kine is from Aerowyn''s."


    Her body either quivered in fear or shock. I couldn''t tell which and I cared little. A pecking order was going to be established and if I needed to, I would remove her from her position of power. It''d probably be easier just to start over somewhere else, but even despite her actions, I cared for her. However, my disappoint was vast.


    "You''ve pushed me time and time again. The only reason you still hold your throne is because I have the patience of a stone, but many others don''t feel the same." Eyeing her for a moment, I gave her a quick warning. "You try anything, or teleport away, and I will find you." Dropping her to the ground, she tried to collect herself.


    "Arthur-" Arceana gasped and quickly began until she looked up at me and went silent at my re.


    "You''ve segregated your own people and turned Zugal and Humans into second ss citizens. They need to be cleared to travel to the Upper Rungs, while Elves can visit The Slums whenever they wish." I stated. "How would you feel if it were reversed? That Elves could only leave the mountain if they went through several checkpoints?"


    She reached out to me. "It is not the same! There are Zugal and Humans aplenty!"


    I curled my nose in disgust. "You sicken me." Her eyes widened at that. "You''ve turned yourself into a thing of worship and you have been furious with me that I''ve even challenged that." Looking back at her personal guards who were all ring at me, I continued. "Your own little paradise with several unable to question you but are thankful for the small crumbs you provide."


    mming her hands on the floor, she red at me. "I have done everything for Lestrania! What do you know of being thest of your kind!?" She shouted. "My own brother sealed away in his madness and Elincia faced the same fate!" Arceana''s fingers curled into a fist. "I was the only one left! Everything I did was to survive!"


    Crouching down in front of her, my expression was nk. "Lestrania only exists because of me. It survives because of me." She turned down, but I quickly lifted her chin to look at me. "Elincia proved that when she struggled with that group of Ghouls. You have isted your own people against one another and created a ss system that holds no justice."


    "Everyone is at peace and living in safety that I provide!" Arceana shouted.


    "Watch your tone, girl." I warned her and she shook in anger. "As for your peace and safety, I''ve been attacked several times. Austin had to ask me for help as soon as I arrive because Greigh couldn''t get his new barracks cleared through the mayor, who is working for the nobles." Giving her a pointed look, she scowled. "Safety and peace for your Elves, maybe, but not for everyone else."


    "Who are you to judge me and my actions? It must be so easy to do when you have only been here for less than a year!" The High Elf replied.


    "It''s really fucking easy. In fact, it''s so easy, I may just remove you from the situation altogether." Arceana whipped her head up to me in disbelief. "My oath requires me to do what is best for Lestrania and if I don''t see a serious change, I''ll remove you from your throne." I shrugged as I continued. "I won''t kill you, but you should know by now neither you, nor your sister, can challenge me. Must suck when there is a bigger fish who won''t slob on your knob at every chance he gets."

 Chapter 185 - 185

    <h4>Chapter 185:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Middle Rung


    "Now, I don''t want you to take this as I''m going to be whispering sweet nothings into your ear and expecting you to follow my orders. I''m not taking your kingdom away and I certainly don''t want to rule it from the shadows." I exined as I stood up and looked down at her. "This is a warning that I will find someone to rece you if you don''t get your shit together."


    Arceana sneered at me. "You make it sound so easy, yet who could rece me?" She asked mockingly. "I''ve ruled this Kingdom for far longer than you''ve been alive!" That''s just not true. "No one knows what I know or the failsafe''s that I have in ce! There is no one who can rece me!"


    "You mean beside your sister?" I shot back and Arceana red at me. "Maybe you should take some orders from her for a while? Although Lucia might be the best option. Give her a chance to rule."


    "Lucia would never betray me!"


    "And yet you were at the ready to betray her." Imented and then gestured to myself. "All to keep someone you barely know, cated." My smirk did little to help her attitude. "Freedom and the constrains you put on your version of it would make Rudnurth proud. You certainly remind me of him."


    Her eyes mmed open at that. "You..." She began in a low tone. "Are beneath me..." Arceana seethed.


    Chuckling at that, I gestured to her spot on the ground. "I don''t feel beneath you."


    The High Elf decided to swipe at me with her magic as she summoned her scepter. I quickly backstepped and avoided the blow. She leapt from the floor and brought her scepter up as she charged it with her magic. To my not surprise, Arceana was quickly on the floor once again as cracks shot out throughout the marble. Obviously, the pink-haired Priestess was not expecting a gravity pir.


    Reaching down, I grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her head up under the force of the gravity which made her squeal in pain. "Aydan would be disgusted at your actions." Arceana''s hands were up as they shook in pain as they were in the air, but her eyes shot to me through a pained expression and gritted teeth. "Ayda, Aydalia, Aien, and Alwin?" I questioned. "Not exactly the most subtle names. Smart to choose his name, which you erased from history instead of Varvara''s."


    Dropping her, I stretched slightly and moved back over to the table. "Who are you!?" The Priestess screamed angrily as she tried to crawl towards me and began mming her fist over and over into the marble floor. "How do you know all this!?"


    Grabbing the bottle, I brought it to my lips once more and took a swig. "That''s for me to know." I replied as I let out a refreshing sigh. "Now, about this dinner..." Moving back over to Arceana, my free hand snatched one of the red and ck weapons from her assassins/guards. "First, I''d like to know more about this weapon. What is it?" She looked away from me and I brought my foot forward to lift her chin with my tippy toes.


    "Demon Stone." Arceana relented in an irked voice. "It was used by the Demons to kill immortals such as High Elves and Dragons."


    "Interesting." I was d she learned that teleporting would not help her. "Second, I''m keeping this." It was a dagger of sorts that I could study and see if it was simr to Thana''s spear. "Third, there is no third." Arceana looked confused at that, but I continued. "Fourth, let Elincia know that I might be able to help her with her problem."


    "You think I will just allow you to remain here?!" Arceana seethed.


    Giving her a confused look, I answer. "Uh, yeah? Why wouldn''t you? Better yet, what do you think is gonna happen if you name me a traitor and take away my title or try to banish me?" I knocked on her forehead when she didn''t answer. "You still conscious?"


    "What?" Her tone was deadly as an angry kitten.


    I pointed at her. "Your throne, poof! Fuckin gone!" My fingers did a little fluttering motion at that. "So, yeah. Remain I shall." Sitting down crossed-legged, she turned away from me. "What number were we on?"


    "Five." Was her reluctant answer as she seethed.


    "Thank you." Another sip. "Fifth, I''ve decided to take a squire." She didn''t move or show any signs of a reply. "Well, more of a student really. I got my own ns for him, but it will be his decision."


    Typhon would live long enough that once everything was taken care of with the Demons, and whatever mystery I''m supposed to unravel, that I could train him for however long it takes. My goal? To have someone who lives long enough that they can grow so strong, they''ll be able to kill me. Suicide wasn''t something I wanted to bet on and there was no guarantee it would work. So, someone would be necessary. That someone was Typhon.


    "Fine!" Arceana said through clenched teeth.


    "Lastly, you do anything stupid towards me, or try and hinder me in anyway that is unfair, wee right back to this moment. Am I clear?"


    Her head tilted up. "Transparently."


    Releasing my gravity pirs on the group, I mumbled. "Meh. Good enough." Then I removed my barrier where several of the staff came up in a rush. "Thank you for your service this evening, but I''m afraid I have business to attend to."


    Arceana was stumbling to her feat and I saw a bruise across her face that was no doubt from when I grabbed her. "Priestess?"


    She red at me through her messy hair. "I will also be leaving. Expect someone toe by to fix the ce soon." Arceana teleported away and left me with her assassins.


    I turned to them. "You guys want me to send you back to the Temple?" They scowled at my offer and left via the staircase. "Rude." After scoffing, I looked at the waiter. "They could''ve at least said no thank you." Raising the bottle to him, I opened a portal. "Love the drink. Thanks."


    With nothing more to be said, I moved to the Temple myself as there were a few select people I needed to talk to urgently.

 Chapter 186 - 186

    <h4>Chapter 186:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Upon entering the Temple, I immediately focused on the different magic signatures present. The tworgest ones were obviously Arceana and Elincia, which were together. However, another smaller white aura signature was in the garden. Moving through the Temple, I found myself in a familiar spot. It was the same spot where that cloaked woman attacked me.


    Ignoring my thoughts of the mystery Demon, I moved to the garden where Lucia sat alone. "Do you sit out here often?"


    She jumped slightly and turned to me startled. "Sir Arthur!" Lucia''s body quickly rxed upon seeing it was only me. "I did not hear you approach."


    "A talent I am thankful for at times." Then I gestured to her stone bench. "May I?"


    Lucia scooted over slightly. "By all means." Sitting down next to her, I looked at the flowers as her eyes studied me. "Is there a reason you are here with a bottle of alcohol in your hand?"


    Taking a sip, I offered it to her, before I quickly pulled it away. "How old are you?"


    Rolling her eyes, she replied. "Old enough to drink, Arthur. However, I usually prefer to stay away from such beverages."


    Lifting the bottle up, I swirled the liquid inside around. "Yeah. I''m not the biggest fan either." Both hands went to my hair as I began to rub my head. "I just needed it for a little bit. Not that it does anything."


    "If you do not like it, and it does little, why drink it?" The youngest High Elf inquired.


    "It fit for the time and ce..."


    We went quiet for a moment before Lucia finally spoke up again. "Why are you here, Arthur? Did you find me on purpose, or did you decide to join me on a whim?"


    I sighed. "I was looking for you." Giving her a small shrug, she just listened. "Not that it was hard to find you. Arceana and Elincia are together right now, so you''re the only other person with a white magic signature."


    Another short silence. "Are you going to tell me why?"


    Turning to her, Lucia looked me in my eyes as she waited. "Do you know what you are to Arceana and Elincia?" I inquired.


    "Well, I would like to think I am family. Arceana raised me from when I was a baby, just like she did for Typhon." She became quiet. "I always wondered if we were rted, but she always told me that it did not matter. We were family." Then she smirked and gave me a look. "That means little when you look in the mirror and see such a strong resemnce." Lucia shrugged softly. "I do not know what I am to them, but I owe them a great deal. Arceana especially."


    "Has she ever threatened you in any way?" Lucia seemed confused at that. "Arceana, I mean. Have you ever felt in danger or questioned your safety around her?"


    "No?" Her tone was confused and unsure. "Never have I ever felt unsafe near her."


    There was no real way to proceed with this in a careful manner. "Lucia," I began in a serious tone. "If you ever, and I do mean ever, question your wellbeing with her, you find me." Lucia opened her mouth, but I continued. "Do you know how to teleport?"


    She was stunned and sputtered a response. "I-I... What? No!" Then she ced a hand on my shoulder. "What does that have to do with anything?"


    Turning away from her, I looked back to the flowers. "Find someone who can teach you. Alwin, Ayda, even Arceana herself. It doesn''t matter who it is. Learn how to do so, and if anything ever happens," My eyes shifted back to her. "You teleport to my home or to me if you can pinpoint me. It doesn''t matter if it''s Arceana or Elincia. You find me."


    Lucia seemed stunned before she got a more serious expression on her face. "What happened?"


    "Nothing."


    "Something had to have happened for you to seek me out like this."


    "The less you know, the better. I don''t want to ruin your image of anyone or be looking over you shoulder. All I want is for you to be prepared and have a n." I told her before shaking my head. "There is nothing more I will say." Standing, she seemed rmed at that. "I need to leave before either Priestess realizes I''m here. Remember what I said, Lucia."


    Without giving her a chance to respond, I portaled away. Returning home left me with mixed feelings. Arceana is far worse than I thought. Weapons ready to kill me that are specific for killing immortals. Not sure how they''d work on me, but I''m not interested in testing that at the moment. Putting the Demon Stone dagger on my desk, I sat down on my bed.


    "How did it all go so wrong?"


    My mumble was met with silence. Arceana never acted like this, but she''s been through a lot and had her head fucked with. Who knows what all she had to endure in thest two thousand years... Rubbing my face at the thought of ''dealing'' with her and Elincia, I sighed again.


    "I need to be ready." Looking out my window at the new wall, I moved towards it. "A wall isn''t going to help much against a foe like Thana. There has to be more I can do without dredging up my old name and taking the throne..." Leaning against the wall, I closed my eyes. "But what?"

 Chapter 187 - 187

    <h4>Chapter 187:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    A knock came from my door, which immediately startled me. Using a gravity pir to pull Defiance across the room and to my hands, I moved to the entryway. The knock had ceased, but there was reason to be wary. While only one magic signature could be seen it wasn''t hard to imagine that I was already surrounded.


    "Who is it?" I called out.


    "Aydalia." My brows shot up in surprise at that. "Or Mama Farro if you prefer." Opening the door after looking around to see if she was alone, I saw her eyes shoot to my sword. "Expecting someone else?"


    My eyes darted around the area to see if she was truly alone. "Something like that." Putting Defiance on my back, I shifted my gaze back to her. "Is there a reason you''re here?"


    She seemed nervous that I was so on edge. "I wanted to talk about the journal you read, but I''m not sure now is the best time." Her robes blew lightly in the wind along with her green hair as she looked around the area cautiously. "Did something happen?"


    Bobbing my head back and forth, I answered. "I might''ve, or might not of, told Arceana to essentially go fuck herself." Holding up my right hand as Aydalia looked at me shocked, I continued. "She had some assassins on standby and did some other unpleasant shit that I do not approve up." Then my other hand went up. "That led to me putting her in her ce. On the floor. Somewhat violently." Aydalia''s eyes were wide, and her jaw dropped. "All in all, not the best dinner I''ve ever had."


    "Are..." She started after trying to collect herself. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "There''s a reason I had my sword. Not sure what''s going to happen over the course of the next few days, but if there is a sh, make sure you keep your kids out of it." I warned her. "If they get involved, that''s on them."


    "Dealing with the Priestess and her assassins must''ve been difficult." Mama Farromented.


    I shrugged. "Not really. Arceana and Elincia are far weaker than I was expecting. However, magic can still fuck me up. Your daughter is proof of that."


    Aydalia became quiet for a moment. "I see."


    "Would you mind joining me for a walk?" I inquired and her gaze became inquisitive. "There''s another group I need to talk to. We can talk on the way."


    She nodded. "Very well."


    Closing the door behind me, we started making our way to the Reed Family Farmstead. "So, where''s Aien? Surely Papa Farro isn''t too far from his lovely wife."


    Aydalia blushed at thepliment. "Aien stayed up in the Middle Rung. He understands this is more about our children and I, then it is about him."


    "He sounds like a good man. Understanding and supportive."


    "Aien is wonderful." Aydalia stated with a small smile. "Even with your arrival, he knew the consequences, and acted so only he would be punished should ite to that."


    "Protecting one''s family is nothing to be ashamed of. Nor should one shy away from doing so if threatened or think they''ll be punished. In fact, all the more reason to do so." Gesturing to her, I continued. "Aien has my respect for the lengths he went to. I may not like your daughter, nor am I a huge fan of your son, but both you and Aien have my word that they wille to no permanent harm from me."


    Aydalia smirked as she repeated, "Permanent?"


    I shrugged as we walked through the dirt. "Your kids keeping doing stupid shit. If I need to knock them unconscious, I will, but that''s about all I''ll do."


    She sighed at that. "I suppose that is more than I could ask for if someone were to attack you." Then she continued before pping my back lightly. "Though, I will be upset if you hurt my daughter too much. She''s training, I understand, but she is still a girl."


    "Women and children get the same treatment from me depending on what they''re doing. Both have tried to kill me before, so the notion that they should receive fewer consequencespared to their male counterparts is lost on me." I informed her.


    "Children have tried killing you before?" The Elf looked a little disturbed at that.


    "Several times. Hell, one of the times was when I was here and got confronted by some Ghouls. Some of those Ghouls were children." Then I shrugged. "Still killed them."


    Mama Farro looked pained at that, but given what she knew, she couldn''t chastise me for my actions. "Understandable in some circumstances, I suppose."


    I nodded. "You suppose right."


    My confirmation made her eyes roll. "So, I hear you''re the one behind all the improvements the to the Lowest Rung."


    Another nod. "Yep. Been working on improving The Slums overall." Then I pointed off to the wall. "With the battlements up and the wall almostplete, we''ve beenying down stone to help with keeping the streets clean." I exined. "The farms had to stay on the outside, but I put a tower above each one so there is a lookout posted twenty-four hours a day incase something happens." Then I shrugged. "That keeps the entire city safe and allows for a quick response time for the people outside the walls."


    "I see you''re also building the streets outside of the Lowest Rung." Aydaliamented as she pointed back towards the gate, which had a street extending out from the inside of the walls. "Is that for it to reach your home eventually?"


    I shook my head. "No. It helps get off dirt from boots and wagons before entering The Slums. Keeps the city streets upkeep much more manageable. Not that I think any of The Slum''s resident''s care. However, it also makes it easier to clean the streets in one specific location before anyone even enters."


    The Elf studied me for a moment before asking me another question. "Why do you call it ''The Slums'' when the term is somewhat disrespectful, yet you''re doing your best to take such good care of it?"


    "To literally shit on everyone in the Upper Rungs. I want people to show up to Helmsforth, see ''The Slums'' and then if they head up the mountains, I want them to be disappointed upon seeing the ''Upper Rungs''." I replied earnestly.


    She shook her head with a smile. "You are an interesting man, Sir Arthur. If what you say is true, and even if it''s not, I imagine it''s for good reasons."


    "d you think so."

 Chapter 188 - 188

    <h4>Chapter 188:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "I''d like to speak to you about the journal, if you don''t mind." Aydalia informed me softly as we could see the Reed home in the distance.


    We walked along their farm as I shrugged. "I figured you''d want to eventually." ncing at her, I asked, "What do you wanna know?"


    She was quiet for a moment before she answered. "Could you read the beginning of the journal?"


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    "Because it was a message left for me by the one who created that journal. Most powerful Elf I ever knew."


    Aydalia was quiet at that as she mulled my words over. "And the two of you both knew some manner of unknownnguage?"


    Shaking my right hand back and forth as I held it up, I replied. "Not exactly. I taught it to him, and he in turn, used it for the opening of that journal."


    She rubbed her temples as she tried to contemte what I just told her. "There are so many questions I want to ask right now."


    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t."


    "How can someone hear something like that and not want to know more?" Aydalia inquired.


    "At least I know where Ayda got her thirst for knowledge from." I mumbled. "I''m not going to answer most of those questions, and I already told you that I was older than I appear."


    She nodded at that as she remembered our first meeting. "That now has a lot more merit to me."


    I shrugged. "At least someone finally believes me that I''m telling the truth about that. Although, most people who didn''t believe me about my age did so eventually when they got enough proof." We were just about at the house. "Do you know the Reed Family?"


    Aydalia smiled. "I''ve known Augustus for a long time. He also trained under the Priestess dozens of years ago." Then she sighed. "It was so long ago for him that it''s hard to believe he has aged so."


    "Mortal races are quick to age and quick to forget at times." Then I shrugged again. "Time moves on and we remain. One day, you''ll blink, and you might be just as old as Augustus."


    "Elves are not known for dying from old age."


    "But they still age and you''re likely over a hundred years old yourself." Imented.


    She blushed slightly at the mention of her age. "I was already finished with the Priestess''s training when Augustus started. In fact, I knew his parents and his son." Then she frowned. "It was a shame what happened to him."


    As much as I wanted to pry, I didn''t. "I wouldn''t know."


    Before she could tell me anything, I knocked on the door. "Just a sec!" A familiar boyish voice called out. "Arthur!" Austin greeted me happily and then turned to Aydalia. "Ayda?" He said confused as he saw she looked a little different.


    Aydalia giggled. "No. I''m her mother, Aydalia."


    Austin blushed at that. "Sorry, Mrs. Farro."


    She smiled at that and then gestured to me. "There is no need for that. You can call me Aydalia if you wish or call me what Arthur calls me. Mama Farro."


    "Mama Farro?" An elderly voice cut in as Augustus appeared in the hallway. "That''s new. Never thought ya''d want such a title."


    "Thising from the man who tells everyone to refer to him as Grandpa Reed?" Aydalia retorted as she crossed her arms with a knowing look before motioning towards me with her head. "If you must know, Arthur called me that, and I found it rather endearing."


    Augustus chuckled at that. "It certainly can be." He smiled and moved forward to give her a hug. "It''s been a long time, Lia."


    She smiled and returned the hug. "It certainly has, August. I''m sorry I don''t visit."


    They broke apart and Augustus waved a dismissive hand. "No need ta worry about none of that. Ah got old and Ah can''t exactly visit ya either. How''s Aien?"


    "He''s well. Been doing some business as usual." Aydalia answered. "You ever miss it?"


    "At times, but my time hase and gone. Too old, and too frail ta do anything ta help now." Then he looked her over. "Ya stayin healthy? Ah know ya got those kids of yers runnin around now, but Ah can''t imagine ya just sit at home much."


    "I do, actually. Ayda has surpassed me in terms of magic and Alwin is a General of Lestrania. Aien keeps busy cause it gives him something to do, but our time has also passed." Then she smiled and looked around. "You miss having Elves around at all? I know at one point you were more used to dealing with them than any other Humans or Zugal."


    He gave a knowing smirk. "Ah got an Elf or two thates around still with a few High Elves as well. Rennal likes ta visit and keep Cassidypany."


    My eyes darted to Aydalia to see how she would react. Not sure Cassidy wanted that to get out, but I wasn''t about to step in either. However, if the grin on Aydalia''s face was anything to go by, this not so well-kept secret would live for another day.


    "I see. Well, I''m sure Lady Rennal must be good friends with Cassidy if that''s the case. I''ve heard good things about both of them from word of mouth. Even Ayda and Alwin are both impressed by your granddaughter. Both think she might just be the strongest Human that''s ever lived."


    I coughed overly dramatic there and Augustus rolled his eyes. "You don''t count." Austin said with a giggle.


    Augustus lifted his nose in the air. "He certainly doesn''t! My Cassidy will be the best there ever was."


    No pressure for the poor girl. "Ya talkin behind my back, Grandpa?" Cassidy inquired from the top of the staircase.


    "Just braggin bout my granddaughter." He replied earnestly, which got her to smirk and roll her eyes as she came downstairs.


    "He really won''t stop. Help us." Imented and Augustus wacked me with his cane. "That was rude!"


    He waved, the cane in question, at me. "Ah give as good as Ah get."


    Rolling my eyes, Cassidy eventually spoke once again. "It''s good ta see ya, Lady Farro." She said with a small bow and then looked at me. "Ah suppose yer also wee, Arthur."


    "Thanks." I replied dryly.


    Austin giggled before Cassidy once again looked between the two of us. "If ya don''t mind my askin, why''re you two here?" Her eyes flickered to my sword for a moment.


    Crossing my arms, I sighed. "I need to talk to you." My gaze then shifted to Grandpa Reed. "Both of you." Then my eyes settled on Aydalia. "You can stay if you want."


    "So generous." Aydalia responded with a roll of the eyes and it made me wonder how Alwin and Ayda were both tight asses.

 Chapter 189 - 189

    <h4>Chapter 189:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "Why can''t Ah stay!?" Austin whined.


    Grandpa Reed was quick to reply. "Cause yer supposed ta be in bed!" Then he yfully wacked his bottom. "Now go get cleaned up before climbin in bed."


    Austin wandered off morosely as Cassidy smirked. "Ah don''t know what Ah''m gonna do with him."


    "He''s a good kid who wants to be older than he is." I stated and then crossed my arms. "Honestly, Austin is far more mature than most children his age. The only exception might be Typhon, but who can say for sure."


    Aydalia nodded at that. "Well, both boys have had reasons to grow up quicker than most."


    Before we could continue along with that topic, Augustus refocused on my presence. "Why''re ya here, Arthur? It''s always good ta see ya, but if Austin can''t be around, Ah can''t imagine this is goin ta be pleasant."


    "It''s not so much unpleasant as it is a warning." My attention turned to Cassidy. "I want you to be honest with me Cassidy, wholly andpletely."


    "Ah can do that." She said before crossing her arms to match me.


    "Has Arceana, or Elincia, ever made you feel unsafe?" Naturally, the three others that were present, were surprised. "I don''t mean with your training. That''s necessary sometimes, but have they ever done anything were you were genuinely concerned?"


    Cassidy seemed confused at that. "No? Why do ya ask?"


    Gesturing to her, I shook my head. "I can''t say, but if at any point you feel threatened, youe to me. Not Grandpa Reed, not the other Priestess or a fellow student, me."


    Augustus and Aydalia gave each other a look. "Don''t ya think ya might be-"


    At my look, he stopped, and I turned back to Cassidy. "The dinner did not go well, Cassidy. In fact, I was rather disgusted with Arceana. I''m unsure if Elincia is the same, but I will not tolerate what Arceana offered me." Stepping closer to her, I put my hands on her shoulders. "Promise me that you will seek me out immediately if you ever feel in danger." My low tone seemed to surprise her, as did my grip. "Promise me!"


    "Ah promise!" She finally said when I shook her.


    "Good." My gaze then turned to Augustus. "Be very careful around the Priestesses, Reed." I gave Aydalia a short nod as well. "You as well."


    "It can''t have been that bad. Surely ya can work it out." Cassidy said after a moment since neither of the other two replied.


    Pointing at the ground, I replied firmly. "If Arceana ever makes me such an offer again, I will be removing her from her throne." My statement was met with wide eyes and dropped jaws. "Do not think for one second I am joking. As such, you will need to keep this to yourself, Cassidy. Rennal, nor your fellow students, can know."


    Cassidy frowned. "Tell me what happened."


    My eye twitched as I felt a magic signature disappear from the top of the mountain. "You''ll have to trust me on this o-"


    A loud teleportation went off behind me and I quickly moved Aydalia along with Cassidy behind me. Augustus grabbed them and moved inside the house. Each of them saw that it was Elincia, which normally wouldn''t be an issue, but the look on her face was rather unsettling.


    "How dare you, you petnt worm!" Elincia seethed. "You attack Arceana and go about your night as if nothing ever happened?!"


    Stepping off the front porch as Elincia floated to the ground with her magic ring, I replied. "Your sister has likely lied to you, Elincia. When have I ever attacked either of you without reason? Every time has been in self-defense!"


    Swords began to gather around the air as she eyed me with a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Bruising along her face, without a single mark on you, and you expect me to believe that it was self-defense!?"


    Frowning, I drew Defiance. "To be honest, I don''t give a shit what you believe." nting it in the ground, I continued. "You sisters are starting to piss me off, Elincia. If you go through with this, you will regret it."


    "I have held myself back during each of our battles, Arthur Pendragon! Do not think for one second that you will best me if I am serious!"


    "You do not want this fight, Elincia." I warned.


    Dozens of swords flew at me and I stood still as they impaled me through my armor. My arms went limp, as did my legs since some of the swords went through my stomach and stuck into the ground behind me. Given their length, they kept me propped up. I also upped my energy before she attacked so it barely hurt.


    "Priestess!?" Augustus shouted in horror, while Aydalia just screamed.


    I heard Cassidy quickly reply. "Grandpa, stop!"


    Shuffling could be heard, and I saw Grandpa Reed move next to me with his arm extended in horror. Coughing up blood seemed to sink in the feeling that I was going to die for him. He put his hand on my shoulder, which was one of the few ces that didn''t have a sword impaling.


    "Ah''m sorry, Arthur."


    "Don''t be." I replied before forcing my feet on the ground and standing upright. This ripped Elincia''s magic swords from the ground while I shook my arms to dislodge them. "You really meant to kill me that time." I mumbled as the swords plopped out slowly.


    Augustus backed away in shock with Cassidy pulling him away from me as I started pulling out the rest of the swords. "How?" Elincia whispered almost breathlessly.


    I shrugged as I finally pulled out thest sword and tossed it on the ground. "Well, for one, I''m no where near as weak as you seem to think I am." Rolling my neck, I watched as the swords quickly floated back up and began spinning. "My healing is also far above anything you could do to me."


    The swords became flying saucers as they spun at incredible speeds. "I care not."


    Again, sheunched the dozens of swords at me. "Oh, by the way," I began as all the swords came to a sudden stop before they could even touch me as I created hundreds of gravity pirs. "I have also been holding back this entire time."


    Elincia''s swords could be heard creaking as they barely shifted in ce. "That''s not possible."


    "Priestess who eats dirt says ''what''." I rapidly said.


    "Wha-" She didn''t finish as she ended up face first on the ground.

 Chapter 190 - 190

    <h4>Chapter 190:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Walking over to Elincia, she teleported behind me. Reacting quickly, I grabbed her by her face just like I did to Arceana before mming her into the dirt once more. This time, she wasying on her back and I let go of her before crouching down next to her.


    Steepling my fingers with my elbows resting on my knees, I spoke. "I told you how this would go."


    Swiping at me, I put up a gravity pir and stopped her hand from reaching me. "You are not worthy of your titles!" Elincia dered. "Arthur Pendragon should never havee here! Lestrania does not need you and we certainly don''t want you!"


    She red at me, and eventually teleported away to a short distance. "Youbeled me your Knight." I shrugged. "Take it. I care not." Then I chuckled. "What even is a Knight of Lestrania? A dog to do as he is told? Come Arthur. Sit Arthur. Fetch Arthur." Gesturing towards Elincia, I continued. "If that''s your version of a Knight, you can keep it because I won''t do it."


    Red and ck magic started to appear in her body as she shook in anger. "You are not the one to decide what happens in this Kingdom!"


    She roared and startedshing out. Her magic was increasing and bing more dangerous by the second. The Demonic Magic started to spread as she struggled to evennd a blow on me as she teleported around. Spells wereunched along with her swords, both with expert timing.


    Elincia had created enough of a separation between us that it was somewhat difficult to read her movements and restrict them. However, she was starting to go out of control. The Priestess seemed to be frothing at the mouth as she used precision with her attacks. Although, I think it irked her even more that I just stood there unmoving as her spells shed against my gravity shields.


    At the same time, several pirs started to m into her from all different directions. Not enough to permanently harm her or wound her, but enough to bully her a little bit. Her body was thrown about like a rag doll for a few moment before shended on the ground unceremoniously.


    "And you are? Arceana is?" I asked with a tilted head as she stood. "Your Kingdom is built upon the blood of everyone else besides you and Arceana!" Moving towards her, I raised my voice as I looked at her unkempt appearance. "What did you ever do for this Kingdom?! Fight Rudnurth!" pping as I continued my approach, I stopped in front of her and pped a few more times with her hair hanging partially in front of her face. "Congrattions on casting down your own brother!"


    Elincia looked at me surprised as she adjusted her dress, which had a few tears in it. "How do you-"


    "It amuses me that this surprises you, given that I already told Arceana this." I informed her. "But she didn''t tell you that did she?" Elincia went silent. "Did she tell you that she had assassins present to kill me?" I asked in a more hushed tone as her eyes twitched. "Or perhaps that she offered Lucia to me as nothing more than a bribe?" Putting my finger in her face, she grit her teeth. "That''s what set me off. Not the assassins, or her usual threats, the fact that she was willing to sell me Lucia. Your own niece."


    The blonde-haired High Elf looked lost. "She never mentioned any of that."


    "Would you have?" I asked back, and she didn''t reply. "I even told her to stop, but she continued on. When I pinned her, which are the reasons for her bruises, I told her that I would rece her if she ever did something like this again." Then I quickly added, "Not me, myself, but have someone rece her in general. Lucia was brought up and you were as well. I bet she didn''t mention that either."


    "Arthur-"


    "Did she perhaps mention that you have a Demon inside you?" I questioned and Elincia looked up to me wide-eyed. "I''ll take that as a no." Poking her forehead, in a condescending manner, I continued. "Think, Elincia. Why would she not heal the bruises on her face? She wanted you to see them and look what came of it. Your sister has manipted you and everyone else. Everyone but me. Well, that I know of."


    "What proof do you have?" Elincia finally said. "How do I know you truly are speaking the truth? You''ve hurt many people since our arrival and killed others."


    With a dark grin, I walked behind her and put my hands on her shoulders. "Because, if I wanted any of you dead, you''d be dead." Releasing my killing intent in the small vicinity, she tried to move as she nced back at me in horror. "Those who I wanted dead, are dead." Was my simple answer as I leaned my head forward next to hers and whispered, "You and your sister are still alive. That is proof enough."


    Sweat was pouring down her face as I felt her convulse from the pressure she was under. Her legs quickly gave out as she fell to her knees. I let her go and stared down at her with my eyes no doubt glowing slightly as she seemed frozen in fear as she locked her eyes with mine.


    Her breath caught as I leaned down from behind her. "However, there is another issue. Your Demonic Magic is starting to fight against me, and I don''t feel like getting into a death match with you." Then I shrugged.


    It was probably instinct in how she reacted. Her Demonic Magic came forward as she tried to turn back towards me. Unfortunately for her, I was far faster than her. Her power was increasing at an rming rate to the point that I was eyeing Defiance incase I was going to need it. Thankfully, I connected first as my free hand grabbed her hand that tried to hit me.


    "So," With enough force to knock her out, my fist mmed into the back of her head before she could reach me or even realized what had happened. "It''s time for bed."


    Elincia was once again face down in the dirt and I sighed as sheid there motionless. Her hand was in mine as it was far further back than it should''ve been. Letting it go and rolling my neck, my energy increased again as all my blood began to evaporate from my arm and skin. A perk I was happy to have as I grabbed the High Elf and tossed her over my shoulder.


    "Think you can watch her until she wakes up?" I asked Augustus nonchntly as I moved back over to the group. "She''s probably gonna have a bit of a headache and might have a dislocated shoulder, but she can pop that back in when she wakes up." Austin also came back down to investigate what the noise was all about.


    All four were looking at me in horror, shock, and arge variety of other emotions that they couldn''t seem to settle on.

 Chapter 191 - 191

    <h4>Chapter 191:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Sitting in the kitchen at the table with my head down, I could feel the stares of the other three on me. About thirty minutes had passed since Austin was sent up with Elincia to keep an eye on her and let us know when she wakes up. Thus, Augustus, Aydalia, and Cassidy were all watching me carefully. After all, seeing is believing, and you best believe I beat Elincia''s bitch ass.


    With my head down, I heard whispering and I groaned. "I''m way too old to deal with this shit." I finally said beforezily pulling my head up. "If all of you are gonna keep whispering, I can just leave." Then I leaned back in the chair. "Or kill myself."


    I was met with silence. "... Yer not gonna really kill yerself, are ya?"


    "Unfortunately, that''s not really an option for me." My response was met with less than enthusiastic responses. "It''d take a lot to kill me and I''m not a fan of suicide." Then I gestured to the second floor. "If dozens of swords piercing my body aren''t proof enough..." I trailed off with a shrug.


    Aydalia moved forward slightly from next to Augustus. "Sir Arthur, you do realize you just defeated Priestess Elincia inbat rather handedly."


    "Not the first time." I held up three fingers. "Since I got here, I think that''s the third time I''ve beaten her. I''ve defeated Arceana twice if you count the time her and Elincia teamed up against me." Another shrug. "Not that either of them are much of a threat."


    Rubbing her ears nervously, she spoke cautiously. "How is it my daughter, Ayda, almost killed you with her spell, but neither of the Priestesses are a threat to you?"


    Frowning, I tapped the table absentmindedly. "Because Ayda''s spell wasn''t powered by just her magic and those wounds came from something else entirely."


    They were all confused at that, but I didn''t rify. "Why''d ya fight Elincia, Arthur?" Augustus inquired.


    I quirked a brow at that a gave him a ''really bitch?'' look. "Aside from her showing up her raging?" He nodded.


    "Yes, aside from that." The old man confirmed.


    "I have my reasons and let''s leave it at that. Call me cruel, brutal, or any other insult you want. It doesn''t matter to me." I replied.


    "You''re not cruel." Aydalia stated and I nced at her. "In fact, I''d say your quite merciful. Had it been anyone else, they would''ve likely tried to seize power and take the throne."


    I scoffed. "Then you don''t know me. I am a cruel and spiteful man. That''s something I can admit. Merciful?" I repeated. "At times I suppose, but I have my reasons. It also depends on the person in question. None of you know me. Truly know me. I''m not the man you think I am."


    Cassidy crossed her arms. "Then why didn''t ya take the throne? Ya get into enough arguments with the Priestesses. This''d be a sure-fire way to stop that."


    Smirking, I leaned towards the redhead. "There is no power in a chair, Cassidy. A throne is meaningless and is more constricting than actual power." My standing got their attention. "I have power. Power I did not want and did not ask for. With it came tasks and responsibilities that I have no choice in." Stretching slightly as I watched another two magic signatures approach the house. "And it came with enemies and foes far stronger than I had ever dared thought possible. Because of that," There was a knock on the door. "I will have to do something I never wanted to do again."


    Cassidy, Augustus, and Aydalia all looked confused at that. "Would ya get that, Cass?"


    She nodded and went to the front door as instructed by her Grandpa. "Ayda? Typhon?" Cassidy said in surprise.


    "Hi! Hope we are not intruding!" Ayda greeted. "Some of the local Town Guards informed us there was a bit of a ruckus over here so we came to make sure everything was-" She stopped quickly when she stepped into the kitchen. "Mother?!"


    "Ayda." Aydalia greeted with a smile.


    Typhon entered and smiled at me. "Hey, Arthur!''


    I smiled back. "Hey, Ty." Before anything else could be said, I moved in front of him. "I''d like to make you an offer, Ty, and I want you to really think about it."


    He was surprised at that but nodded. "Okay?" Typhon replied in an unsure manner.


    "Do you want to be stronger?" I asked him and quickly continued. "Because I would like to make you my Squire. Now, I say Squire, but that is more of an official title. I''d like to make you my student with the intentions of training you for greatness."


    The boy looked ecstatic. "Yes!"


    Ayda immediately shouted at him. "No!" Then she looked to me. "You cannot make a member of the Delmaris family your Squire!"


    Aydalia put her arms around Ayda and pulled her back. "Stay out of this sweetheart." That confused her daughter as she looked at her in disbelief.

 Chapter 192 - 192

    <h4>Chapter 192:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    My eyes darted down to the young Dragon. "Arceana and Elincia will be unable to deny me this boon, Ty. If you wish to be stronger, I can help you, but it will be painful!"


    He opened his mouth again with arge smile. "Ye-"


    I cut him off. "Be very careful in what you choose, Ty." I warned. "This life... This life was decided for me before I even had a chance. It was chosen for me and I will not do that to you. You need to think very carefully on this. What it means for you." The Dragon child looked at me nervously. "Because once you choose it, there is no going back." I shook my head. "I can''t, and won''t, allow you to stop."


    Naturally, Ty seemed to lose some enthusiasm and became unsure. "Why will I be unable to stop?"


    With a small frown, I answered honestly. "Because I won''t let you." Taking a knee in front of the boy, I exined. "Despite what you and everyone else might think," I started as I gestured to the room. "I''m not a good person, Ty. I''ve done things I''m ashamed of and was a very different person before." A weak chuckle escaped my lips at that. "I''m a hypocrite, a liar, cruel, and so much more."


    Ty seemed even more hesitant. "Will you be cruel to me?"


    I nodded. "At times, yes. My training is not for the faint of heart and not for those without the will to see it through. It''s dangerous, painful, and more."


    "But I will be strong?"


    "You will. That I guarantee." cing my hands on his shoulders, I sighed. "I don''t know how fast you will grow but know that being my squire wille with more learning than tasks." My grip tightened slightly. "You''ll learn everything that I can teach, and everything that you are able to copy."


    The boy thought on my words before he looked me in the eye. "Will I be able to help everyone who has helped me?"


    I nodded. "Very likely, however, I want you to know that what I have to give you isn''t an honor, but a burden. A lot of my teaching will be doing what I say and not as I do. I''m not a good role model. Thankfully, training you doesn''t mean I have to be. If you want time to think on it-"


    Typhon dropped his proper speech as he looked at me with a grin. "I''ll do it."


    Elincia came down the stairs at that moment and entered the kitchen while keeping her eyes on the boy. "Typhon-"


    "Hey!" I said firmly in a warning tone as I raised a finger and pointed it at her repeatedly before speaking to the room. "Can everyone give us a minute?"


    Ayda was the only one who seemed offended, but quickly was confused as her mother escorted her out with Cassidy. Augustus gave us a look before ushering out Austin and Typhon as well. Elincia was quiet as they left and looked at them before her gaze slowly shifted to me.


    Moving in front of her got her to shy back slightly as I stopped inches from her face. "Typhon said yes. Now, I know you care for the boy, and you can take me at my word when I say I won''t try to turn him against you, nor will I badmouth you or your sister." Then I moved in closer again. "But if you try to interfere with me again on some fuckin bullshit excuse, I will raise hell that makes our previous confrontations look like a kids y date."


    "Arthur, you have to understand-"


    "If you try to convince me otherwise, my fist is going to say hello to your jaw." I cut her off before quickly continuing. "Which would suck cause it''d probably end up ruining the house and you''d likely bruise." Then my tone turned mocking. "And given how your sister tricked you, we wouldn''t want anymore misunderstandings, would we?"


    "I thought you said we were still the rulers of this Kingdom."


    Pinching the bridge of my nose in annoyance, I replied. "I don''t want your fucking kingdom. What I want, is to be able to work without you, or your bitchy sister, always getting involved." Poking her stomach got her to look down and then back to me, old spice would be proud. "So, you mind your own damn business, and I''ll take care of mine. Typhon will be in good hands, but he will also be pushed to the limits."


    She sighed. "Given how you have proven time and time again that removing my sister and I, is not your objective, I will trust you. Especially since you have spared us time and time again. You are a mystery, one that I will continue to look into, but do not expect us to bend over backwards for you every time you threaten us, Arthur."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    "I mean it. Arceana and I are willing to work with you. Well, I am after the stunt she pulled, but I will not be cowed."


    I smirked at that. "As a ruler shouldn''t be." Patting her cheek condescendingly, I moved past her. "You take care of your students and I''ll take care of mine."


    Before I could move towards the group, Elincia grabbed my arm firmly and stopped me. Turning to her, I quirked a brow as she continued to look straight ahead. Normally, this would''ve irked me, but there was something clearly on her mind that was worrying her. Something other than me.


    "Is there something else bothering you?"


    Elincia began after a moment. "That Demon you said that is inside of me..." She trailed off before looking at me. "Can you remove it?"


    Exhaling long at that, I rubbed the back of my neck as she let my arm go. "I don''t know."


    "Please!" The Priestess suddenly said in a fearful tone and hushed tone. "I have seen what happens to those with Demons infecting them... There is nothing that terrifies me more than bing like them."


    My arm flopped to my side at that, and I closed my eyes. "Maybe. Let me think on how to proceed and get Ty started on his training. You have re ups when under pressure. As long as no Demons invade, I imagine you''ll be just fine."


    She smiled softly at that with a relieved smile. "Thank you, Arthur."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I have no idea what I''m doing, but I''ll do something... Eventually."

 Chapter 193 - 193

    <h4>Chapter 193:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    I swear these two Priestesses are a fucking rollercoaster. They attack me on a whim. Ask me for favors one day, and then assume the worst the next. If it wasn''t the fact that I actually gave a shit, even if it was just a small one, I would''ve killed both of them by now. That''d stop all this ''hi, goodbye, why don''t you die'' shit.


    Stepping outside where the others were, they all turned to us when we opened the door. "Priestess, if you do not mind me inquiring, why were you here?" Ty asked.


    Leaning next to Elincia, I whispered. "Just a heads up, I''m going to teach him how to speak like an actual child." She rolled her eyes as I quickly answered for her. "The High Elf here," I began with a thumb pointed at her. "Made a slight booboo and ended up slightly injured." Then I gestured to Augustus. "The Reeds were nice enough to allow her to rest her for a bit."


    Ayda narrowed her eyes at me when Elincia avoided everyone''s gaze. "Is that true?"


    Her mother quickly replied. "Enough of that, Ayda." She chastised. "Apologies, Sir Arthur."


    "None needed." Was my even response.


    "Then why did you need to speak to Elincia in private? Was it about her ident?" My new squire pressed further.


    Holding up my hands, I answered. "I never said ident. Booboo was the correct term and yes. We were discussing her booboo."


    "But that is an ident, is it not?"


    "Say it with me, Ty. Booboo." I repeated.


    "I do not see-"


    "Booboo!"


    He sighed. "Booboo." Ty mumbled confused.


    I gave a firm nod. "Good. Any other questions?"


    "Did the ''booboo'' affect you?" The boy questioned.


    Closing my eyes at his one-track mind, I crossed my arms. "It did, yes." My confirmation made him look toward Elincia. "The Priestess here did something that... Disappointed me." I said carefully. "Not the first time." I mumbled under my breath. "However," My gaze shifted to her. "She''s going to do her best to fix it. Isn''t that right?"


    Elincia sighed but nodded. "Yes." She then looked to Typhon. "Remember this young Typhon, I am not perfect. I, too, make mistakes and I made one tonight. Sir Arthur here is willing to forgive me and even help me with something despite my rather boisterous ''booboo''." She said carefully.


    The boy looked absolutely lost, as did Ayda, while the others just kept their mouths shut. "How could you possibly disappoint anyone? Did you make a promise and not keep it?"


    "In a manner of speaking, yes." Elincia admitted. "I have not kept my word in several matters regarding our dearest Knight."


    "You hear that, Ayda?" I said as I looked at the Elf in her mommy''s grasp. "Dearest." Tapping my nose, I pointed at her. "Remember that the next time you steal my sandwich."


    Ayda rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue at me. "Despite his... entric behavior," Elincia said carefully. "Sir Arthur has been more than understanding than most. I will do my best to make things up to him as I should."


    Typhon crossed his arms as he looked around in thought. When no one else spoke up, he said what was on his mind.


    "It must have been something rather serious for you to disappoint someone, but making up for your mistakes is the right thing to do." The dragon-boy-schr stated.


    Seeing my time to shine, I imparted my first lesson. "My first piece of wisdom to bestow upon you is this." I told him and leaned down. "Keep your expectations low and you''ll be disappointed less often." Many flinched back at that as if that was a horrible lesson to teach and learn. Standing upright, my gaze shifted over to Elincia. "Then again, expectations can be almost nonexistent, and people will still go out of their way to disappoint you." The Priestess shied away from my gaze.


    "That is a horrible thing to say!" Ayda shouted. "Apologize to the Priestess this instance!"


    "I think it''s time we went home. Your father has been wanting to see you for a while." Aydalia quickly said before they teleported off.


    Augustus took that as his que as he turned to Austin. "And it''s way past yer bedtime. Cass," He turned to his granddaughter. "Put him ta bed and Ah don''t want ya too far behind him. Ya gotta get up early tomorrow."


    She nodded. "Of course." Cassidy then turned to Ty. "Ya wannae inside real quick ta let the adults talk?"


    Ty was smart to know it wasn''t a question. "Very well."


    I rolled my eyes as they walked off and Elincia turned to Augustus. "Ya don''t need ta worry about nothin from us. Ah''ll make sure Austin and Cassidy stay quiet about what happened here tonight."


    Elincia nodded. "And I will do the same for Aydalia Farro. An old student she may be, but it has been some time since we havest spoken, and it was from Arceana she learned. Hopefully, that will not matter."


    Not caring in the slightest, I crossed my arms as I looked at the High Elf. "Can you teleport Ty down tomorrow? I coulde get him, but I don''t really want to deal with your sister. I''d like to start his training tomorrow and he can stay with me for extended periods of time if needed."


    Closing her eyes, Elincia sighed. "My sister is going to love this."


    "About as much as I love dealing with her shit no doubt."


    The Priestess relented my point. "The deal has been made. Whether or not she agrees is another matter entirely. Not like she would be able to stop you but be aware of your surroundings and expect to check in with us. We do care for Typhon very dearly."


    I shrugged. "Maybe, but probably not. Don''t want you using my teachings against me after all." The irony of that statement wasn''t lost on me, but it was on her.

 Chapter 194 - 194

    <h4>Chapter 194:</h4>


    ??????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "My Queen. Is it ready yet?" Tor inquired.


    Sitting in myb, I was preparing the final touches to my experiment. "Just about. It should be ready within the week."


    "Our army has been standing by for weeks now..."


    "And?"


    My dismissive response did not sit well with my general. "We''re eating through our resources at this point. They''ve been there squatting waiting for your orders."


    "Then they should continue to do so." I replied without looking at him as I continued to work on the experiment. "The Anomaly, or rather, Arthur Pendragon, wille to investigate. I''d rather make sure something is present that might take care of him for us instead of wasting tens of thousands of breeders to his curiosity."


    "We have no inclination that he shows any interest in returning to the East."


    "When a cat shows no interest in its prey, does the mouse feel safe?" I asked back while I started to pour my mist into the Demon Experiment. "Or would you simply wait to see if the cat will take interest?" There was no response. "Anomaly hates Demons. Of that, I have no doubt. Unfortunately, he is also stronger than he was two thousand years ago. I am too, but I''d rather not risk a direct confrontation at this moment when we''re so close."


    "And you truly believe this new project of yours can finally defeat him?" Tor asked sarcastically, which made me whip my head toward him with a sharp re. "Apologies..."


    "This experiment will be able to use his own magic against him. With an infusion from me and our lovely prisoner, it should be enough to turn it into a seriousbatant." I giggled. "The thought of his own magic being turned against him is always so delightful." Stopping my current course of action, I began to caress its face. "If not, it will turn my army into dust and use them as its new source of power."


    "I see."


    "Whatever may happen, or however long it may take, Arthur will show. The bait has been set and he cares too much for his students not to take it. His hate of Demons will also be a huge boon."


    The shadows began to dissipate. "It might not be Demons he hates, but us."


    He left with that and I replied even though I knew he was gone. "What''s the difference..."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Demons are a bunch of beady-eyed bitches!" I stated as Typhon just listened. "They want your shit and don''t make any sense!" Then I gestured to him. "You know how Ghouls and several other Demons have been lurking about recently?"


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "Exactly! Why!?" Moving through the forest, I held up a branch for him to walk under. "I''ve killed every single Demon that''s gotten close! You''d think they''d learn!" Then we came to a clearing. "Which is one of the first things you need to learn. War ising, Ty."


    He nodded. "I remember you saying that before. What actions do you think the Demons might take? After all, they keep popping up and surprising everyone. Surely you must have some idea as to what their ns are." The boy inquired.


    "The actions of the Demon horde may not make sense, but it''s not your job to figure out their ns. Right now, you need to focus on training and arge portion of that is making sure you can control the magic inside you." Then I gestured to myself. "Let me handle them for the time being."


    "Okay. So, what do I have to do?" Ty asked as we came to a stop.


    Taking a knee in front of him, I looked up at him. "I''m going to bepletely honest, Ty. I''ve never trained someone from the Dragon ns before. I saw you put my words into practice on the Drunken Cloud. We need to do that again. Once I know you can do that, I will decide how I want to continue your training."


    He nodded firmly. "Right! Should I start right now?"


    I nodded in return. "Focus on the same feeling you get when you breath fire. Let that flow to different parts of your body. You are young and inexperienced. Do not be ashamed if this takes time."


    "That make sense, but why are we out here in the Hollow Forest?"


    "Spies. Spies everywhere!" I said with my hand going up in an ''Imagination'' type gesture.


    "His hatred for Demons and the wariness of his own peoplees from that experience youck, child." A familiar voice chimed in.


    Typhon smiled. "Camoa!" He greeted with a wave then turned to me. "How did you know she was here?"


    "What did I just say about spies?" I asked back.


    He shrugged. "I kind of thought you were just paranoid..."


    Rolling my eyes at that honest response, I replied. "I''m sure some will say so, but my actionse from experience." I crossed my arms and stood up. "You still speak for the trees?"


    She finally emerged from the bushes on the other side of the clearing fully. "They speak to me more than the other way around. It''s amazing the topics they hear of and see."


    "I can imagine."


    "Imagination is not needed here. Facing down the creature of shadows was bold and risky, but you seeded. It fled back to where it came from and you were able to protect the Priestesses."


    It''s amazing what you forget when you''re in a different world. Spying trees is definitely something I need to remember. The NSA''s wet dream.


    "Eh, they were a bonus. I''m pretty sure Tor was after me anyway."


    Camoa smiled as she stopped next to us. "Of that I am certain. It hunted you before they even appeared. Then again, the Hollow Wolves also hunted you, and yet, you also were victorious. Several were killed and the pack was chased off." She reached out her hand towards me but hesitated at my look. "Not many can battle creatures from the Old World and survive. Fewer still can fight against them and win."


    "While normally I''d make some sort ofment about calling me ''F¨¹hrer'', but that just seems in bad taste. Plus, I don''t have a mustache."


    "I will assume that was a joke in poor taste, and while you may not have a mustache, your beard has certainly grown in." Shemented as her hand lowered.


    "It was a y on words. Nothing more." I replied with a shrug. "Not that you''re not wee, why''re you here? I was just about to start Ty''s training."


    A flower bloomed in her hand as she ced it on her chest. "I thought perhaps you would like to do you own training. While I do not know what help I may be, I would like to offer, nheless. Having a druid here will also help keep the critters of this forest at bay." Then she gave a small, and slow, shrug. "Those that do not stay away, I will be able to warn you about."


    There were a few things I''d like to test myself and showing my new student a few things was part of my n. If he reported on what I was doing, I needed to know as soon as possible. However, at the same time, my powers had done nothing but grow since I got here. Perhaps some experimentation might be a good thing.

 Chapter 195 - 195

    <h4>Chapter 195:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Sure. Some rm systems in ce would be nice so I can focus on a few of my own things." I replied with a small shrug.


    Camoa didn''t seem to care too much about Arceana or Elincia. So, I wasn''t too worried about her going to either of the Priestesses about what we were doing in here. Ty was also sharp, and I nned to bring up that I didn''t want him talking about our training at all. Fingers crossed that everything would work out in my favor.


    "Then what about my training?" Ty asked quickly from next to me. "I thought we were out here for me." He pointed out.


    "We are." I nodded. "However, I cannot help you until you show that you''re able to actual take to my training." Then I gestured to a tree. "You were able tounch a Skeld across the deck with a single blow under strained circumstances. That, in itself, is impressive, but can you topple that tree in the same manner?"


    "Uh..." My student''s unsure tone and look toward Camoa made her smirk.


    cing a flower in his hair, she gestured to the tree. "I do not worry about every tree that is cut down for firewood, nor am I concerned about the beasts of the forest that knock them down from walking. A tree''s life is a beautiful thing and it ending abruptly can be just as beautiful." The Druid stated.


    My eyebrows raised at that as I nced to Typhon. At least he actually thought about how stupid that sounded. Camoa could''ve taken offense to that, and I didn''t even think about that. Maybe having him as my squire will be good for me.


    Ty looked up at the Druid and smiled. "Thank you, Camoa!" The boy quickly turned to me. "I won''t let you down!"


    "It may not be as easy as you think, but I hope you keep that optimism." I replied and he nodded before running over to the tree. "So, why are you really here?"


    "To talk to you of course." Camoa gave me a knowing look. "This world is changing, Arthur, and in no small part thanks to you."


    I crossed my arms at that. "Mind being more specific?"


    She shrugged as vines started to descend from the canopy and made a makeshift hammock for her to sit in. "I cannot. Your appearance in this forest is when things started to change. Whether or not it''s for the better is beyond me. However, I have heard of the upheavals in Helmsforth that have been caused by you. You know more than you let on if your interactions with the Demons are anything to go by."


    My arms fell to my side at that, and I nced over to Ty before they darted back to her. "What have you heard?"


    "Whatever the trees have heard." Sheid back slightly while watching me. "The forest hase to life more now than ever. Creatures are moving that have never left their territories before. Each one," Camoa pointed at me. "Interested in you."


    "I get that a lot."


    Her gaze shifted to Ty who punched the tree and winced in pain before her eyes moved back to me. "Who are you really? You were a ruler of some kind, but the details are broken and make little sense to me. History teaches one thing, yet your interactions say another."


    Narrowing my eyes at her, I replied. "I''m someone who knows how to mind their own business."


    "No need to be so on edge. There is no one I answer to. This is merely for my own curiosity." Then she shrugged. "I have an inkling as to who you really are, but confirmation would make it so much better."


    "I suggest keeping your opinion to yourself."


    "Such a thing is easy to do. There is only one other Druid in this forest and the creatures here do not speak." Then she gave me a look. "Most of them anyway. I do have a question to ask if I may be so bold."


    I quirked a brow at that. "You''ve been rather bold this entire time."


    Tilting her head in a curious manner, she spoke. "Why not rule again? If everything I''ve heard is true, why do Arceana and Elincia still sit on the throne."


    That amused me slightly. "Pure sufferance."


    Snorting at that, she pressed further. "What if you were offered the throne? What would you do?"


    "Cry."


    "As amusing is that is, do you have a real n for theing days or are you just fumbling about. Surely you understand my concern as Demons have been appearing in my forest more and more." Then she gestured to me. "Having someone willing to do something about that is more important to me than who rules Lestrania."


    We were talking in hushed tones while Typhon became a tree puncher. "I figure my wet face will dissuade anyone from trying to make such a stupid suggestion. That, or a punch to the face. I''ve no interest in ruling as I''ve said to both Arceana and Elincia. How you know about that is beyond me but keep it to yourself."


    She nodded. "Of course. Who would I tell?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. Keep it to yourself."


    Deciding to change the topic, Camoa turned to Typhon. "Do you really expect him to topple such a tree in one blow?"


    Crossing my arms, my gaze shifted to Ty. "Possibly. He practically crippled a Skeld, which is not an easy thing to do. Given enough focus and time, Ty should be more than able to do so." Then I shrugged. "This will decide whether or not it will be possible to teach him or not."


    "And what of you? Do you not want to start your own training exercises?"


    "I suppose I should. There are a few things I''ve wanted to test given what my abilities focus around."

 Chapter 196 - 196

    <h4>Chapter 196:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "You got a flower that you can stay in contact with or something?"


    In response, another flower bloomed in her hand, but was white this time. "Will this do?"


    I nodded. "Perfect. Just... Set it down away from you..."


    She quirked a brow but did as I said. "Very well." It fluttered to the ground and took root in the soil below. "What do you n to do?"


    Immediately, the flower stood upright before bending to the right, and then evened out again. "I want to see what happens if you use enough gravity that''s focused on one central point from every direction."


    "Gravity?" She repeated confused.


    "Sir Isaac Newton is displeased."


    "I would feel offended if I knew who that was."


    Waving a dismissive hand, I focused on the flower. "The man wore a wig. Not much else to be said."


    Camoa was confused. "I-What?"


    Rolling my eyes, I continued. "Gravity is what keeps you on the ground. Without it, you''d float into the sky and then space. Think of it like a harness that keeps you tethered to Crevalis. A Crevalis lifeline if you will."


    "I have never heard of such a thing." Typhon chimed in from the other side of the clearing.


    Camoa and I were no longer whispering as I quickly pointed at him. "Punch the tree or go home!"


    He immediately went back to punching the tree. "How do you know about this ''gravity'' as you call it?"


    Creating a pir directly under her, she started to float. "Because I can control it. It just so happens," I let her down and finally finished my experiment around the flower. "Gravity can affect many other things as well."


    Moving the pirs away from the flower to create a perfect sphere around it, itpletely disappeared as I continued to increase the surrounding gravity. It was an odd thing to look at. Light appeared to be bouncing off it entirely while the inside was so ck it looked like someone cut a hole in reality. That someone just so happened to be me. Warping the space directly in front of me made me grin widely while Camoa stood in shock. She kept a cautious distance while she watched closely.


    Dropping the field around the flower, I fully expected it to reappear. "Uh..." Was all I said when it didn''t, and my gaze drifted to the Druid. "Any chance your flower is talking to you?"


    She shook her head. "The flower''s voice has gone silent, but it doesn''t appear to have died. What happened?"


    Scratching the side of my head as I crouched down and waved my hand through the area, I shrugged. "That is a really good question." Standing up quickly, I smirked. "Only one way to find out!"


    Instantly, I began to do the exact same thing but with me as the focal point. "What''re you doing!?" Camoa''s concerned tone grabbed Ty''s attention.


    "Gonna find out what happened to your flower!" I replied simply before I grunted from the force surrounding me. "What''s the worst that could happen?"


    "You could die!" The Druid said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Fingers crossed. "Doubtful! Like you said, your flower isn''t dead." The pirs began to pull away until they formed a perfect sphere, and the light began to bend all around me. "Hopefully, I''ll be back in a minute!"


    Ty and Camoa could be heard for an instant before everything went silent and I was no longer in the Hollow Forest. You know those paintings of the sky over a stillke or ocean, and it looks like a perfect reflection? This wasn''t anything like that. There was no wind, no light, no smell, and no form of touch. I was just floating in a ck void.


    My mind began to race as I screamed out as memories of the ckhole surfaced. However, it was from my own screams that I was able to center myself. Unlike the void of the ckhole, there was nothing. Here, I could see my arms, body, legs, and I could hear my own voice. It helped mee under control after a bit longer than I''d care to admit.


    "Fuckin..." I began before leaning back and floating slightly with my hands on my face. "This was the worst thing that could''ve happened to me." My big fucking mouth.


    Running my hands down my face, I sighed in an exasperated tone as my breathing steadied. The sweat that poured down my face began to dissipate as I noticed something floating in front of me. Camoa''s flower. Reaching out and grabbing it tenderly, I twisted its stem back and forth in my fingers.


    "I''d appreciate it if you kept this between us." Obviously, the flower didn''t respond since I''m not as special as everyone thinks I am. "Also don''t mention the fact that I tried talking to you." Letting it go, it floated directly in front of me, and I sighed. "Now we just need to figure out how to get back." I looked around for a moment before my eyes settled on the white flower. "Any ideas?"


    The first thing that popped into my head was to do the exact same thing. Surround myself with the gravity pirs and form a perfect sphere around me before increasing the force. Not too surprising, it didn''t work as the sphere dropped and I was in the same ce with the flower floating just a few feet away.


    "Oh no... I fucked up..."

 Chapter 197 - 197

    <h4>Chapter 197:</h4>


    Typhon''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    "Where did he go!?" I shouted in concern.


    Camoa who was standing nearby quickly held up her hands to stop me as I rushed over. "Do note over here!" Her tone was full of fear. "We don''t know what he did!"


    Coming to a sudden stop, we both watched silently for a few seconds. "Should we get someone or tell the Pries-"


    Before I could finish, the area in front of us began to bend in on itself. The other side of the clearing became hazy and almost seemed to whither and decay as I backed away in caution. Camoa did the same and I circled towards her. However, when I did so, I noticed that the forest was just fine... Until I looked into the haze again.


    From it, Arthur walked out. A ck mist almost seemed to be flowing from him as he stepped away from the haze. Once he was clear, it quickly dissipated as he sighed.


    "One of you remind me to get better at that." Arthur stated with a smirk.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    Ty looked at me confused while Camoa stood next to him with wide eyes. "Better at what?" My student inquired.


    Turning back to where I reappeared, I shook my hands as I gestured to the vicinity. "Whatever..." I began and paused as I tried toe up with a name but failed. "That was." Then I cracked my neck before looking back at him. "Back to your training."


    "But-"


    "Learn to focus on your own objective before you start trying to multitask. If you''re here to learn, then continue with what you were doing." He mumbled something before shuffling back to his tree. "You think breaking a tree like that is going to be easy?" I asked him as he was walking over to it. "It''s not! I wouldn''t be surprised if it takes you weeks to truly pick up what you did on the Drunken Cloud!"


    He stopped in front of the tree before he nced back at me. "And what if I do it sooner than that?"


    I looked to Camoa, who shrugged, which made me shrug when I turned back Ty. "Uh, congrattions?"


    Ty snorted, amused. "No reward for if I blow away all your expectations?"


    "Your reward is me training your bitchy ass!" I told him with a roll of my eyes. "You break it today, and maybe we''ll talk!" Then I looked up to the sky and continued. "But you only got a few hours left, so good luck with that."


    Immediately going back to work, Camoa whispered. "What did you really do?"


    I shrugged as I kept my gaze on Typhon while whispering back. "Who can say?"


    Gravity isw. Gravity is powerful. A ckhole is usually so powerful it can bend space and time. Essentially, it bends reality. How much depends on the size and density of the ckhole. Using my energy, I can create fire and more, but my real focus revolves around gravity. That means, I can do the same. I already had an inkling with my portals, but this essentially confirmed it.


    Getting back though... It was far more difficult than I imagined, and it seems as though time passed more slowly out here. If Camoa and Ty being still around after how long it felt like I was in there, the time dtion might be an issue depending on how different it is. Although, my beard didn''t get any noticeably longer, so it was likely only a few hours, but that time worries me too.


    "How did you get back and where is my flower?" Camoa eventually asked.


    Chuckling a little at that, I looked at her. "I''m not going to lie, your concern for the flower is amusing. It''s still where I transported it." Then I shrugged. "As for how I got back, it was a bit of reverse engineering of what I did the first time. I would exin, but the physics here fucking suck."


    She seemed amused at that. "How so?"


    Pointing through the trees at a distant airship, I answered. "How is it airships are a thing here, but you don''t have trains? You have sea faring vessels, carts, airships, Zugal transportation, and teleportation. It''s like everything is meant to fuck over those that don''t have magic."


    Camoa paused at that. "I don''t think that''s true, but I don''t know what a train is, nor why you would be so upset about it."


    "And I''ve made up my mind that I know what the next big project I''m going to get started on in Helmsforth. Maybe make it Human exclusive. Give back to the original master race!"


    "And that isn''t racist to you?" The thumping of Ty''s fist against the tree was getting louder.


    "Not one bit!" I said firmly with a shake of the head. "If anything, I''m leveling the ying field. That, and since most humans do manualbor and good transportation, this will help them." Then I gave her a snide look. "Which in turn will help everyone else because Humans can''t have nice things!"


    "I take it you''re a fan of Humans."


    I shook my head again. "Not really. Bunch of fucking bitches just like everyone else."


    "And druids?" She asked with a small smirk once she heard mein all of them.


    "Not on the list as of yet, but I''m holding out for the rest of you to be-"


    What sounded like an explosion rang in my ears suddenly as both Camoa and I readied ourselves and turned towards the sources. Our eyes fell upon Typhon as the tree just in front of him toppled over with a creaking sound before it crashed into a few of the other surrounding trees. Both of us looked at the boy wide-eyed, but I imagine for different reasons.


    Camoa because of what he aplished and me for therge amount of concentrated magic he hand in his arms. It wasn''t constant, nor was it perfect if the blood dripping down his fingers was any indicator... But he had seeded, even if by random chance. However, when he slowly exhaled, all the magic in his arms quickly relocated to the rest of his body.


    Typhon turned to me with a smirk, but also had tears in his eyes. "You owe me a reward." He stated before passing out.


    Moving over to the boy, I quickly examined his arms and realized they were broken. Bones from his knuckles were sticking out of his skin. Not a single peep escaped his lips while he trained and pushed his body far further than it should''ve been able to go. This almost seemed like desperation, but what made him go to such lengths? It couldn''t have been for some random reward.


    Gently picking him up in my arms, I turned to Camoa. "It would appear we are done for today."


    "Would you like me to heal him?" She inquired. "It would take some time, but I could gather everything I need in a matter of minutes."


    "No." I replied after a moment of thought. "He needs to learn that actions have consequences. If waking up with broken arms stops him from doing this again, then so be it. Ty will get healed after he realizes what he did to himself," I created a portal and began to enter it. "And answers my questions."


    Arriving home in my bedroom, Iid Typhon down and eyed him for a moment. A small smirk came to my lips as a feeling I hadn''t felt since training the Royal Family made itself known again. However, this time, I was training him from the beginning and my way.


    "You''re making me look forward to this even more now." I said in a hushed tone.

 Chapter 198 - 198

    <h4>Chapter 198:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Its amazing that barely even a week ago, Arceana and Elincia both tried to have me killed. Elincia''s attempt was more personal and understanding in nature, but it still was on my mind. Even though I understood why she did it, part of me was actually somewhat hurt from their actions. I know they''re not the same girls they used to be when I trained them, but there were times I missed it.


    I realized that as I sat down next to the bed where Typhonid unconscious. "Here we are again..."


    There was a knock from my front door that got me to groan. Standing, I made my way to the entryway before answering the door. The magic signatures on the other side were all green so I assumed it was Elves. It''s always Elves... Until it isn''t.


    "This is a surprise." I said simply. "I wasn''t expecting you today, Aydalia."


    She smiled. "A good surprise, I hope?" Her tone was nervous as she watched my eyes dart around the group.


    Aien, her husband, was with her. He wasn''t an issue since I already knew who he was, and I assumed he was here to apologize for his prior behavior or something along those lines. So, instead, my focus was on the other two Elves who were present. I''d never met them before, but I immediately knew they were nobility.


    One was a male with white hair, but it didn''t appear to be from age. He looked somewhat young, had several jewels adorning his body, and was wearing a nobleman''s white robes. His eyes were a rather vibrant deep blue.


    "That remains to be seen." I stated as my gaze drifted to the other female Elf.


    She was rather differentpared to the other Elves I had seen. Dark ck hair that made me remember the cloaked High Elf thates to visit periodically. My eyes fell on hers which were a dark brown and seemed to sparkle. Her ears were pieced with several earrings and her neck and wrists were adorned with gold. Much like the male, she also wore white robes.


    Papa Farro stepped forward. "May wee inside? There are a few things we would like to discuss with you." He then gave a small bow. "And apologies that must be made."


    Quirking a brow as my attention turned to Aydalia, she nodded at me with a smile. "Very well. Come in, but please be quiet. My squire is injured and resting upstairs."


    They all came into the entryway, but Aien and Aydalia were rmed. "Typhon is hurt?!" Aydalia said in concern.


    "Broke both of his arms during training." I informed them with crossed arms. "Can''t believe he did that just to get some manner of reward." I exined the situation.


    "And he was able to cleave the tree in two?" Aien let out an impressed whistle when I nodded. "A member of the Dragon ns, indeed."


    Aydalia smacked him. "Why hasn''t he been healed yet?"


    Sighing, I answered. "Because there is a difference between pushing yourself to your limits and injuring yourself for going far beyond them. Ty needs to learn that his actions have consequences. If he starts training outside of my sessions and he does this again, no one will be around to help him."


    Papa Farro nodded in agreement. "That will be an invaluable lesson for him. Some pain should keep him more grounded."


    "He''s a boy that''s going to make mistakes!" Aydalia said firmly to both of us. "Clearly, Typhon has something in mind, but that doesn''t mean he should be punished forpleting the training you gave him!" Clearly, she wasn''t happy.


    "Ty isn''t being punished. He will be healed after he sees what he did to his own arms. Do you want him to continually do this to himself?" She opened her mouth to reply quickly but closed it after a moment. "I thought not." Turning from her, my eyes focused on the two smirking Elves that were holding hands with one another. "And since you two have been waiting patiently..."


    The male gave a small bow. "I am Drewes Lein. This is my wife, Luthi Lein."


    I studied them for another moment as they stood and smiled at me. Both were rather attractive. More so than most other Elves. Elves were known for being fair, but these two made most others seem like half breeds. Their frails features made the two almost seem like they were made of porcin. The new husband and wifebo were also rather powerfulpared to other Elves if their magic was anything to go by. Well, they had a lot of magic that wasparable to Ayda. Whether they were as strong was another matter altogether.


    Returning their small bow with one of my own, I replied. "Arthur Pendragon. May I ask why all four of you are here?"


    "We have heard that you are the one making all the changes in the Lowest Rung." Drewes stated.


    My eyes darted to Aydalia. "Perhaps."


    Aien stepped in-between us and held up his hands. "Before we begin, I would like to apologize to Sir Arthur." Drewes and Luthi both nodded as he turned to me. "I owe you an apology. My fear as a father made me act rashly against you. Your motives were unclear to me, and I acted overly aggressively."


    "You slit my throat." Imented, which made both Drewes and Luthi look at Aien in surprise. "Then again, I sort of assisted you with that. So, no hard feelings. As I said before, you have nothing to fear from me."


    "Aydalia has told me the same..." He then bowed. "Please, if there is anything I can do to make this right with you, do not hesitate to tell me. I know Aydalia has reached out to you, and you''ve answered some of her questions... I have none, but I ask that you continue to watch over my family."


    "Your wife is sharper than I gave her credit." I said as I eyed her with a sideways nce. "If you''re so sure I will not harm you, then she must''ve told you something. I suggest keeping certain things to yourself." My statement was directed towards Aydalia and Aien as I looked at Drewes and his wife.


    The white-haired Elf smirked. "I have been informed of no such matter, and as interesting as it sounds, I am here for other reasons."


    My eyes darted back to Mama and Papa Farro before I turned back at the two neers. "Then I suppose we should move on." Moving towards the living room, I gestured for the group to follow me. "We should be morefortable in here."

 Chapter 199 - 199

    <h4>Chapter 199:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Now, before we begin, I should warn you that I have a tendency to attack Nobles who go full retard." Then I gave Aydalia and Aien a pointed look. "Never go full retard."


    Aydalia rolled her eyes while Aien looked confused. "We will do our best to refrain from doing so, but perhaps some examples would inform us on what to avoid."


    Bringing up Baron Brightwood and how he brought his own armed forces to attack me in the middle of the pce was one example. Another was the fact that Arceana and Elincia let it happen without any interference nor did they keep his magic in check. All the times I''ve been attacked, which I heavily emphasized how stupid that was.


    "It would seem attacking you is very foolish." Drewes stated. "Yet, your cruel and barbaric methods are known by almost every Noble in Helmsforth. I have faith that even the Northern Zugal Empire has no doubt heard of you."


    "Given that several Northern Zugal were present during one of the times, I don''t doubt it." cing my arms across the back of the couch, I continued. "My cruelty has a purpose. You, and every other noble, now knows not to step up to me."


    Luthi, which just made me imagine Mike Tyson saying Lucy, spoke. "A caged animal that is released whenever someone gives it a key..." She said out loud in a thoughtful tone.


    I nodded at that. "Close enough. Most would say that I lower myself to the standards put on me by those I''m with. Someone attacks me, most cases they end up dead." Then my eyes darted to Aien. "There are a few special cases, and I do try to restrain myself depending on the situation, but most end as you''ve heard."


    "And yet you are going out of your way to improve the way of life in the Lowest Rung and outskirts." Luthimented with a smirk. "Why?"


    I shrugged. "I had nothing better to do."


    Drewes leaned forward slightly, amused. "Demons have been attacking sporadically and you had nothing better to do..." The mirthful tone he spoke made my eye twitch.


    "Can someone not just help his fellow man?"


    "Not at all. In fact, I have tried to do the same." Drewes replied. "Your Captain, Greigh Nasa, would often put requests with the Mayor. Nothing more than a figurehead, I am sure you know, but those requests would often be denied by the Nobles controlling him."


    Luthi smiled and rubbed her husband''s cheek. "However, often times, my Drewes would hear about the plight down here and do whatever he could to get the funds needed to assist the good Captain. Requests that were denied would be approved or made their way to the Priestesses to be approved."


    Drewes smiled over at her and caressed her hand with his thumb. "Luthi was rather insistent on aiding every Rung and making sure everyone was taken care of. She even received the ns to move the barracks to the outskirts, but given no one had the funds for it, it was impossible to push through."


    My eyes darted over to Aydalia and Aien, both of which smirked at me before nodding in confirmation at what the two new Elves said. "Then why were the vers running rampant for so long?" I asked and all four Elves stopped smiling. "Surely given your status, and penchant for supposed brownnosing, you had heard about Duke Jhaane Syltar''s less than savory business dealings."


    To my surprise, both Luthi and Drewes held my gaze. "While I will never im to be innocent in a few backdoor dealings, or shady business arrangements, very is not something I will ever have tied to my name. very takes away one''s choice." Drewes stated firmly. "And I am a man who believes everyone should be able to make their own decisions. Duke Syltar was one of the most politically powerful nobles, who was only rivaled by few others, my wife and I included."


    Luthi then continued as she carried on without missing a beat. "Until we had solid evidence and proof, moving against the Duke would have been suicide. All of which, we had none. He had a talented group of Elves who were well adept at invisibility spells." She then gestured to me. "Something we hear you saw through. Not many have that kind of ability."


    I shrugged. "There aren''t many like me."


    "That much is clear. However, do not associate every Noble with the ones you have dealt with. Not all of us are as self-indulgent as Duke Syltar or Baron Brightwood." Drewes steepled his fingers together as he leaned forward even further. "Believe it or not, but you are a breath of fresh air. No one has ever turned the politics of Helmsforth on its head without even trying. No one," He quicky motioned to me. "But you."


    "Helmsforth is a game." I said after a moment as all the Elves stared at me and they all looked at me confused. "And each and everyone of you y it. I have no interest in such games. y with your fellow nobles, the people of The Slums, and the Priestesses if you wish. I will not partake."


    "So, you say, but you are a yer nheless." Luthimented.


    I chuckled at that and shook my head, amused. "No. I''m not. With all the rules you have in ce, I''ve made myself a gamemaster. Everything I''ve done is within the confines of thew, but all of you are blind on how to win the game." Gesturing around me, I exined. "I have money. Lots of money. In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if I was one of the wealthiest people in Helmsforth. Even more so than the Priestesses."


    Aydalia finally entered the conversation as she spoke her mind. "And that''s how you won? By gaining an untold amount of riches?"


    Pointing at her, I smirked. "And that''s exactly why you''re ying the game, and I''m not. Money doesn''t matter. How you use it does. Even if I had less money than what I did with when I arrived her, I still would''ve been able to excel here. It would''ve taken longer, but the end result would be the same." Gesturing to myself, I smiled. "I''d still be sitting here, and you all would be right where you''ve always been."


    "That doesn''t seem very fair." Aydalia stated in a sour tone.


    "You have a point but going against the Priestesses isn''t really an option for any of you. Then again, life was never meant to be fair. Your born, it sucks, sucks less at times, then more, and then you die after learning to live with the suck." I shrugged. "But the point is, none of you canpare to me in generating revenue, which is how youpare to each other. Money and titles, both of which I care little for."


    Drewes smiled as he reentered the conversation. "I think I am beginning to see what kind of man you really are, Sir Arthur."


    I frowned and rolled my eyes. "Somehow, I doubt that."

 Chapter 200 - 200

    <h4>Chapter 200:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Doubt is not needed here." Luthi said before standing and moving in front of me with her hand extended. "We wish to aid you in your endeavors."


    I eyed it for a moment before I asked, "Why?"


    Drewes stood and moved beside his wife as they looked down at me. "Because you are preparing for something. Something big." His gaze drifted to Aydalia. "We were told you think war ising to Lestrania."


    Shifting my focus to Aydalia as well, I stared at her for a moment. "There are several reasons why I think that. Many would''vee to a simr conjecture with just the repeated Demon sightings."


    "But something about recent events has disturbed you, and rightfully so, all things considered." Luthimented as she kept her hand outstretched.


    "Demon sightings are rare but not unheard of. However, the fact that it has been more periodic over thest year is disturbing, to say the least. Not to mention their bold attempts in the heart of Lestrania." Drewes frowned. "You have built a wall, raised funds for the Town Guard, and increased the defenses through the entirety of the Lowest Rung. There is no doubt in my mind you know more than us."


    "Let us help you protect this town and this Kingdom. Helmsforth is the seat of power for Lestrania, but it is not Lestrania on its own. Word of your influence is spreading. Rumors are you have several projects in the works that are spreading to other towns." Luthi pointed out.


    Aien stepped beside me. "I do not know how much my word is worth to you, but Drewes and Luthi are good people and better Nobles. They care about the people of this Kingdom. The Lein Family are the best of us, and I believe they are worthy of your trust."


    Aydalia stepped next to Aien, so now all four Elves were in front of me. "You will need allies in theing days. We can be those allies."


    Standing, the Elves backed away slightly so I could do sofortably. "All of you have decided to bring this to my attention and not your Priestesses... I can''t help but wonder what would make you chose me over them."


    Drewes fielded that question before anyone else could. "That is simple." He began. "Neither Priestess is moving to prepare us. You are. Word has spread that you faced a terrible Demon on your expedition to the East. A Demon that would have likely bested either Priestess."


    "The Leviathan was a Demon far surpassing any Ghoul. Probably any Ancient Demon as well. There are a few others that would likely be able to best it and the others were two other Demons that I have encountered." I stated as I eyed the group. "Whatever you might have heard, I suggest keeping it to yourself and clearing up such rumors, no matter how true they may be."


    Luthi finally put her hand down and stopped only a few inches away from me to look up at me in an aggresive manner. "We know Elincia was barely able to get by during the attack on the Reed Farmstead." I quirked a brow at that. "Without your aid, it is possible she would have fallen. Not only that, but you have prevented their assassination attempt after your Knighting ceremony, but I suspect there is more to that than has been revealed."


    Drewes put a hand on his wife''s shoulder, and Aydalia pulled her back. "Many are losing faith in the Priestesses. Whispers can be heard all around Helmsforth, and now Lestrania, that you are a hero. Your name is on the lips of many."


    I scoffed. "Heroes are a fairy tale." My bitter tone made all of them blink in surprise. "They don''t exist, and no matter how much you want me to be one, I''m not. Push your pedestal onto someone else." Moving past the group, I started to leave only to stop when I looked at the entryway with wide eyes. "How are you moving?"


    Ty was standing there with his arms limp as he looked up at me. "You''re my hero." He said in pain as his arms shook. "My friends are alive because of you." The boy stated with tears in his eyes. "You''ve saved my family time and time again." He dropped his posher way of speaking as a few tears ran down his face.


    Whether it was from pain or him being an emotional child, I did not know. "We''ve discussed this, Ty, and I have no ns on changing my mind. I told you what I was before you agreed to be my student. There are no heroes."


    "Whatever actions you might have taken in the past doesn''t take away from the present. You are a good man and have done so much for me. Whether you think you are or not, you''re my hero, and I know many others feel the same way."


    "Aydalia..." I looked over my shoulder at her and saw all four of them looking at the boy in shock. "Heal him."


    She wasted no time in moving past me. "I''m going to put you to sleep, Ty."


    He didn''t respond as he stayed focused on me. "Arthur-"


    "I can''t be what you want me to be, Ty. Get some rest. We''ll resume your training when you''re better." Aydalia looked at me, and I nodded.


    She quickly put him under a spell. "Sweetheart..." Looking at her husband, she gestured to Ty. "Help me get him back upstairs." Then her eyes shifted to me. "If you don''t mind."


    "I don''t."


    Aien and Aydalia carried him back upstairs as the other two moved beside me. "Typhon Delmaris is your student?" Drewes inquired.


    "He is." I confirmed as I saw him being ferried up the staircase. "The boy showed promise after sneaking onto The Drunken Cloud." Turning to them, I continued. "His pain tolerance also appears to be off the charts. Whether he''s special or that''s something most Dragon n members have..." I trailed off as I was unsure either way.


    "Well, whether you agree to be a hero or not, your Squire has summarized how the people feel. Regardless of your own ideas on the subject, Lestranians have begun to dub you a hero." Then he gestured to himself and his wife. "One we would like to aid. The people''s hero can count on our aid."


    Before I could reply, Luthi quickly stepped in. "Think about it. Our aid is not an ultimatum. Merely an offer." Holding her husband''s hand, she smiled. "One that is ready for whenever you need us. Think about it and feel to look into us. Neither of us has much to hide."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Except shady business dealings, back-alley arrangements, and more."


    Drewes smiled. "All true, but there is very few in the Upper Rungs that you would find free of those. At least I am honest about it and do so for better reasons than most."


    Crossing my arms, I stared at the two Elves. "I will keep your offer in mind. Thank you foring to see me today."


    The two gave a short bow, which I didn''t return, and left. I would be having words with Greigh and Ziah to see what either of them knew about this. I''d also reach out to Cassidy to see if she''d heard anything about them. She may live down here, but her family''s influence throughout The Slums makes it likely that their paths might''ve crossed.


    "He''s asleep and has been healed. Do you want us to take him home in a few hours?" Aydalia asked before looking around and questioned me further. "Where did Drewes and Luthi go?"

 Chapter 201 - 201

    <h4>Chapter 201:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Battlements


    "What did you need, Sir?" Greigh inquired as we stood atop the new defensive perimeter surrounding Helmsforth. "I can''t imagine you called us here for a simple chat."


    Cassidy and Ziah were with us, as well as I stood with my arms crossed. "How much do you three know about Drewes Lein and Luthi Lein?"


    My two Zugal Officers looked at one another for a moment. "Aside from being the highest-ranking Nobles in Lestrania, not much." Ziah informed me.


    Slowly, my eyes drifted to the redhead. "Ayda''s talked about em before, but Ah don''t know em personally. Met em here an there at more poshed gatherins."


    "I met them the other day. Both made some ims, and given my past run-ins with nobility and Elves, I figured I see if there was any merit to what they said." Turning my attention back to Greigh, I spoke. "Did you have an unknown benefactor that would aid you randomly?


    "Mmh." Greigh mumbled in thought as he put his hands on his hips. "There were times where certain requests were pushed through randomly after being denied." Then he shrugged. "More often than not, I would receive a summons from the Priestesses to discuss certain requests or exin my reasoning."


    "Which isn''t as easy as it sounds." Ziah pointed out.


    Cassidy seemed surprised at that. "Ah didn''t know ya two were strugglin. What did ya want done that was denied?" She inquired.


    I scoffed and gestured behind her to one of the towers. "Moving the barracks to the outskirts in several different locations for one." Then I waved my hand towards Greigh. "From my understanding, he tried doing so before that Manticore showed up on your property. It was just added incentive if anything."


    Greigh nodded. "You''re not wrong. So, the Duke and Duchess have been supporting The Slums from on high?"


    I nodded in return. "It certainly seems like it. They offered to aid me in some of my projects, but I''m wary about epting such help."


    "Why not?" Cass inquired. "Surely they could help ya with somethin."


    Ziah shook her head. "The help isn''t the issue. It''s the strings thate attached to it. Whatever they might help with will be projects they will be involved in." The Sergeant exined. "Given that the General has essentially turned The Slums into his own personal project, any outside hands means more people he has to keep in the loop or that can interfere."


    Nodding, Cassidy turned to me. "That makes sense Ah suppose. Then what''re ya nnin on doin?"


    I shrugged. "I''ve no idea. As it stands right now, I don''t trust their intentions. Unless I see some proof, they can suck a dick. Just not mine since I''m not climbing into bed with them just yet."


    Cassidy and Ziah blushed while Greigh shook his head. "Sir, I feel like you need to choose your words more carefully."


    "Choose your face more clearly!" I said back in a snobbish manner.


    "Ouch, my feelings." Greigh quickly said. "Is there something else bothering you?"


    "What makes you think that?" I asked with a raised brow.


    He gestured to me. "You normally be sillier when something is on your mind that is bothering you, and what bothers you is normally a serious manner."


    I eyed the Zugal for a moment before I smirked and shrugged but didn''t answer. "Did somethin happen with Ty? I know ya had your first trainin session a few days ago. Ah''m a little surprised ya aint out there trainin him right now." Cassidy questioned and pointed out.


    "Ty is recovering," I stated and looked to the redhead. "My new student is a badass."


    "Badass?" Ziah repeated.


    "It''s apliment." I rified. "Kid broke both of his arms on his first day." They all looked rmed at that. "Didn''t flinch, yelp in pain, or evenin. All to finish training that was supposed to take anywhere from several days to a few weeks."


    Cassidy didn''t look too happy at that. "And how did he break his arms!?" She demanded.


    Pointing off to the Hollow Forest, I exined. "Ty toppled a tree with his bare hands in one blow. Not sure if he got lucky, is quick to catch on, or just in talented, but he did it in only a few hours." Then I brought my hands up to my head and made an explosion gesture. "Mind blown."


    "How does a boy that young knock over a tree with his bare hands in one blow?" Ziah inquired.


    "By apparently taking to my teachings like a fish takes to water." With a smirk, I held up a finger. "I taught him one time while I was on The Drunken Cloud while teaching Lucia, and he literally used it on a Skeld. Ty literally sent a Demon flying across the deck with one punch."


    "And he used that same technique to break the trunk in two?" Greigh pressed further.


    "Yup. Wasn''t sure if he could do it fully, but he sure showed me. Blew my expectations away and even demanded a reward." Then I shook a hand. "Not sure how I feel about thatst part, but I am a man of my word."


    Cassidy gave an approving nod at that. "Well, I suppose it is good he gets his rest." Greigh stated. "Surely an Elf was quick to heal him."


    Looking away from him, I shrugged. "Arthur..." Cassidy began in a warning tone.


    I didn''t look at her. "Yes?"


    "Ya better tell me ya got him healed up right proper." The fiery haired woman threatened.


    "I mean... Eventually."


    Now, I saw iting, but I felt it necessary to let it happen. Cassidy didn''t hesitate before mming a fist right into my nose. Obviously, I didn''t want her to break her hand, so I made sure my energy level was low. Taking a punch in the face from Cass was supposed to be simple, but I underestimated her strength given my record in our previous scuffles. However, I realized I''d never actually been hit by her for real.


    "Sir!" Ziah cried out in rm as my bodyunched a few feet off the battlements and down into the streets below.


    At least someone cared about my wellbeing from falling several dozen feet onto the cold hard ground. "Are you okay?" A new voice chimed in, and I tilted my head upwards to see Ayda and Ty looking down at me, concerned.


    "Just peachy."

 Chapter 202 - 202

    <h4>Chapter 202:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Private Airship


    "Someone needs to shave." Elinciamented as she made her way over to me as I looked out across the water.


    Running a hand through my beard, I smirked. "I was thinking the same thing. Just haven''t gotten around to it yet."


    "You do have a reputation to maintain." The Priestess informed me.


    I raised a brow in return. "Not much of a reputation, depending on who you ask." My eyes drifted behind her to Arceana, who was keeping a close eye on us.


    She turned back to her sister for a moment before hanging her head and returning her attention to me. "Things have been difficult. I admit, I never thought my sister would do such a thing, but she refused to answer my inquiries. All of them except the conversation you had about the Demonic Magic inside of me."


    "Your sister is kind of a bitch."


    Elincia''s lips went t as she didn''t appreciate the insult, but also understood where I wasing from. "Moving on, I did want to thank you for doing this."


    Crossing my arms, I went back to looking over the rail and across the water. "Thank your adopted Son." Was my reply. "Ty is the only reason all of us are here right now."


    "Sand attack!" Floyd shouted randomly from across the deck, which was quickly followed by pained screams.


    "FLOYD!" Kine''s voice screeched.


    The blonde High Elf sighed. "I am surprised he asked for this as his reward."


    I scoffed at that. "He''s a child who thinks that when people don''t like each other, they need to spend more time together."


    Elincia replied softly to that as running could be heard behind us. "Do you hate me?"


    "..." I was quiet for a time before I nced over to her. "Hate is a strong word. I wouldn''t even say I hate Arceana, Kine, or Ayda. Despite all of them having shit attitudes and personalities, I save the word hate for special people. Most people that I hate, I kill." My eyes shot forward once more. "So, no. I don''t hate you."


    "Is there anyone you do hate?" She asked after a moment.


    "...Yes."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Battlements


    Days Earlier


    Ty asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Just peachy." My head tilted upwards to see him before I sighed. "How can I help you two?"


    "I wanted to discuss my reward with you, and we were told you would be here." Ty answered.


    Blood began to evaporate from my nose as it quickly healed. "Who hit you?" Ayda inquired as I continued toy there.


    "Cassidy." I exhaled out.


    "Why would Cass hit you?" Ty questioned.


    "She''s mad that you broke your arms and-"


    Before I could finish, Ayda''s head whipped to Ty. "You broke your arms!?"


    The boy smiled sheepishly before nodding slowly. "Yeah. It was an ident..."


    She looked bbergasted at that. "How did you break both your arms on ident?"


    "During his training." I stated. "He went way overboard to get some manner of reward from me." Then I chuckled. "Handled it like a fucking champ too! Didn''t evenin or whimper!"


    "That''s not funny!" She cried out angrily.


    Ty, while obviously ufortable, still responded in confusion. "I still do not understand why Cassidy would hit you because of that."


    I shrugged while still on my back. "She''s upset I didn''t have you healed right away." And just like that, I was picked up via magic and thrown into my new wall. "Really?" My question was directed at Ayda, who had me pinned, but only because I let her.


    "What do you mean you did not have him healed immediately!?"


    "Ayda, calm down!" Ty told her before grabbing her hands and getting her to drop me.


    Greigh and Ziahnded beside me while Cassidy appeared through one of the tower doors and headed my way. "Ah''d also like ta know."


    Dusting myself off, I replied. "Ty clearly did something he shouldn''t have. The n was for him to wake up, realize he broke his arms, let him strew in the pain, and then have him healed."


    Ziah asked the question the other women wanted to. "Um... Why?"


    "So he wouldn''t do it again." I stated it as if it were obvious. "If he gets healed right away, Ty might think there aren''t any consequences to his actions. I don''t want him to get the mindset that any injuries he receives during training will be healed immediately." Crossing my arms, I then gestured to the two women. "Unless you''re okay with him going out there and breaking something every time we train?"


    Cassidy and Ayda both frowned at that before looking at Ty with disapproving looks, which quickly turned back to me. "You have no proof he is going to do that. After all, the training could have been too stressful for him." Ayda replied.


    I rolled my eyes. "He was literally punching a tree." Before either could respond, I continued. "I have to say, though, the punishment didn''t even work. Ty straight up, woke up, came downstairs, and just started talking to me." Ruffling his hair as he moved closer, I smirked. "My student''s a badass!" I chuckled.


    Ayda whapped me in the arm, and I pulled my hand back. "This is not funny! He got hurt, and you refused to heal him to teach him a lesson!? Where are your morals!?"


    "Nonexistent."


    She huffed in frustration. "Who even healed him!?"


    Annoyed, I rolled my eyes. "Your mom!" My overly dramatic reply made it seem like I was joking, which just made her angrier.


    "How dare-" Ayda quickly began.


    Interrupting her by waving my hands in her face rapidly in an annoying manner, she grit her teeth. "Go away! My student wishes to speak to me! Go throw someone else with your magic!"


    Naturally, she wouldn''t just leave it there, but I opened a portal underneath her feet. "Arth-" Ayda fell through.


    Then I gestured to Ty. "Go on."


    "It is about my reward." He said unsurely as he eyed where Ayda once stood. "I want you to make up with Priestess Elincia and help her with whatever issues you two were having."


    Cassidy grabbed my arm and leaned in towards me. "What did ya tell him!?" She hissed.


    "I didn''t tell him shit!" I whispered back as I removed my arm from her grasp.


    "What''re we whispering about?" Ziah asked as she leaned in.


    We both eyed her, to which she blushed and stepped back. "Arthur." Ty said, and I turned to him. "You said I could have a reward. I would like you to do this for me. Maybe a joint exercise or something along those lines? Being a novice, having others around might make me feel more at ease." Said no one ever.


    I studied him for a moment before I crossed my arms with a sigh. "I''ll talk to Elincia and see what she thinks. There was something she asked for my help with. Perhaps I can figure something out for your reward."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Private Airship


    "Do you really think this is the best way to go about removing the Demon Magic from me?" She asked, trying to change the topic.


    "Yes." I stated. "Maybe." I added a moment after. "Probably."


    Elincia replied dryly. "You inspire faith like no other."


    "I try."

 Chapter 203 - 203

    <h4>Chapter 203:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Private Airship


    "So, how did Young Delmaris convince you to agree to all this?" Elincia inquired. "After yourst interactions with my sister and I, we assumed you would steer clear of us."


    I responded with an amused snort. "Why would I do that?" My question confused her, so I quickly rified. "Not like I''m the one who got my shit kicked in."


    She frowned and looked unamused. "While I am sure most would be rather upset about having their ''shit kicked in,'' I am not one of them. Every one of our battles has ended in my loss, has it not?" She shot back. "I see no reason to avoid you from thisst one if the others made no difference."


    "Yeah, but you said you weren''t trying as hard the first two times around." She blinked and blushed. "Then again, you''ve held me at sword point more times than most others and lived to tell the tale."


    "A feat in some eyes, I am sure."


    "You have no idea."


    The Priestess smirked and then looked out across the ocean. "You still have not answered my question."


    Looking over my shoulder at Ty, who was watching us, smiling, I sighed. "I made a deal with my student that if he were toplete the training, the task I gave him the first day, I''d give him a reward." Scratching one of my eyebrows, I turned back to her. "He did it in a few hours."


    Her smirk grew. "Sounds like someone blew away your expectations."


    I shrugged. "It''s obvious to me that he did it for you and Arceana. Maybe even Ayda." Then I gestured toward him with my head. "Be thankful; otherwise, I would''ve taken a lot longer to deal with your... Problem." Another shrug. "Not that I''m convinced I can remove it, but we''ll see."


    Elincia nodded. "Then I will be sure to thank him for this opportunity."


    "Make sure you do. He broke both his arms doing his training."


    "He broke his arms!?" Her proud and happy demeanor disappeared quickly.


    "Like a fucking champ!" With arge smile, I exined.


    Her eyes darted back to Ty. "That is concerning. As is Ayda and Cassidy, both assaulting you. Again..."


    I shrugged again. "Story of my life. Cassidy has a habit of hitting me. She''s rather abusive." The redhead was talking to Arceana and Ayda. "I don''t even know how many of my cooking utensils she''s broken across my face." Elincia did not look happy at that. "Not that I couldn''t stop her; I didn''t want to. To be honest, I''m grateful for her. She helps keep me grounded."


    "I see."


    "Yep. So, where are we going anyway?"


    Elincia knew I was changing the subject, but I don''t think she cared that much. "An old getaway that Elves used to journey to."


    That got me to quirk a brow in interest. "Really?"


    "Why does that surprise you?"


    Because Aydan and Varvara never mentioned it before. "That you''d bring me here in general or other non-Elves. What''s so special about this ce?"


    She smiled. "The magic there is very concentrated on the ind. It runs through most Elves and empowers them. Great for those who are just starting to learn magic." Does anyone else hear rm bells ringing? "Ayda, Arceana, and I will feel little to no difference. Although, to those who are not used to using their own magic, it will be harder for them to tire out."


    "It essentially allows for training at a faster pace without worrying about exhaustion or people copsing." I summarized, and she nodded. "Interesting. I look forward to seeing how Ty will do here. We''ve had a few training sessions after his arms healed and betweening here, but he is still just starting out. Hopefully, this will be good for him while we work on your parasite."


    "Parasite?" Elincia questioned, confused, and turned to me.


    My eyes widened slightly, but before I could respond, Ayda shouted from behind us. "There it is!"


    Both Elincia and I whipped our heads towards the front of the ship. An ind was approaching in the distance. Given how far out we were its size, it was fair to say it was a ratherrge ind. A massive volcano was billowing smoke on it that appeared to be magically charged. It appeared to take up a third of the ind as trees decorated below, which also gave off magic. That gave credit to what Elincia told me about with the ambient magic in this ce.


    Arceana turned to General Kheri. "Take us in, General!"


    "All hands prepare to dock! Sergeant!" Kheri shouted at Ziah. "Head in and scout ahead."


    Ziah gave a quick salute before running towards the railing and put her foot on it before boosting herself off the side. She flew off and headed towards the ind at a rather impressive pace. Looking back, I saw Arceana eyeing me for a few moments before she looked back to Ayda. Elincia must''ve noticed as well.


    The blonde opened her mouth, but I quickly cut her off as I stepped up onto the railings. "I will assist Sergeant Ziah." With that, I sted off with a Gravity Pir and kept myself airborne with the same technique. I quickly caught up with the Zugal. "What does your version of scouting entail?"


    Needless to say, I startled my Officer. "Sir!?" Ziah''s wings missed a beat, and she started to fall for a moment before she corrected herself. "How-"


    "Not important." I quickly replied. Not sure why this surprised her after bringing the Skeld back to the Drunken Cloud. "Are we checking the entire ind?" Maybe it was that I caught up with her without her noticing...


    "There is anding zone we need to clear and make sure is secure. Not many know about this location anymore, but Elves that havee here get really defensive with outsiders." The Sergeant exined.


    "So, they sent a fucking bird to exin?" I asked back, already disappointed.


    She shook her head. "No, we just make sure thending zone is secure. Then we wait for the Priestesses. I''m not going tond there without them."


    That made more sense. "What about the rest of the ind?"


    Ziah quirked a brow at that. "What about it?"


    "Do you scout it and make sure it''s clear?"


    "...That''s a ratherrge ind, Sir."


    Rolling my eyes, I knew I''d be scouting the ind myself. I''m not letting something sneak up on us because I just wanted to rx, train Ty, and maybe lounge on the beach. Making sure there were no Demons was important. However, the ind itself was also fascinating. The sheer volume of magic in the air reminded me of the Magical Squall, but nowhere near the same intensity.


    "Here''s hoping this trip is nice and rxing."


    It wasn''t.

 Chapter 204 - 204

    <h4>Chapter 204:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "Keep repeating just like that." I said as my bare feet stepped through the sand. "These forms will be very important."


    "But why the weights?" Ty asked, huffing.


    "You''re a Dragon. You might not be able to transform yet, but I was told that even your Human form is supposed to be stronger than average. We''re going to be testing that." He finished his set, and I pointed down the beach. "Good! Now start running!"


    Ty took off running as the sand kicked up from his feet. I quickly followed with a small smile. We''d made it to the ind, where there were several cabins and other homes avable for us. Humble abodes resided on the ground and in the trees. The Priestesses'' guards were quick to check the area and start setting up rotations.


    Being a General, I got my own tree fort, which worked just fine for me. Training was supposed to be put off until tomorrow, but I figured getting Ty back into it would be better. If we were going into battle on an airship, he''d need to be able to adjust immediately. So, here we were on a magical Elven Ind.


    He came to a stop as he hit my marker after slowing down. "Can I have some water?" Ty inquired.


    Elincia was right. "Sure." We''d been at this for hours now, and Ty was holding on rather well given what I was putting him through. "However, as training goes on, there will be times I''ll deny you water. I n on putting you through some very rigorous training, Ty, and some of it will be more survival under certain conditions."


    "I can do that." He replied with his hands on his knees as he was hunched over sucking air. "When do we start?"


    I smirked. "Not any time soon. You still have no form, and you''ve been sitting in a pce almost your entire life. The only reason you just took a break is because of this ind. Otherwise, you''d probably been done hours ago." Then I gestured to him. "This is what you''ll be doing daily with increasing difficulties while we''re here."


    He quirked a brow at that as he stood with sweat pouring down his body and his eyes closed. "Only here?" Ty inquired. "Should we not keep doing this when we get back?"


    "We will. Don''t you worry." He opened his eyes and I continued. "I need to push you to know what you can handle. Physically, you''re strong, but that''s because of your blood. Dragons are powerful beings, Ty, and you''re one of them. You''ve had no training, so this is going to be a bit of catching up for a time."


    He nodded in understanding. "I understand. I will differ to your judgment."


    Frowning, I sighed. "Please try to drop the formal speech when we''re alone. It gets annoying and disturbing that it''sing from a kid." Nudging him, he looked up at me. "Learn to rx. You don''t have to be on guard from politicians when you''re with me."


    "Very we-" At my look, he sighed. "Will do." Was his more rxed response.


    "Good. Now, start again."


    Ty started the routine I gave him with the weights that Elincia provided. At the moment, there wasn''t any point in giving him special training with the Priestesses so close by. So, physical training was what he would be doing here, and I hoped it would mentally prepare him for what to expect moving forward when we returned.


    We continued for a bit longer before Cassidy, and General Kheri showed up. They walked from the tree line over to us. The two women watched for a moment as Ty took running off. It surprised me that he appeared to be getting faster, but I didn''tment on it as they made their way over to me.


    "How long ya gonna run him for?" Cass inquired.


    "Until he passes out." I replied simply.


    The two women shared a look. "A little brutal for a child, don''t you think?" Kheri asked.


    I shrugged. "Not at all." The sun was starting to go down at this point, and Ty was still running. "He knew what he was getting into." My eyes moved to my student doing his routine. "Ty can handle it."


    "Ah suppose."


    Kheri eyed me from my side, but I ignored her. "Something on your mind, General?" For a time.


    She crossed her arms after she gestured to Ty. "I can''t imagine he feels this is very fair."


    "It''s not about what''s fair. Ty wanted to be trained, and I''m going to keep pushing him until I see what he can do." Bobbing my head back and forth slightly, I continued. "So far, despite his age, I''m really impressed."


    "Despite his age?" Kheri pressed.


    "I thought he''d be a little more sheltered, which he is, but I''m going to chalk this up to him being a Dragon." Then I smirked. "And my student."


    Cassidy rolled her eyes. "For a week at best." The redhead quickly said.


    I shrugged, still smug. "Still my student."


    Kheri cut in. "Squire is the proper title."


    Waving a dismissive hand, I scoffed. "I don''t give a shit about him being a Squire. He can have that title, but I wouldn''t have taken him if he didn''t agree to be my student. That''s more important to me."


    "Perhaps a demonstration is in order for your student and will give him a chance to rest. After all, it is gettingte, and I''m sure he''d appreciate someone''s example to follow." The Zugal General suggested.


    "You and Cass having a sparing match might not be a bad idea." Imented as I tossed the idea around in my head. "Is that why you two came over here?"


    "Actually, I was thinking about having one between you and me." Kheri replied, and I turned to see her studying me.


    Cassidy was behind her shaking her head at me to say no. "You and me?" I asked for rification.


    Kheri smirked. "I don''t see why not. Two Lestranian Generals locked inbat for Typhon Delmaris and to set an example for him." My arms fell to my side as I looked at her. "Surely you see the merit."


    There was no way she was being serious right now. "Kheri." Cassidy chimed in carefully and put a hand on her shoulder. "Can Ah talk ta ya real quick?"


    She held up her arm and signaled Cassidy to stop while dislodging her hand. "In a minute." Kheri kept her gaze on me. "What say you?"


    "Ty!" I called out, and she smirked as I didn''t avert my eyes from hers.


    "Yeah!?" He called out after a minute so he could get enough air to shout back.


    "Come over here! General Kheri wants to show you a sparring match between me and her!"


    Ty began shuffling over, exhausted as her smirk grew. "I''m sure he''ll enjoy this."


    My eyes shifted to Cassidy for a moment before they returned to the Zugal. "Make sure it''s a learning experience, or he''s going to be doing this same routine for another couple hours." Her smirk immediately disappeared.


    My student moved beside me, covered in sweat. "You want to spar with each other?" He asked me.


    "The General thought it would be good for you to watch." Then I looked at him. "She also thinks I''m pushing you too hard and wants to give you a break. Once she''s been dealt with, you''re going right back to running."


    Cassidy sighed and mumbled. "This trip''s off ta a great start." She said sarcastically.

 Chapter 205 - 205

    <h4>Chapter 205:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Kheri stood across from me unarmed as I did the same. Not that it mattered. Our little sparing match started, and I already nned to surround myself with Gravity Pirs, so it would end as soon as she charged. The Zugal eyed me very closely as Cassidy and Ty were off to the side.


    "Begin!" The redhead finally said, and Kheriunched at me with her wings.


    Gravity Pirs quickly formed, but to my surprise, the Zugal quickly diverted her direction. "Oh?" I said softly in a small amount of surprise. "Skittish, General Kheri?"


    Shended behind me, and I turned to face her as I continued to stand there. The General picked up a handful of sand and tossed it at me before it immediatelyunched into the sand below. Her brows shot up in surprise before her eyes shot to mine in confusion.


    "How''d you know?" I inquired.


    Pointing at my feet, I looked to see pressure on the sand surrounding me. "It''s a little obvious."


    Conceding the point, I nodded. "I suppose the sand makes it rather tant." My gaze drifted back to her. "So, do you have a n on getting around my invisible force, or are you just going to stare at me?" She just stared at me. "Would it make you feel better if I got rid of them?"


    Stepping towards the General, she took to the sky again. "They''re invisible. I''d have no way of telling if you actually stopped whatever it is you''re doing."


    Looking at Ty, I gestured to the flyer. "This is whatpetence looks like. Please learn from this."


    "Do you just assume the worst of everyone?" Kheri inquired back, annoyed.


    "Not all the time. Only most of the time."


    She crossed her arms as she stayed above me at a decent distance. "Is that why you think you can take on the entirety of Lestrania without breaking a sweat?"


    Cassidy''s head whipped up to her, and I quirked a brow at that. "And who said that?" I asked back.


    Her eyes narrowed. "You did."


    Rolling my eyes, I gestured to her. "Who told you I said that? I''m curious."


    "Alwin did. Surely you don''t believe yourself to be all-powerful."


    I shrugged. "You''re wee to go get anyone who can prove me otherwise. So far, you''ve floated up there more than actually doing anything, and Alwin will be dealt withter."


    She crossed her arms. "Either Priestess is more than a match for you." I snorted at that, and she practically growled at me. "And so am I, for that matter."


    "The only reason this match has gone on this long is because of my curiosity. It ends when I say it ends." Then I shrugged again. "As for the Priestesses-"


    "Arthur!" Cassidy shouted with a short re as I looked at her. "Focus on the match."


    "Fine!" I said, overly annoyed, and gestured to Kheri to approach. "Come down here!"


    "You say I haven''t done much this match, but neither have you, and so to you, I say," Her eyes narrowed. "Make me."


    The sexual tension has been built. "Kay."


    Immediately a Gravity Pir mmed into her from behind and knocked her out of the sky. Since I didn''t actually want to hurt her, I slowed her down with another Gravity Pir before letting her drop in the sand. She tried to fly of in response, but I quickly surrounded her with more so the General couldn''t fly away.


    Lowering her to the ground forcefully, I looked to Ty. "Never underestimate your opponent. In this case, the General thought she was more than my match, and couldn''t grasp the difference in our abilities." Kheri red at me for that. "It''s better to overestimate someone than the opposite."


    Releasing her, she quickly darted behind me and mmed into me, only to bounce off. "Wha-" The General let out in surprise as her ass hit the sand.


    I kept talking to Ty. "There are very few people in this world who could actually pose a threat to me, Ty. You will eventually be one of them, but you need to learn when you are outmatched and how to adjust appropriately." Gesturing to Kheri, I continued. "She didn''t." Crossing my arms, I looked down at her. "Despite her understanding of battle and her instincts informing her about my trap in the very beginning, she became overconfident from one simple technique and seeing through it."


    "How did you do that!?" Kheri shouted.


    Holding out my hand to her, she begrudgingly took it. "I want you to punch me as hard as you can." Her eyes widened as I tapped my cheek. "Right here, and don''t hold back."


    She needed no further prompting, and I raised my energy in response to easily counter the blow. Her hand connected, but my body didn''t move, nor did I flinch. However, she did as she brought her hand back in pain and cradled it gently.


    "Most times, I will go out of my way to keep myself in a weakened state. Even fighting the General, I kept myself in check. I do this so people," My eyes darted to Cassidy, who looked at the General confused. "Don''t hurt themselves when attacking me." Then I bobbed my head back and forth before adding, "Although, there are some people that it wouldn''t matter how much I increased my energy. Arceana and Elincia are two that likely could hurt me despite my energy level."


    "Did ya have ta use an example?" Cassidy asked as she moved to Kheri''s side.


    "I''m sure she''s fine, but have Ayda or one of the Priestesses take a look at it." I told her with a dismissive wave before looking back to Ty. "As for you, get back to running."


    My student did so almost robotically as he couldn''t believe I bested Kheri so easily. "Who are you?" The Zugal asked me in a slightly pained voice.


    Turning back to the two women, Cassidy looked concerned while Kheri just focused on me. "No one of importance."

 Chapter 206 - 206

    <h4>Chapter 206:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Nighttime was upon us, and I had stopped by our Knight''s abode only to find it barren. "He aint here." Cassidy''s voice called out from the side.


    "Do you know where he is?" I inquired.


    She shrugged. "Ah was about ta go lookin for him. Typhon told me he was out on the beach. Alone."


    My brows furrowed at that. "Alone? Why would he be alone right now?"


    "Ah''ve no idea, but Ah did want ta talk ta him. May Ah tag along, Priestess?"


    "Of course, Cassidy." Walking by her, she fell in at my side. "Your training is progressing well, but I heard Sir Arthur''s training is almost barbaric."


    "Ah don''t think that''s true. Typhon might be sore, but he held in there and didn''t copse. If anythin, Ah''d say Arthur knew exactly what he was doin. Almost like he''d done it before."


    "That is something to consider then. I also heard a rumor that he was knocked from the battlements by someone." Imented, and she became quiet, so I nced at her out of the corner of my eye. "Is there anything you wish to tell me?"


    The two of us continued walking, but before my student could answer, we both froze. On the air was something foreign to me. Anguage I had never heard in a tone I''d never imagine. I imagine I looked as confused as my student as we both followed the sound before hearing the waves break upon the shore. There, singing softly and sweetly, was Arthur.


    We came to a stop a few feet behind him as he sat in the sand with his feet being washed over by the waves periodically. My student and I listened as his song would break in and out. The tone he used for the song sounded almost somber, but given myck of understanding of the words, I could only assume. While he wasn''t the best singer I''d ever heard, Arthur still impressed me time and time again.


    He finished and eventually spoke in a normal tone without looking at us. "Did you enjoy the song?" Arthur inquired as he threw a shell into the waves.


    "I have never heard such anguage before." Imented. "Ancientnguages have been lost, but am I to assume that was one of them?"


    Arthur shrugged. "Something like that." His arms rested on his knees as he continued to look out at the water. "I''ve noticed that there is only onenguage spoken between all the races. I honestly figured the Demons or Gods of this world would have their own tongue or one of the other Kingdoms at the very least..." He paused for a moment before throwing another shell. "But I guess I was wrong."


    I pursed my lips at that since I was unsure of how to respond. "Why''re ya out here?" My student inquired.


    "Wanted a chance to rx. I know I''m going to have a few days to do so before I attempt to remove Elincia''s Demonic Magic."


    My student''s head whipped to me and I winced at that. "I had not yet discussed those matters with our students, Arthur."


    He shrugged. "As far as I''m concerned, it''s the main reason I''m here."


    Cassidy looked very confused and concerned as she studied me, but I ignored her for the moment. Moving next to Arthur, part of me hoped he would look in my direction. Another part of me knew he would keep staring at the ocean as I looked down at him.


    "You mentioned a parasite on the airship. What were you referring to?" Arthur didn''t show any signs of responding and I sighed. "Arthur, if this is important as to why I have Demonic Magic, I would like to know." He slumped slightly before throwing another shell into the ocean.


    "Would you believe me if I told you we met a long time ago?" Arthur suddenly inquired and I paused at that.


    "...I think I would remember that. You are rather unique and I doubt I would forget you so easily."


    He went silent again before turning to me. "You were just a little girl when I first saw you." Arthur said with so little emotion it almost disturbed me. "I also failed a long time ago which is why we''re in this mess." Standing, he brushed himself off before he stared at me. "Even without asking for help, I would''ve done so to make things right."


    My eyes darted back and forth between his as I was so confused. "I do not understand, Art-"


    "That doesn''t surprise me, but I''m not going to answer your questions, Elincia. I''ve already agreed to help you and let''s leave it at that. Please..."


    This was so different from most of my interactions with Arthur that it unnerved me. My thoughts seemed to be a haze as I tried to contemte his words. There were no memories of Arthur Pendragon that I had as a little girl. Naturally, I wanted to press the issue, but this didn''t seem like the best time to antagonize him.


    "Very well." I said slowly after a moment. "Then what is this I heard about Typhon-"


    "Stop." He held up a hand in front of me. "We''re not going to get into this either. Question my training somewhere else with someone who isn''t me."


    My mouth closed after a moment and I frowned at him. "Typhon is very dear to me and I do not like hearing about torturous training methods."


    His hands fell to his side before he groaned and walked around me. "What did I just say?" He asked rhetorically more to himself than me and ignored me entirely before his gaze settled on Cassidy. "Did you need me for something?"


    Turning my gaze to Arthur for a moment, it eventuallynded on my student who was looking at me. "Ya know what," She began as she held up her hands and turned around. "Ah think Ah''m good. We''ll chatter. Night y''all."


    "Arth-"


    "That sounds like a wonderful idea." He quickly said and turned back to me. "Good night, Priestess." A portal of his quickly opened and he was gone.


    Sighing as he left, I sat down where Arthur''s imprint still was. "Why is all of this happening now?" I mumbled to myself.


    Bringing my hands up to my head, I retreated into myself as his words echoed through my head. Yet, despite how much I searched, no answers came to me. There wasn''t even a hint of Arthur being in my memories. There were times his help would''ve been immeasurable, but I don''t get nice things. A family that turns on each other over and over again is a cycle I wish to break...

 Chapter 207 - 207

    <h4>Chapter 207:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "Move those fuckin feet!" I shouted as Ty shot off running down the beach, and I watched from the side. "As fast as you can! No slowing down! Let''s go!"


    We were back at it. Ty was doing a new routine today since he informed me he wasn''t too sore. For his sake, I hoped he was telling the truth. If not, tomorrow was going to be a bitch for him. Maybe eventer on today. By no means was I taking it easy on him. Although, if he truly recovered that fast, I would need to get extremely creative with his training going forward.


    A magic signature was approaching me from behind, and I ignored it until she kicked some sand on my legs. "Come to watch again?" I inquired.


    "Not quite, but it is good ta see Typhon seems ta be doin alright." Cassidy stated as she stepped next to me. "Ah wanted ta talk ta ya."


    "Aboutst night."


    She paused and seemed conflicted. "Yes and no."


    I quickly shouted to Ty. "Start over again! Repetition is important! Do the moves I showed you and don''t get sloppy!" Gesturing to her, I gave her the go ahead. "Exin."


    "Ah''m not one ta involve myself in personal matters, but Ah keep doin it. When ites ta you, anyway." She exined. "Ah also like people keepin their own privacy..."


    "But?"


    "But... After what ya saidst night, and watchin some of yer interactions with certain individuals, Ah''m... Concerned." She said after a short pause and I just waited for her to continue. "What''s yer rtionship ta Lady Lucia? If ya knew Priestess Elincia when she was a little girl... Ah''ve seen how ya look at her, and Ah can''t help but think-"


    "Stop." I interrupted her as I massaged the bridge of my nose in annoyance.


    Cassidy wanted to push the issue. "Ah''ve seen how ya look at her, Arthur. Ah know she means somethin ta ya. Ah just don''t know what."


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly. "Believe it or not, I really don''t want to talk about this, Cass."


    She nodded. "Ah know, but Ah think ya need ta."


    Scratching my beard with my thumb, I nced over at her. "I''m not interested in Lucia romantically if that''s what you''re worried about. I know she''s taken."


    The redheadughed at that. "Believe me, Ah''m not worried. That''s not the looks ya give her or send her way."


    "Then enlighten me." I replied dryly and unamused.


    "Ya looked like ya were on the verge of tears when I saw the two of ya interact with one another." Cassidy stated softly and fiddled with her training uniform. "Ah''m just worried about ya."


    "...I made a mistake, Cass." I said just as softly. "There were indicators that there were those who could challenge me, and I became overconfident despite knowing the possible oues... Many people paid dearly for my arrogance." Crossing my arms, I closed my eyes. "I don''t n on making the same mistake again, and there is no one I can rely on. That is my punishment."


    She looked at me for a moment before looking to my student, who was running across the beach again. "Then why are ya trainin Typhon?"


    I ran my tongue between my bottom lip and teeth. "Because I have ns involving him once this war is over."


    Cassidy sighed. "There is no war, Arthur. Maybe soon, but we aren''t at war yet."


    "The fact that that''s how you think concerns me, but that seems to be how the majority of those with power think here." My blood began to boil as my mind shed back to the battles of old. "Lestrania is a target. There is no doubt about it. However, what I''m curious about is why it''s still standing... Even Tor should''ve been able to..."


    "Tor?"


    My eyes darted to her. "A powerful Demon that I chased off. Something that I am thankful for every day since I could''ve lost that fight." Scratching my beard, I continued. "But the fact remains that he alone could topple Lestrania, and I doubt many other ces could fend him off. Something is keeping the Demon Armies at bay, and I want to know what."


    The redhead seemed unsure of how to answer. "Ya been thinking about this a lot?"


    I nodded. "It tends to be important when the Lestranian Capital is a giant target. Although, I have an idea as to why it''s been left alone." Shrugging, I finished with, "Not that it matters anymore since I''m here."


    Unless Thana, Tor, and whoever else alle for us at the same time.


    "Ah''m sorry Ah brought this up. Ah know ya want ta rx."


    "I don''t get nice things, so don''t worry about it."


    She shrugged. "Alrighty then. What was the Priestess talking aboutst night? Parasites and Demonic Magic don''t sound too good ta me."


    Snorting amused, I replied. "That''s cause they aren''t. You want to know more, ask your teacher." My attention quickly whipped back to Ty. "I sure hope you can swim because you''re gonna learn real quick if you can''t!" I shouted and started moving towards him. "We can continue thister." With that, I left her behind with a small frown.

 Chapter 208 - 208

    <h4>Chapter 208:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "So, why am I doing this!?" Ty shouted from the water as I floated above him.


    "Because you''ve had a very sheltered life as far as I know!" I replied as he continued to swim. "You''re doing far better than I expected you to."


    "I''m not sure if I should take that as apliment," He said between waves. "Or an insult!"


    "It''s definitely apliment." I said as I lowered down to him. "Not many would be able to do all this exercise with only preparing a little more than a week."


    Ty moved through another wave before shouting up at me. "Then why am I!?"


    Shrugging, I answered. "I''m assuming it''s partly because of this ind we''re on. There''s also the fact that you''re a young Dragon. Both of which might just be the perfect storm for you." He kept swimming as he wasing close to pulling a fullp around the ind. "Stop here!" It was almost disturbing how fast he was.


    He began treading water and looked up at me. "What now?" Ty inquired as he worked on catching his breath.


    Crouching down on my Gravity Pir, I smirked. "I want to try something different." I told him and he waited for me to continue. "Do you know how long you can hold your breath?"


    Dropping down into the water with him, I popped up as he looked at me, confused. "You want me to hold my breath?"


    "Yup!" Diving down, I opened my eyes as I waited for him to join me.


    He did so a secondter. My vision was certainly clearer than I expected for being underwater, but my eyes weren''t normal. Then again, neither were Typhon''s. My student looked around in wonder, and I imagine he had no issue seeing at all. Smirking, I started swimming through the water at a slow pace and he followed.


    I didn''t need to breathe. At least, not that I knew of. It''s possible I could hold my breath for hours on end, but as I looked back at Ty, who seemed to be enjoying himself, I figured that might be the case for him. If his lung capacity was as vast as I had been led to believe from all the training he''s done with only needing one break, he could likely stay down here for hours.


    And we did. Hours passed without either of us needing air, and we ended up going up for air when we noticed a few Zugal making several passes overhead. As the two of us breached the water''s surface, he took a deep breath in with a huge smile on his face. I was fine and had no issues. His breathing calmed down in a few seconds, which told me all I needed to know about his lung capacity.


    "Where have you two been!?" Kheri shouted from above us with Ziah beside her.


    "Swimming?" I offered back, confused.


    "No one has seen you for hours!" The General exined. "We thought something happened!"


    Sshing Ty, I smirked. "Nah. We were just figuring out how long Ty could hold his breath."


    He chuckled and sshed me back, which made me spit some water out of my mouth. "How long were you two down there?"


    I looked to Ty. "I have no clue." My student replied with a shrug.


    Following his example, I also shrugged. "Same. I mean, I know it had to be a few hours, but I couldn''t give an exact time."


    Kheri was rubbing her temples in annoyance. "Hours?" Ziah questioned back, stumped. "Withouting up for air?"


    "He''s a Dragon!" I told her as I rolled my eyes. "His lung capacity is partially why he''s been running around with little to no issues." Then I gestured to Ty. "The kid''s only taken one break throughout all my training!"


    "That''s insane!" Kheri shouted.


    "I know!"


    Gritting her teeth, she took a deep breath. "His work ethic isn''t insane, Arthur. The fact that you''ve worked him like a horse is!"


    Rolling my eyes again, I looked to Ty. "Remind me that there''s no more training for you around the other Generals or the Priestesses. I''m not a fan of being bitched at."


    Ziah stepped in before Kheri could. "I don''t think it''s bitching, Sir. Showing general concern towards Typhon Delmaris is to be expected in these types of situations."


    Again, I turned to my student. "Remind me that there''s no more training for you around the other Generals or the Priestesses. I''m not a fan of general concern."


    Ty chuckled at that. "Does that mean I get the rest of our trip to rx?" He asked.


    Smirking at that, I gave him a nod. "Sure. Go nuts and have fun." Turning back to Kheri, I spoke. "Let Arceana know you found Typhon and that he''s still alive if she''s that concerned." She opened her mouth, and I quickly added, "That''s an order."


    The Zugal General closed her eyes for a moment before she flew off towards the ind. "I don''t think you should antagonize her or the Priestesses." Ziahmented.


    Scoffing, I flippantly replied. "Maybe if Alwin''s and Kheri''s noses weren''t so far up Arceana''s and Elincia''s ass that they could taste the Priestesses'' breakfast before either Priestess, it wouldn''t be an issue."


    "That''s not a mental image I needed."


    "But it was one that was necessary." I confirmed. "Ty and I will be in momentarily. We''ll meet you on the shore."


    "Yes, Sir." Ziah quickly flew off.


    My eyes darted to Ty. "You gonna be okay with how I talk?"


    He gave me a confused look. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean... You know, how I belittle others, including the Priestess."


    Ty chuckled at that. "I''ve heard it said you do the same to everyone. Although, I have been raised not to let such nder go to my head. Words are merely that. Words."


    I nodded slowly at that. "That''s good to know and a good outlook to have." Jesus, this kid needs to act his age.


    My student caught my attention as I saw him looking at the Zugal flying overhead back to the ind. "Do you think I''ll get wings to fly with?"


    "It''s possible," I told him. "Not every Dragon gets wings. There are different types of Dragons, from what I''ve been told. Some live underwater. Others live inva. Many fly, and others are stuck on the ground." Following his gaze to another Zugal, I saw him watching closely as we floated there. "Who can say what''ll happen in the future."


    "I really hope I can fly." He said in a hopeful tone. "I''d love to fly through the skies one day with the Priestesses..."


    A small smile came to my lips. "You want me to take you flying right now?" His head whipped to me so fast I thought he might''ve broken his neck and a chuckle escaped my lips. "I''ll take that as a yes."

 Chapter 209 - 209

    <h4>Chapter 209:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "Typhon Delmaris is safe, Priestess Elincia." General Kheri reported to me. "Sir Arthur deemed it necessary that I inform you that he is alive and well. They have been swimming underwater for thest several hours."


    That, once again, made me pause. "Am I to assume that it was withouting up for air?" She nodded. "I see." Taking a breath, I nodded in understanding. "Thank you for informing me. I have been concerned."


    "Of course, Priestess." She bowed. "Permission to speak freely?"


    Quirking a brow, I looked around and cleared the other guards out before I nodded. "Granted."


    She stood and stared at me in the eyes. "I am concerned about the safety of Typhon Delmaris in Sir Arthur Pendragon''s care. Staying underwater seems excessive for the amount of time they did so, and much of the other training is so grueling I wouldn''t make most of my soldiers endure it."


    "Typhon is a young boy on the edge of starting his journey into manhood. Without magic, I could never stay underwater with him as he explored. While it is concerning, Sir Arthur was with him and keeping a close eye on him." I exined and quickly continued when she opened her mouth to reply. "I will not presume to know how to train one of the Dragon n members, as it''s never been done. Trust is necessary at this stage, and until Typhon himselfes to ask for my aid, I will trust in him and his teacher."


    The General gave me a quick bow. "Yes, Priestess."


    "If you feel it necessary, you are more than wee to keep an eye on the two while we are here."


    "I''m not sure that will be possible." Kheri quickly replied. "Sir Arthur told his student he would have the rest of our time here to rx since he was annoyed with the constant prying and sick of having people... Questioning him." She informed me and chose her wording carefully at the end.


    My lips pressed together at that as it irked me. "Well then, hopefully, Typhon will be able to enjoy this trip more after thest two days of training he''s been through." There wasn''t much I could do about Arthur''s decision, and we''ve pushed far past any point I would be willing to continue pushing. "Do you know where they are now?"


    "I believe they were swimming back to shore. Sergeant Ziah Tib is likely still with them." As she said that, the Sergeantnded nearby, and the General frowned. "Or I could be wrong."


    "I am sure both of them are safe. Sir Arthur knows not to put Typhon in unnecessary danger." I stated.


    Before either of us could reply, we heard overjoyed hollering from above us. Many of us looked up to see Arthur flying around with Typhon on his back. They were off in the distance, but it was easy to hear the fun being had. A small smirk came to my lips as Typhon''s whooping seemed to put a small smile on everyone''s face. A few Zugal apparently went up to join them in their afternoon flight.


    "Here theye now. Clearly, Typhon is enjoying his time with Sir Arthur, and both are safe. Nothing to worry abo-"


    Before I could finish, Arthur and Typhon shot forward even faster. A rippling wave shot from the two as they shot across the ind at speeds that no flier should be able to aplish. A loud ''Boom'' rang in our ears as several Zugal tumbled away in the air and back down to where we were. The shockwave of the speed he was traveling at made my heart race as I watched as the two quickly faded away. Many recovered from the rather loud and sudden sound.


    "Should I go make sure they''re okay?" General Kheri inquired as she nced at me in concern.


    Walking away, I answered. "I don''t think you''d be able to catch them, General." That wouldn''t sit well with her, but it didn''t sit well with me either.


    Arceana moved to my side as she gave me a pained look. "Should we do something?"


    Giving her a small re, I replied as I crossed my arms. "You made it impossible to do anything when you attempted your little dinner." That made her return my re.


    "I believe myself just in my actions!" My sister hissed. "Arthur has taken Typhon as his student, is building his reputation, and has threatened us! If he is not aiming from the throne, I would like to see someone who is!"


    "You are more than wee to challenge him, but just remember how that wentst time. Arthur made it more than obvious what would happen if we challenged him together." I frowned. "We are at a disadvantage and we have only ourselves to me." Taking a deep breath, I gave her a more pointed look. "Arthur is going to be helping me and he is looking out for Typhon and training him in earnest."


    "He is a hostage!" Arceana shot back.


    I shook my head. "I thought the same at first, but it would seem Arthur was honest in his words when he named him his student. Only time will tell. The fact remains that we cannot challenge him unless we wish to show everyone here who woulde out on top." A sigh escaped my lips. "Even with everyone present, I doubt we would win. Arthur''s power is truly that vast, and I know you know that."


    Arceana huffed and looked back up to the sky. "I do not like this, Elincia."


    "Neither do I, but it is the hand we gave ourselves. So far, Arthur has been rather honest. Does he have his own secrets? Yes. However, so do we. Working together is our only option now, and I have no intention of doing otherwise. In fact, I think you owe him an apology."


    "An apology!? After what he did!?"


    "Yes." I replied simply. "I already gave him one, myself. You should do the same. Especially for moving forward."


    She fiddled with her scepter. "I will speak to himter. Hopefully, the ind will improve his mood regarding me." My sister left and moved back over to our students.


    "Not likely." I muttered.


    Before I could follow her, a whistling sound started to rise on the wind. My brows furrowed in confusion as many of us looked around to find the source. As it continued, it got louder and louder. Soon, all of us looked to one side where there was arge grouping of trees.


    A blur shot through the trees overhead where the bridges connected to some of the homes above. Typhon''s cheers of glee could be heard, but the two were gone just as fast as a gust of wind followed in their wake. No one was hurt, and it wasn''t strong enough to push anyone from the tforms as they disappeared into the other side of the trees whilst darting about.


    My lips went t as I realized that Arthur had been holding back far more than I assumed once more. His agility, speed, and reaction time to dart through the Ind''s canopies were unprecedented. Arceana turned to me, and I met her gaze with a knowing look. Arthur could have easily avoided all of my blows with his superior speed alone, but neither of us could push him to do so.


    Once again, they were back high up in the sky, hooting and hollering. "At least someone is having fun." Cassidy said as she whistled in an impressed manner.


    How could I me her? Almost everyone else was too, me included. "Indeed."

 Chapter 210 - 210

    <h4>Chapter 210:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Sitting next to a fire on the beach that I made, I was begrudgingly dealing with Floyd. Normally, that was easy enough. Give him something else to do as a distraction, and he''d fuck off somewhere else. Unfortunately, I made two makeshift torches which he was now chanting up and down the beach with. Loud enough where I could hear him no matter how far away he got.


    "You look like you are having fun." Aydamented as she approached with Cassidy and Kine.


    "Yes. Floyd''s chanting is music to my ears." I replied dryly.


    Kine smirked. "Wee to the club."


    Rolling my eyes, Cassidy looked over at him. "Where did he even get those torches?"


    "I made them, so he''d go somewhere else. A small part of me hoped he''d take off through the Ind and maybe get stuck in a forest fire of sorts." My reply got Cass to roll her eyes in return.


    "That does not seem like a good thing to wish for." Ayda pointed out slowly.


    I shrugged. "Well, it didn''te true either. So, what can I do for three of the four students?" Then my eyes darted to Floyd, who was starting toe back as he started getting louder. "Soon to be four out of four."


    Ayda smiled. "We were wondering if perhaps you would be interested in having Typhon join us at times for traini-"


    "No." I cut her off.


    Facing the ocean, I didn''t care about whatever expression she might''ve made. "Why not?" A new voice came in from behind me, and the two Priestesses soon came into view. "Surely Typhon Delmaris would be excited to work with us and his friends." Arceana continued as she moved to the other side of the fire. "He is young, and learning with others would likely improve his growth."


    Taking a stick and poking the fire, I was quiet for a time. "If that was true, then you should''ve been training him already." I finally said. "''My'' student will not be involved in their training. His training will be far different than anything they would be doing."


    Elincia stepped beside her students. "That is fair, but we ask that he be taken care of."


    "Has hee to you toin at all?" I asked but got no response. "Is he showing signs of aggression that he didn''t show before? Perhaps he''s acting different, and all of you are concerned about his mental welfare?" Still no response. "No? Then maybe you should all back off." I stated with a shrug.


    Arceana and Kine were the two who seemed the most insulted. "We know that General Kheri confronted you about this yesterday." The pink-haired Priestess informed me.


    I snorted, amused. "You mean when she broke her hand?"


    Ayda immediately shot back. "Just like how Typhon broke his arms?"


    A smirk came to my lips. "Should I assume you me me for that despite the fact that Ty went overboard himself?" I shrugged. "Not like that''s any different from any other conversation we have. Almost all of you have med me for anything and everything since I arrived."


    "That''s not true." Arceana replied as her scepter touched the sand.


    "Holy shit. You can''t really believe that..." At my stunned silence, I eventually lowered my face into my free hand. "How this Kingdom still exists is beyond me." Then I waved my hand at the group. "So, what do you want? Because I''vee to learn how this works. You''ll ask me to help, I''ll do it, many of you will get mad at me, etc..."


    My gaze returned to the fire as Floyd''s chanting got closer. "What have you been med for?" Kine asked in a snarky tone.


    Rolling my eyes, I groaned. "I''ve been over this so many times at this point that I no longer care. I''m so sick of this cesspool I''m in. If I didn''t have my own goals to aplish, I would''ve fucked right off out of Helmsforth and never seen almost all of you ever again." Then I shrugged. "Not willingly anyway." My gaze shifted to Arceana, Elincia, and Ayda. "Some of you live for a long time."


    Cassidy sighed. "Would Ah still be able to expect ya ta visit?"


    "Augustus would be pissed if I didn''t." Then I gestured for them to carry on. "So, seriously, why''re all of you here? What do you want?"


    "Must you always be so negative?" Ayda inquired.


    "If that''s how you see me, then you are blind. I admit I am pessimistic." Turning to Arceana, I looked her in the eyes. "But at least I wake up with the same face every day. Makes it easier to live my life, and this negativity of mine has done nothing except make Lestrania thrive."


    Arceana kept my gaze. "If you are as pessimistic as you im, surely there is some reason for your actions. What goals do you hope to achieve? What does Arthur Pendragon believe in?"


    "My goals are my own, and I don''t believe in anything. Why would I?" I asked the group and turned to the students. "You believe in your Priestesses, and yet they treat me like shit." Then I chuckled. "The funny thing is, one of the main reasons we''re all out here is for me to help Elincia." I shrugged again. "Why would I believe in anything or any of you? Why share my goals with any of you?"


    "Because we might be able to help you!" Ayda said firmly.


    "No, you can''t. All you''ve done is get in my way." Then I gestured to Cassidy. "Is Cass your friend, Ayda?"


    She was on guard, but she nodded. "Yes." The Elf confirmed.


    Poking the fire, I asked another questioning. "Yet, when you found out I saved her friend from very, none of you seemed to care. Why is that?" None of them answered. "When I killed Jhaane Syltar, all of you were upset at how I did it. None of you care why and even threatened me. I killed Ghouls that came to Cassidy''s home, and all of you attacked me." Rolling my neck, I looked out across the group. "The only reason I''m still here is because I''m looking for answers, and this is the best ce to look for the moment."


    Like a fucking lunatic, Floyd jumped on my back as two torches draped over my shoulders. "What kind of answers!?" Floyd asked excitedly.


    Grabbing the torches from his hands, I tossed them into the fire. "The important kind." Then I shrugged him off, and he sat next to me. "To be honest, I know I''m not the easiest to get along with, but at least I know I''m a piece of shit. But I''m a piece of shit who has principals and can curb myself to those who are actually nice to me." My look at Cassidy made her smile. "As for most of you, I don''t care. Each one of you has pushed me well past my limits, and the only reason most of you are alive are for personal reasons and pure sufferance on my part. That, and more patience than a stone."


    The group was quiet until Cassidy spoke up. "Uh, Arthur?" I turned to her. "Ya kinda just threatened the Priestesses."


    "So?" I asked back in a dead tone, and I slowly shifted back to the fire. "They aren''t my concern. I got bigger problems to deal with than some uppity Priestesses, and they are as uppity as theye." The fire crackled as I watched it.


    "What problems?" Arceana asked.


    "In peace, sons bury their fathers. In war, fathers bury their sons. Herodotus." I replied. "We''re being probed right now, but war ising, and I don''t have time to deal with yourughable problems."


    "What about mine?" Elincia inquired. "Are you still willing to help me?"


    "If I''m willing to fight aing war for Lestrania, I''m willing to help you, Elincia." Especially since it was my fault to begin with. "Are you wanting to do it now?"


    She seemed to twitch at that. "Are you prepared now?"


    I shrugged. "It''s going to be experimenting until we figure it out, but we can do it now if you want. Hopefully, it''ll be dealt with in a few minutes." It wasn''t.

 Chapter 211 - 211

    <h4>Chapter 211:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "I''d like to do this without the judgmental gazes of your sister and students." Imented.


    Arceana stepped beside Elincia with a worried expression. "I am nervous about leaving you to your own devices when regarding my sister, Sir Arthur."


    Gesturing to Elincia, I replied. "Elincia''s nervous about the situation in general, and I''m nervous I might fuck up. So, we''re all nervous. Now that we have that settled..." I made a shooing gesture, and the students walked off with a nod from the Priestesses. "Arceana," Calling out to her as she looked at her sister, I continued. "I''m not your enemy. Believe it or not, but I just want to help Elincia right now."


    With a more reluctant nod, she hugged Elincia and left. "So, how do we begin?" The High Elf inquired.


    The entire beach was lined with the private guards the Priestesses brought with Arceana, the students, and Ty among them. In the sky was Kheri, Ziah, and every other Zugal, all watching from a distance. Thankfully, I don''t get stage fright.


    "A lot of this is going to be some manner of experimentation. I''ve no idea if the parasite is still inside you and separated, or fused, to you. Many things depend on how this is going to go down, but can you try to focus on your magic at all?" I inquired.


    She took a deep breath and began to summon her magic. "Like this?"


    I nodded. "Yes. Bring it all forward if you can."


    Elincia did as I instructed. "This takes quite the toll, Arthur."


    "That''s the point. You using up your regr magic will hopefully reveal your Demonic Magic. Every time it''s red up is because you''ve been strained or under pressure." I exined and gestured to her. "Like with the Ghouls, and another time with me."


    Magic was flowing off of Elincia like crazy, and it was rather wasteful, but she had to do it. With the Ind boosting the magic in the area, I wouldn''t be surprised if it was almost like a second power source to her or was constantly refilling her reserves. Soon enough, her magic started to flicker, and she started to strain.


    "Arthur..." Elincia panted heavily. "Is that enough?"


    My eyes studied her and saw no signs of the Demonic Magic. "It is, but before you stop, try to focus on bringing out more magic from a different outlet. I''d like you to do this yourself before I interfere."


    Elincia''s magic faded as she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her expression was strained, and she looked tired. No doubt wasting copious amounts of magic would take its toll on her. Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like there was any sign of the Demonic presence.


    She sighed and opened her eyes. "I am sorry, Arthur."


    "It''s fine. However, this next part may not be as fun." I told her and she looked at me. "I''m going to send currents of my energy throughout your body. It will not be pleasant, but it''s to see if I can initiate some manner of reaction to pinpoint where your Demonic Magic ising from or focused around." Giving her a more concerned look, I continued. "Will you be okay with that?"


    Her eyes steeled over as she returned my concern with a firm gaze. "I will not cower before this Demon, nor will I shy away from your methods. If you believe this to be the best course of action, so be it." Elincia''s tone was full of resolve, and I nodded.


    "Very well. Turn around." She did as instructed, and I ced my hand on her upper back. "Are you ready?" With a deep breath, Elincia nodded.


    With her permission, the first stream was sent through her body. This wasn''t like when I helped Ayda by giving her my energy. My energy had a purpose in Elincia''s body, and it was invading with her permission. That didn''t make it any less painful. The Priestess shook in pain and grunted in pain before the first charge stopped. I waited for a moment and nothing came.


    Gritting my teeth at that, I eyed the back of Elincia''s head and sighed as I knew this was likely going to be very painful for her. With that in mind and no other option than to provoke the foreign Demonic Entity, I continued on ruthlessly. Prob after prob was sent through the Priestesses body and I could hear her crying softly.


    It wasn''t until the moonlight disappeared that I felt a chill run down the back of my neck. The Demonic Magic red, and I found it wasing from the back of her neck. So, both our necks were clearly having issues. My energy quickly focused on the source, and when I isted it, I thought everything was over. I was wrong.


    Elincia folded over and began heaving as I pulled the Demonic Magic from her neck. Immediately stopping myself from ripping it out, I kept my hand in ce while I checked on her.


    "Are you okay?" My concern was real.


    She stood and wiped her mouth. "Maybe? It feels as though something has just been ripped from my entire being."


    That made me pause. "In a good way?"


    Elincia was quiet for a moment before taking a deep breath and smiled at me. "I think so. Things feel different. My body feels lighter."


    My eyes darted to the bile on the sand, but before I could respond, the surrounding temperature dropped. Elincia didn''t seem to notice until she exhaled in an exhausted manner and saw her breath. Being on a tropical ind made it easy to realize something was wrong. However, when a hole appeared in Elincia''s back where my energy was pouring in, and the Demonic Magic I had surrounded disappeared, I thought I had killed her.


    Blood began to pour down her back, but soon stopped and was followed by ck ooze. "Is something wrong with my back, Arthur?"


    The Demonic Magic ignited violently as it returned in the hole as I quickly removed my hand. A sword shot forth from the hole, and soon, Elincia copsed into the sand. Needless to say, I quickly leaned back to dodge the attack, which left me unable to catch her. Soon after, a ck and red fog began to crawl into the air above Elincia''s prone form.


    You ever have one of those moments where you know you fucked up, but you have to just continue with the fuck up? "That''s not good..."

 Chapter 212 - 212

    <h4>Chapter 212:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "TOR!!!" I bellowed from my throne room. Many of my Generals jumped as I appeared via teleportation and looked at them. "WHERE IS TOR!?"


    My roar made some of them flinch, but they all quickly kneeled. "My Queen, he is currently moving supplies to Vithari."


    "NOW!?" re flinched and nodded. "re," I began in a low tone. "Take Sulva and figure out who is fighting Arthur Pendragon! If the Anomaly is fighting another Demon Lord, it might be the two brothers! Kill them all if you can, but this very well may be a trap." Summoning my spear, I shoved it in his hands.


    "At once!" re responded loudly before smoke filled the room and his mes burned bright.


    They quickly faded as heunched himself from the throne room through one of the broken walls. His smoke followed him, and I fell back into my throne. My thumbnail came up to my teeth as bit it in worry. Was the Anomaly known as Arthur Pendragon making his first move? When he was Mordred, he was just as showy, but to feel their magic powers from here...


    My eyes homed in on my other Generals. "Inform me the moment Tor returns. Hopefully, we can still make something of this situation."


    Elincia''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Whatever may have led to it, pain is what made me awaken. My body felt like it was on fire and turning to dust. There was no doubt in my mind that I was screaming, but I couldn''t hear anything. Tears ran down my face as I tried to escape from whatever was causing me such anguish.


    It happened in an instant. I was thrown from whatever held me, and tortured me, onto the ground. The sand partially covered me as I was sprawled across the beach. Slowly, my vision began to clear as the pain subsided. Battle sounds started to echo in my ears quietly at first, but quickly picked up.


    Lifting my head up revealed that Arthur stood over me while sand was flying everywhere. His eyes were wide but focused on whatever it was he saw. Looking around, I noticed several things that unnerved me. Thousands of swords were summoned in the air with the same technique I used. My sister, students, and soldiers were all doing their best to defend themselves.


    However, many swords were frozen in ce while pirs of sand floated into the air and would intercept other swords that were shing about. "Arthur..." I mumbled weakly.


    He didn''t look at me, but a new voice cut in. "And the student awakens." I titled my head to see what appeared to be a reflection of myself. "Part of me believed you were dead after your sh with the Queen." Cracks ran down her face and body while the whites of her eyes were pitch ck with a haze over her actual iris. "But I must admit, confronting the Anomaly here is not what I was expecting."


    Trying to roll over to stand, I failed as my body wouldn''t listen to me. "You know me?" Arthur asked back in a wary tone.


    My double smirked. "Not personally, but I doubt there''s a Demon alive that hasn''t heard of you. After all, you were there the day I was imnted in her on the mountain top." Part of me wanted to call out to Arthur, but my vision seemed to be fading in and out again. "I had my suspicions when you appeared in Helmsforth, but there was no way to know for sure."


    Arthur did not look amused. "And yet, you know I was on that mountain."


    "My perception at that time wasn''t what one would call sharp." Sheughed lightly. "However, I must thank you for freeing me from Elincia. Between her, Arceana, Elias, and Rudnurth, taking over has been impossible." Then all the swords came to a stop as the ringing of the des finally came to an end. "More Rudnurth than anyone, but you are more problematic than any of them."


    "The fact you think so gives me hope that you might be able to answer my questions." Arthur stated and crouched slightly as the sand finally surrounded uspletely. "And you will be answering my questions."


    To my surprise, my double paused at that despite the magical power that was radiating from her. "What questions do you want answers to?" She asked back carefully with her guard up as the swords moved back inside the sandstorm. "Do be careful what you say though. Elincia has been fading in and out of consciousness."


    Our Knight looked down at me and I felt my body start sinking. Shifting my gaze, I saw Arthur''s portal was engulfing me, which enraged my doppelganger. She charged at me, but Arthur stood over me as another portal appeared above him. From it fell his sword which he quickly took in hand before he and my lookalike were sent hurling through a different portal.


    "Where is-" Arthur''s voice cut out as the portal closed with my twin forcing them both in.


    The sandstorm immediately stopped and fell back into the beach along with all the swords. Arthur''s portal sent me to the tree line where my sister was along with several guards. Given my condition, I was surprised he was able to move me so carefully, and after he disappeared. My thoughts weren''t able to linger as Typhon and Arceana quickly appeared above me.


    "Elincia!" Arceana cried out fearfully at my condition.


    "Cea...".


    The sensation of passing out was upon me. However, right before I did, the sounds of explosions rang off in the distance. The darkness closed in on me with a giant blue pir of magic shot up from the other side of the ind. It lit up the entire beach as many looked over in shock and surprise.


    "We''ll help you! Just-" My sister began, but I held up my hand and grabbed hers.


    "Do not interfere with Arthur." I could say nothing else as a coughing fit came over me and I passed out while hearing the concerned shouts of others.

 Chapter 213 - 213

    <h4>Chapter 213:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "Where is Mara?" I asked as I pushed her off me.


    Elincia''s double smirked. "Mara?" She repeated, amused. "You don''t know?"


    Raising my sword, I red at her. "Answer the question." My form began to change, and her eyes widened as she looked at me.


    Backing away with a not so confident look, she eyed me. "That exins much."


    "I bet it does."


    The doppelganger frowned. "What''s stopping me from going and revealing you to your former students?"


    "Me." I immediately replied. "You should already be aware that you''re not leaving the Ind alive."


    "I''m more than aware." To my surprise, she closed her eyes for a moment. "The moment you removed me from Elincia, is the moment I died." Opening her eyes, she gestured around the area as I studied her. "Elias was sessful in his merger. Rudnurthplicated mine."


    "Exin."


    She sighed. "Rudnurth''s magic stunted my growth and prevented me from making the necessary modifications to Elincia''s body that would allow me to thrive."


    I quirked a brow at that. "So, Rudnurth saved Elincia?"


    The clone scoffed. "Not at all, but I will only answer the rest of your questions should you defeat me."


    "If you''re going to die anyway, why should I care about fighting you?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "I can still attack the others on the other side of the Ind." She answered. "My magic is fleeing this body, but the Ind is providing me with enough ambient magic that I could easily survive here by myself." Then she gestured to me. "But as you said, you won''t let that happen, and I know you''re stronger than me."


    My sleeker form shifted slightly as I examined the area. "Would you leave the world be if I let you stay on this Ind?"


    Raising a brow in return, she questioned me back. "Would you trust me to stay on this Ind which Elves frequently visit?" I was quiet at that. "Time is running out. You will give me the death that I want, or you''ll never know what happened to Mara."


    "Very well."


    Defeating her without killing her might be a tad tedious, but I''ve grown more ustomed to these types of battles. Once I get all the information I need, killing her should be simple. Getting another chance at this might be impossible since I doubt Thana thought one of her Demons would fail thanks to Rudnurth.


    Gauging her abilities, if they mirrored Elincia, she would be easy enough to deal with. However, I wasn''t foolish enough to believe she was showing her actual power. In terms of actual magical power, she was close to Thana and Tor. Her power was very real and a problem, but after fighting those two and the Leviathan, I was feeling confident I could handle her easy enough. Still, that didn''t mean she couldn''t kill me.


    Magic began to overflow from her body as she summoned two swords to each hand with a mad grin. "Then give me the sweet release that I desire!"


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "Get ready to move! All forces prepare yourselves for battle!" Priestess Arceana announced.


    Horrified at that, I turned to her. "Priestess, may Ah say somethin?"


    She nced at me for a moment before she turned back to General Kheri. "Not right now, Cassidy. We must-"


    "Ah don''t think we should interfere!" I interrupted her and she turned to me again along with everyone else.


    "I agree with Cassidy." Typhon said from next to Ayda.


    General Kheri looked at us. "We must prepare ourselves for a fight. A Demon is on the Ind with us. There is no other choice."


    Typhon gestured to Priestess Elincia who was still unconscious. "Even Priestess Elincia said not to interfere! There must be a reason!"


    The Priestess tapped her scepter on the ground. "My sister is unconscious because of that Demon! The same one that has been hiding inside her for who knows how long! I will not standby while that Demon goes free! Sir Arthur is not all powerful!" She stated. "He may need our help and we need to be ready to give it!"


    "Ah think this is a mistake, Priestess." Imented.


    "When I ask you what you think, feel free toment." Arceana replied harshly.


    Ayda, Kine, and Floyd all seemed a little put off at that. "She''s upset, Cass. Her sister is hurt." Floyd whispered to me before he looked off in the distance. "Don''t worry, though. No one will be able to get close to them."


    I was confused by that, and when I looked at him, I could''ve sworn I saw his eyes shift in color slightly. Although, it was dark out and a bright blue light caught my attention, which was likely the culprit. Turning around to where it wasing from, we saw a massive light blue javelin made of pure magic. Above it, a giant white sword that was hundreds of feet tall hung above the Ind.


    "Everybody get down!" General Kheri shouted.


    The two collided in horrific fashion. Everything went quiet for a moment before gusts of wind knocked me over along with making every airborne Zugal m into the sand below. Beams of energy crashed all over the Ind. Several of them cut through the Ind towards us and Arceana, along with Ayda, put up a shield to protect us.


    When the dust settled, I got to my feet shakily. "Ah suppose ya could try and go over there..." Imented to General Kheri and shrugged lightly. "Not sure yer gonna be able ta stay in the air though."


    Lava poured from the mostly destroyed volcano as I looked to see everyone else staring wide eyed. Not that I could me them. Typhon moved next to me and seemed to be looking for any signs from Arthur. I was doing the same but given the bursts of wind shooting across the Ind, there was no doubt he was still fighting.


    "You got this." I mumbled.

 Chapter 214 - 214

    <h4>Chapter 214:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Something about all of this felt wrong. Having a death battle with an Elincia lookalike is not something I ever expected to do. It left a sour taste in my mouth. Especially given the state of her decaying body. While the Ind may have been replenishing her magic, it didn''t do her any good when she had to defend herself against me.


    However, the double started toe across as excited the longer the fight went on. As she continued to head for her demise, my thoughts started to linger on her. She could''ve easily teleported away from the Ind but would die after a period of time. Magic wasing off her body at an rming rate that even the Ind couldn''t fully replenish. Her attacks were overly dramatic and tant.


    mming my heel into her chest after spinning out of the way from one of her strikes, she was submerged in theva below. A small wave flowed down the volcano''s side while another burst came from one of the vents below. Walking over carefully, I kept my eyes open. Unfortunately, the heat from theva, along with the ambient magic flowing off of it, made for the perfect cover.


    Losing track of her, I felt myself focusing on the other side of the Ind where everyone was still safe. "You said you had a limited amount of time. Stop ying around and get out here. We''re not ying hide and seek and you''re not a child."


    Some of theva jumped up at me only to hit an invisible force before shooting to the ground in front of me. The Demonic clone appeared behind me and I brought Defiance back just in time to intercept her de. She summoned another one and swiped at me, which was easy enough to dodge.


    A gravity pir mmed into her above, and I did make it quite powerful, but she easily teleported out of it. Something I noticed was a lot harder to utilize with these smaller opponents was making them yield. The Leviathan was sorge it could get away. That is not the case for the stronger, smaller, specialist.


    "That form of yours uses a lot of magic." The Double stated. "But I''ve noticed that you''re not recovering your magic like me. In fact, there''s almost a void surrounding you. Why is that?"


    "I''m not here to answer your questions." Was my quick reply.


    She nodded in understanding. "True, but you''ve barely even attacked me. Only when you know you can get in a decent hit and even then, it''s not lethal."


    My sword hand twitched. "There are questions I need answered. Answers that are vital for moving forward."


    The doppelganger giggled. "And a disgraced Demon Lord who is dying is your best chance at these answers?" She asked back amused, before nodding again. "You''re right. My Queen abandoned me and I''m dying. No longer will I live as a ve to someone else''s will. If there is one thing I get to chose in my life, it''s how I''ll die."


    Before I could reply, she summoned her magic and sent it flying across the Ind. An orb of ck and red magic cut through anything in its path. My eyes widened and I quickly opened a portal to redirect it from the others position. The spell appeared to the side of the Demonic Clone and she quickly teleported away as it mmed into the volcano. Moreva was sent flying as a chunk of the volcanic mountain destroyed.


    Her eyes were focused on the destruction she caused as I darted towards her. Raising Defiance, I brought it down above her only for it to be blocked by several magic swords. Slowly, she turned to me with a smile on her face. Teleporting just slightly out of reach, we watched each other.


    "Much better." Shemented. "I need your heart to be in this. I don''t want you to just oust me. You need to perform." My eyes narrowed on her as I summoned gravity pirs all throughout the area which crushed anything in their way. "Yes! Better!"


    Immediately after, my free hand began gathering hundreds of mini gravity pirs to focus on one point in the palm of my hand. If I could trap the Double in that lightless world, our battle would uninterrupted. A ck orb formed in my hand, and though she couldn''t see them, the Gravity Pirs would pull her in closer. Think of it as a spike ball, with long invisible spikes.


    "That''s new." Shemented.


    "Not for me." Was my simple reply.


    Her eyes widened when the orb shot from my hand towards her. Immediately, she brought up her swords and summoned her magic, but when she noticed the ground start tearing up as it got closer to the ground, she teleported into the sky with fear in her eyes. However, it soon faded as a shark like grin split her lips.


    "Much better!"

 Chapter 215 - 215

    <h4>Chapter 215:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    The General and Kine were both getting antsy. Even the Priestess was starting to fidget. Ayda and I oversaw taking care of Priestess Elincia, while Floyd loitered about. Many of the soldiers were in defensive positions around the tree line. Not that it would help any of us. If Arthur fell here, even Priestess Arceana would be powerless to save us.


    Given how on edge she was, she knew that. "Has there been any word?" Arceana asked the General.


    Kheri shook her head. "None."


    Unfortunately, I don''t think anyone else realized how far out of element they were. "Are we not going to discuss the fact that such a powerful Demon was lurking inside of Priestess Elincia?" Ayda inquired in a sad tone.


    Nudging her for asking such a stupid question in front of so many people, I sighed as many turned to her. "Ayda," The Priestess began. "Whatever the Demon''s ns may have been, they have been thwarted. For now, that will have to be enough."


    My Elvenpanion looked down in thought, and I spoke softly. "There''s a time and a ce for everything, Ayda. This aint it."


    "It could be worse!" Floyd suddenly said as he was digging through some sand.


    "How?" Ayda asked back with a sneer. "I think this is a pretty bad situation, Floyd!"


    He stuck his finger in his mouth before putting it in the sand and lifting it back into his mouth. "Well," Floyd spat as I watched in disgust and surprise. "There could be more of these Demons on their way!"


    Shaking my head, I spoke. "Don''t even joke about that." My soft reply made Ayda look at me.


    Kine spoke up from the side. "Who cares!? Let theme! I say we get as many of them dealt with as we can!"


    "I would not wish for any Demon''s to appear, Kine." General Kheri stated. "Even I know this Demon is far out of my league. If not for the Priestess protecting us, I fear many of us would be injured or worse."


    My eyes shifted to the Priestess who ignored thement, but a small frown came to her lips. "Arthur is also doin his best." Imented.


    The Zugal General frowned at that. "Yes. His abilities are far beyond what I ever imagined."


    Floyd scoffed. "That''s putting it mildly."


    Many of us looked at him as he started digging a hole in the sand. "Right..." Kine mumbled before we looked back to the forest.


    Before anyone else couldment, the entire Ind shook as an explosion of magnificent proportions sounded off. My head whipped up to see a cloud rising in the sky as trees, rocks,va, and other debris were sent flying everywhere. Some even headed towards us, which was promptly blocked thanks to Priestess Arceana and Ayda''s magic.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Moments Earlier


    Elincia''s Doubleid on her back as blood seeped from some of her wounds. They were still healing, but far slower than before. I''d been sessful in making her run low on magic. However, something about much of this felt off and wrong. As sheid there panting heavily, her eyes looked up at the night sky.


    "It would seem you seeded." The Demonic entity stated in a weak tone. "Ask your questions."


    My own form was starting to wane as I had been forced fight a battle of attrition. "Just like that?" I questions.


    Her head barely nodded. "Just like that." She confirmed.


    "What are you?" My first question made her eyes dart to me. "I know you''re a Demon, but after fighting you, Tor, the Leviathan, and Thana, there is an obvious difference in terms of power."


    "I would qualify as a Demon Lord." She informed me and then scoffed weakly. "Or at least I would''ve if I was sessful in my take over of Elincia. Rudnurth saved her and stunted her at the same time."


    "A Demon Lord?"


    "Thana''s top Lieutenants, or her Generals if you prefer. There aren''t many of us, but there are more than you would expect."


    "How many?"


    She was quiet for a moment as her head shook lightly. "I don''t know. When I was imnted into Elincia''s body, there were at least six, but that number has no doubt increased." The Double''s eyes shifted to mine. "The Demon who took over Elias''s body took after the Queen. Both love to experiment, and with his aid, they increased the strength of her forces leaps and bounds."


    My eye twitched at that. "From what I''ve gathered, Elias is dead."


    Scoffing at me, she replied. "Killing him is almost impossible. He goes from host to host and is the reason I am in this pitiful state before you." Rolling her head to the side, the Demon sighed. "Elias was to create a way for our forces to be immortal. Not all of us are able to ignore time like the Queen and Tor. Although, it was because of Elias that Rudnurth was able to acquire so much power. I don''t think anyone expected him to mesh quite so well with Demon Magic..."


    "Did Elias seed?"


    "In a manner of speaking, but it was in a different way and only the Queen knows how. My knowledge is scarce at best, but Thana has delved deeper into forgotten and forsaken knowledge than anyone. She''s likely far stronger than thest time you faced her. Unfortunately, I can''t give you exact numbers or what she''s done."


    "Why were the two of you imnted into Elias and Elincia?" I inquired.


    "The two of us were tasked with taking over in a more discrete manner. Elias was to take over your creation of steris while I was meant to aid Rudnurth in regaining control over Lestrania. Needless to say, Elias was far more sessful than I was." With a frown, she continued. "Our Queen wanted to have a strong foothold in this world and figured Lestrania would be the ideal target. There was talks about there being more behind her actions, but they were beyond me."


    If Thana wanted an instation the size of Lestrania as a foothold, I could only imagine what her overall goal was. Given howrge the kingdom was, despite its recent creation back then, it''s likely she was targeting the Elves in particr. She seemed to have some manner of interest in magic wielders, but lost her shit when Aydan confronted her. Maybe she was looking for something in particr aside from the Royal Family?


    As I thought about it uselessly, I sighed and crossed my arms. "Backtracking a little bit, how exactly did Rudnurth save Elincia?"

 Chapter 216 - 216

    <h4>Chapter 216:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    She smirked. "By manipting her memories and imnting his own magic inside of her, my own influence was diminished. Surely, you''ve wondered why neither Priestess has figured out who you truly are. You haven''t exactly been subtle."


    A frown came to my lips. "Is there a way to remove his hold over them?"


    Closing her eyes, the dying Demon Lord answered. "I''ve no idea. Nothing I did ever worked. Rudnurth himself is a powerful Demon Lord. Had he been able to recover his full strength before you two fought, I''m not sure you would''ve been victorious." A chuckle escaped her lips. "Although, you did fend off Tor and kill Grog, so who can say for certain." Opening her eyes, her gaze shifted back onto mine. "However, you saw the consequences of trying to reveal yourself. His power is real as is his hold. Remember that moving forward."


    "Grog?" I repeated.


    "The one you refer to as the Leviathan. The fact he appeared here was unexpected. An immovable fortress that no one could kill or would even attempt to. His vast amount of magic made it almost impossible. My guess is that Thana quelled him somehow, but how is beyond me." She attempted a shrug. "With Rudnurth as an act against nature itself, maybe she felt empowered after creating the first artificial Demon Lord? Who can say..."


    A frown came to my lips. "And you suspect she''s made other artificial Demon Lords?"


    Chuckling, she answered. "I''d be surprised if she didn''t. The Queen was always quite the tinkerer from what I remember before I was given this form. I can only imagine how she is now. Especially given how many Ghouls she seems to be making."


    My frown deepened. "She''s the one responsible for making Ghouls?"


    "You didn''t think they were natural abominations, did you?" She shot back. "Ghouls with different abilities, from different races, all transformed into grotesque Demons... None of it is natural. The original citizens and races of the Crimson Wastnd are all but extinct."


    "The Crimson Wastnd?"


    It was mentioned once before from Thana herself, but I had no idea where it was or what it was. I assumed it was the Demon Kingdom and it would appear I was right. Unfortunately, that still left me wanting. Mara was taken there and had I known where it was, I''d go there immediately.


    "A realm outside of this one. Think of it as a mirror to Crevalis, or a reflection, if you will. Very few know how to get there. Fewer still know how to create a portal between it and this world." Then she gave me a knowing nce. "You would be unable to get there right now." I felt my right eye twitch at that.


    This was more than I was expecting to learn. Whether or not she was telling the truth though... Taking a deep breath, I thought over everything she was telling me. A lot of it seemed true or usible. Only problem was that I couldn''t take a Demon''s word for face value.


    Eyeing her for a moment, I spoke softly. "While I am grateful for your help, you do know that I can''t trust you."


    Another chuckle escaped her lips. "I''m well aware." When her weakugh died down, she nced down at her body. "My body will soon heal and recover. If you don''t wish to fight again, I''d suggest wrapping up your questions." Then she smirked. "But I think we both know that letting me recover is out of the question. As much as I''d love to continue, your magic is dwindling, and you won''t take the risk."


    "...What happened to Mara? Is she still alive, and if so, where is she?"


    Taking a deep breath, she looked me in the eyes. "When I was imnted into Elincia two thousand years ago, I know Mara survived her trip to the Crimson Wastnd. Tor was the one who escorted her. However, she was given as a gift to Elias when he had subdued steris. What happened from there is beyond me." She answered. "Elias was rather secretive with her use for her, and she was never seen, or heard from, again."


    Gritting my teeth in frustration, I put my foot across her neck as I red down at her. "If you''re lying..."


    She croaked in response. "Temper, temper." The pressure increased as she coughed. "Ack!" Reaching out, she tried to cast another spell, but I quickly mmed a Gravity Pir down on her arm. "Despite what you may think, I am telling the truth." With herpletely restricted, she spoke in a strained voice. "My knowledge is all fragmented at best!" Her ims made sense, as did her answers, and that''s what irritated me.


    Sighing, I removed my foot. "I suppose taking you at your word would be foolish but getting upset over it would be worse." I felt my form starting to shift. "For what it''s worth, thank you for telling me all this. Whether or not it''s true, it''s still useful."


    The Demonic Clone eyed me. "You are a difficult man to read, Arthur Pendragon. At times, you seem prideful to a fault, and other times you seem to be full of regret."


    "I have my own set of morals and ethics. Fucked up they may be, but I wouldn''t say I was prideful. My students are my pride, and they are my shame. My mistakes led to you being here and is what made my students suffer so."


    Giving me an amused look as she strained against my Gravity Pir, shemented. "And yet you took another student. Part of me suspected you never nned on doing so again, but another part of me thought it would be Lucia who you would take under your wing." The Demonic Clone pointed out.


    I will admit that she had me there. "A part of me wanted to ignore it all. The fact that Lucia looks so much like Mara that it''s eerie."


    To my surprise, she nodded. "I know! I''d say it was Mara''s daughter for sure, but... Well... You know..."


    Frowning seemed to be the requirement around this Demon Lord. "So, you know who her parents are?"


    "Actually, I don''t. From what I could tell, Arceana was involved, and they are technically sisters..."


    "I thought as much." So, Arceana might be Lucia''s mother and covered it up to the point not even Elincia knows. Interesting. "As for Typhon, I saw something in him that I haven''t felt in years." Whether or not it was true would take time to figure out since I doubt Lucia herself knew of her origins.


    "Hope?" She asked almost sarcastically.


    Rather earnestly, I nodded. "Hope." I confirmed.

 Chapter 217 - 217

    <h4>Chapter 217:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "You''re a good man, Arthur Pendragon. Far better than our Queen. Never before have I ever seen a man such as you care so much for those who are weaker than themselves. Your loathing for those with power makes me wonder just what it was that happened in your past." I didn''t reply. "And the fact that you seem to hold such sadness in those eyes of yours. Why do you look upon me with pity?"


    "Believe it or not, killing someone who looks like Elincia isn''t exactly easy."


    "You care for her?"


    Nodding, I sighed. "I care for both of them. I''m just sorry it came to this."


    Another chuckle escaped her lips. "And here I thought you hated them. Afterall, not just everyone is able to dismiss people so casually with so little feeling."


    I was quiet for a moment before my arms fell to my side. "I don''t hate the Priestess. I hate Lestrania. I hate what it has be. A perversion of everything I tried to do and a monument to my failures." My words made her silent. "When everyone looks at Helmsforth, they see a beacon of power, the home of the Lestranian Priestesses, and a ce of magic."


    "You don''t?"


    "No. That Mountain haunts me every day and that''s partially why I stay."


    "That''s a little surprising..." Shemented and went quiet for a moment before she tilted her head back up towards me. "Would you grant me onest request?"


    Giving her a curious, but cautious look, I replied. "What might that be?"


    "You''ve given me the fight I asked for and it was glorious. However, I am still alive, and I will continue to recover while on this Ind." She exined. "Never before in my life was I given a choice."


    "Okay?"


    "I''d like you to kill me in spectacr fashion. I did not get to choose my life, but I''d at least like to choose my death. At your hands, perhaps I will be at peace with that." She stated.


    "How would you define spectacr fashion?"


    A grin split her lips. "Surely you''re creative enough toe up with something."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    The beach was silent as we all waited for something to happen. Anything. Behind us, the Sun was starting to rise. None of us had gone to sleep that night. How could we? All of us were afraid and the noise itself would''ve made it impossible.


    I, myself, was alternating between the sky and tree line. Imagine all our surprise when Arthur walked out onto the beach with his hair a mangled mess. His beard had blood in it and his ponytail was broken with his hair in a thrown about manner. Typhon and I were the first two to move. We raced over to him while others waited a moment before following our lead.


    "Arthur!" Typhon yelled in concern.


    I beside the boy as sand kicked up behind us and I heard the pping of wings overhead. "Are you okay?" I asked as we stopped in front of him.


    His eyes no longer had their weird symbol, but instead were back to being their silverish grey. "Just tired. How''s Elincia?"


    Ziahnded next to us. "Everyone is safe, Sir. Do you need medical treatment?"


    My heart sank when I noticed his dazed look ze over us. "No. As long as everyone here is alright, I''ll be fine after some rest."


    Biting my lip, I nced at Ziah who shared my look. "Ya look exhausted." I stated and he chuckled.


    "Then I look how I feel."


    "We should clear a spot for him to lie down." The Priestess said suddenly from behind us, and we all turned to her. "Sir Arthur will no doubt need rest to recover his strength."


    Arthur stared at the Priestess for a few moments as the two studied one another. Typhon seemed confused as to what was happening, but I was more than aware. Part of me hoped the two wouldn''t be foolish enough to attempt anything at this moment. Although, if anyone was to make a move, it would be Arceana, and that was an unsettling thought.


    After a moment, Arthur replied as his eyes morphed back to their strange symbols. "I''ll take you up on that offer." He answered and turned to Typhon, Ziah, and I. "Would you three be willing to help me?"


    Ziah quickly nodded, but Typhon responded first. "Of course!"


    We moved next to him to help him as he turned back to Arceana. "Please keep a close eye on Elincia. I can''t imagine what she might be going through."


    The Priestess nodded. "Of course. Thank you for helping her and curing my sister of her Demonic curse. A hero indeed. Sleep soundly, for no harm wille to you, Sir Arthur. Of that, you have my word." Arceana stated firmly.


    "I could use some sleep." He then turned to us. "Lead the wa-" Before Arthur could finish, his head whipped up before an rmed expression made it''s way to his face. "Wha-"


    Arthur looked around rapidly in confusion and concern. However, as he took a step to investigate whatever grabbed his attention, he copsed face first onto the ground. We cried out in rm as he essentially belly flopped onto the sand. Ziah and I tried to grab him, but it was so sudden and unexpected that none of us were able to respond.


    Priestess Arceana quickly lifted him in her magic and flipped him over. "What happened?!"

 Chapter 218 - 218

    <h4>Chapter 218:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Waking with a start, I shot up in bed. This apparently startled Elincia who was in bed with me. Many things were going through my mine right now. First, the screaming I heard before passing out. It was surreal in a way. No one else seemed to notice it yet it felt liked it echoed throughout my entire body. My ears were still ringing from it.


    However, there was also the fact that Elincia was in bed with me. Both of us were wearing nothing and only covered by a thinyer of sheets. She blushed rather heavily as she pulled the covers up as Iid back down for the moment. With a sigh, she eventually did the same.


    "There''s a reason for this." Elincia said quietly.


    "I would assume as much considering I didn''t put myself here."


    "You seemed exhausted. More so thanst time if you copsing is anything to go by. Being a High Elf, my body is a natural conduit for collecting ambient magic. More so than others." She exined. "Just by being near my sister or I, Elves usually take in more magic than usual when recovering. Especially when in our natural forms."


    Running my hand down my face, I averted my gaze. "I don''t have magic, Elincia. This might''ve helped you, but I doubt it did anything for me..." Then I nced over at her. "Well, besides the view."


    That got another blush out of her. "If it helped you recover even a small amount, then it was worth it. Thank you for ridding me of that Demon, Arthur." She stated softly.


    Getting out of the bed, I moved to my clothes and got dressed and didn''t bother covering myself while I did so. "I''d say you''re wee, but it never should''ve happened in the first ce."


    "What do you mean?" Elincia inquired.


    Before I could respond, Arceana entered the room as I finished getting dressed. "I see our little n worked." Shemented. "How are you feeling?"


    Her sister quickly corrected her. "Arthur ims to have no magic and that our attempt to help him recover did little to actually aid him... Aside from the view." Elincia stated.


    Arceana tapped her scepter a few times in thought at that. "I see. Well, it was an attempt worth trying. Thank you for helping Elincia. She is everything to me."


    "Just helping fix a mistake from long ago." I told them as I looked to Arceana while she magicked some clothes for her sister. "Did anything happen before I passed out?" My inquiry made the sisters nce at one another.


    "I was still unconscious at the time, so I could not say." Elincia informed me.


    Ms. Pink-Hair turned to me. "You mean other than you looking around like a madman before copsing?"


    "Did you hear screaming?" I pressed further.


    "Screaming?" Arceana repeated.


    "Yes. A woman''s scream to be precise."


    Elincia shrugged when Arceana looked at her. "None of us heard anyone screaming..." She said with a concerned nce in my direction. "Before we continue about your screaming woman, I would like to apologize for my behavior towards you." That got me to turn towards her. "I realize my actions were unfair towards you."


    Quirking a brow at that, I nced at Elincia who once again shrugged. "I see. Well, it sounds like we all might finally be on the same team." Not that I actually believed it.


    "That does sound like a marvelous n moving forward!" Elincia said happily.


    Despite the two sisters smiles, and everything seemingly okay, something felt wrong. "Did anything happen when I passed out?" I asked the two cutting them off.


    Arceana gave me a confused look. "Not that I am aware of. I had General Kheri scout the Ind to make sure nothing else was lurking and she reported that there was nothing."


    A frown came to my lips. "When?"


    "Not long after you battle with the Demon was finished."


    "How long ago was that? How long was I out for?"


    The Priestess thought about it before replying. "I would say around five hours or so." Then she smiled. "The sun is up and everything. Would you like to get some fresh air?"


    Immediately grabbing Defiance, I moved out of the room at rming rate, which got both Priestesses to quickly follow me. Inside the tree line where all the huts and abodes were, I moved to the beach while grabbing the attention of many present. Cassidy, Typhon, Ayda, and many of the others all called out to me, but I ignored them as I stepped onto the beach.


    Across the water was Demonic Magic and only Demonic Magic. The cks and reds meshed in a sickening way that surrounded the entirety of the Ind. It was surprising to see the other sidepletely red and ck as well, but given the ambient magic here, perhaps it kept it at bay.


    My reasoning was thrown out the window when it finally washed over the Ind almost immediately after I stepped out onto the beach. This was more Demonic Magic that Elincia''s Double and that concerned me. I wasn''t up for another fight against a Demon Lord.


    "Fuck..."

 Chapter 219 - 219

    <h4>Chapter 219:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "Arthur?" Cassidy said softly as she stepped next to me.


    "Mmh?" I mumbled back.


    "Ya gonna be okay?" She inquired.


    Not taking my eyes off the horizon, I asked a question back. "Why do you ask?"


    Ziah spoke from behind me. "Probably because you''ve been staring off into the horizon for thest few minutes ignoring everyone, Sir."


    Elincia and Arceana moved next to me on each side as Cassidy made way for them. "Is something troubling you?" The Blonde High Elf inquired.


    Arceana fiddled with her scepter in the sand. "If there is something on your mind-"


    "Do either of you have enough magic to teleport everyone back to Lestrania?" I inquired.


    The two sisters leaned forward and shared a nce with one another as Ayda spoke up from behind me. "Unlikely. Priestess Elincia is still recovering fromst night and Priestess Arceana is doing the same. She held a shield for a long timest night during your battle with the Demon."


    ncing at Arceana, she nodded in agreement with Ayda''s assessment. "What if all of youbined your magic or did your Elf transfer thing?"


    Ayda scoffed. "That is not what it is called, nor how it works."


    Elincia ced her hand on my shoulder and gave me a concerned look. "Just... Yes or no... Please..." I asked as I turned to her.


    She frowned. "It might be possible, but teleporting that far is difficult and requires massive amounts of concentration just for one person." Elincia informed me. "Why the sudden interest in teleporting away from the Ind?"


    "Because I don''t think any of us will be able to get out of her otherwise."


    "Is somethinging for us?" Arceana inquired.


    "''Something'' being the keyword." Given how much Demonic Magic was surrounding us, I wasn''t sure if this was a normal Demon by any means. "It would appear killing Elincia''s Demonic Clone acted as a signal to other Demons."


    No doubt that confused several people, but a new voice called out from our right. "An astute observation."


    Everyone immediately turned towards the source. Before us were two new individuals and from looks alone, one would naturally assume they were Demons. However, the sheer Demonic Magic they were putting off certainly confirmed it. Unfortunately, both were definitely Demon Lords themselves and fighting two right now would be suicidal.


    The one on the right had crimson horns jutting out of the side of his red head. Just below them was six pointy ears that would match most High Elves if it was for the fact he had three ears on each side. Golden eyes glowed as he studied me closely. His shirt was red and ck that almost blended in with his magic. Gold decorated his clothing as well, which seemed off, but it was far from the most bizarre I''d seen.


    Beside him was another Demon, but he was slightly different. His magic felt just as foul and dark, however, it emitted a purple aura. Four ears, two on each side, that poked out from underneath dark green hair. Purple eyes matched his aura as they glowed in a focused manner towards me. Aside from his clothes that matched hispanion, one other feature stuck out to me. His exposed skin was mostly covered in bandages.


    Pushing Arceana behind me as I moved in front of the group, I held Defiance at my side and at the ready. "Protect the Priestesses!" Kheri shouted and started forming a circle around them.


    Itsted for a second as the two Demons sent out a wave of Demonic Magic that essentially crippled them. Choking sounds could be heard from behind me as I nced to see magical cors wrapped around everyone''s neck, Priestesses included. A frown came to my lips as my eyes darted back to the two Demons, who were far less aggressive than most of the others. Although, the one with horns just took everyone hostage.


    Both Demons had their eyes on me as they studied me. "This is him?" The bandages one inquired to hispanion in probably one of the deepest voices I have ever heard. "Doesn''t look like much."


    "Careful." I warned in a darker tone.


    The Demon scoffed, and the red-haired one replied. "The eyes match. There is no one else with eyes like that." He informed the other Demon before giving me a pointed look. "This is the Anomaly that appeared over two thousand years ago."


    My eyes narrowed before I gestured back to everyone behind me. "Clearly, you two are here to talk, or they''d all be dead. Let them go, and we can discuss whatever it is you''re here for."


    "I find that having incentive makes one more forting." The redhead quickly shot back.


    Rolling my shoulders slightly, I summoned a lighter Gravity Pir around them. "Incentive isn''t needed, nor are your threats. Let them go. Now."


    The bandaged one scoffed. "Cease your pointless threats. We know that you wouldn''t want anything to happen to them. We''ll talk and see what happens moving forward." The redhead quickly responded as his magic red in his hands. "However, I will, in good faith, loosen my restrictions upon them so they can breathe more easily."


    Coughs could be heard behind me, along with people sucking in air. Arceana and Elincia moved to respond, but I held up a hand to stop them as I lifted my Gravity Pir from the two Demons. Their magic was still around their throats after all. With a frown, I turned my attention back to the two.


    "Why''re you here?" I inquired.


    "For you, of course." He answered while the bandaged Demon rolled his eyes, annoyed before crossing his arms.


    "What could you possibly want with me?" I questioned back.


    The two Demons smirked. "To ask some questions and perhaps see if you''re worth the time it took to hunt you down."


    "...Lovely."

 Chapter 220 - 220

    <h4>Chapter 220:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "It certainly might be." He then gestured to himself. "My name is Credo. This is my brother, Pestilence." The horned one introduced himself before motioning to his bandagedpanion.


    "Arthur Pendragon."


    "Arthur?" Pestilence finally spoke. "I thought you went by-"


    Quickly cutting him off, I red slightly. "Arthur is what I go by."


    The two nced at one another. "Whatever you call yourself makes little difference. As long as we can verify who you are."


    Quirking a brow as I stayed on guard, I pressed a little more. "Why does it matter who I am?"


    "Not many fight the Demon Queen and live." Credo stated and I could feel the stares on my back. "However, not only that, but you wiped out her entire horde in one fell swoop. Unheard of and certainly impossible for either of us."


    "I got lucky." Was my softer reply.


    "I doubt it. No one gets that lucky." Credo stated as he kept his magic active. "The thing is, we care very little for our illustrious Queen."


    Pestilence added his two cents. "Not at all."


    Credo nodded in agreement. "In fact, it was because of you two thousand years ago that we were able to flee her service..." Then he gestured to me. "You could say we have simr interests, which is why we sought you out. If you are indeed the Anomaly."


    "I have little interest that would coincide with a pair of Demons, and I have no inclination to prove myself to either of you."


    The bandaged Demon growled. "Then get motivated. Failing to save Elincia two thousand years ago led us to you today. Others won''t be far behind."


    Credo''s gaze moved past me to the Priestess in question. "Although, it would appear you made up for your past mistakes." Then his eyes darted to me. "At least partially."


    Elincia spoke as I grit my teeth in annoyance and anger. "I never met Arthur thousands of years ago!" She called out. "Our first meeting was only when he arrived in Helmsforth."


    ncing over my shoulder, many of the soldiers and students watched on, confused while they tried to protect the Priestesses. Arceana and Elincia themselves seemed confused, while Cassidy had her eyes focused solely on me. Averting my gaze from hers, I turned back to the two Demons.


    Pestilence seemed surprised. "She doesn''t remember?" He questioned.


    "So, it would seem." Credo replied.


    shes of Elincia''s younger, exposed, beaten, and bloodied form shed through my mind. "Elincia waspromised by the time I got to her. Her injuries were grievous to the point I was unsure if she was still alive. She wouldn''t remember what happened that night."


    "What!?" Elincia breathed out in confused shock.


    "That exins one night of many." Pestilence stated. "It does not-"


    Credo cut him off. "Then it likely has to deal with the King''s betrayal that we heard about. If he''s involved, she may bepromised." He pondered out loud.


    Before they could continue, I cut in. "I''d appreciate it if you''d stop specting aloud to yourselves..."


    "And we would''ve appreciated you killing re instead of letting him go." Credo stated.


    Pestilence scoffed. "That pet of hers is no longer re."


    "Putting your feelings aside, re now has enough power to challenge us."


    "Enough!" I said loudly and firmly. "Tell me what you want and then leave, so I can get on with my life! I''m not a fan of having my past out in the open for others."


    The two Demons red at me. "Be very careful with how you speak to us, ''Arthur''." Credo warned me. "We may not be as powerful as Thana, but you are in a weakened state. I''d wager we were more than a match for you."


    With a re in return, I spoke. "Come try me then and test your wager."


    His magic red as the two stared me down. "I think you''ve forgotten something."


    "Let me be perfectly clear. If any of them die, neither of you are leaving this Ind alive." Lighting came to life on all our bodies as we entered into a stare down.


    Pestilence stepped forward, and I was ready to react, but Credo held out his arm to stop him. "No. Not yet." He then turned back to me as the two calmed themselves down while Credo''s magic lifted entirely. "We''ve been talking, but there is something specific we wish to know. Depending on your answer, we may ask something of you."


    Moving my energy backwards, I created a barrier of sorts around everyone behind me. "Ask your question."


    Credo moved towards me carefully as he gestured to me. "How would youpare yourself to two thousand years ago? Due to obvious reasons," He began as his eyes nced to the Priestesses for a moment, he continued. "You were at quite the disadvantage. We want to know if you have teaued in terms of strength or if you have grown even more powerful."


    "We did our research. Many im that Thana had you on the ropes and was clearly stronger than you. Given how much time has passed, and what we know, we know she has be stronger than when you faced her. Can the same be said of you?" Pestilence inquired before narrowing his eyes on me. "Do you think you can stand against her?"


    That wasn''t the question I was expecting. "I''ve grown quite a lot since then." I answered.


    The two Demons smirked at that. "Good." Pestilence said inly as he moved next to Credo.


    "Agreed." Credo then summoned his magic again. "Show us."


    "Come again?" I asked back, confused.


    "We want to see if you''re telling the truth. If you''re as strong as you im, facing us should be simple for you." Credo exined.


    Eyeing the two of them, I replied with a scoff. "I''m not fighting either of you for fun or to prove myself."


    Pestilence smiled at that. "Yes, you will. One way," He disappeared. "Or another."


    His voice came from behind me as I felt something blow through my barrier. Turning around, I saw him inside my barrier as he summoned two des that hooked onto his forearms. A mad grin split his lips as he raised his arms, ready to strike.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Arthur appeared in front of us with his eyes wide and lifeless. A wave of energy wasing from his body that was almost crippling. The way he looked, and the expression he wore, I thought he was going to kill us. He swung his sword right for my neck, and I watched in slow motion as I thought he was going to kill me. It wasn''t until I heard the ringing in my ear that I turned to see one of the Demons behind me.

 Chapter 221 - 221

    <h4>Chapter 221:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Many things concerned me at the moment. However, the major one was Arthur roaring as he swatted the Demon known as Pestilence away from us. His animalistic howls made me shiver as he looked about wildly. Arthur had always been soposed. Seeing him like this was something I had never considered. It appeared as though he had lost all reason.


    "Arthur!" Cassidy shouted.


    However, he ignored her as another voice cut in. "Arthur," Credo began as Pestilence appeared back over to his Demonicpatriot. "Forgive my brother. He should never have targeted them. This is merely to be a test to prove your strength. We''re not here for a fight to the death."


    In response, Arthur opened a portal and appeared in front of him. The two Demons scattered as Arthur pursued vehemently. Shockwaves mmed into our group as many of our soldiers had issues withstanding the force. Sand blew from beneath our feet which made it difficult to see at times. Arthur seemed to ignore Pestilence and focus on Credo, which was surprising. However, when I paid closer attention, I figured out why.


    Credo was skilled in spell casting and was obviously rather dexterous with his magic. Pestilence was suited more towards closebat. Arthur was keeping on their long-range hitter on the run while he deflected Pestilence. The two were being pressed as Arthur was clearly overpowering them.


    "Enough!" Credo shouted as his magic red out and wrapped around Arthur, which was quickly dispersed. "Pestilence made a mistake!"


    "I warned both of you. Pestilence made his choice." Arthur said coldly.


    Pestilence was grinning madly as they were on the run. "Fine. Then I suppose we have no choice but to make you listen." Credo stated as the three stared each other down. "It would seem Pestilence had the right idea to get you motivated. Apparently, letting our hostages go free was the wrong move in motivating you."


    Ice shot through my veins as the two Demons began to change. Shadows wrapped around both of them as their features became hidden. The two looked like cutouts in reality as they turned to ck masses that moved in the light. Shadows danced in the sand and around their bodies as the two Demons growled in reply to Arthur''s violent behavior.


    How could I me him, though? Pestilence moved to kill Cassidy. Even Arceana and I were powerless to react in time. From what I could tell, the Demon nned on following through as well. The fact that Arthur was able to respond just proved how much he was holding back. Unfortunately, the fight seemed to turn in the two Demon''s favor.


    Arceana''s Point of View


    The Ind


    "We need to help him!" Ayda shouted.


    "How!?" Typhon responded.


    "Nobody moves!" Kheri quickly ordered. "Stay put right where you are!"


    Elincia and I shared a look. "How can ya expect us ta just sit here! There must be somethin we can do!" Our student looked at us. "Why haven''t ya gone out there!?"


    With a sigh, I spoke as my attention turned back to the battle. "As much as it pains me to say it, this battle is beyond my sister and I. We must have faith in Sir Arthur to drive these Demons away."


    The Zugal General likely frowned at that. "We wait for our orders. Until then, everyone stays put." She reaffirmed while Elincia shuffled closer to me.


    "What do we do?" She inquired in a whisper.


    "Pray our Knight is stronger than either of us ever dreamed." Was my soft reply.


    "I am getting shes of Rudnurth and Elias."


    I frowned at that. "As am I, Elincia. As am I."


    As much as it pained me to admit, Arthur far surpassed me. Rudnurth was a problem. One that I thought was dealt with because he was still weakened, but this opened my eyes. Arthur was unnaturally powerful, just like Rudnurth and Elias were during the war against steris. Whatever the case was, I would need to be careful moving forward. If he was able to fight like this in his weakened state, there was no telling how powerful he really was. Seeing was believing, and after this, I had no choice but to believe.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    The two Demons were well coordinated. Almost perfect synchronicity between the two made it impossible to get a hit in. That, and their transformed states, were even stronger than Elincia''s Demonic Clone. They were definitely Demon Lords and powerful ones at that. My body was sustaining injuries from my energy alone since I was putting out more energy than my body could handle without transforming. Given that I had just earned a lot of trust and respect, I didn''t want to throw it all away by showing my transformed state.


    Both were faster and stronger than me as my blood began to flow faster than I could heal. As if dancing around me, I tried my best to hold them off. Credo would stay in my blind spot andunch spells at me while Pestilence ensured I didn''t have a chance to turn away from him. Jumping and twisting over a spell, Pestilence read my movement and grabbed my foot before pulling me back down into it.


    My body was tossed through the sand as the magic pierced a hole through my lower abdomen. It was slowly healing, but given it was Demonic Magic, it healed at a slower pace than most other wounds. Standing, I looked it over before I turned back to the two Demons. They waited for a moment before charging back at me. Swatting Pestilence to the side, for only a moment, I tried rushing towards Credo, but he would quickly teleport away while shadows muddled me down in the sand.


    Not long after, the two started teleporting at the same time. Appearing and disappearing simultaneously, it was impossible for me to defend against in my current form. A cut along my back tore through my shirt and a shadow pierced through my arm. Credo sent more shadows to pierce my limbs as my wounds struggled to close while Pestilence appeared in front of me and shed me along my chest.


    Roaring in anger, I forced my limbs out of the shadows, which tore through bone and muscle alike. Immediately after, I summoned a Gravity Pir above my head and mmed it into the sand around me. Thus, I created a smokescreen out of the sand and used my own energy to manipte it into staying in the air longer. Going after Credo yielded little results, so I focused far too much energy into my arms and Defiance as I appeared in front of a surprised Pestilence.


    He put both arms forward as Defiance mmed into his des. Even with his shadowed-over eyes, I could see him struggling. Pestilence was being pushed back as my sword slowly cracked his. Magic surrounded his des as Credo teleported behind him, and I felt his magic quickly wrap around me. Both Demons were struggling to push me back as my form began to flicker. I could see the shock in their eyes as my arms changed for a moment before switching back.


    Credo cast a much stronger spell andunched it at me instead of trying to pry me away from his brother. In response, Defiance shifted in my hand, and I turned to put Pestilence''s back in the way. The spell mmed into him, which caused an explosion of rampant Demonic Magic to run wild across the beach. Pestilence''s legs gave out from the sudden attack, and I sent him flying into the water before charging at Credo.


    Naturally, he quickly teleported away as Pestilence shot out of the water and into the air. Both of them hovered above me as the sand fell back to the ground and stopped covering for me from the Lestranian group. They probably thought I was dying with how much blood was dripping down my body and how heavily I was breathing. With the two Demon brothers overhead, studying me, they were unaware that I had somewhat sessfully pushed them back and gave them a warning at the same time.


    "What are you?" Credo inquired in a cautious tone.

 Chapter 222 - 222

    <h4>Chapter 222:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Where is Tor!?" I bellowed.


    Two more powerful magic signatures had appeared. Even from The Crimson Wastnd their magic could be felt. Not only that, but it would appear they were fighting Arthur Pendragon. A few people came to mind and it''s possible Fluffy had reappeared. This was something that would likely interest him, and if he was present, I needed to head there myself.


    "Tor is still in the East." One of my Ghouls reported.


    Ripping off a chunk of the table I was hunched over, I growled as I looked towards the hole in the stone wall and considered flying there myself. With multiple teleports, I might be able to make decent time and intervene. If Fluffy was present, along with The Anomaly known as Arthur, then re and Sulva were as good as dead.


    My skin began to rot as I moved towards the hole in the wall as the first clumps of flesh began to fall from my bones. However, as I readied to take flight, the magic signatures dropped. This made me pause as I looked off into the distance. Stopping my transformation, I went over the implications of this sudden development. Fluffy isn''t one to turn down a fight, which meant others were present and the fighting had some to an abrupt halt.


    The names left my mouth bitterly. "Credo and Pestilence have gone to the King of Old for sor, have they?" I mumbled out.


    If they had approached Mordred, then it was likely to form an alliance or retrieve some manner of information. Part of me wanted to intervene but rushing there would be pointless as they would likely flee once re and Sulva arrived. After all, it''s the only reason they''ve stayed alive this long.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    The sand finally fell back onto the beach, and I looked to see Arthur bleeding horribly as the two Demons floated overhead. Typhon tried running forward and was quickly stopped by Kine, Ayda, Floyd, and myself. My attention turned back to the two Demons as Typhon struggled futilely in ourbined grasps. Upon turning back to the Demons, I saw their weird forms rescind.


    "What are you?" Credo asked Arthur in a wary tone.


    Part of Pestilence''s side was missing, but it quickly regrew and healedpletely as if it was never there. My eyes widened upon seeing it and my gaze shifted to Arthur whose wounds were closing albeit slowly, but in a simr manner. Memories shed before my eyes as I watched him tear out his own heart and watched it regrow.


    Arthur unleashed waves of magic from his body that were suffocating. "I am more than you could everprehend." He answered in a dark and low tone.


    Falling to my knees as his magic seemed to take over the entire area, I watched the two Demons frown. They nced at one another before they started speaking with Arthur. Given the sts of air whipping past my ears, I couldn''t make it out, but Arthur calmed down as they began to talk.


    "Pestilence should''ve never attacked them with the intention to kill. For that, I apologize, but his methods worked. There is more to you than we first thought." Credo stated as he gave a small apologetic nod before smacking his brother in the back of the head. "But I have to ask, why are you still here?" He asked Arthur after a moment.


    "Why does it matter?" Arthur shot back.


    "It fucking matters." Pestilence growled out. "I want to know why you''re still here after everything that''s happened!" The Demon gestured to Arthur in irritation. "You''re clearly not a mortal, if you''re still around now, but why return to Lestrania?"


    Credo sighed. "What my brother is trying to say is that we are trying to understand why you care about Lestrania so much. Even two thousand years ago, you acted in their best interests. After everything you''ve been through, returning as you have makes little to know sense and we''d like to understand someone we''re hoping to work with more in the future."


    Pestilence began pacing. "You single handedly destroyed the Demon Queen and her horde before disappearing."


    "I was injured, and she did the same in return incase you forgot. The sacrifices that came from our run-in with each other is burned into my mind." Arthur answered in a saddened tone. "We each decimated each other''s forces in a way I never thought possible."


    "So, you stay out of a need for revenge?" Credo wanted rification as our group kept quiet, with the two Priestesses whispering to each other.


    "I stay because this is the best ce for me to be. My reasons are my own, but yes. Revenge doesn''t sound too bad while I move forward with my own goals." ncing back at us, Arthur continued. "I also have a few debts that I need to address while taking care of a few more personal matters."


    Pestilence scoffed. "Leave them to their fate. The weak have no ce in this battle."


    Arthur turned back to the two Demons. "On that we can agree, but someone has to protect them."


    "Rudnurth has been a decent enough deterrent." Credo stated and that confused me slightly, but Arthur just nodded. "It doesn''t need to be you."


    "You''re not wrong." Was Arthur''s soft response. "Nheless, I am fine where I am."


    Credo frowned. "Very well." The Demon then nced at us. "Despite your allegiances, and burdens, we would still like to work with you moving forward. Not many have killed a Demon Lord in recent times. It is likely that you have set into motion a chain of events that cannot be stopped." He then gestured to himself and his brother. "We would be willing to ally with you and aid you moving forward."


    Many of us were surprised at that and I watched Arthur as he was silent. He seemed to be considering his offer, which is not something I would''ve expected. Demons were clearly foul creatures that should''ve never existed. The fact that he was even thinking about this worried me. However, seeing Arthur''s expression made me freeze as it seemed filled with anguish and a hollowness all at the same time.


    Before Arthur could answer though, I watched as all three of them turned their heads at the exact same time, in the exact same direction. All of them looked annoyed or disturbed as they looked off in the distance. Pestilence grinned after a moment, but Credo grabbed his shoulder before shaking his head as if telling him no.


    "It would seem you have little time to think about our offer." Credomented. "What have you decided?"


    Arthur looked back at us as his wounds had finally healed and he sighed. "You help me figure out a way to get them out of here, and I will consider your offer, but that doesn''t mean I ept. Words are just that. Words." He then gestured to the two Demons as he turned back to them. "You''ll need to prove to me that you''re sincere in your offer and don''t mean Lestrania any harm."


    Pestilence smirked. "You don''t want to ask your ''Priestesses'' for their opinions?" He mockingly inquired.


    Rolling his shoulders, Arthur started to move towards us as a screeching shook the entire Ind. "No need." Hemented after it died down and we stopped covering our ears.

 Chapter 223 - 223

    <h4>Chapter 223:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    The first thing that seemed off to me was that the ocean started boiling. It''s hissing rang in my ears not long after the roar died down. Many looked at the ocean as steam began to rise from it and I turned in the direction the roar came from. Smoke seemed to be barreling towards The Ind, which many noticed and began to be uneasy. They even forgot about Credo and Pestilence who stepped beside me with frowns on their faces.


    Obliterating the oceans waves was a wave of fire that burst from the smoke. It rolled in every direction, and we were certainly going to be caught in the st. Pestilence looked to Credo as I turned to Arceana and Elincia.


    Part of me wanted to open a portal, but there wasn''t enough time to get everyone through safely. "Arthur!?" Cassidy shouted in concern.


    Moving in front of the group, I focused dozens of Gravity Pirs into a ck orb much like when I identally transferred myself to another realm. The fire mmed into The Ind and obliterated the volcano, trees, and ssed the beach before it started to disappear before our very eyes. Most of the mes weren''t an issue. Unfortunately, they became an issue when a disturbing whistling sound could be heard.


    "Heads up!" Credo warned.


    Immediately after, a white beam burst through the waves of fire and mmed into my orb. Instead of being sucked into the handmade ckhole, the beams shot in dozens of different directions. Tearing through anything in its path and setting it aze for a few seconds before causing it to explode violently. shes of light bounced around the area as everything aside for our little slice of the beach was destroyed.


    Eventually, it died down as I panted heavily. "Damn!" Pestilence let out, impressed. "I thought for sure everyone was going to die."


    Credo smacked him. "That was very impressive, but you need to flee this area." The other brother stated before turning to Arceana. "Arthur, my brother, and I will hold the Demons at bay. Transfer as much magic as you need to teleport to safety."


    Turning to the two as the fires around us crackled, I saw Arceana giving him a cautionary onceover. "With your help, it would be much easier. Especially if we are to be allies moving forward." Arceanamented.


    "Would you be willing to transfer some of your magic to my sister and I?" Elincia inquired after another roar in the distance shook the Ind once more.


    Pestilence chuckled. "We have no ns for working with either of you. My brother and I only want to work with Arthur. You two mean very little."


    Credo sighed as both Priestesses looked offended but were smart enough not to antagonize the two Demons. "Transferring Demonic Magic is not something I would rmend." Credo stated and then gestured to all the guards. "I''d figure out a way to get everyone out of here safely. My brother and I can escape on our own."


    Before anything else could be said, all the smoke that was rising in the air began to slowly flutter away along with the clouds. Waves began to pick up and wash over The Ind as well. If not for me, we would''ve been covered in water. It wasn''t until a Dragon appeared in the distance that I realize the magnitude of our situation. After all, it appeared to be miles away and I could hear the pping of its wings while it was in the distance.


    "Is that a Dragon!?" Typhon shouted in shock.


    Given his eyes, I wasn''t surprised he could see it approaching, but the Demon brothers turned to look at it. "That''s not just a Dragon. It''s a Demon." Credomented.


    "And he''s not alone." I pointed out as I saw another Demonic Magic Signature on top of the Demonic Dragon. "So," Turning to the two, I frowned. "Another two Demon Lords areing here."


    "Looks like quite the little gathering!" Pestilence said with a smirk.


    "This is serious, Pestilence!" Credo said in an irritated tone.


    He shrugged. "We can get away easy enough." Pointing in the other direction from where the giant Demonic Dragon was, he smirked. "The two of us can always just fly the other way."


    As if on cue, a scream echoed across the burning water and Ind. It unnerved me as it sounded as if it was filled with anguish and uncontroble rage. Above all of us, we watched as arge spell shaped arrow shot through the sky and towards the giant Dragon. It rumbled through the air before exploding in the distance.


    While on this happened, and the chaotic cries as those behind me picked up while they scrambled, I felt my shoulders sage. How did this be my life? A world of fantasy where these kinds of things were possible should never have be a day I would have to live.


    To add to it, Pestilence spoke after a moment. "So, about dealing with re and Sulva..."


    I didn''t know re wasing, and I assumed the Dragon was Sulva, but it amused me he''d rather deal with them than whoever shot that magic arrow. "What about them?" I asked before looking out across the water at the billowing tower of smoke. "Looks like they''ve been dyed well enough." My words were choppy as I panted.


    The smoke cleared and the Dragon roared as it got closer and closer. "A gathering indeed." Credomented. "Pestilence and I can help dy them, but we risk our own lives should we stay much longer. Fighting re and Sulva is one thing."


    "Fighting her," Pestilence said with a thumb gestured to where the arrow came from. "Is another thing entirely."


    Elincia spoke from behind us. "We have just about transferred all our guards magic to our bodies without killing them. Arceana and I must concentrate for a few moments before we can cast the spell."


    Another scream echoed along with an enraged Demonic Dragon roar. The two hurt even my ears, so I could specte how the group behind me was doing. Unfortunately, the magnitude of the Dragon was starting to be more and more apparent as it blew away all sizes I had envisioned. Much like the Leviathan, Sulva was gargantuan in size. Larger than the entirety of Helmsforth, I realized that if it got close enough, everyone would likely die just from it setting down.


    With a sigh, I knew I was about to do something extremely stupid. "I need you two to protect this patch of sand so they can teleport away." As much as I wanted to portal everyone back, all these attacks and unpredictability made it impossible to do so. "If anything happens to them..."


    I trailed off as Credo nodded. "Very well. What''re you going to do?"


    Summoning a Gravity Pir under my feet, I lifted myself into the air. "Keep them at a distance as best I can."

 Chapter 224 - 224

    <h4>Chapter 224:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Have you ever had an idea that you knew was bad but still went through with it? That''s about where I was at. I knew my energy being low was affecting my judgment. Letting two unknown Demons watch over those on the beach was a testament to that. However, I couldn''t worry about that anymore.


    Now I had a behemoth of a Dragon flying towards me with a fire Demon on its forehead that looked far more Demonic than it did in the past. On the other side was an unknown that disturbed Pestilence and Credo. Part of me thought it might be Thana, but I doubt she would attack her own people. So, it was someone new, and that was slightly more unnerving. Changing my tactics, I decided to try something new and was unsure if it would work.


    Part of me wanted to open a giant portal, but I''m not sure I could handle such a transfer. Even if it did go through, if any of the Demons attacked, my defense would be weak, and many would die. That, or they would be cut in half as they''re falling through, and the portal ms shut from interference. So, I was forced to try something new.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    The two Demons seemed to be honoring their agreement with Arthur and were staying near us while keeping an eye on the distance. Never before in my life would I have ever imagined that there were people this powerful. My eyes darted to the Priestesses as they had their eyes closed and focused on building up their magic and the magic that was donated to them. For the longest time, I wanted to believe that they were all-powerful and there was no one that could challenge them.


    Arthur had continued to disprove my illusions. "Arthur!" I shouted as he stayed floating in the air.


    "Stay back." Credo, the horned Demon, warned. "If you leave the group and get hurt from a stray st, we will not be held responsible."


    "We could always let them die." His bandagedpanion added as I grit my teeth.


    Wanting to respond, Credo turned to him but went silent as his eyes widened. A strange sound could be heard as I felt my clothes flicker as if being pulled by some unknown force in front of me. Confused, I looked to the two Demons who were watching Arthur. Arthur''s body was glowing its normal blue, with almost hypnotic ck waves humming off of him.


    Pretty soon, the flicker on my shirt became stronger as it pulled tight and up towards Arthur. "Put up a shield, Pestilence!" Credo ordered as he immediately did so and not a moment too soon.


    The bandaged Demon did as instructed as the sand outside of their shield began to float into the air. Water from the ocean below Arthur began to twist into the air as fire seemed to follow suit from all around us. The ck waves continued to pulse through the water and other debris as another spell mmed into Arthur. My heart sunk for a moment until I saw the spell warp and began twisting around Arthur like everything else.


    It was almost as if he forced his body into having its own pull all around him. Credo and Pestilence grunted as they seemed to strain. So much so that their shield slid forward slightly before they readjusted it. That confused me. How strong was this pull that two Demons were struggling, just holding up their shield?


    "Holy..." Pestilence let out in shock as we watched in awe.


    Soon, light began to twist around Arthur as the world around us seemed to darken. Like a tint had rolled over the world and was slowly getting darker and darker. Which made it all the more blinding when the Dragon that was approaching let out another st of fire in the form of a beam directed entirely at Arthur''s floating form. Again, it mmed into him but quickly warped and twisted around him violently. I would''ve shouted at him, but I could no longer hear anything. There was no sound to be heard at all.


    Soon, it was impossible to see him at all as the beam, spells, and other things that were there encased him entirely. The only thing that could be seen were the ck waves. Even the two Demons began to grunt and huff as the magic from their shield started to get pulled in too. However, everything disappeared before it could be a problem, and a blinding light covered the area.


    Everything had brightened so suddenly, that I had to blink several times to adjust my eyes. Arthur was falling towards us but caught himself periodically before he fell onto the sand wheezing. Ziah and I rushed forward only to be stopped by the Demons barrier. After exchanging a nce with them, they looked at each other as Arthury in the sand, struggling.


    I was concerned the two Demons might turn on us, but my attention was taken away as I saw two streaks of magic through the sky. They seemed to be fading and each streak led in separate directions. It was weird seeing them slowly fade as if a candle was going out. I thought no more about it despite therge clouds of smoke in each direction since the Demonic shields dropped.


    Ziah and I moved forward while I heard Elincia shout. "Bring him over here and grab on! We''re just about ready!"

 Chapter 225 - 225

    <h4>Chapter 225:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Ind


    Credo and Pestilence moved beside Ziah and I. "Can you handle things from here?" Credo inquired.


    "We''ll take care of him. Thanks." I told them softly as Ziah and I hoisted him to his feet.


    "Then we''ll take our leave after you teleport away. Pestilence and I will stay close until you''re all clear." Another roar and scream shook the Ind, but one of them sounded like they were in pain. "Things are getting too dangerous even for us to linger much longer."


    They moved off The Ind and flew off into the air. "Let''s get him moved over." Ziah stated as the two Demons began to get some distance but were still in our sightlines. "Arthur! Can you hear us!?" She called to him as we put an arm over each of our shoulders.


    He scoffed weakly. "You''re screaming in my ear." Arthur replied, annoyed. "Of course, I can fucking hear you."


    I chuckled at that. "If ya can joke in this here predicament, yer fine."


    As we closed in on the Priestesses and the others, a whistling caught out attention. Arthur stumbled, and we moved to adjust him. Stepping in front of him, we wanted to help lift him up, but Arthur shoved us both to the ground and off to the side violently. Landing in the sand, I rolled for a moment before twisting back over in confusion.


    However, Ziah gasped in horror as Iy on my belly looking at her. The Zugal''s eyes were on Arthur, and I saw a spear of some manner sticking out of the sand where Ziah and I had moved to support him. He had shoved us out of the way so we wouldn''t be hurt or killed. Instead, Arthur''s arm was hanging limply by his side as his shoulder had arge gash through most of it.


    My lip quivered as Iy there frozen while Ziah moved to help him. "Ayda-" I shouted but stopped when I saw she was copsed in the sand.


    Moving to help Ziah, we carefully moved Arthur as his eyes reverted back to their silver hue. Arthur moved with purpose now as his body reacted almost instinctively as we neared everyone else. However, I noticed his eyes had glossed over. When we finally got close enough, Arthur used his good arm to push Ziah and I both towards the center of the group to make sure we were indeed safe.


    A teleportation went off in my ears before I stumbled to the floor. Looking up, I saw we were in the Helmsforth Temple surrounded by very surprised but wee faces. My head whipped to Arthur, who was still standing as blood seemed to flow down his entire body.


    Ziah and I rushed to our feet as Arthur stumbled forward with his body hunched over. We wanted to help him, but I''m not sure how coherent he actually was.


    Lucia was the first to act. "Secure the Priestesses!" She bellowed across the room. "Alwin, retrieve every doctor and healer avable! Inform them of the situation! Make sure they know Sir Arthur is in critical condition!" Alwin likely teleported away to do as ordered.


    "Arthur!" Ziah shouted. "Don''t move! You''re gravely injured!"


    We finally steadied him as Kheri started issuing out orders as well. "Secure the Elves and students! Make sure everyone is checked over!" To my surprise, she pointed at Arthur. "Sir Arthur Pendragon is our top priority, so make sure he is stabilized first!"


    "Hold!" Arthur''s voice cut in. "By that! Arceana and Elincia, along with the others, are low on magic!" He said in a choppy voice. "They might need magic transfers! I''ll be fine!"


    "Arthur, yer covered in blood! Let us help ya!" I cried out to him.


    In response, he once again pushed Ziah and I away as Lucia screamed, "Stop him!"


    We were toote. Arthur fell over after shoving us and finally copsed. In my attempt to help him... I grabbed his bad arm. His body fell face-first into the stone as blood shot from where his arm used to be. With wide eyes, I stood frozen, holding Arthur''s severed arm.


    "Oh gods!"


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arceana and Elincia were both unconscious. If Arthur was right, they were dangerously low on magic reserves, and many of the others appeared to be in a simr way. Ayda and most of the guards were all in the same state as well. The only ones still moving about were Kine, Floyd, Typhon, Cassidy, Ziah, and Kheri. All of which were checking on different individuals.


    Typhon and Floyd yelled in horror. "His arm!" Cassidy held it as she stood there froze, but I couldn''t worry about her right now.


    However, like Cassidy said, Arthur was in the gravest of states. "Put his arm in stasis!" I ordered as I used my magic to suspend Arthur and act as a tourniquet for his wound. "Ignore Arthur''s ravings! He needs medical attention now! Where are those healers!"


    To my surprise, Arthur struggled in my magical grasp. "Let me down." He wheezed as Ziah stayed close to my side and kept a close eye on him.


    "You''re going to kill yourself!" I shouted at him in disbelief. "Stay still and let us help you!"


    "It''s my fault." Arthur whispered. "It almost happened again." He was bing delirious. "What am I going to do, Mara?"


    Alwin returned as many of the healers rushed to their positions. Once Cassidy handed off the arm to someone, she moved to Arthur and put her hands on him tofort him. She was whispering something to him, but it didn''t appear that he could hear her.


    Arthur''s body began to shake as he continued to mumble off and on. "Help me, Mara..."


    "Get him stabilized!" I ordered before using my magic to push Cassidy and Ziah away from him as the doctors rushed over.


    They put padding down and the healer quickly gestured down. "Lay him down gently!" He ordered and I did so. "Step back! We need room to work!"


    Stepping away myself as the entire room was doctors and Elven healers yelling out conditions and other orders. My day went from me dealing with a few guards and Nobles to the throne room coated in Arthur''s blood with almost everyone on the verge of dying. A few tears came to my eyes as I saw Arthur''s body thrash about violently.


    "He''s going into shock! We need blood to-" One of the doctors shouted, but Cassidy cut them off.


    "Just seal the wound!" The outburst from Cassidy surprised the doctors.


    One of the healers huffed. "It''s not that simple, Ms. Reed."


    Cassidy started to storm forward, and I quickly put my arm out to stop her. "You need to calm down and let the doctors do their jobs."


    To my surprise, she pushed my arm out of the way. "You calm down!" Cassidy shouted at me, which caused Alwin to step between us, but I gently got him to stand down when I saw the tears in his eyes. "Arthur''s gonna be fine!"


    "You don''t know that!" Typhon cut in with his voice raised angrily before stepping between Arthur and Cassidy. "Let the professionals do their job! Not like any of us were any help!"


    "Arthur will pull through like he always does, Typhon! Just you watch!"


    "Yes." I confirmed with a sad smile. "He will." Putting a hand on each of their shoulders, I gave them an understanding squeeze. "But right now, we need to be strong for him." Kheri moved over to us, and I sighed. "I also need to know what happened." Many of the group looked at each other unsurely.


    "We need to move him now, or he might not make it!" The healer shouted before lifting Arthur''s body up and turning to another healer. "Teleport ahead to the medical wing! Tell them that Sir Arthur is in critical condition and to prep for surgery!"


    Cassidy, and Typhon, both moved to follow, but everyone present stopped them. "Do not get in the way." I ordered them. "You may put Arthur at risk if you do."


    Typhon pointed at the doctors. "We should at least follow them! Arceana, Elincia, and Ayda will all be there too!"


    Grabbing both his shoulders, I shook him. "Not right now."


    "Hurry!" A healer shouted. "Sir Arthur is fading!"


    At those words, I gritted my teeth as I did my best to hide my tears. "They''ll save him." After all, we''d grown rather close over the course of our interactions, and I looked up to him. "They have to." Arthur was important to me...

 Chapter 226 - 226

    <h4>Chapter 226:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Sitting on this useless piece of stone, I waited for word. Magical signatures rose and disappeared without any warning. That doesn''t include the newest signature that could be felt. Sulva was there, that much I could tell, and if he was there, so was re. That meant the traitors were still present. A confrontation between the four wasn''t surprising. Sulva and re could hold their own against Credo and Pestilence. It would be a tough battle, but I doubt any of them would like to fight.


    It''s the newest magical signature that appeared that concerns me. The fluctuation in magic power is concerning. At times, it''s almost nonexistent to where it disappears entirely. Other times, it''sparable to Fluffy himself. Fluffy has never felt the need to hide himself before battle and usually makes himself known. That left few other possibilities.


    My thoughts came to a halt as the shadows in the room began to gather into a single ce. "Tor!" I immediately bellowed as I burst from my throne and grabbed his neck before shaking him, which startled him. "You must have sensed the Gathering that''s urring as we speak! Why did you not return!?"


    Tor, despite hisck of solid form, struggled to speak. "I sensed it and thought it would be best to make sure they weren''ting east." He answered. "By the time I realized you sent re and Sulva, I finished moving the supplies for our forces lying in wait."


    Tossing him to the floor, I stepped next to him and red down at him. "Go now and recover Sulva along with re." I growled. "I should''ve just gone myself." He opened a portal as I moved back to my throne angrily. "When you return, we will decide our next steps depending on what re has to report."


    Tor quickly dispersed into a ck void as I sat down. This may change things, but I needed to be careful. As I took a deep breath, many thoughts and possibilities ran through my mind. Some of them good, most of them bad. I was a realist, and I knew that the odds of Mordred, Arthur, the Anomaly, or whatever the fuck his name was, was likely safe and unharmed.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Everything turned to chaos in a matter of seconds. Arthur returned covered in blood, had his arm fall off before copsing, and is in critical condition. The doctors said there was almost no magic left in his body. Most likely assumed Arthur''s chances of making it were almost null. However, Cassidy seemed confident that he would recover.


    On the other hand, almost everyone else that returned, the Priestesses included, were all bedridden. Many need magical transfers, which would be easy enough for most, but would be slightly moreplicated for both Arceana and Elincia. Due to their high magic threshold, returning the necessary amount of magic to them is difficult. Alwin and I will most likely have to work together to help them recuperate one at a time.


    As I paced back and forth, Cassidy spoke. "Yer gonna put a crease in the floor."


    Looking down at my feet as I saw my reflection in the stones below, I sighed. "I am concerned about Arthur, as well as the Priestesses." Turning to her, my shoulders slumped slightly. "How did this happen..." It was rhetorical.


    Cassidy Reed leaned against a nearby wall and crossed her arms. "Ah don''t know. Never thought so many Demons would dare stand in front of the Priestesses."


    I narrowed my eyes on her. "Do not take me for a fool, Cassidy. I know that the Priestesses had no hand in the fight that urred. Typhon told both Alwin and I that they were after Arthur." My lips curled into a frown. "Never before would I ever have considered the Priestesses of Lestrania to be just an afterthought." Cassidy looked away from me and I felt my gaze intensifying on her. "Would you happen to know why that is?"


    She shrugged but refused to meet my eyes as she spoke. "Who can say?" Her gaze drifted down to the floor as she bit her lip in thought for a moment. "Whatever they wanted, they seemed awful keen on gettin closer ta Arthur. Although, they coulda gone about it better."


    "And the ones who resulted in his arm falling off?" I inquired.


    "Ah don''t know. The spear that almost killed Ziah and me came outta nowhere. Arthur pushed us out of the way before it could hit us. We didn''t even seen itin."


    Before I could reply, one of the doctors came out with a frown on his face. Cassidy immediately looked to him expecting good news, while I watched his eyes fall. His mouth opened a few times before he clenched his jaw and he turned to me before shaking his head softly.


    The doctor gestured to the door that separated us from Arthur and he gave us a brief exnation. "With a severeck of magic, Sir Arthur''s body is shutting down. Not only that, but he is covered in all manner ofcerations of varying concern, along with internal bleed, and multiple broken bones." He then sighed. "These were all things we might be able to fix given enough time, but unfortunately, the wound he sustained which led to his loss of arm, is cursed in some manner. It''s beyond any of our experts and we can''t close the wound, nor can we stop the bleeding."


    "Surely there is something we can do!? Arthur has told me before that he doesn''t have magic! If we seal off his wounds, perhaps we can-" I stopped at the doctors look.


    With a disheartened expression, his lips tightened and he gave a very subtle shake of his head. As subtle as it was, the signal was ear piercing. White noise rang in my ear as I looked at him in disbelief.

 Chapter 227 - 227

    <h4>Chapter 227:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Cassidy shoved past him in rm as his eyes fell to the floor once more in understanding. "I''m sorry, Lady Lucia, but there is nothing more we can do. He''ll pass in a matter of minutes." He sighed and gestured down the hall. "If you''d like to say your goodbyes, now is the time. I''ll inform General Alwin and General Kheri before checking in on the Priestesses."


    He walked off as my eyes slowly moved to the door. My body moved while my mind was still processing what the doctor said. Arthur was going to die. The door to Arthur''s room opened and there he was. Laying on a table with Cassidy staring at him with wide eyes.


    Red spots decorated the sheet that covered most of his body. His remaining arm wasid on top for some manner of inspection, but the dripping of blood onto the floor was eerie. It was from the remains of his right arm. There was a pan on the floor collecting the blood as it ran down the table and dripped onto the floor.


    Before I knew it, I was looking down at him as well in disbelief. His lips were turning blue against overly pale face. Reaching out almost instinctually, my fingertips caressed his skin in disbelief, and I felt how cold Arthur felt. It was a far cry from all the warm moments we had shared. After all, Arthur was always so full of life, and powerful, even when he wasining. To see him like this...


    "Arthur?" Typhon''s voice cut in from behind us.


    Turning, I saw the young boy along with Alwin and Kheri. No doubt they had heard the news. Pulling my hand back, I turned away from them and looked back at the floor while Cassidy just kept her gaze on Arthur''s chest. It was barely rising or falling. A subtle breath could be heard if it were silent, but it was just as easy to miss.


    ????''s Point of View


    The Ind


    When I arrived, Credo and Pestilence were trying to flee. Teleporting in front of them and putting up a barrier around the remains of The Ind, I red down at them. Sulva towered out of the ocean waves as re stood on top of him. Each of us waiting for the other to make the first move. I saw therger group teleport away before and I was unable to verify what had happened.


    My eyes focused on the two brothers, who I''ve had run-ins with prior. "Lovely to see you aga-" Credo began, but my sword sparked to life and started to collect the nearby magic in the air.


    "What happened here?" I ordered.


    re, in response, made the first move. Fire spears shoot from his body as he roared. Sulva then quickly followed suit as he opened his maw. Between the two of them, the air was getting difficult to breath as the entirety of the area started to get warmer. Fire started to streak across the sky as the spears all headed for me.


    Pestilence and Credo prepared themselves for battle, but I ignored them as I brought my sword across re''s attack. The spears of fire shattered and turned to ash upon connecting with my de. Sulva let loose his devastating breath at point nk range from below. My sword morphed into a shield, which quickly disintegrated the magical fire.


    Thana''s generals shuffled slightly as I pped my shield together in my hands and it morphed into two whips. Whereas upon theyshed out quickly. One mmed into re and sent him tumbling across Sulva''s back. The other wrapped around the two brothers and restricted their movements.


    In response, Credo and Pestilence both transformed into their shadowy forms as waves of Demonic Magic rolled off them. Pestilence was quick to charge me. No spells were needed for him since he knew I was able to disable those quickly enough. However, I made sure to keep a close eye on Credo who was doing the same in return.


    re and Sulva eventually roared back into the battle before storming over what was left of The Ind. Sulva sunk it just from putting his front two legs on it. The volcano stuck out for a little bit before he trampled over it as re, and he joined the fray. Pestilence backed away closer to Credo as we came to a bit of a standoff.


    Unfortunately, it ended quickly when my barrier was enveloped by shadows and was shattered. A dome reced my barrier as it began to enclose us in shadows with Sulva and re as our sources of lights. Although, my whips turned into a bow an arrow that glowed and illuminated the area as I shot into the dome above. It thrashed about violently for a moment before it gathered into one spot as it receded.


    "Tor." Credo greeted sarcastically. "Always a pleasure."


    Tor eyed the two as he floated down by Sulva and re. "Credo and Pestilence. A shame we had to meet while I have other matters to attend to."


    Pestilence replied quickly. "Still Thana''s dog, are you? It''s a perfect fit for a bitch like you."


    The three shadowy forms red at one another. "I was hoping to see you again, Tor. Been a while since we''ve had some alone time." I cut in a cold tone.


    His multiple eyes shifted to me. "You''ve been running here and there like the rabbit you are." He replied in his guttural tone. "You want to spend some time with me, you know where to find me."


    My bow shifted once again back into its sword form as I red hard at the Demon. "You''re here now."


    "And you''re all by your lonesome like always. Do you really believe yourself capable enough to face all of us? I''m sure you remember ourst bout." He replied with a smirk. "Or do you need to run off again?"


    "I had my reasons for running that you could never hope toprehend." My eyes darted to the two brothers. "However, I am outnumbered, and you are Thana''s favorite for a reason. I would never consider facing all five of you by myself."


    Credo saw my look and he slightly shifted before moving to my side with some space between us. "But if she doesn''t need to fight all five of us, I think we''re more than a fair match for your little band."


    Pestilence chuckled darkly. "So far away from your precious Queen. So far away from her nket of safety."


    Tor''s smirk fell as he showed a teethy frown. "I need no safety from the likes of you." His tone was sharp, but he floated closer to his allies. "However, as I said, I am under orders." Turning to Sulva and re, he issued them orders. "Burn everything."


    His body quickly twisted into ck mist as re and Sulva began to summon their magic. I readied to stop whatever spell or attack they might try to use, but my eyes widened when I saw the very sky begin to alight. Fire burned and crawled across the sky in every direction. As if an orb was expanding from the two Demons, with no signs of stopping, I gritted my teeth before flying away.


    Credo and Pestilence had the same idea. This was an attack meant to destroy anyone, and anything, in the entire area. No doubt their entire magic supply would be depleted from this, but it would prevent us from getting close to them. They were as good as gone with Tor there, which irked me to no end. However, we needed to get away from the expanding sphere of mes that was evaporating the ocean below us.


    While it was annoying, it wasn''t too dangerous for us to outrun. Soon, the orb vanished and with it, re, Sulva, and Tor had all disappeared. No doubt they had returned to The Crimson Wastnd. Credo, Pestilence and I all came to a stop over the ocean. The brothers weren''t much of a concern of mine. Our paths had crossed before and they had escaped my wrath, but they seemed different from other Demons.


    My full attention quickly turned to them without the other Demons present and they faced me in response. "I think it''s time we had a chat. Just the three of us." I said with a hard re at the two Demons.


    They were slippery, but I was confident I could prevent them escaping for a time. "Perhaps this is a chance to move forward and put our past encounters behind us...." Credo said softly as he rested a hand on Pestilence''s shoulder.


    We both agreed to this, and yet, none of us made the first move. Neither of them reverted from their transformed state and I kept my sword at the ready. After all, if there''s one thing I learned in all my years on Crevalis, it''s that you can''t trust any Demons, but that doesn''t mean you can''t use them.

 Chapter 228 - 228

    <h4>Chapter 228:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    The Slums Barracks


    Leaning back in my chair, I covered my eyes with my hands. "Arthur seeded in removing the parasite that was inhabiting Priestess Elincia, but it came at a cost. He was weakened when the other Demons began to gather at The Ind." Ziah informed me.


    "And none of the Demons cared about either Priestess?" The question was asked without removing my hands.


    "They mostly mocked the Priestesses more than anything or ignored their existence entirely. Each Demon that arrived was more interested in Arthur than either Priestess." My Sergeant stated in a dark tone. "Even the one that cut off his arm was more focused on killing Arthur than stopping us from leaving."


    Leaning forward, I lowered my hands as I steepled them together and looked Ziah in the eyes. "I thought you said he lost his arm saving you and Cass?" rification was needed.


    Ziah nodded. "He did, but he likely would''ve been able to dodge the attack altogether had we not intervened." She replied grimly.


    My eyes darted about in thought. None of this made sense, but little has since the appearance of Arthur Pendragon. Not many would ignore the leaders of Lestrania for a Knight that''s barely been here for a year, if that. However, there aren''t any known Demons that could do what was reported at The Ind. Well, at least, there weren''t any that we knew of...


    Before we could continue, there was a soft knock on the door. "We''re busy." The door opened without my permission, and I readied myself to yell at the interloper until I saw who it was. "General Kheri." I quickly stood to salute her, but she signaled me to stop.


    "Ie bearing bad news." She said softly while Ziah and I shared a nce.


    "It must be more than bad news if you decided to deliver it yourself." Imented as I slowly stood. "What is it?"


    Kheri sighed and gestured to me. "As two of his officers, you are being informed that Sir Arthur Pendragon has passed only a few moments ago."


    Ziah spoke for both of us as she looked at the General in disbelief. "What?" She whispered out breathlessly. "How!?" The Sergeant began shouting angrily as she stood confrontationally. "He was in our care! Arthur should''ve been taken care of before anyone-"


    "Sergeant!" I bellowed in the office and got her to turn to me. "Sit down." My order was met with a re, but she did as instructed, and I quickly turned my attention to the General. "How did this happen?"


    "Sir Arthur was looked after first and foremost, but his wounds were too grievous to heal without either of the Priestesses. Especially his right arm. From what the doctors said, it''s cursed and wouldn''t close."


    Giving her a nod in understanding, I replied evenly. "Thank you for going out of your way to keep us informed, General. I''ll have a few words with my Sergeant as well."


    She shook her head. "No reprimand is needed. After all, he saved our lives. I understand how she feels." With a small nod towards us, she moved to show herself out.


    However, I quickly held up a hand. "Before you go, General, would you happen to know where Cassidy is? They were rather close..."


    Kheri sighed again. "She hasn''t left Arthur''s side. Lady Lucia is rather distressed as well and has also refused to move from the room."


    "I see." My attention quickly turned to Ziah. "Sergeant Ziah, head to the Temple. Cassidy will likely need a friend in this situation." She frowned and stood, but I stopped her. "Sergeant," Ziah looked at me, curious. "Make sure you wear your armor and weapons. You''re no longer on vacation and I expect you to act like it."


    Her eyes hardened as she realized what my words meant, before storming out of the office like I wanted her to. "That was unnecessary." General Kheri told me with narrowed eyes. "All of us would have been at the Demon''s mercy if not for Arthur. It wasn''t her fault."


    "If not for Arthur and the Priestesses, you mean." I corrected as I kept a close on her.


    Kheri looked back at the open door and closed it slowly before turning back to me. "The Priestesses helped us escape, of that there is no doubt, but both Priestesses admitted to the situation being out of their control. Neither seemed keen or eager to join in the battle, and I doubt either would''ve survived."


    Crossing my arms, I leaned against my desk. "So, Sir Arthur Pendragon is dead, and Demons far stronger than either Priestess are out and about. Did I miss anything?"


    "That about sums up our situation." Kheri confirmed as she hung her head. "I''m going to be honest, Greigh... I don''t know what we''re going to do."


    Sighing myself through my nose, my shoulders slumped. "We''ll figure something out, but I have business to attend to, Kheri. I''m sorry I can''t stay."


    One of her brows rose at that. "Where are you going?"


    Moving over to the wall, I pulled my swords from their resting spot. "Patrol." Giving her a pointed look, she nced down at her own des that I was focused on. "I hope you haven''t gotten rusty with those swords of yours. Chances are we''re going to be getting workout of our lives soon."


    A frown came to her lips at that. "Is that why you sent Ziah up to the Temple?" I didn''t reply. "Then I suppose I should join her and inform General Alwin. While suspicions they may be, I''ve never known you to be wrong in these circumstances."


    Without further words, she left, and I followed soon after as I headed towards the Hollow Forest. The only ce where the Demons have appeared from time and time again. If they want to make a move, they''ll position themselves there first. My wings carried me faster than they had in a long time, and chances were, they were going to be getting quite the workout in theing days.

 Chapter 229 - 229

    <h4>Chapter 229:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "An interesting encounter, to be sure, but she isn''t my concern. What of Mordred? Does The Anomaly live?" I inquired as I looked down upon re and Tor.


    re kneeled while Tor waited just as patiently. "I delivered a blow that might be fatal. His arm is likely lost to him." He stated as he held up my weapon. "He might''ve been able to dodge having his chest pierced, but he couldn''t avoid the entire thing."


    Part of me was interested, but I had destroyed him once before with the same weapon. Standing, I moved from my throne and stood before re. Reaching out for the weapon, my hand touched my spear with mist. Slowly, it encircled it before quickly disappearing. My mist dispersed around it, and I looked at him.


    "An arm means little, re. How did he appear? You said he removed the parasite from Elincia. Surely, he was exhausted after facing a faux Demon Lord. Even if she didn''t present him with much of a challenge, the brothers most likely did."


    "It would appear that it was merely a test of one another''s might. However, Mordred should''ve been able to dodge my attack. He kept us at bay for a time, but he is likely weakened due to his continual battles against powerful opponents."


    Quirking a brow, I began to slowly walk through the room. "The attack that you think imed his arm should''ve been easy for him to avoid?"


    He nodded as he looked up at me while my gaze stayed on him. "Yes. He pushed two insignificant mortals out of the way and was injured in the process. However, given the distance between us, it would be simple for even a Ghoul to avoid."


    Tor studied re for a moment in thought before turning to me. "Perhaps he is exhausted and was on the verge of copse. If so, his wounds are likely still there."


    Coming to a stop, I turned to Tor. "How many breeders do we still have on hand?"


    Another one of my Generals spoke. "Hundreds..."


    With my gaze still focused on Tor, I smirked. "Now, I am willing to throw away several of their lives for this opportunity. Bring one to me that I can make into my ward. We''ll use them to investigate and have the others on standby. Tor will go with them and wait for my word." A giggle came to my lips. "Even for him, a few hours won''t be enough time for him to recover entirely."


    "On the off chance it was just a ruse, perhaps it would be best to send in a smaller team to-" Tor began.


    "No." I waved off his concern as I cut him off. "The breeders mean nothing to mean, and turning more of them into Ghouls is simple enough. Besides, we can always make more."


    "As youmand." Tor bowed to me.


    "Head out as soon as I turn one of the Ghouls into my ward. We''ll go from there."


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Above the Hollow Forest


    Things were silent over the Hollow Forest. Silent... Even over the pping of my wings, I should''ve heard some manner of life. The rustling of leaves, birds chirping, maybe a few growls or roars in the distance, but there was nothing. Part of me thought about diving down into the forest to investigate on foot. Another part of me realized how asinine that was.


    However, the forest came to life rather suddenly after explosions started rang out from the top of Mt. Helmsforth. My eyes shot back to the mountain for only a moment before battle cries made their way above the treetops. Dozens of Demons shot from the forest and started to make their way to Helmsforth.


    I moved to intercept a few of them. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a battle I could enter into alone. Not only was there too many, but all of them began to transform into grotesque creatures of some manner. I''d seen the corpses of Ghouls before, and all of them differed slightly. This was the same.


    Yet, it wasn''t the sudden appearance of these Ghouls that made me fly ahead and abandon my position over the forest. A ck mass began to cover the trees as it moved through the forest. Being a Zugal, I wasn''t in tune with the magic around me or even able to sense the magical force of others... But whatever was down there made me rethink how to proceed and definitely confirmed I didn''t want to do so alone.


    If Arthur was really dead, which I wasn''t convinced he was, and both Priestesses were unconscious, there was only one possible way for us to survive this. My eyes focused on the mountain as the explosions had stopped. No doubt, some manner of Ghoul snuck into the Temple. However, I could only pray that Lady Lucia, General Alwin, and Kheri were all alive and well. After all, I would need them if I was going to free Rudnurth.


    Never in my life did I ever think Arthur would see this far ahead. He knew the Demons were an issue and told me about Rudnurth and where he was. The General also made sure I knew who knew where he was, how to get to him, and who might be able to set him free in case the worst should happen.


    "Please let me make it in time."

 Chapter 230 - 230

    <h4>Chapter 230:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Moments Prior


    Cassidy was waiting beside Arthur''s bed while I stayed just outside his door. She''d been in there awhile. Not that I could me her. She was probably the closest person to Arthur out of all of us. Maybe she felt like I did and realized that all of this seemed off. Alwin was with me when Ziah arrived. I barely acknowledged her appearance as my eyes drifted back to the door.


    "General." Ziah greeted.


    "Sergeant." Alwin replied evenly.


    She gestured to the door. "Is this..." The Zugal trailed off as her green eyes became downcast.


    Alwin sighed. "It is."


    Gesturing to the door, the Sergeant weakly spoke. "May I?"


    "You may." I answered before Alwin could and moved away from the door.


    "Thank you." She said with a soft nod and opened the door.


    However, as soon as she did, she let out a horrified gasp before drawing her sword and charging inside. Alwin and I moved to look inside as she roared in anger. Looking inside, we saw a Demon holding Cassidy Reed in one of its many arms. Ziah mmed her swords into it, but there was some manner of armor coating it.


    "Unhand her, you filth!" Ziah screeched as the Demon swatted her away.


    It tossed aside Cassidy, who hit the wall beforending. Bringing one of her hands to her throat as she coughed, Cassidy struggled to get to her feet. Alwin moved past me as his magic ignited, and he pulled Ziah back. There was no doubt in my mind that this was a Ghoul. Separating us from the Ghoul, Alwin erected a barrier that pinned it on the other side of the room while Cassidy stumbled over to us. Ziah helped her get on her feet more steadily.


    "Where did this Demone from!?" I shouted.


    "It came in through the window and had me by the neck before Ah even knew it was there." Cassidy croaked as she pointed behind it to where all manner of flowers could be seen. "Ah didn''t hear it at all."


    To our surprise, it ignored us and turned its attention to Arthur. Before we could figure out how to proceed, the Demon began mming against the barrier in front of where Arthury motionless. Alwin grunted as it wailed against his magic over and over.


    Gritting his teeth, he spoke in a strained tone. "I need some help here, Sergeant!"


    Taking abat position, she readied her sword. "No!" I ordered and looked to Alwin. "On my signal, make a small opening where the Ghoul is."


    He eyed me for a moment and nodded. As I gathered magic into my hands, I remembered Arthur''s words to me about visualizing my magic. Fire gathered in the palm of my hand and formed a condensed ball. Given that this was a Ghoul and armored enough to stop a sword in its tracks, more and more magic was fed into my attack.


    With the Ghoul''s attention now on me from the amount of magic I gathered, I shouted. "Now!"


    Shooting from my palm, Alwin dropped the barrier and encased all of us in the room in a shield. My attack hit the Ghoul directly as the entire wall behind it was destroyed. Alwin lowered the shield but kept his magic activated. Smoke filled the room as sunlight slowly began to filter in from the giant hole leading outside.


    The smoke and dust started to flutter a bit as it wafted eerily. All of us readied ourselves when we heard some of the rubble moving, and a figure appeared in the smoke. To our surprise, though, it was General Kheri who looked at all of us concerned and rmed as many of us were ring at her.


    "It''s just me!" The General stated in a surprised tone and looked around confused. "What happened in here?"


    "A Ghoul infiltrated the Temple and almost killed Cassidy." Alwin stated as he gestured to the redhead while Ziah looked at her neck. "I believe Lady Lucia, Sergeant Ziah, and I were able to kill it."


    Kheri looked out the wall as the smoke cleared, and she nodded. "I didn''t see anything that looked like a Demon, and that was a powerful enough st that I don''t think a regr Demon would be able to survive."


    Many of us moved over to the missing wall as Cassidy and Ziah checked on Arthur''s body. "Why would the Ghoul go after Arthur if he is already dead?" I questioned in a grim tone.


    Neither of the Generals responded when a giggle sounded off from above us. "Is that so?" All three of us looked up to see the Ghoul on the rooftop across the way with arge grin on its face.


    It wasn''t a secondter that bells and all manner of rms could be hearding from the lower parts of Helmsforth. From the Outskirts to the Lower Rungs, warnings began to re in our ears. My eyes widened when I saw all manner of grotesque creatures flying towards the Temple.


    "Today is a good day." The Ghoul above us said gleefully in a sweet tone before jumping down and attacking us.


    Summoning more of my magic, I shot off multiple spells as we all moved to defend ourselves. Cassidy moved next to Arthur and tried to protect him. However, given that the Demon was targeting Arthur''s body, the rest of us had to protect her.


    "Wake up, Arthur! We need you!" Cassidy shouted and shook him. "Arthur!"

 Chapter 231 - 231

    <h4>Chapter 231:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arthur wasn''t moving, and he wasn''t breathing, but that didn''t mean anything to me. I saw this man rip out his own heart, ce it on a dresser, and regrow a new one like it was a mere afterthought. Anyone that could do that shouldn''t have to worry about blood loss. Cursed wound or not, I had faith he would wake up.


    Unfortunately, the rampaging Ghoul needed to be addressed. I moved outside the room to help Alwin and Kheri while Lucia stayed back to cast spells. Kheri was doing her best to keep it distracted, with Alwin focusing on defense. However, if we could stop its movements altogether, we could get rid of it. It was all the other Ghouls that were heading our way that was the problem.


    Something about this Ghoul felt wrong though. Its giggling didn''t fit with what you would expect from a Demon, and I didn''t see it signal its friends. If it wasn''t for how hard the ting was protecting its skin, it''d been dead already. Lady Lucia might not''ve been as powerful as the Priestesses, but that was still some powerful magic.


    Before any of us could make a move or deal with the Ghoul in question, another twonded beside it. "What do we do?" Kheri asked as Alwin created a shield around all of us. "None of our attacks can get through, and we''re in no position to fight more of these things." Then she nced around to see more Ghouls above. "We can''t even mount a counterattack or rally our forces."


    "Ah''m more surprised Ah haven''t heard any screams or other fighting goin on yet." Imented.


    The three Ghoulsnded in front of our shield. "That''s because I''m not here for you." Our attention moved to the Ghoul we had been fighting as her lips oozed ck sludge. "I have other matters to attend to." She gestured to the area where Arthur was, and I seethed internally.


    "Why are you here?!" Lucia demanded suddenly. "Why have the Demons gone to such lengths to harass Lestrania over and over again!?"


    To our surprise, the Ghoul startedughing. "You think I care about Lestrania?" It continued in a mirthful tone. "Lestrania means nothing in the grand scheme of things. It is merely a stool to be stepped onter when I need it." Then her mirthpletely faded. "No... I am here for one reason and one reason alone."


    Immediately after she said that, she exploded. All of us stared in horror as her body essentially disappeared as blood fell onto the grass below and across Alwin''s shield. My eyes widened as I looked up in the sky to see all the Ghouls were frozen and unable to move. Each seemed to be in some manner of pain, and that was when I felt it.


    Like a weighted nket washing over me, the entirety of Helmsforth shook once, and then once again. Both happened in quick session. Almost like a heartbeat moving through the entire mountain. It took me a minute to realize there was something in the air surrounding me. Purplish and blue energy coated the entire area.


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Above Helmsforth


    Every Demon in the surrounding area was frozen in ce as they shook slightly. My eyes widened as I saw a wave of magic surge down the mountain and into the surrounding area. Part of me wanted to flee, but it covered everything so quickly that I had no chance to even process what was truly happening. The Ghouls started to explode and twist in horrific ways, one by one as blood rained down below.


    Even the mass of shadows waiting on the outskirts started to gather and formed into a Demon of shadowy wisps. It flew into the sky as it examined what was happening and proceeded carefully. This was no ordinary Demon. That was obvious from how it was able to move about freely.


    However, it had no chance to approach the mountain when it began to contort into all manner of shapes. Screeching in pain as its body stretched in a forced manner, the Demon eventually disappeared into itself. Spinning rapidly, it broke free of whatever grip held onto it and seemed to teleport away.


    "What in the world..." I whispered as the magic seemed to recede just as the Demon fled before my head whipped to the Temple. "Arthur..." He was the only one who could be behind this.


    With as much strength as I could muster, my wings pushed me toward the top of Helmsforth. Parts of the Temple had been destroyed, but I noticed that Cassidy, Ziah, Lady Lucia, General Alwin, and General Kheri were frozen as they looked inside a destroyed wall. Swallowing nervously, a part of me knew that it was likely where Arthur''s body was ced, but another part of me was concerned about what had all of them so mystified.


    Landing softly, I approached cautiously. "Lady Lucia." I greeted. "Generals." None of them replied.


    Furrowing my brows, my feet carried me next to the group to look inside the room. However, as I came to see what had stunned the others, my arms became limp, and my mouth went dry. Widened eyes that tried toprehend the scene before me fell short as nothing could exin what I saw.


    A room ssed ck, full of small stars, that fluttered about softly while Arthurid motionless on the table. While the rise and fall of his chest told me that he was alive, his wounds remained. He appeared to be unconscious, but that made no sense. The Priestesses couldn''t have done what just happened. No one on this mountain could''ve. No one, but Arthur Pendragon.


    Cassidy moved forward and slowly extended her arm, but I grabbed her quickly. "Stop!" This snapped all of us out of our stupors. "I don''t think anyone should approach the room containing Sir Arthur."


    Lady Lucia nodded in agreement with a frown firmly on her face. "Agreed. Set guards around the entire area. No one enters Sir Arthur''s room. Not even the doctors or healers." She ordered General Kheri, who quickly nodded and flew off. "Alwin, get reports from the lower rungs. We need to know if any damages urred other than here."


    "Of course." He saluted and teleported off.


    Letting go of Cassidy gently, I spoke softly. "I''ll gather up some of our forces and do a sweep of the entirety of Helmsforth and the surrounding area. However, I request that my Sergeant remain here to keep me posted on the situation inside." My eyes darted to the room. "Maybe have an Elf cast an illusion spell to prevent any Nobles or civilians from peering inside out of curiosity."


    Lady Lucia nodded. "I can cast an illusion well enough. Sir Arthur instructed me quite well." Then she turned to Ziah. "You may stay as well. However, I may need you and Cassidy to assist me from time to time until we get everything under control."


    With that well in hand, I gave a salute to Lady Lucia, a quick look to Ziah, and shot off to make sure we were safe. Regardless of what happens going forward, Arthur will be essential to the continuation of Lestrania.

 Chapter 232 - 232

    <h4>Chapter 232:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    My control over my ghoulish wardpletely vanished. It wasn''t subtle, nor did it catch me by surprise. Sheer, overwhelming power ended everything before I had a chance to react. Whether it was Mordred himself, despite his sorry state, or if it was a trap of some manner he had put in ce.


    With wide eyes staring vacantly into a wall, I heard Tor reappear heaving. "That... Was a TRAP!" He seethed. "Where is re!?" He barked angrily. "He was fooled by a mere act that put-"


    "Be quiet." I said softly, but he immediately went silent.


    Anger began to creep into my face as I could feel it contort in rage. Turning to Tor, who was slumping on the ground, I closed my eyes. I had been yed again by Arthur Pendragon. Someone who continues to evade my attempts to bring him in and continues to thwart my every action. Every action has an equal and opposite reaction. He is that reaction.


    "Get some rest, Tor. We''ll be moving the project east soon. Arthur will recover, and when he does, I want him toe running straight into my trap." My mist slowly pattered out from my hands in anger. "We''ll deal with him soon enough."


    "And if this project doesn''t work?" Tor asked back in a huff, which was daring of him, but I let it go.


    "Then it will be a good indicator of how strong The Anomaly has be. He''s no God, and he isn''t a Demon..." I trailed off for a moment as I looked down at my mist. "So, the question is, what is he and how does hepare to me..."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Things had be far more difficult than I imagined. Many Elven Nobles were obviously trying to figure out what had happened. Why were so many Demons able to get as close as they did, and who had killed them in such a cruel and grotesque way. Many in the Lower Rungs were also concerned, and I had given no statement. After all, if it came from me, they would begin to wonder where the Priestesses were.


    With everything in such disarray, magic transfers have been far and few in-between. Arceana and Elincia are both sleeping in aatose state and will remain that way until they refill their magic reservoirs. Reserves that far exceed my own or even arge portion of Elves. The fact they were able to teleport that far with that many people is incredible, but the state everyone is in goes to show how desperate they had to have been.


    The doors opened, and in came Aien. "It is good to see you well, Lady Lucia."


    "Please, Lord Farro, there is no need for such titles." He smiled but shook his head.


    "Given the situation, I must insist. A time of unity is needed, and you are the only High Elf moving about. Not all Nobles will be as supportive as my wife and I." Aien exined and gave a small bow. "So, if you would permit me, I would like to show my support every chance I get until the Priestesses are well again."


    They really were far too good to me. "Thank you," I said with a nod. "What news do you have for me?"


    Sighing, he held up a few papers and floated them over to me. "Unfortunately, my son is still busy moving through the Hollow Forest. Given the situation, he made the right call to secure our weak point and make sure the enemy has indeed fled but given who our opponents are..." Aien trailed off.


    A frown came to my lips. "Should I call him back?"


    Aien was quiet for a moment before he replied. "I cannot give you a solid answer, my Lady. There is too much we do not know."


    Closing my eyes in frustration, I spoke. "Very well. Have him report to me as soon as he returns, but Helmsforth has been cleared then?"


    He gave a firm nod. "Correct. Lieutenant Greigh Nasa does tight, efficient work. He cleared everything thoroughly in a matter of minutes. A few Elves even did a few scans through all the rungs to make sure."


    "...And Arthur?" I asked softly. "Has there been any word on him?"


    "Despite many attempts by outside officials, Nobles, and lower-ranking officers, he has been left alone. No one knows of his state, just like the Priestesses. However, he is under heavy guard. My wife, Sergeant Ziah Tib, and Ms. Reed are all standing watch."


    "Is she really fine with that? Thest thing I want is for her toe to hate me for-" I began, but he merely held up a hand with an understanding look.


    "She and I both confirmed that Ayda was stable. Typhon is watching over her along with her fellow students. Our daughter will be fine. Until things have calmed down, she will be cared for by some of the best healers I know." His exnation helped me rx.


    "Thank you."


    He bowed. "Of course. However, you should know that your illusion spell has faded. It was quickly reced by one from my wife, but we were able to see that the room had returned to normal. We thought it would be best to wait a little longer before proceeding into the room."


    Watching him carefully, I spoke. "You seem to put a lot more attention into Sir Arthur than either of the Priestesses. Why is that?" I asked in a curious tone.


    It would seem I surprised Alwin''s father, and he took far longer to respond this time. "We merely thought it would be best to secure the one who was the most injured. General Kheri, herself, has an elite guard stationed with her to protect both the Priestesses. Sir Arthur deserves that same courtesy."


    Whatever had happened between Arthur and the Farro''s that day when we went to visit changed something. Never before had I seen this type of loyalty from them. They were always friendly and quick enough when issued orders, but they were present without even being summoned. As Nobles, no one had the right to send them away but me.


    "I see. Well, please keep me posted with anything that happens. If nothing changes in Arthur''s room for a few more hours, the healers can take another look at him." Resting my head in my hand, I continued. "Hopefully, then I''ll be able to get some rest."


    Aien chuckled. "You are young yet, and this is all new to you. Give it time, and you will adjust." He gave a short bow and moved to the door before it was flung open.


    "Lady Lucia! We have news!" A healer shouted as soon as he entered the room.


    Immediately on my feet, I felt adrenaline quickly pumping throughout my body for whatever it might be. "What happened?!"


    "The Vithari Queen has awakened!"

 Chapter 233 - 233

    <h4>Chapter 233:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    I hate everything. Correction, almost everything. Some things are tolerable and other things that grow on you like cancer. However, I''ve never been a fan of being woken up by others talking. Especially not when I wake up groggy and in a daze. Bing aware before I started to stir wasn''t unheard of, but the raised voices certainly irked me.


    "Ah''m tellin ya ta leave him be!" I heard Cassidy''s voice chime in, irritated.


    "Ms. Reed, I appreciate you looking after him, but Sir Arthur needs to be moved. He is now stable, and it''s time." General Alwin replied.


    Another voice pitched in. "Arthur has been through a lot. We cannot leave him in this room after what happened." Lucia chided. "Just being in here makes me uneasy."


    My head started to throb when she mentioned the room and I felt like I was forgetting something. "Eternity..." I breathed out.


    As soon as I said that, the room went quiet for a moment. "Did he just-"


    "Enter eternity. Embrace eternity." At this moment, I felt something change out of my control.


    "What is he saying?" I heard Lucia ask before everything went nk.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arthur''s body lurched forward as he began howling in pain. His eyes glowed with bursts of magic enveloping the entirety of the strange symbols that usually resided there. That same energy began spreading across his body and was covering it. Soon, his power started going haywire as itshed out across the already destroyed room. Alwin grabbed Cassidy, and I teleported us outside before putting up a shield around the room.


    "What just happened!?" Alwin questioned in a strained voice.


    His shield was ineffective as a burst of Arthur''s energypletely destroyed Alwin''s magic. "ETERNITY!" Arthur''s voice roared so loud that it felt like the entire mountain shook.


    Alwin ended up on a knee from the bacsh, but I pulled him back to his feet before putting some distance between us and the room. Cassidy and I watched while the General tried to recover. Strikes of Arthur''s energy on a rampagepletely decimated anything it came into contact with. Biting my lip in nervousness, I could only hope he wouldn''t identally kill someone.


    Obviously, many started shouting in rm from inside the Temple and the outside. Everyone wanted answers, but I feared none of us would get any. However, just as quickly as the storm came, it ended. No longer did Arthur''s energysh out and his screaming had ceased.


    Several bystanders looked at me. But I had no answers for them. We approached cautiously and on edge. Peering inside the missing wall once more, we were surprised to see Arthur sitting there in a daze. None of his energy was present and instead appeared to be in pain.


    Cassidy hopped over some of the rubble and stopped beside him. "Ya okay there, Arthur?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    There was a ringing in my ears as my body refused to move. Almost like time had stopped for me. Something had happened, but I was unsure of what. I woke up, and then everything went ck again. Everything hurt. Even more than when I had initially regained consciousness. My energy was likely at one of the lowest points it had ever been. My vision was flickering in and out. That told me I had more energy than my return from the past. Yet, everything felt so numb as I sat there in a stupor.


    It wasn''t until I heard, "Arthur!" Being shouted in my ear that my head slowly turned. "Breathe, Arthur, breathe!" She said hastily in a concerned tone.


    Gasping for air that I didn''t even know I needed, I breathed in as deep as I could. Cassidy rubbed my back gently and carefully as I started breathing again. The entire situation was confusing to me. As was my being in some manner of robes. Looking around, a destroyed room apparently, my eyes finally settled back on Cassidy.


    Opening my mouth, I croaked out, which got the redhead to speak softly. "Don''t talk. Ya ain''t had much ta drink thest few days." She tried toy me back down, but I didn''t budge. "Ya need tay down, Arthur." Giving her a look made her sigh. "Hang on."


    Cassidy left through a door, which led to the halls of the Temple and moved to another room across the way. Ignoring her for a moment, I studied the room once more to see several holes scattered about along with an entire wall missing. Where the missing wall was, stood Alwin and Lucia, who were gaping at my appearance.


    The redhead returned with a pitcher and ss of water. Murmurs could be heard from the hall and outside the destroyed wall. I ignored them all as I downed the water provided to me. It felt refreshing to my entire being. Like I was being rejuvenated entirely as she held it to my lips.


    "How do ya feel?" Cass inquired softly as she put the water off to the side.


    Turning to her, I replied. "I fuckin hate Demons."

 Chapter 234 - 234

    <h4>Chapter 234:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Yeah." Cassidy chuckled in agreement. "They''re nasty at the best of times, huh?" Shifting around, she held up her arms at my sides in concern. "Ya shouldn''t be movin yet."


    Bringing up my arms, I felt my left arm hit her hand but noticed my right arm didn''t respond. Confused, my gaze shifted to my right to see my arm. To my surprise, it wasn''t there, which just befuddled me more. Soon, everyone went quiet as I started looking down to see if it was in some manner of sling, but there was nothing.


    "Arthur-" Lucia called out.


    I cut her off when I noticed my nub in ce of my right arm. Static could be felt throughout my body as it went numb and white noise rang in my ears. This was the consequence of my not wanting to reveal my other form. One that could''ve prevented this. Had I transformed, I could''ve portaled everyone to safety, but this resulted from my own decision.


    "Arthur..." Lucia said softer this time as I sighed. "Are you okay?"


    "That was one of my two favorite arms." I replied softly before shuffling off to the side of the bed, which rmed everyone.


    "You need to lie down! Your wounds aren''t healed!" A doctor immediately told me from the doorway. "Some of them are even cursed!"


    Blood was dripping from my nub, which told me it was likely my missing arm that was cursed. Cassidy moved to me with Lucia as they both held up their hands to lower me back down, but I refused to move. Both seemed surprised at that as I stood even with them trying to prevent me from doing so.


    "I''ll be fine. I need to be caught up to speed. What have I missed?" I inquired.


    "You really should be resting." Lucia stated softly.


    "I''ve been out for a few days, ording to Cassidy. I''ll live."


    Alwin moved in front of me. "Be that as it may, there has been a lot going, and much of it revolves around you. We would like some of our own questions answered."


    Sparing him nothing more than a nce, I moved past him. "Your questions can wait."


    To my surprise, the Elf wrapped me in his magic and stopped me. "I am afraid I must insist." Alwin insisted.


    "Stop that!" Cassidy shouted in an irritated manner. "He''s injured, and he don''t need ta be making it worse!"


    "Alwi-" Lucia started but stopped just as suddenly when I intervened.


    Yanking the Elf off the ground by his throat, the surprise and rm in his eyes made it almost worth it. "I am in no mood for this, Elf." I spat and brought him closer to my face. "Do not presume yourself my equal in such a manner again. I am not one to be threatened by you, even while I''m injured." Dropping him, I hunched over in pain as my wounds throbbed. "Even in this state," Standing tall, I looked down at him. "I am still the strongest person in Lestrania."


    Blood poured onto the floor as I stumbled back toward the hallway. Pushing the doctor aside gently, I left the room. Someone gasped to my right, and I saw Ziah standing there with her mouth ck-jawed. Ignoring her for a moment, my gaze drifted down the halls as I tried to remember why I even came out here in the first ce.


    "Arthur?" Lucia whispered from behind me softly.


    "Sir..." Ziah also spoke just as gently. "You''re bleeding."


    Ignoring the robes, which were quickly bing slick and heavy with my blood, I moved down one of the halls. Many were stationed about and looking at me in horror. No doubt I was getting blood everywhere, but I doubt I looked like I should''ve been up and about. Coming to an open area filled with beds of unconscious Elves, my eyes scanned them all. They were from the Ind.


    No doubt from the transfer, they had to do with the Priestesses, which told me that everyone involved in that probably was in a simr state. Family members were visiting, while others sobbed in fear for their loved ones. Some spoke softly, and many noticed me before almost all of them turned to look at me, rmed.


    Gritting my teeth as Cassidy and Ziah stepped beside me, I whispered, "Where are the Priestesses?" Huffing from the exertion got the two to nce at one another.


    Cassidy had her arms out, ready to catch me if needed. "Ah don''t think ya should be out and about, but what''d ya need them for?"


    "Are they in a simr state?" I asked between breaths as I gestured to all the Elves.


    "We''ve been waiting on magic transfers due to everything that''s transpired. Given the delicate nature of the procedure, none have wanted to risk performing it." Ziah answered. "Elves magic reserves are very simr in most cases, but none canpare to either Priestess."


    Another voice picked up from behind us. "Do not be concerned. Everyone is stable, including the Priestesses." Turning, I saw Aydalia there. "Even our daughter is in a simr state but will be fine given time." She exined as she examined my own condition. "Although, the same cannot be said of you."


    Grumbling, I turned away from her. "I''m fine, but you might want to check on your son."


    To my surprise, Aydalia replied immediately. "Alwin will be fine. He overstepped his bounds, and I thank you for your restraint." Quirking a brow at that, she gestured down another hallway. "The priestesses are this way."


    Ziah and Cassidy seemed just as stunned as I was, but I recovered faster. "Lead the way."


    As we walked, Aydalia turned to me. "Are you sure you should be moving around? Despite the mess you are making, the amount of blooding from you is rming."


    "I can always make more." My dry response got Cassidy to snort in an amused manner.

 Chapter 235 - 235

    <h4>Chapter 235:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Please make way for the General." Aydalia said as we stopped in front of four guards and Kheri.


    "No one enters the room but our healers and doctors." Kheri responded to Aydalia and then looked at me. "That includes you too, Arthur. You need to rest. Go back to your room and let us handle this."


    Momma Farro opened her mouth to reply, but I put a hand on her shoulder and moved her aside. "Move." I ordered Kheri.


    She shook her head. "I can''t do that, Sir." The Zugal General replied firmly.


    Coughing from my throat drying out again, I spoke again. "I am ordering you to move, General." My threatening tone got her to frown as I summoned some of my energy.


    To my surprise, she stood her ground. "I can''t follow that order." With a whistle, all the guards brandished their steel at me threateningly. "We will use force if we must."


    The three with me looked horrified as I stared them down. "General, perhaps it wouldn''t hurt to-" Ziah started but was silenced with a re, and Cassidy was smart enough to keep quiet.


    "Think of what you are doing, Kheri." Aydalia began. "Arthur already made his way here. He should be allowed to see them."


    "You are no longer an official member of the military. Keep your opinion to your-" Kheri didn''t get to finish as she found herself floating off the ground along with her unit.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at me. "Arthur! Don''t hurt em!" Cassidy shouted at me as all of them began to grunt and strain from the pressure I was putting on them.


    A hand gentlyid on my shoulder, and I turned angrily to see Lucia smiling at me sadly. "Put them down, Arthur. Please." My shoulders sagged as she continued. "She is just worried about you. We all are." There were even a few tears in her eyes.


    I felt my eyes flicker as Kheri and her guards dropped to the floor as a sigh escaped my lips. Ignoring them as they looked up to me, each of them nched as I merely stepped over them to the door. Kheri grabbed my arm as she quickly pped her wings to get to her feet. I looked at her with a nk expression that made her eyes widen fearfully.


    "I would unhand him if I were you, General." Lucia warned her softly.


    Kheri slowly let go of my arm. "Why has he not been sedated or ced under a spell?"


    Shaking her head as Lucia stepped between us, she answered. "Because Alwin is still recovering from trying to stop him." The Zugal frowned at that and stepped away. "Besides, he only has to answer to the Priestesses, and where are they?" Her question was rhetorical.


    "In here, I hope." I answered anyway.


    "They are," Cassidy confirmed. "Why''d ya need ta see them so bad?"


    "I am sure our Knight has his reasons." Aydalia responded for me.


    Inside the room, I saw the two sisters lying on separate beds with a caretaker in-between them. She looked at my condition before standing in rm and opened her mouth to say something but stopped as Lucia and Kheri shook their heads. Nodding slowly, she sat back down slowly as I looked over the two priestesses. The two were sweating, pale, and breathing rapidly in their sleep. Much like you would expect from a terrible fever.


    Grunting as I tried to reach out with my right hand, only to see a bloody nub, I sighed. "It''s gonna take a while to get used to that." cing my hand gently on Elincia''s cheek, I answered Cassidy''s question. "I''m here to help them as much as I can."


    No one said anything as my energy began to pour into the High Elf. Elinciaid before me, and I didn''t see the Priestess she had be but the little girl who I once knew. The same little girl I had failed once before as sheid bare on that mountain top. Gritting my teeth, I felt the effects immediately upon transferring my energy over to her.


    By no means did I transfer over enough topletely refill her reserves, but I had no doubt she had enough to wake up once she recovered enough. This was more of a boost to speed up her healing process. One that I quickly repeated with Arceana. Both of theirplexions returned to normal as their breathing evened out. However, the same could not be said for me.


    Falling to my knees after carefully helping the Priestesses, I wheezed. "Arthur!" Ziah and Cassidy both shouted in rm.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Never before had I seen someone act so carefully. Even as his blood dripped all over them and their beds, Arthur was so tender with his touch. Almost afraid that he might hurt, or even break, either Arceana or Elincia. The look in his eyes as he stared down at them made me pause. It was not a look someone would give to a person they barely tolerate. No. This was a look of regret and anguish. Even as he helped them, I could almost feel a sense of guilt wash over me from how Arthur acted.


    Then he copsed on the floor wheezing. Ziah and Cassidy had rushed to his side, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the two Priestesses. Both, who seemed so weak before, now seemed to be merely asleep after a long day. They had be still, and their cheeks were no longer pale. All of this should''ve been impossible without several donors. Especially not from a man who was dered dead only a few days ago...


    My eyes flickered to the stumbling form of Arthur Pendragon as he got back to his feet. "Take me to everyone else." He ordered and then looked at Aydalia. "But let''s start with Ayda first, shall we?"


    Many seemed unsure about letting him continue, given what he had just aplished, but too many of us were more nervous to try and stop him. Whispering to Kheri, she nodded and quickly removed herself from the room. Aydalia, Ziah, and Cassidy even seemed hesitant to let him carry on, but we escorted him once more at my nod of approval. A man on death''s door was doing more than any of us could...

 Chapter 236 - 236

    <h4>Chapter 236:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "We have a situation." Tor suddenly said while I was working on my project.


    Since I was trying to finish it, my attention was slightly distracted. "Oh?" I hummed out in thought. "If it''s about re and Sulva, they''ll recover their magic eventually. Retreating from such a pointless battle was the correct choice." He was silent as he listened. "After all, losing three of my generals in one swoop would''ve been rather annoying."


    The shadows shuddered slightly in the green glow of the room. "Thank you, my Queen, but I''m afraid I was referring to something else."


    "Speak your mind then. Whatever it is, I''m sure it will be an easy enough fix. Unless it''s Fluffy or Arthuring to The Crimson Wastnd, we can ignore it for the time being." Injecting another tube, I quickly added. "Although, if all three from The Ind came here, that would also be somewhat of an issue, I suppose."


    Hooking up a tube to my arm, I readied to feed some of my magic into the Experiment. "It would appear that Graham has left."


    My brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean Graham left?" I asked. "As in he left the castle, theb, or-"


    "Left. As in nowhere to be found." Tor exined quickly. "A few guards had reported seeing him leave when we returned a few days ago." His shadows began to whirl about the room. "Wherever he went, he left The Crimson Wastnd entirely."


    My nose scrunched up in irritation as I snarled at the news. "He''s gone after Mordred."


    Tor nodded. "That seems likely, but it will take him quite some time to reach there, given his current form."


    I scoffed at that. "Graham is about as disarming as theye. It''s only when you underestimate him that he bes an issue." A small smile came to my lips. "One of my better creations, if I do say so myself." My smile quickly faded as I brought my thumbnail to my teeth in thought. "We won''t be able to track him down until it''s toote, and I don''t want to risk getting close to Lestrania right now."


    "Arthur Pendragon is powerful, but surely you would be able to best him."


    "I can best him. Given everything I''ve seen, I''m still stronger than him, but not every battle is about strength. Considering he sent you running just from his magic alone, twice, you should be aware of how dangerous he is." I replied in an annoyed tone. "He almost killed himself trying to kill me once. I''m far stronger now, but I''ve waited so long to get this far. Risking everything just to kill him makes no sense."


    "And if we can''t proceed without killing him or risking everything?"


    Patting the container I was invested in, I spoke. "We must be patient. Everything will finally be as it should be. All this time won''t be for nothing." Resting my head on the ss, I sighed through my nose. "No one understands what is at stake... But we do. Only those that remain are the ones who continue to suffer endlessly."


    "And Graham?"


    Another sigh escaped my lips. "Leave him. He doesn''t matter. Creating Demon Lords take time, but he is receable. They all are. Besides, it''s not like his death matters."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arthur moved about the room. Alwin pulled Typhon off to the side once he had realized what was transpiring. He had transferred more and more of his energy into all the Elves who were at The Ind. Ayda included. Each looked like they were sleeping peacefullypared to their tossing and turning moments prior.


    As he moved about, the entire wing became quiet. Not only had Arthur transferred enough to help the two Priestesses recover, but he also aided dozens of Elves. Something that was quite literally impossible. The process itself was dangerous enough for any Elf. Maybe the Priestesses could''ve done something simr, but to do so for the Priestesses themselves and everyone else while on the brink of death? For many, gears were starting to turn in their heads as all eyes were on the wheezing and coughing form of our Knight.


    He turned towards us once he was done with one of his eyes closed and the other open but silver in appearance. "Where''s my sword?" Was all he asked.


    No one in the room spoke. Even those little in tune with magic knew what he had just done, and I had no doubt word would spread. Aydalia smiled down at her daughter, but I noticed she was looking over the room. As I nced about, several people seemed on edge. Sergeant Ziah was one of them and so was Cassidy.


    There was tension in the air, and I couldn''t figure out why. "I''m going to ask again," Arthur began in a weak tone. "And I''d like an answer this time. Where is my sword?"

 Chapter 237 - 237

    <h4>Chapter 237:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Moving in front of him, I spoke. "I have your sword, Arthur. It is in safe hands, I assure you." Gesturing down another hall, my brow raised. "Would you like me to take you to it?"


    "Are you sure he should be up and moving?" Typhon asked softly in worry. "Was he not dered de-"


    Cassidy ced her hand over his mouth. "Don''t worry about him none, Arthur. Ya get yer sword, and we''ll look after those here." My brows furrowed in confusion when I saw her grip tighten on his arm to hold him in ce.


    Arthur looked at me and nodded before following, hunched over with his hand covering his nub. "Sweetheart." Aydalia called out.


    Aien suddenly appeared off to the side, but the sight of his father made Alwin frown. "Yes?"


    "Please inform Captain Greigh of the situation up here. Sergeant Ziah and I will help escort the General with Lady Lucia." He teleported off as Aydalia finished before her eyes looked nkly at her son.


    I was confused by this entire situation, but I ignored it as we came to my personal quarters. "Wee to my humble abode."


    We all entered the room as Arthur looked around before grabbing his sword. A sigh escaped his lips as he held it in his hands. Taking a few deep breaths, his breathing seemed to even out, which surprised us. Several sparks shot from the sword into Arthur''s hand, but he merely closed his eyes. It wasn''t muchter when his eyes mmed open, and he began panting.


    "Not as much as I hoped..." I heard him mumbled before he looked around the room. "It''s very in for a High Elf," Arthurmented in a more even tone. "No, knick-knacks for Lady Lucia?"


    That put a smile on my lips. "Just a few trinkets that are more personal in nature." Moving to him, I frowned. "Arthur, we really need to talk."


    His eyes were flickering back and forth between the strange symbols. "About?"


    A nervousugh escaped my lips. "A few things, but I suppose we should start at the most rming and work our way down."


    "Or," Arthur began as he moved past me. "We could not do that, and I can figure out what''s happened while I''ve been unconscious."


    "You weren''t just unconscious! Okay!?" I shouted suddenly, and he paused but didn''t face me. "You were dead, Arthur! Gone!" My breathing was picking up as I went through everything. "Not just for a few minutes, but hours! Then, after you had passed, Demons came for you, and you crushed them! Without even waking up, you sent them running!"


    "Lucia-" Arthur began, but I ignored him as I shook my head.


    My hands came up to the sides of my head as I grabbed it. "We struggled against one Ghoul, and you killed dozens from your bed!" Moving in front of him, I began tapping his chest angrily. "Then, when you wake up, you go crazy and not to mention all the weird things that happened in your room with the stars!" My taps turned to ps as I saw his blood-soaked robes. "You don''t get to just get up and act like nothing happened! Look at your arm, Arthur! It''s gone!"


    He grabbed my hand, and I tried to pull it back, but I couldn''t. Using my free hand to try and pull away was pointless. Arthur was right. There was no one here who was his equal. Even in this state, he could heal everyone, save us, and strut about while bleeding profusely. It wasn''t until I realized that tears were pouring down my cheeks that I looked up at him to have my eyes widen. There were no words to describe the expression Arthur wore as he spoke without any emotion.


    "What do you mean? What stars?" His head tilted almost like you would expect from a doll of sorts as his eyes began to glow.


    Shying away from him, I answered. "When you died, a bunch of stars appeared in your room as it ssed over in a ck substance of some kind. None of us wanted to get close after what you just did."


    Arthur''s face began twitching in anger as he kept his eyes homed in on me. Slowly, he let go of my arm as his hand seemed to do so almost mechanically. He backed away from me and turned away from our entire group. None of us knew what was happening but became even more confused when he looked at his missing arm with a re.


    After a moment, Arthur deted visibly as his shoulders slumped, and he turned back to me. "I''m sorry you had to go through that." He said softly. "It must''ve been terrifying." Closing his eyes, the Knight continued. "I know you have questions, but I do too. Is my arm still around?"


    Wiping my face with my fingers, I answered with a sigh. "Your arm has been ced in stasis. Given that your wound is cursed and refuses to stop bleeding, we had no other choice."


    "Another curse, eh?" Arthur said softly as he looked at his nub, but his words rang through my mind.

 Chapter 238 - 238

    <h4>Chapter 238:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Another curse... "We are unaware if we can reattach your arm. However, when the Priestesses awaken, they will likely be able to remove the curse, and we can go from there." Aydalia spoke as I backed away slightly in thought.


    "Lucia..." He called out to me, and I looked up at him. "I''m sorry for that a moment ago. I should''ve handled the news better."


    Shrugging, I waved it off. "That is alright. After all, it is understandable one would react in such a manner. Not like you haven''t torn out your own heart once. Just another day to you, right?" I shot back.


    Arthur sighed. "That''s not fair."


    Quirking a brow at that, I quickly replied. "It''s not? Why do all my questions go unanswered, but yours are crucial?"


    Aydalia moved beside me. "Perhaps there is a more fitting time for this conversation?"


    "The man is barely alive! When else will he answer my questions?" I responded before crossing my arms.


    To my surprise, Arthur stood before me. "Lucia..." I looked up at him and met his eyes. "I''m not going anywhere, okay? Everything is going to be fine. Do you believe me?"


    "That still do-"


    "Do you believe me?" He asked again, but more firmly.


    Perhaps it was the gentleness that had entered his voice, or it was his earnest look, but I couldn''t help but nod as my lip quivered. "I''m not cut out for this." I whispered to him. "I don''t know what I''m doing."


    He smiled at me sadly as Aydalia backed away. "I''ll be helping you from now on. Until either Arceana or Elincia wakes up. This isn''t something to be afraid of. It''s in your blood."


    A small smile came to my lips. "That is a very generous offer." Again, his words resonated in my mind. "Unfortunately, you should still be in bed."


    Several doctors came out of hiding on my signal, and each cast a sleep spell on Arthur. He saw theming but merely looked at me as they hit. To my surprise, a small smile came to his own lips as he watched me. He looked proud in a way.


    "Clever girl." Were hisst words before his eyes closed.


    Lowering him to the ground with my magic, I felt conflicted. There was so much I wanted to ask him. Questions that were guing my mind, but Arthur Pendragon was not one to give answers so easily. With a sigh, my legs gave out as Aydalia quickly stepped in and levitated Arthur into the air. At the same time, the door opened as Ziah made way for Captain Greigh.


    Much to my surprise, there was a bit of a standoff in the room for some reason. Many of the Elven healers were ring at the Zugal, including Alwin. On the other hand, Aydalia kept a close watch on Arthur while studying the room. Eventually, she looked down at me as Greigh entered.


    "Captain Greigh, Sergeant Ziah, and I should get Arthur somewhere morefortable." Aydaliamented. "The Captain has offered some of his best to guard him while he sleeps."


    "That will be unnecessary." Alwin chimed in. "As the highest-ranking officer present, I have decided Arthur will be left in the care of the healers in the medical wing."


    To my shock, Greigh merely shook his head. "Apologies, General, but I have standing orders to make sure Sir Arthur Pendragon is left to heal on his own." The Zugal even stepped between the mother and son.


    "So, you see, Alwin, our orders are to make sure the General has a ce to rest peacefully." Aydalia confirmed.


    "I am issuing new orders. Arthur has been cursed, his wounds will not stop bleeding, and his arm is in stasis. How do you expect him to heal if he is away from all our best medical personnel?" Alwin shot back in an aggravated tone.


    "I''m sure he''ll manage. After all, he came back to life after being dered dead by those same professionals." Greigh answered. "The Knight of Lestrania will be leaving with us."


    Alwin ignited his magic, which prompted several of the Zugal to draw their weapons. In response, the doctors and other guards who were present also ignited their magic. Aydalia watched carefully as she kept Arthur behind her, but I noticed her magic was also active.


    "You have no authority to-" The Elf General began, but I decided to act.


    Before things could get out of control, I stood and spoke over all of them. "Enough of this madness!" Reaching out with my magic that quickly filled the room, I began issuing orders. "Sir Arthur has healed time and time again on his own. If the Captain has received such orders, I will assume they were for a good reason."


    "Luci-" Alwin tried.


    "Without either Priestess here, I am inmand. They put me in control when they left. Until they are healed enough to rule once more, my word is absolute." I spoke in a raised and warning tone. "Captain, Sir Arthur is in your care." Aydalia quickly left with the Zugal, which still confused me, but I ignored it as I turned my attention to Alwin. "Everyone else is to return to their posts until they hear otherwise."


    Everyone left angrily and on edge. Even Alwin huffed as he walked past me coldly. Alone in my room, I could only look at the bloodstains on the floor from Arthur. Hugging my arms as I closed my eyes, a part of me wanted to ept his offer of help, but his current state made that impossible. That left me here by myself. A time of unity was needed, and yet, I only felt more alone than ever...

 Chapter 239 - 239

    <h4>Chapter 239:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    My eyes flickered opened and I groaned as I sat up. "Easy. You were out for a good day and a half." Ziah told me softly as she appeared at my side.


    Bringing my only hand up to my head, I nced around and saw Typhon sleeping in one of the nearby chairs. A small smirk came to my lips seeing him in my room like that. He must''ve been checking in on me for a bit to befortable enough to fall asleep.


    Turning to Ziah, I whispered. "Did I miss anything?"


    Shaking her head, she answered. "Everyone is still unconscious, but they are doing considerably better after your help." The Sergeant was quiet for a moment. "I''m d you''re awake, Arthur. It''s good to see you''re okay." I turned to my nub and quirked a brow. "Well, better than you were. I was really worried about you. A lot of us were."


    Studying myself, I realized my robes had been changed along with my bandages. My wounds were still bleeding and open, but they had cut off more of the blood flow now. A more permanent looking torniquet was on my arm. Tracing my wounds for a moment, I sighed.


    "I''m sorry I worried you."


    A few tears came to her eyes as her lips ttened as if she was trying to stop herself from crying. "You don''t need to be." Sheughed weakly. "After all, I''m only here because of you." A few sniffles as she gestured to my arm. "If it hadn''t been for me and Cassidy..."


    "Never think it was your fault and don''t apologize. Both of you helped drag my sorry ass to the rest of the group. It''s not like either of you would''ve been able to stop that spear." I stated. "Let Cassidy know it wasn''t her fault, okay?"


    She nodded with a few deep breaths before wiping her face. "She''s been in and out of here a lot. Greigh cleared her to visit whenever she wanted. More people have wanted to see you, but he''s kept certain people limited."


    That was interesting. "Oh? Did he say why?"


    Her eyes flickered to mine. "Um... He said he had standing orders from you incase this happened."


    A smirk came to my lips when she told me that. "I see."


    The Zugal looked a little unsure, but she didn''t say anything else since Typhon woke up and shouted, "Arthur!" Excitedly.


    Immediately, my student was by my side. "Hey, Ty. You hold down the fort while I was out?" I asked.


    He scoffed. "Please, I only punch trees and have had very few actual lessons. Maybeter when we do some real training."


    "We could do some real training right now. Whaddaya say?"


    "Do you think now is the appropriate time to-"


    I interrupted him. "Not so polite."


    Ty sighed. "Is now really the best time? You''re kind of still injured and bleeding."


    Lifting my nub, I shook it a little, not that there was much of it to shake. "Yeah, but not as badly. See?"


    Ziah also voiced her concerns. "I must agree with your student. Rest is very important to-"


    "I''ve been in bed for a day and a half. If I sit here, with nothing but my thoughts, I might try to kill myself." Both nched at that as I swung my feet off to the side. "Originally, I was gonna help Lucia, but given that she ced me under her spell, and not in the fun way, I''m saying fuck it."


    "Don''t you think-"


    "Fuck it!" I said louder and stood up. "Now, lets go find a pool."


    Both looked at me, confused. "A pool?" Ty repeated.


    Of course, they don''t have pools here. "Think of it like arge bath, but with cold water and for fun instead of for getting clean." Then I shrugged. "Well, baths can be fun under the right circumstances."


    "I think you are referring to ake or pond, Sir." Ziahmented.


    "Nope. Come on." I gestured for them to follow me. "Let''s go make a pool!"


    "And you would rather make this ''pool'' instead of helping Lucia?" Typhon questioned.


    A smile came to my lips. "I mean, I was going to, but incase you missed it, that little bitch knocked my ass out. She clearly doesn''t want my help. Now, stop lollygagging and help me find some pants." Then I looked around. "And my sword."


    Ziah sighed. "Lady Lucia has your sword still. She seized it as soon as you were ced under a sleep spell." My smirk turned into a smile at that. "As for your clothes, they were all but destroyed. Those robes are all we have for you at the moment."


    Shifting them slightly, I replied. "Fine. She can hold on to them now and I can gomando." Leaving the room, without any pants, I saw multiple guards look at me stunned. "Shh." I whispered using my one hand to gesture for them to stay quiet.


    They all looked at me and shrugged before falling line. None of them said anything as I started to look for a ce to renovate around the Temple.

 Chapter 240 - 240

    <h4>Chapter 240:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    As I rubbed my eyes, there was a knock on my door. "Enter."


    Greigh peeked in quickly. "The Vithari Queen is here to see you, Lady Lucia."


    "Please show her in." Adjusting myself more properly, the Captain entered with the Queen. "It is good to see you are well, Queen Ventari. Many of us were worried about you." I said as I stood and gave a small bow as a formal gesture.


    She returned the bow, just as slightly, and replied. "Thanks to the care of you and all of Lestrania. Although, if the rumors are correct, there is another I need to thank as well."


    "I am sure there will be time for you two to meet soon." The Queen had been quite insistent on meeting Arthur. "Given that he is still injured, you must understand he needs time to recover." Especially after she heard he was the one who defeated the Leviathan.


    "Understandable. It must''ve been quite the battle for him to be so grievously injured. One that had to beparable to the Leviathan that destroyed my airships." She pointed out.


    "I could not say. While I was there for the initial appearance of the Leviathan, I only have reports to go on about thetest situation."


    "And yet, you are the one seated upon the throne." Ventarimented. "Neither of the Priestesses havee to see me either. Decorum would expect at least that much."


    "You can imagine how busy they must be after such an attack. Demons appear in our capital is unheard of."


    She nced around the room for a moment before she steepled her fingers in her front. "Not that unheard of from my reports. Word is that Lestrania has be a rather unique spot for Demonic sightings."


    Greigh cleared his throat, and I nodded for him to speak. "Demon sightings have always been rare, but our Knight has a particr disdain for them. He often goes out of his way to hunt them down. Sir Arthur Pendragon has even gone into the Hollow Forest to hunt them time and time again." He stated.


    "Do not mistake these Elven robes I currently wear to be a sign of mypliance, Lady Lucia. Dwarves may not be as well versed in magic, but don''t insult my intelligence." She informed me in a firmer tone. "My injuries have healed, I''m well-rested, and I would like some answers. As is my right given that I am an ally."


    "It is your right, but I am not the one to make such decisions." I replied evenly.


    "Then point me to someone who is."


    Another knock came from the door before it burst open. "Lady Lucia! Sir Arthur Pendragon is awake!"


    Closing my eyes, annoyed, I responded. "Thank you for informing me. Have the healers look at him and tell the doctors I expect a full report on how he is doing." The guard closed his mouth for a moment. "Is something wrong with the General?"


    "Well, he is still injured, but he''s refusing to let any of the healers close to him. The same with the doctors. He''s also decided to put in a bath of sorts that''s tucked away in the back of the Temple by the mountain''s wall." The guard reported.


    "Is that all?" I asked, praying and hoping, that it was.


    "He asked that he not be disturbed as he is currently training his student Lord Delmaris." He quickly added.


    Greigh groaned as I red at the floor in thought. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention. I will be going to disturb him immediately." Turning to the Zugal Captain, I spoke. "Apany me." Then my attention shifted back to the Dwarven Queen. "I must apologize-"


    Interrupting me, she quickly fell in beside me. "There is no need. I will also apany you.


    "Seeing as how our Knight is injured-"


    Again, she interrupted me. "I''m afraid I''m going to have to insist. You told me you couldn''t answer my questions. Maybe your Knight will."


    Greigh moved to say something, but I held up my hand. "Very well, but you should be warned, Sir Arthur is not quite what most people imagine."


    "He''s entric?" Ventari offered.


    Starting to walk as I rolled my head off to the side slowly, I gave a small nod. "That... That is a word. A very specific word. One that seems to fall short in how I would describe him."


    Gesturing to Greigh to help me, he sighed. "The General is very blunt and disrespectful at the best of times. If he insults you, please know that he does it to everyone."


    I pursed my lips at that and turned away from Ventari''s curious gaze. "Well, he sounds a bit like most dwarves."


    Greigh scoffed. "I''ve dealt with a few dwarves, your grace, but even they couldn''t prepare me for working under Sir Arthur."


    We walked the halls as the guard guided us to Arthur''s location. "Oh. You directly work for him?"


    The small talk continued until we started to hear some shouting that made me groan when Arthur''s voice cut in. "Kick! Kick like your life depends on it! Kick like you''re kicking a puppy or a baby!"

 Chapter 241 - 241

    <h4>Chapter 241:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    When we round the backside of the Temple from outside, we saw a bath of sorts. Deeper than usual and likely moreparable to a pond. Typhon was inside and doing some manner of exercise. It seemed rather strenuous and ufortable.


    Arthur was sitting off to the side on a stool of sorts with a little blood starting to poke through his bandages. "Left foot, right foot, and left foot. Back and forth. Up and down. Let''s go."


    Greigh was the first to speak as we saw Typhon struggling to keep pace. "Sir, I am sure you want to catch up on training, but don''t you think this is a little overkill?"


    An empty smile took over his lips as he turned to us as he stared at us with wide eyes. "It has be abundantly clear that there are far more Demon Lords than I originally thought." Then he slightly gestured to Typhon. "Given that there is no one else who can actually help me with those, I now have to make someone who can. Ain''t that right, Ty? We feeling the burn?!" He asked but didn''t wait for an answer.


    "Surely the Priestesses-" I started but stopped at his glowering look.


    "Once upon a time, there was someone who stood with me. Right by my side till the very end." He then scoffed. "It took only one Demon to ruin everything I had built. Never again." His tone was dark. "Even if Pestilence and Credo can be trusted, we''re still outnumbered. So, Ty is getting a crash course in the ways of Arthur Pendragon. Gonna make him stronger than either of the Priestesses! Ain''t that right, Ty!?"


    "Right!" Ty shouted back, strained and in a pained tone.


    Then Arthur held up a finger. "However, I am d you''re here, Greigh. You were the one person I wanted to talk to!"


    My eyes darted to the Captain, who looked just as unnerved at how Arthur was acting. "And what of me?" I asked to grab his attention.


    He nced me over and shrugged. "Well, you don''t look like you''re cracking under all that pressure, so I''m assuming you''re fine." Then I frowned, and he smirked. "Although, that might just be on the outside. Maybe there are a few cracks there." I opened my mouth to reply, but he quickly continued. "Maybe next time you won''t cast a sleeping spell on me. I even helped you with that spell. I''m wounded." Arthur''s hand came to his chest as he looked at me overly dramatically.


    "You were practically killing yourself! I did what I did to help you!" My voice was raised in anger.


    To my surprise, he looked to Greigh. "Take that sword of yours and run it right through my eye." Then he made a sickening sound as he gestured to the back of his head. "Run it right through my brain. Please. I want to prove a point."


    Greigh frowned. "I''m not going to do that, Sir."


    Arthur held out his hand with an annoyed look. "Then give it to me, and I''ll do it myself."


    "Do not give him your sword." I ordered the Captain before turning back to Arthur only to freeze at the look he was gave us.


    His face was contorted in an expression that I couldn''tprehend as he merely kept his hand in ce. An aura began toe off of him that made me uneasy. Arthur''s eyes began to glow as he kept his gaze focused solely on Greigh, who looked just as nervous.


    "Who am I, Greigh?" Arthur question.


    "Sir Arthur Pendragon. Knight of Lestrania and General of herbined forces." Greigh replied shakily. "Mymanding officer."


    "Give me your sword." The General ordered, and Greigh quickly did so. "I am not one to be coddled." He said as he turned towards me. "If I was nning on killing myself, do you think me helping the people the way I am is how I would go about it?" Arthur inquired.


    "I-" Before I could respond, the General shoved Greigh''s sword through his chest, pierced his heart, and shot out his back. "Arthur!" My horror quickly turned to surprise when I moved towards him, but he stood easily.


    Tapping his chest where the sword is, he spoke. "Do you know what I just destroyed?" None of us answered. "My heart." To our surprise, Arthur began moving the sword and twisting it before pulling it out. "Now, I''ll ask again..." Moving in front of me, I watched as the wound healed with a new heart and everything before my eyes jerked up to meet his. "Who am I, Lucia?" His eyes seemed to spark to life as lightning shot from them.


    "..." I couldn''t answer.


    "I''m Arthur fucking Pendragon." He finally said as his aurapletely faded as he looked at me with a smile. "And as Arthur ''fucking'' Pendragon, I expect you to trust me." Looking down was futile since he softly lifted my chin. "Have I ever lied to you?"


    "Not that I know of."


    "Perhaps I''ve gone back on my word?"


    "No." I replied like that of a child being scolded.


    "Do you think I am weak?"


    "No."


    "Did I return with everyone in tow, alive and well?"


    Narrowing my eyes, I felt my lips tighten as I spoke. "No." At his surprised look, he waited for me to borate until I merely gestured to his arm. "You returned wounded and on death''s door."


    Arthur then sighed. "And it''s likely I will do so time and time again." Holding up his arm, he spoke softly. "Would you believe me if I said it''s the first time I lost an arm?" He asked with a small chuckle. "I mean, I''m hoping I can get it back because of what it''ll mean for me if I can''t." His expression looked almost afraid for a moment until his eyes flickered to mine. "Regardless of what happens to me or this body, I can''t have you putting yourself at risk."


    Backing away from him, I confronted him further. "What does that mean?"


    His eyes shot to Greigh for a moment before he sighed once more. "It doesn''t matter." Arthur ced his hand on the top of my head. "Be more careful in the future." Moving past me, leaving me more confused than before, he stopped in front of Ventari. "You look very familiar... Do I know you?"


    Both Greigh and the Dwarven Queen looked uneasy as they studied me. Again, I was left without any answers. Being scolded is not something I am used to by anyone. Even the Priestesses would be more polite, but Arthur was treating me like a little girl.


    "No." The words left my mouth as I grabbed his arm and pulled him back toward me. "You are going to exin yourself." I said firmly as I stared at the man. "What did you mean?"

 Chapter 242 - 242

    <h4>Chapter 242:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    To my surprise, a smirk came to his lips. "You''ve grown bolder these past few days. Did ruling Lestrania by yourself boost your confidence?" Arthur''s smirk grew into a smile as he patted my head. "That''s good!"


    "This is serious, Arthur! You cannot ignore everything you find irritating to talk about!"


    He just leaned in suddenly and said, "Have I told you how proud I am of you?" Needless to say, I was stunned by the surprise praise. "To me, you are the most important person in all of Lestrania, Lucia." Then I suddenly started floating, and I looked to see a portal below me. "But I''m still not going to exin myself to you." He dropped me in the portal without warning.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Keep kicking those legs, Ty! Otherwise, I''ll make this even harder." I shouted off to the side before turning back to Greigh and the Dwarf Queen. "So, where were we?"


    "Are you sure that was wise, Sir?" Greigh asked me as he gestured to where Lucia was.


    I shrugged. "Who can say?"


    Things were a mess. My own thoughts were in chaos from everything that had happened. The throbbing on my nub was a constant reminder that the Star Creature would bring me back to life but wouldn''t restore the condition in which I came back. Were the Elves right when they dered me dead or was it merely a loss of blood that merely fooled them? A room full of stars while I was unconscious just puts me more and more on edge.


    Not to mention the mass of Demon Lords that just gathered, and that wasn''t even all of them. I would''ve been more prepared if I had not spent so much energy dragging out the fight with Elincia''s doppelganger. Yet, I can''t help but think of how impossible the odds were either way. Even with transforming, to send away five different Demon Lords simultaneously...


    Soon enough, my wits came back as I shifted my gaze to the Dwarven Queen. "I must say, I was unaware you had awakened, but I''m d you seem to be doing well enough."


    She nodded slowly. "Thank you. I wish the same could be said of you." Was her reply.


    My brows furrowed before I looked over to my arm and chuckled before wiggling my nub. "Not exactly the grandest sight, is it?" Then I shrugged. "However, I doubt you stayed here to inquire about my injuries. How can I help you?"


    "No introductions? No formalities?" She pondered out loud, but her face took a dip at my response.


    Grinning, I questioned her back. "You already know who I am, but if you would like a formal introduction, I suppose that could be arranged. Would you perhaps care to give me another chance?"


    Frowning, she answered. "I''m not sure I would like to continue this conversation at all. Not many would dismiss Lady Lucia as you did and certainly nowhere nears as disrespectfully." Taking a step back, Ventari gave a small nod. "I think I shall take my leave here."


    Before she could move, she found herself being held in ce. "I can''t just send you away after waiting for me to finish my conversation with Lucia." Imented as I moved around in front of her, where she was frozen in ce. "The odds of me killing you are astronomically low. So, if you''re worried about offending me, don''t be."


    Her eyes flickered to my hands and me before she looked confused as she could suddenly move. "What did you just do to me?" Naturally, she seemed slightly afraid.


    "That sounds very inappropriate and usatory." Holding up my clothes, I continued. "I would never do something so based when we''re wearing matching clothes! So, my fellow member of the Elven cloth, why are you here?"


    "When I had first heard about the rumors surrounding Arthur Pendragon, I thought many of them had to be exaggerated." The Queen spoke evenly. "Why would the Priestesses of Lestrania let such a dangerous and wild man run amok in their kingdom? It made no sense."


    My eyes were focused solely on her, which seemed to make her uneasy. "Oh? Do go on."


    "Then I arrived here and immediately being overhearing about you once more. Except this time, it was after some grand battle and that you had been horribly injured." A forced smirk made its way to her lips as she looked up at me. "I had thought you a warrior. A champion that was proud of himself and respected others with fighting spirit. Part of me even expected that we would be simr. After all, my people are warriors of the desert and all its riches."


    "And?"


    "You seem more like a monster to me than anything." The Queen stated shakily.


    Backing away slightly, I replied. "Well... You''re not wrong."

 Chapter 243 - 243

    <h4>Chapter 243:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Sir." Greigh let out in a cautionary tone.


    "I know." I said while taking a step back from her. "Don''t worry. There are a few rulers on my list, but she''s not one of them." My dismissive wave of the hand just made him sigh. "Besides, she''s an ally, right?"


    "This is how you treat your allies?" Ventari questioned.


    Raising a brow, I replied. "I meant an ally to Lestrania. As far as I''m concerned, you''re no ally of mine. More of an extension of Lestrania, if anything."


    Crossing her arms, she narrowed her eyes at me. "Do you also have a habit of insulting most members of royalty, or am I just special?"


    "I don''t insult every royal-" I began, but Greigh coughed over exaggeratedly. "Oh. Guess I do. So, no. You''re not special." Then I smiled down at her. "See, the thing is, any Royal is just another person. Most of the time, they aren''t even that special, and I treat them as such." Giving another shrug, I continued. "On the positive side of things, I also give them a chance to prove their worth."


    She glowered at that. "Have the Priestesses of Lestrania proved their worth to you yet?"


    The face I made got her to look at me in surprise. "Meh. Not really?" It was questionable at best. "If anything, I''m more disappointed in almost everything they''ve done. Did you know that they-"


    Greigh interrupted me again. "Sir!" Turning toward him, he frowned. "Perhaps this isn''t something to be discussed with a member of foreign royalty..."


    Rolling my eyes, I turned to the Vithari Queen. "Fine. What questions did you have? Can''t imagine you want to gossip about Lestrania or me, so what can I do for you?"


    "Why is Lady Lucia ruling right now?" Then she eyed me more carefully. "Or rather, why are you ruling right now?"


    Not being able to keep the amused expression from my face got me another warning from Greigh. "Sir..."


    Closing my eyes, I answered. "A chair means nothing to me, so you can be sure Lucia is ruling. Momentarily, of course. I have no interest in the Lestranian throne, nor do I want the tedious tasks thate with it. My mundane responsibilities are enough, I assure you." Opening my eyes, my gaze shifted over to Typhon. "As for why Lucia is sitting on the throne, both Priestesses are currently resting from overexertion."


    "How did you kill the creature dubbed the Leviathan?" Ventari questioned.


    "It swallowed me, and I blew it up from the inside out." Her nk stare at my answer just made her shake her head, and I shrugged. "You asked."


    With a sigh, she continued. "What was able to im your arm if you were able to survive against the Leviathan?"


    Looking at my nib, I smiled. "No one imed my arm. I traded it for two lives, which I consider to be a fair trade. After all, it saved two people close to me."


    "Close to you?" I nodded in response, but that was all. "I see. Yet, I must prod further. Who managed to injure you so? Another Demon?"


    "More like six." Scratching my beard, I grumbled. "There were a lot of powerful Demons that gathered. In my own arrogance, I allowed this to happen." Holding up my nub, she eyed it before flickering her gaze back to me. "It was something I could''ve prevented had I been more vignt."


    "And you n on recovering your lost arm?"


    Holding up my remaining hand, I spoke. "Fingers crossed." My fingers were, indeed, crossed.


    She seemed confused by that as she brought her own fingers up to her temple and began rubbing it. "Have you heard any word from Vithari or the East in general?"


    Turning to Greigh, I immediately asked, "Have we heard any word from Vithari or the East in general?"


    Greigh, much to his regret, sighed as he answered. "Both Priestesses were unwilling to send an envoy without the Queen of Vithari being awake. Having such arge Demon being ced in between our kingdoms was also disconcerting." He exined. "As such, we''ve been waiting until word has reached us, or things have settled down."


    "Things aren''t really settling down though." Imented and turned back to the Queen before shrugging again. "What''re ya gonna do?"


    "Do you really not care?" The Queen asked with a small re.


    "About?"


    Ventari looked insulted as she raised her voice at me. "About Vithari and its situation! My kingdom has sent no word to Lestrania despite my disappearance! You don''t find that strange!? How can you not care?!"


    Blinking, I gave her a nk look. "Why should I?" She gaped at my response, and I tilted my head. "I''m not a Priestess of Lestrania, and I don''t know you or your people. Would it make you feel better if I pretended to care?"


    She took a swing at me to my surprise, which I managed to stop with my eyes alone. "How-"


    "Bold move, your majesty. As I already stated, I don''t personally consider you an ally." Moving closer to her to the point I was barely an inch from her face, I spoke. "Should I care about the Dragons as well? What about the Zugal in the Northern Kingdoms?" Her arm fell to her side. "If needed, I would aid your kingdom, but to care while doing so is just unrealistic. After all, we have no prior rtionship."


    "And if my people are dying right now from the same situation as Lestrania? What about the Demons currently closing in on Vithari!?"


    "Sounds to me like you don''t have much faith in your own people, so I can''t really help you there."

 Chapter 244 - 244

    <h4>Chapter 244:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    How is it that the General always makes some manner of twisted sense? Not that anyone would''ve been daring enough to say what he did out loud. Especially given how disturbing it usually is. Unfortunately, Arthur tends to have little to no patience when dealing with royalty and never cares about them knowing how he feels.


    Truth and insults led us here as the Vithari Queen red at Arthur. "I pray Davost finds you one day." Queen Ventari seethed.


    Immediately groaning on the inside, the smirk that appeared on Arthur''s face made me frown. "It''s been a long time since someone''s mentioned her!" Then he gave a dismissive wave. "Already met her once. Wasn''t impressed. Mean more than anything else, really."


    "Wha-" The Queen stuttered out in shock.


    Who other than Arthur would make such ims? "But at least I''m here!" He continued as he put his arm out and gestured to himself. "At least I actually do things." Then he started making a shooing gesture. "Not like all those gods and goddesses that just watch." Turning to me, he quirked a brow. "Why hasn''t anyone else really mentioned Davost near me? Do you know?"


    "Aside from you immediately mocking the deities we worship?" I questioned back, and he just gave me an ''Ah'' in return. "It quickly spread not to talk to you about gods or goddesses in your presence since it mostly just upsets people."


    "It upsets me too!" Arthur immediately shot back. "Why worship someone who never answers or does anything to help! Davost gave me warnings and riddles thest time we talked! How helpful is that!?" Then he raised a finger. "But I would love to run into her again. I bet I could get some more answers out of her next time." Before I could respond, he turned back to the Queen. "Anyone else you worship that I could possibly find? There''s a certain library I''m trying to find, but ack of magic is making it a little more difficult for me than I''d like to admit."


    "sphemy! What kind of man insults the Goddess and then goes on to talk about a library!?" The Queen demanded.


    I just sighed, knowing that the response would be less than savory. "In your entire life, have you ever had a legitimate response from a god or goddess?" Arthur inquired, and the Queen''s re grew. "I thought not but let''s see if we can force one."


    As he threw his head back, I tried to stop him. "Sir Arthur, I don''t think-"


    "To any god or goddess that gives a flying fuck, answer this poor mortal soul, or else I will curse your very existence! Smite me here and now to prevent further sphemy from urring! Otherwise, I will spheme up and down this mountain for the sheer joy of calling you all a bunch ofzy assholes!" Closing my eyes as Arthur shouted this rather loudly, he waited with his head back and arm out. "No? Not a single taker!?"


    "I was wrong about you, Sir. You are worse than a monster." The Queen stated as I opened my eyes to see her shaking in rage.


    "Well, thank whatever god for that cause I''m actually here doing something. Can you imagine if I had the title of ''God'' and had to loiter about?" Arthur shook his head. "Thankfully, that isn''t the case, and I can actually help people. Thank me for me, right, Greigh?"


    I replied dully. "You''re truly an inspiration, Sir Arthur."


    The Queen merely pointed at our Knight. "How strong do you think you are that you could dare challenge a god!?"


    Arthur merely stood tall with a nk look on his face for a moment. "That''s probably the best question you''ve asked." His face quickly contorted again as his magic red all around us. "Shall we put it to the test?"


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    I was currently with Ziah going through Arthur''s stuff at his mansion. Apparently, he ordered her to grab him a few personal belongings. Clothes, scrolls, documents, and a few other items that he shouldn''t need right now.


    A sigh escaped my lips as we moved throughout his home. Almost the entire upstairs, aside from his room, looked filthy. The halls were dark and dusty, while many of the doors had likely been shut since he was given this home. Even downstairs was in a simr state. More rooms were used, but neither of the wings had been utilized. Arthur lived in a small castle, and he barely used any of it.


    "Do ya think Arthur''s doin okay?" I finally asked as we moved about his room getting some clothes.


    "Considering some of the first words out of his mouth were, ''Fuck it! Let''s go find a pool.'' I''m sure he''s doing much better." Ziah replied dryly, which made me snort in amusement. "As for his wounds... They''re still there, but the blood is evaporating like it usually does when it hits Sir Arthur''s skin."


    Shaking my head, I sighed. "It''s weird that we consider that a good thing."


    Ziah shrugged. "I''ve learned it''s better to listen to the General than question him. Even when you do question him, his logic is reasonable. Even if it is a little twisted." She sighed and continued. "However, does it really matter after everything he''s done? The battlements areplete, and our forces have sessfully transferred to their new posts, which took the pressure off the Captain."


    "He''s really changed a lot, hasn''t he?" I asked.


    She nodded in agreement. "With Arthur here, Helmsforth is safer than ever before. The Outskirts and The Slums have really been cleaned up while still undergoing renovations. More people are out and about on a regr basis with the atmosphere being joyous or at ease." Turning to me, Ziah smiled. "The people know it''s Arthur who''s been behind all these changes and has been the one funding all the projects."


    A frown came to my lips. "Ah guess without havin ta deal with the Elven Nobles, things got easier ta fix, huh?"


    Before she could answer, a wave washed over us, and my eyes barely had any time to widen as I fell to my knees. Almost like a pressure was pressing down on me and keeping me from rising, I was able to stay upright, but just barely. There was even a creaking of the house from all around us before it lightened up and shot out into the Hollow Forest like a wave.


    The two of us eyed each other before we ran from the house, and Ziah took to the sky with me in tow.

 Chapter 245 - 245

    <h4>Chapter 245:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arthur spoke in a low tone as magic flew off of him in waves. "This world is run by children. Children who are ignorant and therefore without me. That''s how I see it, but another part of me wonders if ignorance is a good enough excuse for them." His tone was dark as I felt my throat dry as sweat dripped down my neck. "A stale world full of just as stale people. The status quo has been the same for so long that everyone has becent."


    His energy soon died off as we both carefully studied the man who turned away from us. He gestured to his student as the Queen took shaky steps away from him. How could I me her? Arthur was clearly in a mood of sorts and wasn''t amused by this situation.


    "My fury is directed at those who continue the status quo, and I will slowly flip this world on its head. Forcefully if I need to. Everything is already in motion. Time will eventually aid me as I lead this world into a new era, but I can''t do that while Thana and her ilk roam free." He stated and turned back to the Queen. "When the Demons are dealt with... When Thana is dealt with, this world will finally be free to be put into motion once more."


    "I don''t understand what you think is wrong with this world..." The Queen was able to reply shakily in a weak voice. "There is peace. Is that not enough?"


    "There has been no advancement in this world. For thousands of years, nothing has changed. Magic continues to dominate the nature of Crevalis. That will soon change." He then gestured to me. "Zugal are used as mere lifts while Humans live in poverty at the mercy of the instilled Nobles of this mountain."


    Ventari frowned. "What of us? Have we Dwarves disappointed you?"


    Arthur scoffed. "I''ve not had much dealing with Dwarves, but none of the races have exactly thrilled me." He quickly continued. "The Dragons have be solitary and never leave theirnds. On the other hand, the Northern Zugal roam their kingdoms and others however they please. They act as mercenaries for hire and are racist even amongst themselves. Parts of the world have been left unexplored and are, on the whole, divided."


    Parts of the walls of the Temple began to crack, as did the mountain. A heaviness in the air made my eyes dart to Arthur as his face was contorted in a rage I had never seen on his face before. His eyes were glowing while he was trying very hard to keep himself restrained but was failing.


    "Do you realize," He paused as he stared the Queen down. "How hard I worked on preventing that? Have you any idea it is to return and see everything you worked towards to have been thrown back in your face?" The General was erratic, and his emotions were running wild, which was very unusual for him. "So, exin to me that even when I already have numerous problems to solve, why I should care about your Dwarves or some false idol like the gods people worship?"


    Stepping in, I finally spoke up. "I think you''ve made your point, Sir. The Queen is also recovering, so she probably needs some rest."


    Arthur''s eyes shot to me, but I held my ground as I stood beside them. "I suppose you''re right. The Queen must be tired." He shifted his gaze back to Ventari. "If you have any more questions, please don''t hesitate to bring them to my attention. No matter how mundane they might seem, I''ll do my best to answer them."


    Queen Ventari quickly scurried off, and I turned to Arthur. "Was that wise?"


    "She seemed more curious than anything, but I had to do something to fit with her remark about me being a monster." The General exined before turning to Ty. "How those legs feeling?"


    The young Delmaris continued his training the entire time to my surprise. "Hurting, but in a good way!" He called out.


    "Mmh. Alright. Take a break. Maybe get some food in your while checking on the Priestesses. I need to speak to Greigh privately." Arthur ordered his student as he was lifted from the pool of water. "Let me know how they''re doing."


    Typhon nodded tiredly before achingly walking inside the Temple. "I''m sorry if I crossed any boundaries, Sir." I immediately told him.


    Arthur gave me a once over before he turned to return to his seat and checked over his missing arm. "Do you have a list of everyone involved?" He suddenly inquired.


    I frowned. "A list, Sir?"


    "Of those who wanted me dead." He answered simply. "Surely you must know the faction you stood off against. I''m guessing there were quite a few Elves that wanted me dead." A chuckle escaped his lips. "Anyone I know?"


    "We don''t know if they actually wanted you dead, but we had our suspicions." I told him briefly. "If that was their actual goal, I couldn''t say."


    Arthur merely continued to fiddle with his bandages. "Being put in aa or under a sleep spell indefinitely is not much better. Now, who was involved? I want names."


    Aien Farro dropped down from the spot he was hiding as he looked over Arthur. "I might be willing to provide it, but it depends on what you n on doing with that information."


    "It depends on who all was involved." Arthur shot back before continuing. "But even if you don''t tell me now, I will find outter. Best to speak now while you have a chance to defend your position or whoever was involved." Then he stopped and looked at Aien. "Although, given that you''re concerned, I''d imagine Alwin might be involved."

 Chapter 246 - 246

    <h4>Chapter 246:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Aien''s fingers released a small amount of magic that disappeared. It wasn''t long after until Aydalia teleported to where we were. She quickly looked around and saw the nervous expressions of her husband and Greigh. Given that she was rather quick on her feet, she quickly met my gaze.


    "Sir Arthur." She greeted with a small bow. "I am d to see you are doing better."


    "In no small part thanks to you and yourrades." I returned her bow with a nod. "However, I have inquired as to who all was involved in this incident." Then my head gestured to Aien. "Pappa Farro says he''ll tell me depending on what I n on doing with that information, but we both know I''ll find out either way."


    To her credit, the she Elf held firm. "I didn''t back you to be threatened,ter on, Sir Arthur. Many people are nervous about you and the power you''ve shown. Others have decided to side with you despite how you act." Gesturing to Greigh, Aydalia continued. "The Captain seems to think you know more than you let on and portray yourself this way on purpose." My gaze shifted to Greigh. "Is it not enough that there are those of us who defended you despite all of this."


    A small smirk made its way to my face as an image of Aydan shed over her for only a moment. "Then tell me this, Mamma Farro, do you think they did this out of hate for me or out of loyalty to the two girls?"


    She frowned at that and was confused. "Girls?" Aydalia repeated in a questioning manner.


    Rolling my eyes, I rified. "The Priestesses."


    Her frown deepened. "I''m sure many did it out of loyalty, but you have very few friends among the Nobles due to your own actions." Aydalia answered firmly.


    Standing, I moved in front of the Elf, who looked at me firmly, but with a hidden nervousness. "Greigh?" I called out as I kept my eyes on Aydalia.


    "Yes, Sir?" The Zugal replied.


    "What do you think I should do in this situation? Should we leave them be, take action, or perhaps bring it to the Priestesses'' attention when they awaken?" Then I continued. "Then again, maybe you have something different in mind. Given how you moved to aid me so quickly, I''d like your opinion on this matter since you are the least biased person here."


    Obviously, the amount of pressure I added to him made him frown, but he answered regardless. "I would never presume to present my own opinion," Greigh began. "But since you asked... Helmsforth was just attacked. Its Priestesses were in danger, as was the entire mountain. Moving forward, I would say that unity would be better than causing more division amongst ourselves."


    Standing up more rxed, I looked over the Zugal. "Greigh."


    "Yes?"


    "When I''ve recovered and we''re back in The Slums, I want to talk to you." I told him but quickly looked back to Aydalia. "The Captain''s idea has merit." My agreement made Aydalia sigh in relief. "But I still want the list of names of everyone who was involved, no harm shalle to them. Including your son."


    Moving back to my stump, Aydalia replied. "Thank you, Sir Arthur."


    Waving it away as I sat down, I looked at her and her husband. "I wouldn''t''ve killed your son anyway. Maybe gone after his position, but that would be all. However, I am interested in if General Kheri was involved."


    Aydalia shook her head. "It would seem she was unaware as she was aiding Lady Lucia at the time. Both were more concerned about your recklessness than anything else."


    Small miracles. "What about the Ghoul you encountered?" I asked Greigh as all three stood before me, more rxed now. "Ziah informed me that it was speaking and acting as if it was issuing out orders."


    Greigh nodded as the two Elves looked at him. "I wasn''t present at the time, but given what I saw from my investigation, their actions corrte to the other Demons moving on Helmsforth. She also stated that the Ghoul cared nothing about the Priestesses and was only here for you." The couple clearly didn''t know about that if their heads whipping to me, was any indication. "It also took some manner of sadistic pleasure in your injured form."


    "Did it sound feminine?" I inquired. "Was it a woman''s voice?"


    "That is what Ziah reported," Greigh confirmed. "The Ghouls weren''t the issue, though. It was the Demon of shadows that unnerved me more than anything else. Even with dozens of Ghouls-"


    "A Demon of shadows?" I repeated, and Greigh nodded. "And you believe it only moved once the Ghoul issued the order?" He nodded again. "Fuck..."

 Chapter 247 - 247

    <h4>Chapter 247:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Thana made a move, but I can''t imagine she would hide in these circumstances. Whatever I did while unconscious must''ve given her pause, which just makes me even more curious. No one had given me a straight answer about what happened during the period when I was dered dead.


    With a sigh, I stood. "It would seem I truly am alone for theing battle."


    "Sir, I think that''s mildly inappropriate!" Greigh immediately said.


    "And insulting." Aydalia added.


    My eyes looked over all of them. "From what I''ve heard, Lucia, Alwin, Kheri, and Ziah were all present when the first Ghoul attacked. Even if it was on the stronger side for Ghouls, all four of them were together were unable to kill it." It wasn''t a fair assessment, but I didn''t care. "There are things in this world far worse than Ghouls."


    All three frowned at that. "So, you n on fighting a war all by yourself?" Aien inquired. "How can you possibly rationalize that?"


    "I don''t have many other options. A few of you might be able to fight a few Ghouls, the Priestesses areparable to Ancient Demons, but I''m the only one we have to fight Demon Lords." Then I shrugged. "Pestilence and Credo are up in the air right now because they''re Demon Lords as well, which makes me nervous about working with them."


    "That doesn''t seem very logical," Aien replied. "Wouldn''t it be better to train soldiers who would be able to help you instead of just nning to work with two Demons?"


    "I''m training Typhon, and I''ve been giving advice to Lucia. I have no ns to train another army. Been there, done that." Rubbing my hand down my face, I sighed. "This is the hand I''ve been dealt. I''ll deal with it as best I can. Besides, how many Elves are actually ready for battle? Some of you seem experienced, but I doubt every Noble is, so why waste my time with them?" Gesturing to Greigh, I continued. "Working with the Zugal and Humans would be best. Doubtful most of the Elves would even leave their mountain if they needed to."


    Aydalia frowned. "Not all of us are the same, Sir Arthur."


    "I didn''t say you were. Most of you would likely cower and hide behind your titles from what I''ve seen. Oppressors that don''t need to get their hands dirty are usually the most cowardly." Then I shrugged. "Not that you two are the same as all of them, and I''m sure some Elves would want to help, but as it stands, I have no time to worry about the readiness of Lestrania."


    Aien gestured to me. "You knew this was going to happen?" I nodded. "That''s why you built the battlements?" Another nod. "But they didn''t work."


    Scoffing, I replied. "Would you expect a wall to work on Zugal?" I shot back. "No. The battlements were built for the Demon Horde, not its stronger forces. We have our own Zugal to run interference in the air and a mountain lined with Elves. Artillery spells, arrows, and more would be easy enough to hinder Ghouls and maybe even kill some." Then I gestured to the Temple. "The Priestesses would deal with anything slightly stronger, while I would be responsible for anything above them."


    Aydalia looked at her husband before turning back to me. "You really thought this far ahead?"


    "It''s not my first rodeo. Thana loves sending minions to do her dirty work."


    "Thana?" Mamma Farro repeated.


    "Thana, Queen of Demons and most likely the one controlling that Ghoul your son spoke with," I exined. "Seems she''s been keeping a close eye on me. Things will be more problematic when she gets involved personally."


    Greigh let out a flustered, "Wha-" Before his voice got caught in his throat.


    All three of them looked at me in disbelief. "The Demon Queen came for you specifically?" Aydalia asked with closed eyes as she shook her head and started shouting. "Why!? How does that even make sense!? What do you know that we don''t!?" Her eyes focused on me as she became almost hysterical. "How do you even know her?!"


    My eyes darted towards the sky, where I saw two familiar figures closing in. "Let''s just say we don''t like each other very much." Cassidy and Ziahnded with a sack of sorts. "Hey girls!" I greeted, slightly impressed Ziah was able to fly with all the extra weight. "How do I look, Cass?"


    My question confused her. "Huh?"


    "I thought for sure you''d notice," I told the redhead before I gestured to myself. "I must''ve lost at least fifteen pounds since west spoke. Very slimming, in my opinion."


    Needless to say, the whole group didn''t like the joke I made about my missing arm. "Are you insane?!" Cassidy started yelling.


    "Kinda?" Was my response.


    Things quickly escted as I upset the poor girl. "Gimme that!" Cassidy grabbed the sack from Ziah and darted towards me as she held it above her head.


    "Cassidy! I''m missing an arm!" I held up my nub to pick at her conscience. "Gah!" It didn''t work.

 Chapter 248 - 248

    <h4>Chapter 248:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    My eye twitched as I sat before Arthur and Cassidy with several others behind them. "Exin it to me one more time." I ordered them.


    Arthur immediately pointed to Cassidy Reed. "I was unarmed," He began, which made me groan internally. "When Cass and Ziah showed up. One weight loss joke was made before I was being assaulted."


    Turning my gaze to Ms. Reed, she spoke. "Arthur was joking about his missing arm, so I hit him." Arthur coughed in an overexaggerated manner. "Repeatedly."


    Rubbing my eyes for a moment, I turned to Arthur. "How is it, you go from scolding me, to scaring the Dwarven Queen to being beaten by Ms. Reed?"


    "I''d like to point out that her majesty brought that on herself. Greigh will vouch for me." Arthur quickly replied. "As for Ms. Reed, I assume her violent tendencies make hersh out, and she chooses the weakest targe-" Cassidy smacked him in the chest, which made him flinch before gesturing to her. "See!?"


    "Arthur, enough."


    Rolling his eyes, he took a step away from Cassidy to the side. "All in all, I think this all happened because of how popr I am. Women love a mystery after all."


    Taking a firmer tone, I spoke again. "Arthur!"


    He shrugged. "You asked."


    Sighing, I turned to Greigh. "Has he been like this the entire time?"


    "Yes, my Lady." My Captain answered.


    "I take offense to that."


    Everyone ignored Arthur except me. "Why are you doing this, Arthur?" I asked softly as he looked up at me. "After everything that has happened, no one would me you for resting... You fought valiantly to free Priestess Elincia and then proceeded to save everyone on the ind." My eyes started to water as his corpse shed in my mind. "You died, came back, lost your arm, and have so much happening... Just... Why?"


    The man became quiet as he turned his gaze from me. "Even if I answer, you won''t understand." He said softly. "I''m not the man you think I am. Yourpassion is wasted on me. Bandage me and move on. You sit on the throne, so surely you must have more important matters to attend to." Arthur stated.


    Leaning back, I eyed the man as everyone in the room became ufortable. "You are right. I do sit on this throne. Borrowed though it may be, I do have many matters to attend to. Yet, no event holds more importance to me than your recovery." I told Arthur. "Word has spread of your deeds. Everyone knows it was you who pushed back the Ghouls. Even though you do not wish it, you have been proimed a hero."


    "I-" Arthur started, but I used my magic to silence him, which made him quirk a brow at me.


    "And a hero you are. There will be a reward for this. Whether from the Priestesses, or the people, you will be awarded for your valor. Many of us will make sure to see to that."


    To my surprise, Arthur moved up the dais and stopped right in front of me. cing his only hand on top of my head, my brows furrowed as I looked up at him. He was looking down at me with that same expression he always wears. Almost like he''s in pain and proud with so many other things. Such an expression that always made my breath catch in my throat.


    "I pray that one day you will see me for the man I really am." He whispered. "And on that day, I will ept whatever judgment you deem fit." Ruffling my hair like he would do to Typhon, I felt very confused. "I do what I do because it is my burden and mine alone." He continued just as softly.


    The door opened, and I heard someone enter, but I couldn''t see who.


    However, just as suddenly as he appeared before me, he moved back down to the others. "Arthur-" I called out, but this time he cut me off as I tried to fix my hair.


    "Do not worry about me, Lady Lucia." He used my title. "Once I''ve verified myself that things''ve settled down, I will rest. Having my arm back and my sword will help with that, but the Demons know my current state. It''s possible they might send someone else." Arthur exined. "Thus, my inability to rest." Gesturing to me, he smirked. "Unless you''ve somehow created a way to repel the Demon forces without me?" It was a question.


    A question that made my lips curl into a frown. "Does the word ''delegate'' mean nothing to you?" I asked.


    Arthur smirked. "I''ve delegated quite a lot, in my opinion, but some things need to be dealt with in a more hands-on approach. This is one of them."


    Leaning on the sidearm, I spoke. "That is not amusing. I am sentencing you to three days of bed rest. Captain Greigh will report to you along with Sergeant Ziah. Anything you might need will be done by them." He opened his mouth, but I quickly stood and spoke over him. "To see that you are resting, you will be ced in the care of the Reed Family at their home."


    Augustus bowed, quickly followed by Austin and Cassidy. "Of course, Lady Lucia." Mr. Reed replied. "We''d be happy ta take care of him." He then looked to Arthur, who looked back at him. "Arthur won''t be no trouble for us."


    Arthur''s head whipped back to me. "I want my sword."


    "You will get it." I answered.


    "And my arm."


    "We cannot return your arm due to it being in stasis. Once it is safe to remove, we will inform you." Gesturing to Mr. Reed, I smirked. "Your student will also be making trips down for training, so please rest well, Sir Arthur."


    Scoffing, Arthur replied. "Gonna be hard to rest when I''m being beaten and abuse-" There was a loud crack as Augustus smacked the back of his head with his cane.


    Mr. Reed quickly spoke. "We''ll get as much rest as he needs." He informed me with a now broken cane in his hands. "Aint that right, Arthur?"


    Another scoff. "No respect for the injure-" He was cut off as the group began dragging him away ratheredically.


    However, my eyes lingered on him until he disappeared. Arthur knew far more than he was letting on, and he let on quite a bit. That just made me more curious than anything.

 Chapter 249 - 249

    <h4>Chapter 249:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    I opened a portal that returned us down to the Redd Family Farmstead. All of us were quiet as we went inside. Austin ran upstairs to help get my room ready while Cassidy had a few more errands to run. That left Augustus and me alone. Relocating to the kitchen, we sat down in our usual spots as the elderly man readied some tea.


    Covering my eyes with one hand, I heard him speak. "How''re ya doin, Arthur? Really?" He asked earnestly.


    "Not good." Lowering my hand, I saw a concerned look on his face. "My mind is in turmoil, and I''m doing my best to hide it, but my emotions are running rampant right now."


    "And that''s cause yer energy levels directly affect yer mind, correct?" I nodded. "Which exins why yer actin out more than usual."


    "I''m acting out more than usual because I almost killed the Vithari Queen along with Alwin." My eyes met his. "Heard there was some manner of dispute about what to do with me while I was out." Augustus frowned. "With a frayed mind, I almost acted on impulse. Thankfully, Lucia was there to distract me."


    He leaned in after taking a sip. "Have ya ever thought about tellin'' her? That girl has looked everywhere for clues about her parents." Gesturing to me, he continued to whisper. "It''s clear ya care about her, and Cassidy has noticed as well. Chances are Lady Lucia has as well. Yer not bein careful."


    Holding up my nub, I red at him. "This was from being careful!" My voice had raised, and I caught myself before calming myself down. "Look, I''m doing what I think is best."


    Augustus nodded at that and leaned back. "That''s all we can do." Swirling his drink around, the elderly man was quiet for a moment. "Thank you, Arthur." At my raised brow, he rified. "Cassidy told me what ya did. Shoving her out of the way with thest of yer strength..." Pointing at my arm, a few tears came to the man''s eyes. "Not many would be willing ta make that kind of sacrifice."


    This clearly meant a lot to him. "I''d do it again in a heartbeat. Cass means a lot to me and has done more than most to help me. Ziah even told me she made sure Ty wouldn''t get involved during the little episode that urred in my unconscious state. She didn''t know what was happening, but she realized something wasn''t right." I exined. "Did she tell you they dered me dead?"


    "She did," Augustus answered with pursed lips as he studied me. "Clearly, they were wrong."


    "No. They weren''t." My hand came up to my nub. "It''s not the first time I''ve died ande back, but I never expected toe back iplete." Soon enough, my nerves got to me. "I''m cursed, Reed. I can''t die, and if I do, you heard what happens." Then I gestured to my missing arm. "But this... This terrifies me. When I died the first time, my body was put back together. If that no longer happens, can you imagine the torture I would be subjected to if I was ever to be rendered helpless?"


    The old man looked at me confused. "You''ve died before?" I nodded.


    "Not that I should''ve told you that." Then I gestured to my head. "I''m not all here at the moment." Then I ced my hand on my mug. "A being of unfathomable power cursed me. She wasn''t very nice when I met her and from what I''ve heard, she interfered recently when I died." Shaking my head, I chuckled. "It was her that repelled the Demon forces, not me." Then I shrugged. "At least, that''s what I think. I don''t know for sure."


    "Do ya have any idea how disturbin it is ta hear that?" Augustus asked me.


    "Imagine how I feel." I scoffed. "That shit is constantly hanging over my head." A weak chuckle escaped my lips. "Did you know that people are calling me a hero? Like I actually did something worth a damn..."


    The old man sighed. "Ya can''t me yourself for everyt-"


    Bitterly, I cut him off. "Watch me."


    "Ah know things haven''t gone yer way. Ya''ve kept a lot ta yourself, but Ah think they''re right. Ya are a hero. A hero who saved my Cassidy." He stated. "And even though it was unintentional, ya did have a hand in saving Helmsforth." Augustus smiled at me. "Yer a hero. Ah just wish ya''d realize that."


    "I can''t be what everyone wants me to be, Reed." I told him and his smile vanished. "When I realized how many Demon Lords are actually out there, it finally hit me that I am truly alone in thising battle." Leaning back, my body slumped in the chair. "There are no rulers of old to aid me. No powerful magic user to stand by my side." My mind raced as images of my three guardians came to mind, but they were keeping the heart safe, and I sighed. "Odds are I''m going to die again and wind up missing more than just an arm..."


    "That''s not something ta joke about."


    "Does it look like I''m joking?" I asked back.


    "You''ll think of somethin. Ya always do."


    Closing my eyes, I smirked. "I suppose I have no choice, but first, I need to recover more of my energy. It''d help if I had my sword."


    Reed smirked back. "Ah suppose that''s somethin that won''t be too hard ta take care of." He leaned in with a knowing look. "Ya already know where it is, don''t ya?"


    Opening a portal to my side and above us, my sword fell out into my remaining hand. "I might have a sneaking suspicion." Augustus chuckled at that. "It''s good to have this back. Never feel quite right without it."


    "That sword special?"


    "Given its color coordination, I''m going to say yes."


    Raising his tea, Augustus chuckled. "All hail the king and his weird lookin sword."


    Rolling my eyes, I shot back. "You''re weird looking! Fix your wrinkles!"


    "Wrinkles are a sign of wisdom."


    "I got wrinkles on my nut-sac. How wise can it be?" Augustus guffawed loudly right as Austin entered the kitchen.


    "What''d Ah miss?" The boy inquired.

 Chapter 250 - 250

    <h4>Chapter 250:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Austin enjoyed having me around. Cassidy and Augustus had to continually yell at him since he kept jumping on me. Literally. He would always wait until I was partially down the stairs and then jump on my back. No respect for a one-armed man. Although Austin made it seem like he was merely acting his age, he would always whisper words of gratitude to me for saving his sister. Turns out Cassidy informed quite a few people what I did even in The Slums...


    My arm was also struggling to recover. The pain was surreal at times, and that damned stone made it even more difficult to try and block it out. However, my thoughts were bing clearer as my energy recovered. I wasn''t back at full strength yet, but having more energy made thinking clearly a lot easier.


    A few days had passed as I sat on the porch, watching things y out. "Why am I doing this exactly?" My ever-so-loyal student inquired as he helped with chores.


    "Have you ever done manualbor, Ty?" I inquired.


    He was hauling buckets back and forth. "No?" Typhon answered back, unsure.


    "Exactly. Think of this as part of your training right now. Moving your body in ways that you''re not familiar with will help you in training." Leaning back in my chair, I chuckled. "Don''t worry. Think of this as a simple warm-up like usual. You''ll be doing your usualps around the property soon enough."


    "And when do you n on meeting with the Priestesses?" Ty asked back in a huff. "Both have been wanting to meet with you."


    "Have they removed my arm from stasis yet?"


    Ty groaned. "As I''ve said before, they are unaware that you''ve lost your arm!" My student responded, annoyed. "No one wants to tell them!"


    Chuckling, I replied. "Why do you think I don''t want to see them? Why should that shit be put off on me? Someone''ll tell them eventually." Then I shrugged. "Then it won''t be my problem anymore. They probably have more important things to attend to anyway. Surprised neither of their bitchy asses havee down here to harass me yet."


    "Probably because both know you''re recovering and don''t want to burden you with an unpleasant confrontation. Especially since everyone is eerily quiet when ites to your injuries." Typhon exined. "Think about it,st time you came here to recover, everyone thought you were dying!"


    "And that''s exactly why this worked out in my favor." My student rolled his eyes and huffed. "Don''t you have some buckets to haul?" I asked before he walked off.


    "As charming as ever, I see." A voice called off from the side.


    "Rennal." The blue-haired Elf was likely here for Cassidy. "If you''re looking for some sweet Cassidy candy, she''s off in that direction." I told her as I pointed off to the side of the house.


    The Elf blushed at that. "Ignoring yourments, I am actually not here for Cassidy at this moment." With a bow so flourished that I''d only everpare with Varvara in terms of eloquence, Rennal lowered her head. "Cassidy informed me of what you did and how you lost your arm."


    "It''s fine, Rennal. There''s no need for this." I said, but she merely shook her head while it was still down.


    Despite the bow, it seemed like her form was shaky, and her voice was catching. "I cannot possibly imagine how this might affect you moving forward but know that I am eternally grateful to you. Should you ever require aid, you need only say the world, and the Bimarr family will assist you in anything." Then she looked up at me with a few tears in her eyes. "Anything." She finished more firmly.


    With a sigh and a nod, I replied. "You''re wee, but you don''t owe me anything. Please rise, Lady Rennal." She did as I instructed, but her eyes fluttered a bit as she began to look more confused. "Ady need not kneel to me. Besides, Cassidy was only there because she was trying to help me. An arm is a small price to pay for what might''ve happened."


    "Be that as it may, many in The Outskirts, and the Lowest Rung, are all aware of what you did. Cassidy is well known, as is her kindness." Rennal told me. "Several of your business associates, and hers, are both thankful and are greatly concerned for you."


    "There''s a reason I''ve stayed away from going into town, but if people in The Slums know, it''s only a matter of time before Arceana and Elincia find out." More surprised that no one has actually told them yet. "Rumor''s love making trips up the mountain."


    Then again, not many would want to be on the receiving end of that conversation. From what Greigh''s told me, they''re even avoiding the fact that I''m the one who healed them all. Despite me bleeding out while doing so. He also said that''s the reason why no one wants to say anything because they''re afraid of being punished for being unable to stop me. That''s a can of worms I want nothing to do with.


    Rennal nodded in agreement. "That they do." Then she looked around and leaned in to whisper. "There were also rumors that you had died."


    A smile came to my lips as I gestured to myself. "Would I be here if I did?"


    "I suppose not." She smiled back and then looked off to where I had pointed. "Then I shall not waste anymore of your time. However, I would like to speak with you more often if you would allow. Perhaps when Ie to visit Cassidy, we could sit down for a chat?"


    With a small nod from my chair, I replied. "As you wish, my Lady." Her eyes focused on me while her lips pursed. "Rennal?"


    "Apologies." She then gave another small bow. "Sir Arthur." Then she was off to track down Cassidy.


    Of course, I knew exactly where she was. "Why did ya lie ta her?" The redhead inquired as she stepped out from the house.


    With a smirk and quirked brow, I turned to her. "When did I lie?"


    "When ya answered her about you..." Cassidy frowned and looked away from me towards where Rennal went.


    "I didn''t lie. I merely asked a question in return."


    Before the conversation could continue, a teleportation had gone off, and I knew the day of reckoning hade. Arceana, Elincia, Lucia, and Ayda were all suddenly present. Lucia looked rather disturbed as she refused to meet my gaze while the other women stared at me in shock.


    Deciding to disarm them, I raised my nub and said, "Would any of you be willing to give me a hand?" They didn''t like my joke if their horrified looks were anything to go off of.

 Chapter 251 - 251

    <h4>Chapter 251:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Elincia was the first to speak as she kept her gaze focused on me. "Your arm..." The High Elf whispered, almost hypnotized. "It''s gone."


    I nodded while I sat in my chair and held up my remaining arm. "Thankfully, I still have my left. So, it''s not entirely unmanageable." Poor girl looked like she was about to cry, so I sighed and spoke. "Look, this wasn''t anyone''s fault but my own. I fucked up, and this was the result."


    To my surprise, Arceana stepped forward. "How is this your fault?" She demanded. "This happened because you freed my sister of her parasite and protected us. You could have fled and been fine!"


    "The same could be said of you." I replied evenly. "It would''ve been easy for you and your sister to take your students, Typhon, and Kheri while leaving everyone else behind. Instead, you decided to rescue the entirety of your forces. Each of us made a decision. If the only thing we lost was a single arm, I think we''ll be fine."


    "It isn''t just an arm!" Elincia began loudly as she gestured to me angrily. "It''s your ar-" Realizing she was shouting, she paused and shook her head. "We know that you also aided in our recovery." Her gaze shifted back to Lucia, who avoided everyone''s gaze. "Lucia informed us that you almost killed yourself restoring our magic along with our Elves."


    I shrugged. "Killing myself is a lot harder than it sounds." Was my reply as Elincia looked back at me. "Besides, your Elves already dered me dead, and I came back. Arthur for the win!"


    Elincia red at me. "This is not a game, Arthur! You expect us to believe you died and came back only to heal us? We appreciate your help, and you deserve praise, but your cursed arm is more pressing than snidements."


    The smirk that came to my face was difficult to control. "I apologize. Telling tall tales isn''t one of my pass-times." Lucia''s eyes met mine for a moment before she frowned. "As for my cursed arm, I think this may be beyond even your capabilities." At least I knew who finally gave in a told them about me.


    Ayda, in her Elven glory, stepped forward. "Sir Arthur, while I understand your apprehension about your curse, just know that we are well versed in the subject of curses." The Elf informed me before gesturing to the two Priestesses. "These are the greatest magic-users alive today! If they cannot break your curse, no one can."


    The two sisters looked at each other with a small smile at the praise. "Well, I guess we''ll find out." Holding up what was left of my arm, I spoke. "Inspect my nub if you dare!"


    Elincia rolled her eyes as they all approached. "Given that the wound has remained open, it seems safe to say that it is likely a blood curse."


    "Ooh!" I let out impressed. "That sounds dangerous."


    "Not many are usually impressed about being cursed." Aydamented.


    "Yeah, well, it''s such an impressive name. How could I not be?"


    Arceana chimed in. "They usually revolve around cursing your future bloodline. Whatever the curse may be, will be continually transferred. However, this appears to be meant as a more lethal curse."


    Elincia nodded in agreement as her hands ignited while she looked my nub over. "Whoever imed your arm wanted to make sure you bled out. The curse seems intent on making sure you were dead." Running her hands over my body, she grimaced. "It seems it also spread to some of your other wounds."


    "Then it''s a good thing my body makes blood faster than others. Anyway, feel free to try and break the curse."


    Each of them looked at me when I said ''try'', but none of themmented on it. Arceana and Elincia moved to interact with my nub as they summoned their magic, so I removed my own energy from the area. My eyes couldn''t see the curse, but if it was from Thana, it''d be surprising if they were actually able to remove it. I had my own way to try if they failed, but it was more dangerous since I''d have to return to that wretched void. Part of me wondered if Camoa''s flower was still there.


    As soon as their magic interacted with my nub, the reaction was more violent than I thought. One would think that the worst that could happen is that they would fail. Wrong. WRONG. Not only did Arceana and Elincia yelp in pain as they were thrown from the porch through the railing, but my ass was alsounched into the house. Naturally, this means I broke Reed''s chair, the outer wall, along with a few others, before stopping with a couch on top of me.


    Groaning in pain, I hissed as I shoved the broken couch on top of me. "Okay!" Lucia was looking at me through a few holes in the wall with her mouth agape. "Let''s not do that again!" Falling back onto the ground, I huffed as I saw Augustus looking down at me. "What?" I asked.


    Nonchntly, the old man looked to where I flew in from. "Did ya forget how ta use a door?" Closing my eyes didn''t stop him. "If ya wanted ta see me, Ah coulda juste outside." He tapped his cane in thought. "Or was the thought of me in here alone too much ta bear?" When I didn''t answer, he finally smacked me lightly with his cane so I''d look at him. "Ya messed up my wall."


    "I''m fine, Reed. Thanks for asking." The words left my mouth.


    "Ah didn''t, but ya got blood all over my house. Yer gonna need ta clean all this up. What kinda guest drips blood all over someone''s house?"


    "Just kill me."


    He looked at me, then outside to where Lucia wasing through, and then back to me. "Ya keep bleeding like that, Ah won''t need to."

 Chapter 252 - 252

    <h4>Chapter 252:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "This is quite the full house." Augustusmented as three High Elves sat at the kitchen table with me.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Augustus." Arceana told him before turning back to me. "As for your curse..."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it myself when I''m more rested. That, and convinced that no other Demons are going to be showing up." I informed them. "Then, and only then, will I look into fixing my arm."


    Elincia frowned. "I do not know what Demons you would be referring to, but how do you n on removing such a powerful curse. From what you, yourself, have stated, magic is not your strong suit."


    Wiggling my nub, I answered. "You can destroy a curse by overpowering it. Doing so out in the open would be dangerous. So, I n on going to a ce only I can enter." Then I shrugged. "That should solve this curse nonsense."


    The two sisters exchanged a look and decided not to pry. "If you say you can solve this on your own, we will leave it be," Arceana stated as she tapped the table. "However, you are going to be rewarded. For strength in the face of adversity and for overwhelming diligence in response to such a preposterous situation."


    My brow rose at that as Elincia continued. "We have also called a summit of Ambassadors. While it is meant to inform them about the recent Demon activities, expect many of them toe and see you personally."


    "I don''t need a reward. If anything, I was just carrying out my responsibilities as should be expected of me." I pointed out. "You wouldn''t reward Alwin for protecting Lucia, would you?"


    "Alwin protecting Lucia is a reward in itself." Aydamented from behind the mentioned High Elf, who quickly blushed.


    "Indeed." Elincia agreed. "But the fact remains that you did more than any of us thought possible. After how we treated you..." She trailed off.


    Arceana sighed. "After how we have treated you time and time again, you had every reason to turn your back on us. To abandon us and our people. Why you helped Elincia, why you aided in our escape, and why you fought so fervently is a mystery to me." She stated and looked me directly in my eyes. "Regardless of your reasons, personal or not, I thank you on behalf of all Lestrania."


    The High Elf stood and moved to kneel, which caused me to stand suddenly, tipping over my chair. "Do not kneel to me!" I shouted firmly.


    Many of those in the room looked startled. "It was meant to be a gesture of goodwill and to prove my sincerity." Arceana said softly in a more unsure tone as she looked at me.


    "I believe in your sincerity, but please, sit back down." Looking away after I saw their confused looks, I closed my eyes. "I''m not in the right mindset to deal with this right now..."


    "That''s because ya need ta rest." Augustus chimed in to help me as they all nced at him. "Arthur likely aggravated his injuries after flyin through the house. Probably be best ta let him lie down."


    Lucia was next and nodded in agreement. "Understandable. Curses are powerful, but this one seems to be annoyingly so." She then turned to Elincia. "Arthur has been unable to recover, unlike everyone else. Should we not give him some space?"


    Elincia looked to Arceana, who nodded. "There is wisdom in your words. We meant no offense, Arthur, and we certainly did not mean for you toe to harm."


    Arceana then continued. "Typhon wille down here to train, but we may also send others to check in on you. On top of repairs for the Reed''s home, please let us know if there is anything you might need."


    I nodded. "Thank you foring to check on me. I''m sure Lucia, Alwin, or Kheri can answer any questions you might have." However, I quickly remembered something. "You may also want to check on the Vithari Queen. She ran into me before I recovered, and I admit I may have gone a little overboard." Quickly raising my hand at their looks, I exined. "I didn''t assault her or anything, but I was less than impressed with being pressed by foreign royalty while wounded."


    With a small nod, the older pink-haired Priestesses responded. "Then I will make time to visit her. Thank you for informing me."


    The other sister quickly asked me, "Is there anyone specifically you would request we send to check in on you?"


    "Aydalia and Aien Farro. Either one will work. Greigh and Ziah are currently running errands for me, but I''d like to speak with them if at all possible."


    Ayda, naturally, was confused by this. "My parents? Why would you need to speak to them?"


    "Because the Farro''s helped me quite a bit while you and the Priestesses were unconscious. Both were terribly worried about you but understood that you were stable and not in any danger. Having people who can work under such conditions are rare. That, and I''d like to thank them."


    "Alwin and Kheri informed us of their contributions. We will speak to them before we send them to you to offer our own thanks." Arceana stated before cing a hand on Ayda''s shoulder with a soft smile on her lips. "The Farro''s have been lifelong friends expanding generations."


    Ayda blushed at that as Lucia spoke. "I may alsoe to visit. There are a few questions I would like to ask myself."


    The two Priestesses exchanged a look. "I''ve answered just about all the questions I can for the moment." I answered and got a small re from Lucia in turn.


    "A small discussion won''t aggravate your wounds. I am sure you will manage." Lucia informed me, and I just gave a small nod in return.


    "Very well then. Until next time." Using her magic, Elincia returned with the rest of her group, leaving Reed and I alone.


    "Are you okay?" Augustus asked me softly.


    Picking up his chair and putting it back, I replied. "No." Then I looked at him. "Thanks for the help, though. It could''ve been a lot worse. I don''t even know why I replied like that."


    "Yer tired. Ya should go lie down."


    "Yeah... Yeah, I think I should." With nothing left to say, I went back to my room.

 Chapter 253 - 253

    <h4>Chapter 253:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Typhon went home after he finished the assigned training. Arthur was in bed, and a few hours had passed since he went to his room. Austin was also in his room getting ready for bed. That left Grandpa and I in the kitchen with our newest guests.


    "Are ya sure we can''t get ya anything?" I inquired.


    Aien and Aydalia Farro had appeared a few hours ago. "Thank you, but we are fine." Ayda''s father told us.


    All three were sitting at the table as I cleaned up some of the remaining debris. "Ah admit that Ah''m a little interested in somethin." I said to the two Elves that helped repair the house.


    Aydalia smiled at me. "What might that be?"


    "Why are you two helpin Arthur? No offense or nothin, but it just seems odd ta me. He hasn''t exactly gotten on well with Ayda or Alwin, and the two of ya are nobles..."


    "That is curious, isn''t it?" Aydalia replied with a smirk.


    "My granddaughter brings up a valid point. Ya been hangin around Arthur far more than your children, and he goes out of his way ta avoid them." Grandpa Reed stated. "Why are ya here?"


    The two Elves exchanged a look. "Are we not wee here?" Aydalia asked back.


    I moved to respond, but my grandpa held up his hand to stop me. "Yer wee enough, but Ah do want ta know what ya have nned for Arthur."


    "You''re rather protective of him yourself, Augustus." Ayda''s mother pointed out.


    To my surprise, the room became quiet as the two Elves were staring down my grandpa. "Ah didn''t mean-" Lighting lit up the room as thunder cracked in the sky with drops of rain starting to fall on the rooftop. "Ah didn''t mean ta pry or cause insult."


    Tapping his cane against the ground as the rain picked up, my grandpa spoke. "Ya didn''t, but ya did bring up a good point. From what ya told me, these two have been stickin awful close ta Arthur."


    "A noble''s duty is to respond when their people are in danger. We merely were acting as such." Aien informed us.


    "Nobles, no matter who they are, don''t just listen orders from anyone." Leaning in, my grandpa looked at Aydalia. "Ya''ve gone outta yer way ta help Arthur. Why?"


    "Why do you harbor him?" Aydalia questioned him back. "Many a time, when the Priestesses havee knocking, you''ve turned them away."


    "He saved my life. Now answer my question, Aydalia." He said firmly.


    "Arthur is an interesting man, and my reasons are my own. I don''t answer to you, Augustus." She shot back.


    Aien leaned forward and put his hands up. "We are merely here to help. If it makes you feel better, we are currently under the Priestesses orders."


    I wanted to reply, but Grandpa quickly retorted. "What all do those orders entail?"


    The male Elf frowned. "Augustus, I assure you that I am not here to harm Sir Arthur. I give you my word, and I know how important someone''s word is to you." Ayda''s father answered in a strained tone. "To be honest, I''m not sure there''s anyone in Lestrania who could harm him." Everything about this was making me uneasy.


    More lighting shot across the sky, and we heard a door m open from upstairs. All of us were quiet as the sound of heavy footsteps could be hearding down the stairs. We knew it was Arthur. Austin wasn''t foolish enough to act like this, but when we waited for Arthur toe into the kitchen and didn''t, we were confused. Then the front door opened and all of us were out the door as fast as we could.


    There, on the porch, was Arthur just looking up at the rain. Back facing us with no acknowledgment whatsoever. It was odd. My Grandpa opened the door and softly stepped behind him. We watched as he waited there for a moment. When there was still no response, he reached out to him.


    "Arthur? Ya okay there?" Before he touched him, he retracted his hands.


    Confused, all of us stepped out onto the porch. "Is something wrong?" Aydalia inquired.


    Arthur''s head whipped toward her and all of us saw his eyes. They had changed. Blue lines of magic seemed to being down his cheeks from his eyes as the symbols twisted strangely. Bursts of purple would shine in before fading while another drop of blue liquid went down his cheeks. It appeared as though he was crying, but instead of tears, it was energy of some manner.


    "Aydan." Arthur said softly before looking back out into the rain. "Where is Mara?" I grit my teeth when the name left his mouth. "Did she go with Varvara?"


    cing my hand out, I stopped the Elf from approaching before I pulled my grandpa back. "Arthur." I called out to him softly. "Mara''s not here."


    His gazezily drifted to me. "I would''ve saved her if I could''ve." My face scrunched at that as his eyes looked down. "I would''ve saved you, Mara, Elincia, Elias, and everyone else." He brought his hand up before him and I saw it shaking.


    "Arthur," Aydalia called out softly. "You seem confused. Take a deep breath and open your eyes."


    "These eyes have been useless. Even with all this power..." His body began shaking. "Aydan, is Mara back yet?"


    The two elves and my grandfather looked at me. "Arthur," I began with a lump in my throat. "Ah don''t know a Mara... Ya, confuse her often with Lucia..."


    Suddenly, my grandfather tried to smack Arthur with his cane, but it warped around him before hitting his body. "Lucia..." His voice was soft. "How could I ever possibly tell her?" Arthur questioned out loud.


    "Wake up!" Grandpa shouted as he tugged his cane back.


    "Before Mara, it was Winter. I failed them all." Then his voice darkened. "I would''ve never lost Mara if it wasn''t for Rudnurth." He seethed. "He bided his time well and betrayed me. Thana-"


    "Arthur!" He yelled again and started shaking him.


    Arthur turned and grabbed my grandpa by his shoulders. "I never wanted to be King! I never wanted the responsibility!" Backing away, he stumbled down the steps as his one hand went to his head. "Don''t kneel to me... Don''t kneel to me! Not again! Never again!"


    The lines running down Arthur''s cheeks started getting wider and descended down his neck. Part of me hoped the rain would help, but it didn''t. He paid no mind to it as I waited for it to wash them away by any means, and all of us watched as he began to thrash about. To my surprise, Aydalia and Aien followed after my grandpa as he kicked Arthur to the ground.


    After a few moments, Arthur''s weird lines vanished, and he looked up in a daze. "Reed?" Was all he said before his head fell back into a puddle.


    Approaching cautiously, I saw my grandpa breathing heavily, but he still looked at all of us. "No one can repeat what they heard here." We didn''t have time to respond or be surprised as he pointed at Arthur and said, "Let''s get him inside."

 Chapter 254 - 254

    <h4>Chapter 254:</h4>


    Aydalia''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Augustus and his granddaughter were downstairs in the kitchen as Aien and I put Arthur to bed. His breathing had quickened, his face was flushed, and he was covered in sweat. Arthur appeared to have a fever. Not only that, but he was mumbling to himself and tossing about. A nightmare no doubt.


    Why would he mention The Great Sage, Aydan? "Sweetheart..." I whispered softly as I activated my magic. "Watch the stairs."


    He nodded and quickly did as I asked while I ced my hand on Arthur''s forehead. Everything shifted around me as I quickly found myself in a cloak of sorts. Part of me was confused, but I realized this was the spell at work. My body moved without any regards to my wants.


    Before me stood a High Elf unlike any other. Power radiated from her body as waves of magic surrounded me. Arthur himself seemed a little hesitant as he stepped lightly.


    "Aid this world if every way you can..." It became hazy, but I was able to hear, "I pray for your sake that we never meet again, but if you want to seed, we''ll have to." Things quickly shifted as the environment changed entirely.


    "No!" Arthur''s familiar voice came in as he jumped up to a wall. "Secure the battlements! Hold your ground!" A wave of fire shot from his palm and into the forest like a wave.


    Things quickly altered to a new scene once more as a group of Dragons stood over me. "So, here we have the King of Lestrania, Sir Mordred..." My eyes mmed open at the female dragon that spoke turned her attention to my right to an Elf. "Apanied by the Dragon ying Elf, Aydan Farro." If not for the spell...


    My eyes flickered up as I continued to watch from Arthur''s point of view while things changed again.


    A High Elf identically to Lucia stood before Arthur. "Please."


    "I can''t, Mara." Arthur''s voice answered as her hands moved to his chest.


    "Why do you do this to yourself?" She inquired. "You are a King. Our King." Her lips moved closer and eventually Arthur ced his hands on her shoulders to lightly push her away. "I know you feel something for me beyond the affections of a regr student."


    "I''m not who you think I am."


    "Then tell me who you are." She responded.


    Things quickly shifted as I felt my skin crawl as a male High Elf unfamiliar to me spoke. "How long do you think it will take?"


    Before us was a city on some manner of floating rocks. Bridges extending to other parts of the kingdom gave off an impressive sight. Even with it being iplete, you could tell that this was something that took careful nning.


    Arthur''s voice chuckled. "Building a castle in the sky isn''t an easy feat, Elias. Give it time and your kingdom will be ready."


    "It will be more of an extension of yours, my King." The named Elias bowed to Arthur. "Lestrania will forever be yours."


    Arthur became quiet for a moment before he sighed. "I don''t n on staying, Elias. You and your siblings were meant to rule. Each will get their own kingdom eventually that you will be meant to manage while creating the greatest alliance ever."


    The blond-haired High Elf frowned. "So, you mean to go through with it?" He continued after an apparent look from Arthur. "Sir Aydan informed me that you were nning on giving Lestrania to Mara for her to rule."


    A sigh escaped his lips. "I think she is the most capable and..."


    "You care for her." Elias stated, but there was no reply as the memories continued to change, but at a much faster pace.


    Arthur was standing over some manner of Demon who giggled. "I will be watching you closely, Sir Mordred."


    Again. "Have we found the heart?"


    "How much time do we have left?"


    "Would you like to dance?"


    "There have been no signs of movement for months now."


    "Mordred."


    "Mordred!"


    "Mordred?"


    "Sir Mordred."


    "Your majesty!"


    "His highness, the King!"


    Everything came to a still when the Elf revealed as Aydan Farro was on his knees. Blood pooled around Arthur''s body as he struggled and thrashed around violently but seemed to be held in ce. Another High Elf I had never seen, dressed in ck, ce a hand on his head before being killed in a grotesque manner.


    Arthur quickly engaged the High Elf in a form ofbat that was so intense that I was barely able to understand what was happening. Screams could be heard as I saw a mist of sorts traveling throughout the floating kingdom from before. However, it was actuallypleted this time. That didn''t save the people down there screaming as Arthur tried his best to fight the High Elf.


    Memories shed by again which revealed the High Elf in Arthur''s grasp with a build up of magic. Her form became grotesque as skin started to drip from her features. The High Elf was struggling to break free as a wave of magic unlike anything I had ever seen blinded me. Only Arthur''s animalistic howl seemed to echo in the blinding light.


    Breaking away from Arthur''s spot on his bed in the Reed Family home, I stumbled away from him with my breathing. My hands struggled to grab onto anything to center myself. No one''s mind is that powerful. Not to mention the nightmares. No. They weren''t nightmares.


    "Memories." I said breathlessly.


    "What did ya do!?" An angry voice cut in and I turned to see Aien looking at me concerned while Augustus was ring daggers at me.


    Barely being able to stand, I gestured to Arthur. "Did you know about this!?" I asked back. "Did you know about him!?"


    "Cassidy, go to yer room." The girl looked like she wanted to object, but Augustus mmed his cane into the floor. "Now!" She scurried off unsurely as he red at me. "You are now unwee in this home."


    "Augustus," Aien began, but stopped as the old Human pointed his walking stick at me.


    "What''re ya gonna do when Ah tell Arthur about this?" He asked and my eyes widened. "What do ya think he''s gonna do?"


    My gaze shot to the sleeping form as I felt my blood run cold. "I-"


    "Ya need ta leave and ya need ta leave now." Weakly nodding, I started to move as he continued. "Pray Ah can calm him down, but Ah''d suggest keeping anything ya saw ta yerself."


    Aien held my hand gently and prepared to teleport, but before he did, I looked at Augustus. "Just answer one question for me." He gave me a sideways nce. "Did you know about him?"


    Augustus held my gaze for a moment before he spoke once more. "Leave." I received no answer.

 Chapter 255 - 255

    <h4>Chapter 255:</h4>


    Aydalia''s Point of View


    Farro Estate


    "What happened?"


    "Sweetheart-"


    "What happened!?" My husband asked more firmly.


    Sitting down, I gestured for all our servants to leave. "I made a mistake."


    Aien''s breath caught at that. "How bad?" After all, it wasn''t often I made mistakes.


    "He might kill me..."


    The two of us became quiet after I had said it out loud. "Well, Sir Arthur is a private man. A powerful one as well. I take it the information you learned wasn''t what you had hoped?"


    "It was more than I hoped." I answered and quickly set up a barrier. "Due to my actions, Arthur wille here. Likely as soon as Augustus tells him what I did." Turning to my husband, I frowned. "If you''re here-"


    "I''m not leaving." He immediately cut me off and crouched in front of me. "What did you see?"


    cing my hands on his cheeks, I smiled. "I can''t tell you, but if we manage to plead our case before Arthur..."


    His concerned look made me kiss him softly. "Whatever information you discovered; we can use it to our advantage. Perhaps it''s something we could leak should he actually kill us."


    That was an amusing thought. "Should we leak this, not only will we be dead, but our name will fall. Alwin and Ayda will pay for what I''ve done, and there will be no repercussions toward Arthur. Had I known, I never would''ve invaded his mind." My arms fell to my side. "Had I known, I never would''ve gone against him in the first ce when he came to our house."


    "Does this have to do with what he was raving about in the rain?" Aien inquired. "Some of what he said concerned me, which is why I allowed you to do what you did." He then ced his hands on my knees softly. "I cannot help you if you don''t tell me what''s wrong. My power may not be enough to challenge Arthur, but it''s always been yours to use."


    A smile came to my lips at that. "I think, in this case, not telling you is the best move I can make." I told him. "But we must make sure that no matter what happens, this ends with us."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "Grandpa."


    "Not right now, Cassidy." He told me as he sat on the porch.


    "Ya can''t just send people away without exinin." I replied. "Ah asked Rennal ta leave after she came ta visit because of the Priestesses, but after hearing Arthur-"


    He mmed the butt of his cane into the wooden porch. "Ah''m not the one ta answer yer questions!" Then he turned to me. "Go ta bed and forget this ever happened!"


    Shaking my head, I stood my ground. "Ah can''t just forget this, Grandpa! Did ya hear what Arthur said!" My grandfather grit his teeth as I pointed at him. "It''s fine that ya know somethin, but don''t just dismiss me like Ah''m some stranger. Ah''m not a little girl anymore, and I deserve ta be treated as such. Arthur''s my friend too. Part of me even thinks of him as family."


    Grandpa frowned. "Arthur is quite fond of ya, but what the Farro''s did... Ah don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    Sighing, I sat down next to him as the rain continued to pour while we watched it in the dark. "Do ya know who Arthur is?" I asked him. "He tries so hard ta hide it, but Ah know he''s got some connection to Lestrania and Lucia..."


    "Ah told Arthur Ah wouldn''t speak of it. He spoke ta me in confidence, and Ah intend ta keep it. If ya want ta know more about Arthur, ask him, but if he doesn''t wish ta speak about himself, just know he has his reasons." He reached to me a ced a hand on my shoulder. "He has reasons for everythin he does. Remember that."


    "Alright." My response was soft as I looked down.


    However, I looked back up when his grip on my shoulder tightened. "However, Ah need ya ta take Austin into town tomorrow." At my confused look, he exined. "When Ah talk ta Arthur, Ah don''t want either of ya here."


    "It''s that serious?"


    "It is. Promise me that you''ll take care of Austin tomorrow."


    I nodded. "Ah promise."


    He shook me a little bit with a smile. "Don''t worry. Arthur''s got a temper, but Ah don''t think we need ta worry too much." It may have been theck of light ying tricks on me, but his face looked worried.

 Chapter 256 - 256

    <h4>Chapter 256:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    My eyes fluttered open at the sounds of birds chirping. ncing toward the window, I saw that it was a beautiful sunny day. A part of me was d since I felt much better than I had thest few days. Slept had been evading me recently due to my low energy. However, even with the nightmaresst night, it was easy to tell most of my energy was finally back.


    It may be a few more days before I''m back to full strength, but I was doing far better than I had been. A clear mind made sitting up in bed somewhat delightful despite my still missing arm. Yesterday was hazy at best, so I was hoping today would be much better. Maybe even get the chance to get more hands-on with Typhon''s training.


    Heading downstairs after getting cleaned up, I stepped into the kitchen to see Grandpa Reed waiting for me. He was already sitting down at the table and had some food served on a te. It was nice. The Reed''s really did treat me well, and I could only smirk as I sat down.


    However, I did think it was a little strange I was the only one eating. "Thanks. I take it Cassidy and Austin are already working on their chores?"


    Augustus rubbed his hands on top of his cane slowly. "They went into town."


    "They had business in The Slums?"


    "Not exactly." He then gestured to my food. "Why don''t ya eat up, and then we can talk."


    I quirked a brow at that but said nothing else.


    Aydalia''s Point of View


    Farro Estate


    Even though I knew it wasing, having a portal appear right in front of me while walking disturbed me. Backing away while Aien put me behind him, my eyes could only focus on the livid form that appeared out of thin air. Arthur had arrived, and his gaze was focused solely on me.


    One of the servants who saw this was greatly rmed. "Sir Arthur! You cannot just barge-"


    "Leave!" I ordered from behind my husband as Arthur refused to move his gaze. "And tell everyone else to take the day off as well!"


    Many nearby servants were confused, but given the situation, they knew better than to question me. "As youmand." A few replied before shuffling out.


    Aien wanted to move, but given the pressure Arthur was emitting, he couldn''t. "Sir Ar-" My husband began only to stop short.


    Moving in front of him, I slowly and carefully kneeled. "I''m sorry." My voice was soft.


    Arthur''s was not. "Are you sorry because of what you saw, or are you sorry that you did it in the first ce?" He inquired, but something told me I shouldn''t answer. "Perhaps you''re sorry that I found out?" I still didn''t answer, and my body quivered as he crouched in front of me. "Or are you sorry because you realized I could kill you, take away your family''s titles, strip your son and daughter or their status and throw you all away?"


    "I''m sorry." I said again.


    A sigh escaped his lips. "I''m sorry too." He stood and summoned another portal. "It would appear this is the end of our acquaintanceship." My eyes snapped up to him. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to kill you or do anything to you, but I am done with you. If anything you saw gets leaked, or I hear something that others shouldn''t know, I''ll know it was you, Aydalia."


    "Arthur-"


    The man just looked at me in disgust. "Think of this as your one and only warning. If not for Aydan, I would''ve killed you like anyone else. He''s the only reason you''re still alive. That, and consider this as repaying my debt for aiding Greigh while I was unconscious." My body shook in horror as he continued. "I really do hate Elves and the Nobles. Seems you''re no different from the rest of them."


    "Please! Let me-"


    "No." Arthur quickly cut me off. "It would seem, in the end, your children do take after you. Should you see me in public, avoid me. That would be my advice to you." His eyes then flickered to Aien. "I''m not sure how you''re involved, but given your confusion, I''m assuming she didn''t tell you anything." Arthur''s gaze quickly shifted back to me. "Perhaps there''s hope that she can keep her mouth shut."


    "I can-" Crouching so fast that we were face to face, my eyes widened as I tried to stop myself from shaking.


    "If you ever use magic on me again, I''ll cut off your hands and give one to each of your kids." He stood once more. "Make sure you let the Priestesses know you won''t be able to continue with visiting me. I doubt I need to exin the consequences for you if you reveal anything to them. Have a good day, Lady Farro." Were thest words he said before he disappeared through the portal.


    My husband carefully moved to my side before cing his hand on my back. "Are you okay?"


    Covering my eyes as a few tears ran down my cheeks at the position I had put us in, I shook my head. "No. I made a horrible mistake. He didn''t deserve what I did."


    Aien removed my hands and smiled at me. "Then it sounds like we need to make it up to him." Then he wiggled our hands around. "We''ll have to be careful though. I like my hands."


    That made me giggle weakly. "Starting right now, we need to get everyone on Arthur''s side." I looked at my husband. "Can you speak to Drewes and Luthi? Let them know that it is important that everyone either supports Arthur or stays out of his way."


    He frowned at that. "Most of the Nobles don''t even work together. Why would they suddenlye together now?"


    "Because we''ve never had a reason to. Arthur has had difficulties with the Upper Rungs, but more importantly, the Nobles. If we can get them to support him, his projects, and whatever else he needs, perhaps it will make up for what I did." I exined.


    "And you still won''t tell me what you saw? Drewes will be amused at best if I don''t give him anything."


    "You tell him that I invaded Arthur''s mind."


    Aien frowned at that. "Openly admitting to treason might not be the best-"


    Grabbing his hands firmly, I looked my husband in the eye. "Tell him I invaded Arthur''s mind and that I said we need to support Arthur. Even more so than the Priestesses." My gaze drifted down. "I made a mistake, but perhaps we can fix it if we help. This has to work."


    My husband gave me a soft kiss on my forehead. "Then I will request to speak to them immediately." Caressing my hands, he smiled. "You need to get some rest." Was all he said before I was quickly put under a spell.

 Chapter 257 - 257

    <h4>Chapter 257:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    When I returned, Augustus looked at me with a nk expression. "Ya kill her?"


    Sitting down, my head hung. "No. Part of me wishes I did. I couldn''t even bring myself to ask her what she saw." Clenching my fist, I felt it shake in anger. "I''m ashamed of how much self-control it took for me to let her go." My fingers slowly unclenched as I continued. "Almost makes me miss murdering people for the little things..."


    "Did ya murder people often?"


    "Some might''ve called me a murder-hobo once or twice." I exined. "Probably should''ve killed Aydalia too."


    "But ya couldn''t." Reedmented.


    Looking over our mismatching mugs, I spoke. "No."


    Taking a sip from his cup, he spoke. "That''s not a bad thing."


    "Maybe not, but do you think I did the right thing?" My question caught him by surprise.


    The old man took a moment to think. "Ah couldn''t say if this will help ya or hurt ya in the future." He told me, and I frowned. "Aydalia crossed a line. Even if you weren''t a high-ranking official, she''d probably be stripped of her title if others found her doing that ta innocents." Taking another sip, Augustus continued. "But as someone who knows her, Ah want ta thank ya for showin mercy. Once upon a time, the two of us were rather close."


    "Then I suppose, for the moment, that''ll have to do." I replied.


    "What do ya think she saw?" Reed inquired as he swirled his drink.


    "I don''t want to know."


    "Think it might''ve been from your days as King?" He asked softly and in a whisper.


    Closing my eyes, I leaned back in my chair. "Honestly, given how she reacted, it''s very likely. Part of me is willing to ept that."


    Opening my eyes revealed a confused Augustus looking at me. "If yer willin ta ept it, then why are ya so-"


    mming my palm on the table startled him. "Because it''s not just about the invasion of privacy! There are things I don''t want people to know. Things I''ll never tell anyone." Resting my hand in my head, I exined. "There are those who know of my past here in Lestrania. Even the fucking Demons know, so I''m well aware it''s just a matter of time before someone lets it slip."


    "If ya know that, then why?"


    "Because I don''t want anyone knowing about my time before Lestrania." I answered inly in a dead tone. "Because I hate myself more than anyone else."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "I am afraid I must protest." I said as we sat down in a private study. "Sir Arthur is vtile at the best of times. Inviting foreign dignitaries while he is injured might not be the best idea."


    Elincia nodded. "Oh, I agree, but we have no choice. Demons brazenly attacked Helmsforth in the open. News will travel, and Lestrania will be the center of attention for the foreseeable future." She exined. "Inviting other nations toe here, see us and Arthur, will ensure more safety than if we had sent no word."


    Queen Ventari was sitting next to me. "I''m afraid I must press the issue in Lady Lucia''s favor. I met your Knight, and part of me is nervous to see what might happen with so many foreign representatives in one ce." She stated as she gestured to both Priestesses. "He didn''t listen to Lucia. I doubt he listens to either of you. Are you really willing to risk open war with whoever you might invite due to his poor social skills?"


    My head snapped to her. "Sir Arthur is reckless, I admit, but he would never put us in danger!" All three of the rulers looked at me, somewhat surprised. "However, since we are on the topic. Would it matter?"


    Priestess Arceana rolled her scepter in her hands while she prodded me to exin further. "What do you mean?"


    "We all know how powerful Arthur is. I cannot imagine a nation dering war on us and Arthur just leaving them be." I answered.


    "What do you think Arthur would do?" Elincia questioned.


    "I would say it depends on his mood. He might destroy the entire nation, or he might just go for the current rulers. It is impossible to say."


    Ventari let out a frustrated growl. "One man alone can''t win a war!"


    Arceana, Elincia, and I all looked at each other. "I suppose it would depend on the war." Priestess Arceana stated and gestured to herself. "If Elincia and I were to enter battle against most other nations, most battles would be easily won. Even a war would likely have a clear oue." Then she fiddled with her scepter again. "It is why the Dragons and Lestrania have refrained from going to war. Neither side wants to figure out which would win."


    "We are a deterrent." Elincia told the Dwarven Queen. "Arthur is not. Part of me wants to say he is a means to an end, but I have no ce saying that. Since you have awoken, I am positive you have heard all manner of rumors. Most are true."


    "I had the displeasure of meeting him myself." Ventari shot back. "Hearing you say that just makes me more unsure than before." Putting her hands on her forehead, she grunted. "And you n on sending this man to my Kingdom as an escort? How is that supposed to make me feel?"


    "Nothing has been set in stone. Given that Arthur already took care of the Leviathan, it is unlikely you will need such an escort. It was merely a possibility." Arceana answered.


    Sighing, the Queen slumped in her chair. "Arceana, Elincia," She spoke softly. "I know you''ve both done a lot for me already, but I need to get back. I don''t care who it is that takes me. I''ve been gone far too long."


    Elincia nodded. "We know how you feel. However, please wait a little longer. Not only have you just woken up, but we are also dealing with our own situation. After theing meeting, we will discuss your return in a prompt manner."


    My eyes lingered on the anxious Queen. "But before anything else, should we not remove Arthur''s arm from stasis?" The two sisters exchanged a look. "What?"


    "Much like Arthur, we too are still recovering. Even with the boost he gave us, it will be a few more days before we havepletely recovered. Should we remove the stasis now, if it is as powerful as you im, we would likely take our recovery even longer." Elincia exined. "So, Arthur may have to attend the small summit while injured."


    "Do not worry, Lucia." Arceana chimed in. "Arthur already told us he ns on removing the curse on his body and getting his arm back. Since he is not one to boast about such things, we can only wait until he does so." Then she sighed. "Especially after we failed to remove his curse."


    All of us sighed at the same time. "How many days do you think it''ll take until the representatives show up?" Ventari inquired.


    "With the urgency we used, hopefully, it will only be a few days." I answered.

 Chapter 258 - 258

    <h4>Chapter 258:</h4>


    ????''s Point of View


    Lestrania


    "Didn''t you want to see for yourself?" Pestilence inquired.


    "My wants are far and few between. We wait until something gives." I ordered.


    "We can''t just wait here. Thanks to you, we now share your burden! If we stay in the same ce for too long-" Credo started.


    My eyes shot to the side and met his. "Then how long do we have? Surely you can gauge that with your magic."


    Credo frowned. "Given that you''vee from the far south, I''d say we have four days at a minimum. Maybe a week..."


    Poking at the fire, I spoke. "Plenty of time."


    My Demonpanions sighed. "Look, I get it. This must be a sensitive subject for you, but we can''t just-"


    "We''re staying." I ordered more firmly. "After her previous attempt, we can''t be too sur-"


    "Even if Thana sends more agents, what do you n on doing?!" Credo demanded.


    Summoning my magic, the two became more nervous. "Interrupt me again, and you won''t need to worry about Thana. I''ll kill you myself."


    Pestilence scoffed as he stood. "So emotional." My re transferred to him. "We are not ves to be ordered around. Credo is right when he says it''s more dangerous to stay here."


    "But we''ll be staying regardless." Standing in turn, my sword formed in my hand slowly. "Let me put this a way you''ll understand then. Since teleportation is extremely dangerous for the two of you now, your odds of running away sessfully are low."


    "But not impossible." Pestilence shot back.


    "Maybe not, but I suppose I should juste out and say it then." Pointing the sword between the two back and forth, I continued. "If you don''t listen to what I say, I''ll kill you. Should we run into any issues, and you don''t assist me, I''ll kill you." The two were practically ring at me. "If you refuse to help me in my endeavors, I''ll kill you. If I want to head to a specific location or wait somewhere else, and you two don''t-"


    "Let me guess. You''ll kill us?" Pestilence asked mockingly.


    I nodded simply. "This is not an alliance I wanted because I''ve dealt with my fair share of Demons before. Until I decide you can be trusted, we follow one n. My n."


    Credo stood next to his brother as they stared at me. "Very well. We will aid you as we said we would. However, that doesn''t mean I won''t point out ws or refrain from questioning you. As Pestilence said, we are not ves. If you make a suggestion that I think is counterproductive, you will be informed as such."


    "Then we understand one another."


    "Damn woman." Pestilence grumbled as I sat back down.


    The red-haired brother looked at me with a sigh. "So, what is the n?"


    Poking the fire again, I answered. "I''ve felt some unusual magic heading toward Helmsforth. Its movements have been sporadic."


    "Your sensitivity to magic scares me. Is that how you knew about Elincia?" Credo inquired.


    I nodded. "And how I''ve stayed alive this long. If not for creativity with your own spells, I''d likely be able to keep track of you two as well."


    The bandaged demon sat down in a huff. "That sounds like a waking nightmare." Hemented.


    "Sounds like a good time to me." I immediately replied. "Regardless, this magic worries me. It fluctuates from Ghoul to almost nothing randomly..."


    "Maybe it''s just a unique Ghoul." Credo offered.


    "There are those, but I''ve never run into a Ghoul that was talented at hiding its Demonic Magic without those ursed cloaks."


    Pestilence shrugged. "First time for everything."


    Looking at the two, I gestured to them. "Then let me ask the two of you. While you were in Thana''s service, was there ever a type of Ghoul like that? Even Elves struggle hiding Demonic Magic." A frown came to my lips. "The only person I''ve met that can hide it is Thana."


    Quirking a brow at me, Credo gestured to himself. "And me?"


    "And you, for the most part. You leave a trail that is difficult to follow. You know that." He became quiet at that.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "Yes, I lost my arm. Can we please get over that already!? I''m gonna get it back!"


    "People do not just regrow limbs, Arthur." Ayda stated, and I felt my eye twitch.


    "Why are you here?"


    She quickly gestured to Rennal, and she answered. "I wasing to check on your condition again and wanted to see if you needed anything." The more manageable Elf replied.


    My eyes darted back to Ayda. "And you just decided to tag along?"


    The Elven menace nodded. "Indeed. I may also be curious about Typhon''s training."


    Gesturing out behind the back of the house, I spoke. "Well, there he is! Go pester him. He''s doingps, and I''m sure he''d love thepany."


    "I do not pester. I examine and hypothesize certain things. Like you getting your arm back or breaking the curse. Both are very unlikely."


    With a sneer, I replied. "I thought you said people don''t just regrow limbs, but now it''s unlikely."


    She nodded firmly. "Correct. Your magic is mysterious, to be sure, but if you could have already recovered your arm, I believe you would have done so."


    "Maybe I want to lie to myself to feel better. Ever think of that?"


    "I have thought of that, and it is another reason I am speaking to you. epting one''s condition and moving on is an important-"


    It may have been my look, but Rennal ced a hand on Ayda''s shoulder. "Lady Ayda, perhaps it would be best to let Sir Arthur continue his recovery in peace. Despite your own beliefs, Sir Arthur has been getting better and better day by day."


    Ayda looked at Rennal and hummed in thought. "Very well. I do need to speak with Typhon." She then turned back to me. "If you ever need help coping with your new disfigurement, please do not hesitate to ask for me." She then teleported away.


    Cassidy finally spoke up with a smirk on her lips. "Well, ain''t that cute. She''s worried about ya."


    Giving Cass the middle finger, I spoke in disdain. "Literally kill yourself." The redhead merely burst outughing while Rennal looked offended.


    "Good, Sir! That is no way to speak to ady!" Rennal chastised.


    Cassidy and I looked at each other before I pointed at her. "Are you referring to Cass?" The regr human punched my ribs since I didn''t have an arm in range for her to hit. "Would ady do that?" I asked back.


    Rennal just sighed exasperatedly. "Please do not hit the General, Cassidy." The Elf pleaded.


    My eyes scanned for the green-haired elf, and we appeared to be in the clear. "Not that this isn''t fun, but why are you here?"


    "Ah, yes!" Her blue hair blew into Cassidy''s face, which made her spit as Rennal ignored it. "Lord Farro asked me to inform you that your presence will be required tomorrow night at the Temple. For some reason, he was hesitant to tell you."


    "I can imagine."


    She seemed confused at that, and Cassidy just ignoring it by looking down just confused her more. "Anyway, he requested that you be informed that thest Ambassador arrived today and that both Priestesses want you present for talks."


    Cassidy pointed at me, surprised. "They want Arthur there?" Then she looked at me. "That''s not goin ta end well."


    "Actually, they want all their students there." Rennal informed her. "You and your family are expected to attend as well."


    "Uh, why?" The redhead inquired.


    "Likely to exin what happened on the Ind and in Helmsforth. More eyewitnesses make a stronger case."


    "Grandpa Reed is gonna love that." Cassidy said, annoyed.


    A smirk came to my face. "I know." I replied, knowing he wouldn''t.

 Chapter 259 - 259

    <h4>Chapter 259:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    With my face lying on the table, Lucia whispered at me angrily. "You are sending a horrible message right now, Arthur!" Candles lit the room while moonlight came in through the windows.


    My face turned away from her and to Greigh. "Would you please kill me?"


    The Zugal scrunched his nose in distaste. "Sir, I don''t think this is the appropriate ce to be joking."


    "I''m just saying, if I have to deal with any political bullshit, I might kill myself." Turning directly into the table, I spoke into it. "Outmaneuvering bullshit representatives or Elven Nobles isn''t something I feel like doing."


    "When have you ever needed to outmaneuver a noble?" Ziah inquired innocently.


    Shifting my gaze up to her, so my chin was on the table, I answered. "Mostly when I kill them."


    The table became silent until Greigh responded. "That''s your definition of outmaneuvering someone?"


    A chuckle escaped my lips. "It''s a great definition, isn''t it? yed them so hard they died from sudden Arthurian sword."


    "Regardless, the representatives will be here soon. You should do your best to portray yourself in a more appropriate manner." Lucia told me.


    "Let me give you some advice when ites to ruling." My head rolled back to her while I still had it resting on the table. "Fuck everyone in politics. Either you fuck them, they fuck you, or you fuck each other. Rarely is any of it fun."


    Greigh snorted. "Very wise, General." His mocking tone was evident he was slightly amused.


    "I''m serious. You can either y politics as a ruler, or you can rule. Problem is, Arceana and Elincia went out of their way to give Elves more power to protect them." Sighing into the table, I continued. "Uppity little bastards."


    "I am going to assume you were referring to Elves in this instance." Alwin''s voice suddenly cut in.


    My forehead rolled across the table again so I could see the Elven General. "Elves for sure, but also the Priestesses a little bit." His teeth clenched. "I would hold up my fingers to show you how little, but I''m limited on armed resources." I told him as I wiggled my nub. "Please tell me you''re not sitting here. Isn''t this table, like, out of bounds for you or something?"


    Greigh quirked a brow at that. "Out of bounds?"


    I sat up finally and shrugged. "I don''t know. Like, maybe there was a limit to how many people can sit at one table."


    Lucia sighed. "Arthur... The table is meant to sit everyone and every representative."


    "So, what you''re saying is no?"


    "No, Arthur." The High Elf quickly replied again.


    "If you must sit with us, sit out of my sight." I told Alwin, and he opened his mouth to respond, but I quickly continued. "I''ll even help you." My face quickly mmed back onto the table.


    "Get up!" Alwin said in a firm tone. "We need to represent-"


    Rolling my face away from him and to Greigh, I ignored the Elf. "Why are we the first ones here? This seems like a poor choice."


    Greigh''s face looked conflicted as his eyes darted to where Alwin was no doubt steaming. "Well, the Priestesses wanted it to be where you could see the representatives as they walked in and not the other way around."


    "What about the rest of the Lestranians?" I questioned further. "Shouldn''t there be a few more?"


    "Everyone else will arrive with the Priestesses, including the Vithari Queen." My Captain stated. "They are being escorted by the Priestesses themselves to be shown how serious this is."


    "Oh, god. The toddler queen is going to be present." Greigh''s mouth snapped closed at that. "Anyone else of note?"


    Lucia spoke, and I turned my head to her as Alwin sat on the other side of her. "There are a few Dragons present as well."


    That got my attention, and my head shot up. "Dragons?" As if on cue, a rather powerful magic signature that was gold filled the room.


    The doors to the room opened loudly, and in came a group of three Dragons in their human forms. "You have something to say about dragons?" One of the younger ones questioned.


    Unlike Typhon, they had wings and more beastly features. Sharper teeth, more rugged in appearance, all were massive in height, and each of them seemed focused on me. My eyes focused on the leader who had golden wings at his back and appeared to be quite old for Dragon standards. He actually had wrinkles, which surprised me. However, he wasn''t paying too much attention to our group.


    "Didn''t you just say they''d all arrive with Arceana and Elincia?" I asked Lucia before sitting up and leaning back to look at the one who spoke. "I have a lot to say about a lot of things." I replied to the nondescript underling.


    It was at that time the older Dragon finally turned to me, and he came to a quick stop once he met my eyes. "Quiet, wyrm." The older Dragon insulted the one who spoke as he kept his gaze locked on mine. "We''ve heard rumors about a man with strange eyes among the Lestranians once more." He then gestured to me. "Am I to assume that''s you?"


    "You know what they say about assuming." I began. "It makes an ass out of you and me."


    One of the younger Dragons tried to charge forward, but the older one promptly grabbed him by the back of his neck and lifted him off the ground. Alwin, Greigh, and Ziah were all on guard from this as the leader threw the younger Dragon off to the side. Spreading his wings, as he turned to the youngling, he red at him.


    "Another outburst from you, and you will not return home." He warned before his wings slowly returned to their folded positions, and he turned back to me. "You are right, though. We are not ones to assume. However, I''ve seen those eyes of yours before." I stood at that and moved in front of the Dragon, who looked down at me from a good head and half. "Etchings, markings if you will, line old caverns."


    "That''s interesting." I replied carefully.


    He leaned down next to my ear. "I know who you are." The Dragon whispered.


    Even with one hand, it was a simple thing to grab him by his throat and drag him to his knees. This seemed to surprise the old Dragon since he wasn''t expecting my strength. Whether it was because of my tant injury or some other reason, I didn''t know. However, when his guards moved to intervene, he merely raised his hands to get them to back off.


    A forced smirk appeared on his pained face. "Just as strong as the rumors." Carefully, he pointed at me. "But let''s be honest. You wouldn''t want to start a war with the Dragon ns, would you?"


    Pulling him closer to my face while putting a Gravity Pir over us, his eyes widened as my grip tightened on his throat. "If you really know who I am, then you should know that it''s the other way around. The Dragon ns would not want a war with me." Dropping him, he rubbed at his throat. "Do not threaten me again, Dragon."


    "It wasn''t meant as a threat. Believe it or not, but I owe a great deal to you." The doors opened, and in came a wave of people that stopped upon seeing us. "Perhaps when given the chance, we could have a more private conversation." He stood and looked across all the neers. "However, do not worry. My lips are sealed."


    Breathing more easily when I released my Gravity Pir, I studied him. "I''ll see that you do." I told him with a firm nod, and I turned to return to my chair, but he grabbed my arm. "What?"


    With a more earnest grin, he answered. "You go by Arthur, yes?"


    "I do."


    He seemed almost disappointed but held out hisrge hand with a smile. "I''m Dryritt."

 Chapter 260 - 260

    <h4>Chapter 260:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Almost everyone was lost. Never, and I do mean never, has a Dragon appeared in Lestrania in centuries, and yet, here was one who knew Arthur. Not only that, but he respected Arthur enough to dismiss his own people, ignore his threats, and seemed genuinely interested in him. To have a Dragon clearly being threatened physically amid other nations was unheard of. Especially having him so happy about it.


    Arthur shook his hand with a small smirk. "It''s nice to meet you, Dryritt." He replied. "Am I the only reason you came?"


    The Dragon smirked as he gave a short bow of sorts. "You figured that out, have you? Yes. I volunteered to see if the rumors were true. A few captured Demons were ranting on and on about your return." Then he gestured to hispanions. "Not that everyone understands what this means."


    "I''m surprised you care so much."


    "As I said, I owe you a bit of a debt. Not many remember you." He then looked over his shoulder at the Priestesses. "Many of our kind of more negative opinions about Lestrania as a whole." Dryrittmented. "But you are different. Those who remember you will be pleased to hear that you are indeed alive and well." His eyes darted to Arthur''s arm. "Mostly.


    "Don''t worry about this." Arthur replied as he wiggled the nub. "I''ll get it back."


    Chuckling, Dryritt nodded. "As strange and mysterious as ever."


    Gesturing to the Dragon in question, Arthur lowered his tone to a level where I could no longer hear him as he leaned in. The two spoke in whispers as I watched the old Dragon''s brows shoot up in surprise before he smirked. He eventually whispered some manner of response, which made Arthur grumble and the Dragon chuckle.


    "Lord Dryritt," One of the younger Dragons chimed in. "Why do you speak so kindly to this mere Human?"


    "Mere Human?" Dryritt repeated. "Mere Human!?" He seemed genuinely offended as a fire started to build in his chest.


    It looked like he was about to punish his escort when Arthur ced a hand on his shoulder. "It''s fine, Dryritt." The older Dragon merely bowed before backing away slightly. "They''re young. Leave them be." His gaze shifted around the room that was stopped in stunned silence at the conversation. "I would like to continue this conversation elsewhere. Did you happen to see arge estate on The Outskirts?"


    He nodded. "I did. Should we continue this there? I''m sure you have questions."


    Arthur nodded in return. "I do, and I''m sure you have your own. We''ll n for a meeting after all this."


    The Dragon turned to sit, but the younger Dragons seemed rather upset. "Do not think that Lord Dryritt''s favor excuses you, Human." One spat, and I looked to see if he would interfere again.


    "Excuses me from what exactly?" Arthur asked back as Dryritt merely moved to the other side of the table to sit down.


    Part of me was hoping someone, anyone would interfere to stop what was about to happen. However, how could they? Both Priestesses were watching carefully with their eyes darting from Arthur to Dryritt. None of the guards could interfere, and none of the other representatives seemed too keen on interfering either. However, I did notice Augustus Reed and Aydalia Farro both looking rather ufortable.


    "Your insults!"


    Arthur immediately turned to Dryritt and used a thumb to gesture to the Dragon. "As I said, he''s young. Not many are raised to have high opinions of the other races." He then looked out to the other representatives and shrugged. "Although, I can''t say I''m much better." Turning back to Arthur, he tapped the table with a finger, almost amused. "Just don''t kill him. You can do whatever else you want."


    Immediately, Arthur turned back to the young Dragon. "Would you mind borating?"


    "Do you think you can just threaten one of us and expect no repercussions?!"


    Slowly this time, he once again turned back to Dryritt with a ''you''ve gotta be kidding me'' look on his face. "Is he serious?"


    "Completely."


    "Well," Arthur shrugged. "I guess this will be the perfect warning for everyone else not to piss me off. Come on, kid. Show me those repercussions you were talking about."


    The Dragon form began to shift as scales grew across his body. However, before his transformation could bepleted, he mmed down into the floor. Arthur had used so much force it cracked the ground. All of us thought that was the end, but the Dragon''s body started flying around the room and bouncing from invisible walls. It almost looked like he was ricocheting off the air. Once a few light wounds appeared on his body, it seemed like Arthur was satisfied.


    Eventually, the Dragon ended up at Arthur''s feet as he crouched down and pulled his head up by his hair. "This is my version of politics. I''ve been told it''s simr to Dragon politics." He then leaned in slightly. "Am I gonna have any more problems with you throughout the rest of your visit?"


    "...No." The Dragon replied weakly.


    Arthur let go of his hair, and his face hit the floor. To everyone''s surprise, he put his hand on the Dragon''s shoulder. It was a little bit confusing, but when the Dragon lifted his head up in shock and stood, once again, all of us were at a loss. The faint wounds the Dragon had acquired at Arthur''s hand were gone.


    "You healed me?" He asked, Arthur stunned.


    "I''m nice like that." Arthur replied dryly. "Now go sit down."


    Obviously confused, the Dragon frowned before nodding and moving to the other side of the table. "Apologies for that, and thank you for healing him afterward." Dryritt told Arthur.


    Moving next to me before sitting back down, Arthur waved thements away. "I''ve dealt with my fair share of Dragons. No need to apologize. We can deal with itter anyway."


    Bursting outughing, the old Dragon pped the table mirthfully. "That is true!" After a moment, he turned to the rest of the room and frowned. "Don''t just stand there! Are we going to hold this meeting or not!?"


    Everyone slowly moved about, and Elincia stopped behind Arthur to lean in towards him. "We will be discussing thister."


    Arthur didn''t even look at her as his head rested on the back of the chair. "I have nster." Was all he said in return.


    Elincia frowned at that and moved to her seat as I kept my gaze on Arthur. However, he seemed to be doing his best to look indifferent towards everyone who sent him nces. Even Greigh and Ziah were having difficulties not looking at him.


    Everyone''s attention shifted to Arceana when she finally spoke after everyone was seated. "Thank you all foring here today."


    I heard Arthur snicker quietly at that, but he said nothing.

 Chapter 261 - 261

    <h4>Chapter 261:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Curiosity filled the air. Many of the representatives that had shown just witnessed our knight strangling a Dragon. One who seemed perfectly fine with that and got insulted on Arthur''s behalf. Even my own gaze drifted back and forth between the two, but both ignored it. The Dragon had even ignored Arceana and I as he only inquired about our knight. When he left, I didn''t think he woulde here immediately to seek out Arthur.


    "It would seem we are all ounted for, so I would like to begin." Arceana started, and I nced at her as she nodded at me.


    "The representatives of this meeting are from the Dragon ns, the Northern Kingdoms, the Red Kingdom, the Beast Kingdom, and the Magic Kingdom." I stated. "Many different races have gathered here. Dragons, Zugal, Humans, Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen along with my sister and I."


    "We have eyes, Priestess." The Zugal representative called out from beside the Dragons.


    A dull man who was from the Owl n. "Then use your ears as well for what they have to say." My eyes widened in a small amount of surprise at Arthur''s sharp retort.


    It wasn''t just me who was surprised at Arthur''s response. "I listen to who I please, Human." The Zugal shot back and gestured to our knight. "Don''t think I don''t know who you are. You tortured our people and dragged them in front of your Priestesses."


    "That doesn''t sound like me." Arthur retorted as many of us found it difficult to defend him. "Where''s your proof? Hearsay from your own people doesn''t count."


    ring at Arthur, the Zugal all seethed. "Such ims are not so easy to dismiss, and I trust the man who told me as such."


    Arthur merely shrugged. "Yet you have no solid evidence. I have no need to defend myself from mere rumors, but even if I did admit to torturing your people, what would you do?" Our knight challenged. "Would you reimburse the Rainy Helm for the disturbance they cause? Perhaps you would like to apologize to me, a ranking official of Lestrania, who they were paid to disrupt and hinder?"


    Dryrittughed. "Did you torture his people?"


    A small smirk appeared on his lips. "I merely questioned them rather thoroughly and gave them every opportunity toe clean. However, I admit that I went beyond my threshold and went a little overboard on ident." He shrugged slightly as Dryritt shook his head amused.


    "You shattered his jaw to dust!"


    "Because he didn''t listen." A chilly aura began to fill the room as Arthur looked at the Zugal emotionlessly. "He''s lucky I let him go at all. Part of me thought about heading to the Northern Kingdoms myself to see if I could whip them into shape." Arthur stated inly.


    The Owl n member turned to us. "Is this why you called us here?! To listen to this madman who openly admits to torturing others!?" He questioned my sister and I.


    Deciding to answer, I replied. "While this is the first we are hearing about Arthur''s methods, the fact of the matter is, your people were interfering with Lestranian business. The members of the con n also had dealings with a corrupt Noble named Baron Brightwood." My response was even. "Given that they were hired for the duration, by their own confession, they could have easily been executed for their rtionship to him." I then gestured to Arthur. "They were only released due to Sir Arthur''s word."


    This did not sit well with the Zugal. "I don''t have to stay here and listen to such obvious lies!"


    "If you did note here to listen, then why are you here? As it stands, you waste everyone''s time." Arthur ced his hand on the table. "I have no patience right now, you overgrown turkey. If you continue this way, I will have you stuffed, and I might literally eat you." My lips curled into a frown at the threat and the gaze he was giving the Zugal. "See if your kind really tastes like fowl or not."


    Given the insult, the Owl n member stood in anger. "How d-" He didn''t get far as he was pushed back into his chair by an unseen force.


    My eyes drifted to Arthur since I already knew who was behind it. "Dryritt?" Arthur called out. The Dragon looked amused as he turned to Arthur. "If the Owl acts up anymore, speaks out of turn, or does anything to disrupt this meeting again, would you kill him?" The smile that appeared on both their faces was not something any of us expected.


    "If that is your wish," Dryritt replied. "He''s here to listen after all."


    There were no words for how disturbing this was to me and the others. "Please continue, Arceana." Arthur said as he sat back down.


    "Before you do," The Dragon cut in quickly. "I understand that Arthur is likely here as a Human representative, but I am a little confused about these others." Dryritt stated.


    "These others are people I have great respect for. Augustus and Cassidy Reed are two who sheltered me and stood by me when I needed aid." Then he wiggled his nub. "They even helped with the rehab when I lost my arm."


    Augustus spoke. "We may not be able ta remove the curse on yer wounds, but we can give ya a warm bed and a hot meal."


    The gold Dragon gave them a respectful nod. "I see." Augustus returned it.


    I looked over to Arceana as I leaned back. "Continue."

 Chapter 262 - 262

    <h4>Chapter 262:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Lucia leaned over to me once I sat down with concern written all over her face. "Would you really eat him?" She inquired.


    A smallugh escaped my lips. "No." I answered. "Well, at least, not him anyway. Would I eat someone? Maybe. But that''s a special kind of hate to go that far. The guy is a piece of shit, but not that bad."


    That didn''t really help her. "Is there someone you would eat?"


    "..." My refusal to answer unnerved her more until I pointed at Arceana. "She''s starting."


    Looking around the room at the nondescript people, none of them really stood out in terms of looks. Beastmen were what you would assume. Just like how Zugal are Humans with wings and funny looking feathered ears, they too have different ears, tails, and features. Then again, that could be said about every race I''ve run into so far. However, it was amazing to me that things could essentially be put into three categories.


    Dragons, Zugal, and Beastmen all had animal characteristics. On the other hand, Dwarves, Elves and Humans all were essentially the same. Either just a height difference and pointy ears. Then there was the third group. High Elves, Subae, Druids, and Demons. Seafolk is beyond me since I haven''t met one and who knows what else is on this. It just surprises me time and time again that this is how Crevalis is divided.


    "Now, without any further interruptions, we called you here today to inform you all about recent events." Arceana started once again as he eyes drifted to me off and on. "Demons have be embolden as ofte."


    "Demons?" One of the Beastmen who had a ck panthers'' ears and tail repeated.


    Elincia nodded and continued. "While we were away during a private getaway, we were attacked by several powerful Demons." She then gestured to me. "It is how our Knight lost his arm, and it is thanks to him that we are here now. He drove them off, but it came at a price."


    I shook my nub at that as many looked at me. "These were Demons that are powerful enough to overthrow entire nations on their own."


    "And yet you repelled them by yourself?" The panther questioned.


    "No. There is some manner of in-fighting between the Demons. Two offered their aid after testing me, but the real concern isn''t that I lost my arm." I exined.


    "To take aid from Demons..." Dryritt began with his eyes on me. "That must''ve been quite the situation."


    Arceana spoke and regained everyone''s attention. "These were no ordinary Demons. Each was powerful enough that they could threaten our very existence." She replied. "How we survived is because of Sir Arthur. Without him, it is likely we all would have perished."


    Elincia then gestured to me. "We performed a mass teleportation spell to return to Helmsforth in the midst of battle while Sir Arthur held them at bay. However, that was not the end."


    Lucia finally spoke up to my surprise as she also gestured to me. "Due to ack of magic, both Priestesses wereatose. Upon their return, however, more Demons lied in wait. They attacked the Temple directly and Arthur, even wounded as he was, drove them off."


    Many went around the table to confirm that this did indeed happen. "Several Ghouls, Demons that can pose as any of our kind, tried to attack." Greigh spoke as he stood. "They were quickly killed by General Arthur in a rather brutal manner."


    "As much as I love hearing the praises being sung for Sir Arthur, why does this matter to us?" The Owl inquired sarcastically in a more subdued tone, but on edge as he eyed me. "Demons in Lestrania don''t affect any of us."


    Dryritt replied. "They don''t affect us yet, but if Demons have grown so bold to attack with such methods, it''s possible they are nning something. This is disturbing." The Dragon grumbled out and he looked to me. "Do you think they wanted to subdue Lestrania first in a more indirect manner?"


    I shrugged. "It''s certainly possible, but I think it''s more likely that they were targeting someone specifically."


    His eye twitched as he realized what I was implying. "I see." He then gestured to me. "If they failed, then it''s likely their attempts will grow bolder."


    With a nod, I replied. "They already have. Demons have been skirting around for quite some time. Whether it be them patrolling the Hollow Forest," Then I gestured to the Vithari Queen. "Or dividing the west from east. It is clear they are nning something."


    "And they are organized which is even more concerning." Dryrittmented as he covered his mouth in thought. "Would one be able topare this to the Demons of old?" He asked me while looking directly at me.


    Leaning back in my chair, I studied him for a moment before I nodded again. "Yes, I believe so."


    A snarl came to his lips and his features contorted in rage. "Then you think war ising?"


    "I think war is already here. You don''t send out the forces they have without some manner of goal in mind, and they''ve shown they''ll attack the heart of Lestrania to aplish it." I answered.


    Dryritt was very quiet, and I nced around the room to see many looking at us since we were the ones conversing. The Dragon was not pleased if the fire building up in his chest was any indicator. Arceana, Elincia, and Lucia all had their gazes on me. Many others were also wondering my rtionship with the Dragon.


    Eventually, Dryritt''s eyes drifted to Arceana and Elincia for a moment before he looked back to me. "Is there any chance you will be in a more favorable position in the future?" He asked me while he kept his gaze locked on mine. "Your injury must be burdensome." I knew what he was really asking.


    His eyes darkened when he saw my frown. "While recovering my arm is doable, I am unsure of how that will affect my position. Apologies."


    The clench of his jaw was so intense that you could hear his teeth grinding. "It is fine. After all, one shouldn''t be expected to recover so fast after such an injury." Closing his eyes, he continued. "However, I will say this." My frown deepened as he spoke. "Until you can say as much, you should not expect much help from any Dragons."


    "I am aware that it would be difficult but thank you for informing me." I replied evenly knowing that they likely didn''t care much for Arceana and Elincia. "Should anything change, you will be the first ones to receive word."


    Lucia was the one who finally spoke after the room became quiet. "As much as Arthur''s injury is a concern," She began as she seemed looked at me confused. "We cannot keep this incident to ourselves."


    Alwin finally added his two cents as well. "If this can happen to Lestrania, it could happen to any of us."


    Kheri also pitched in. "Our forces were caught off guard since we weren''t expecting such an attack. However, we have remedied that and will be more prepared in the future."


    To my surprise, Drewes Lein evenmented. "As such, many of the Lestranian Nobles are now preparing funds for the Priestesses and General Arthur to use to increase our defenses." He exined. "We will be boosting our forces and nation as a whole."


    My eyes drifted to two of the Elves that were present. Given their ranks, it was no surprised, but Aydalia and Aien were both here as well. Each seemed to be keeping a close eye on everything, which I thought was odd. However, Aydalia appeared to be overly interested in the Dragons and me.


    Elincia finally took back over. "Not for a war with any neighboring kingdoms, but for any more Demons that encroach on ournd."


    Priestess Arceana then stood. "We invited you here today to suggest you do the same. Not to bring offers of alliances, but as a warning that should the Demons appear in your ownnds, you will be able to defend yourselves."

 Chapter 263 - 263

    <h4>Chapter 263:</h4>


    ????''s Point of View


    Lestrania


    "So," Credo began as we all sat around waiting. "Have you had any luck in your search?"


    My eyes met his. "Not recently." Was my dry response.


    Pestilence chuckled. "I still remember the first time we met. It was the second time, wasn''t it?"


    "No. I''m pretty sure it was the third hunt." His brother shot back. "Not that it matters. How many do you have left?"


    "A few." I answered.


    "Have you thought about what you''ll do after? With all that power, you might be able to challenge Thana yourself." Credo pointed out. "Given how powerful you are now, I''d say there''s a possibility."


    "..." I didn''t answer.


    The bandaged Demon frowned. "Are you more focused on Arthur?" He inquired. "I''m a little surprised you''re even here, to be honest. Last we heard, you wanted to kill him. Even had a few run-ins with each other, haven''t you?"


    There was a ringing in my ears. "What I want is answers. Depending on those answers will determine how I proceed."


    Both brothers nced at each other. "If that''s the case, why haven''t you killed Rudnurth? We all know where he is. Wouldn''t it be simple for you?"


    "Rudnurth is a defensive mechanism in ce to keep Helmsforth safe. Killing him would be simple, but his maniption of magic is a counter against the Demon horde." A small shrug escaped my lips. "Odds are he would be released if it was necessary, and I will kill him once it bes necessary."


    "Your patience is incredible." Credomented.


    "I have nothing left but patience."


    Pestilence scoffed at that. "I''m not so sure about that. You may be strong against magic users, but even you can''t fight everyone. Patience isn''t the same as being powerless, and you have been quite powerless."


    A shrug was all I gave him. "Think what you want. It matters not to me. Everything will be dealt with in time."


    Credo frowned as he gestured to me. "Are you referring to us?"


    My eyes drifted to him for a moment before I replied. "No. steris will be returning soon." Both sat up in rm at that, as they looked at me in disbelief. "Thanks to my sensitivity to magic, I know that it is waning, and that means steris will return."


    "Doesn''t that also mean..." Credo trailed off when I nodded.


    The green-haired Demon snarled at that as he spat. "Fuck!"


    Our conversation ended abruptly as we all stood. "Did you feel that?" I asked.


    "Hard not to when it would make anyone hesitant about approaching." Pestilence responded snidely.


    "Why does his magic feel so foul?" Credo questioned me. "Even Demons magic is dark, but I can feel the chilliness from here."


    "How should I know?" I shot back. "Regardless, we need to get closer and see what''s happening."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "If these Demons are as powerful as you im, what hope do we have?" The Beastmen representative asked. "Rather, why haven''t they made any more serious moves until now? If they can destroy nations, every one of us should be under their control, shouldn''t we?"


    "Everythinges down to their in-fighting. It''s most likely that several factions are working against each other within the Demon ranks. Powerful Demons are vying for control or just straight up hindering one another." I exined. "However, someone has more control than the others. That''s who we need to be worried about. The one issuing out attack orders in Lestrania."


    Dryritt aided me. "They must have somemander of sorts or perhaps a Queen." He then nodded at his own words. "Dragons will challenge one another for more power. It doesn''t surprise me that Demons might do the same."


    It wasn''t that simple though, but he was leading others to what we both knew. "Still, to only call on us to inform us of such events seems excessive." The Owl stated.


    "Excessive?" Ventari finally spoke. "Lestrania, the Kingdom of Magic, almost fell. Fell." She reiterated firmly. "Is it possible you don''t understand how grave this situation is? A Demonrger than the entirety of Helmsforth attacked my ships and separated the east from west." The Queen of Dwarves pointed at me. "It was Sir Arthur who killed it and look at his wounds now. Do you think Demons that can permanently wound such a man who faced the Leviathan are just to be dismissed?"


    The Dwarven Queen had made a valid point. One that I certainly agreed with. Unfortunately, none of us were able to respond as things started to be darker. The mes began to die slowly, one by one, until they werepletely gone. Moonlight was all we had left until some of the Elves ignited their magic as many of us stood in rm. My eyes were trying to find who was responsible but found nothing.


    Until a wave of red and ck magic filled my vision from an elderly man that appeared on top of the table. Dryritt was the first to move. Given his eyes, it''s no surprise the Dragons saw him first. Especially since they didn''t stand out of arrogance. shing across the table, he split it in two as the old man merely stepped onto one side over the other.


    His voice finally came in as many stumbled about in confusion. "I''m not here for you, Dragon." He warned. "No. My only goal is the Anomaly."


    All hell broke loose.

 Chapter 264 - 264

    <h4>Chapter 264:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Most of us were unaware of what was happening. Our bodies started moving around the room as if we were being guided, and it wasn''t just me. It was all of us. Within seconds, most of us had been ced against one side of the room up against the wall. A portal opened above us, and in an instant, out dropped Arthur''s sword. The old man only smirked as his grey hair hung at his shoulders past his old brown cloak.


    My eyes looked down to Arthur standing in front of all of us. He manipted all of us with great care and control so none of us would get hurt. The man even went so far us to group as all together so it''d be easier to protect us. Next to me were Aydalia and Aien. Beside them were Cassidy and Augustus. We were all so bunched together that I couldn''t turn to find Alwin.


    It wasn''t until I heard that awful wailing that my blood ran cold. The sounds of a woman''s cries echoed through the room. At first, I thought I was the only one who heard it. However, when others began looking around in apprehension, I knew it wasn''t just me. Uncontroble sobbing would echo in and out of the room while Arthur''s gaze focused solely on the old man who appeared suddenly.


    "The Dragon knows you, but he''s the only one." The man said in a raspy voice. "Not many know you were in the vanguard ag-"


    In an instant, the upper body of the man disappeared. The sloshing of blood sttering against the floor and walls could be heard vividly since everyone was so quiet. Such a violent disy, even in the dark, was enough to give everyone pause. Arthur waited as we all stood with our backs against the wall.


    "Fuckin Demons." Arthur muttered before he turned around to us.


    Before he could address us, my eyes widened as a voice cut in. "You, Sir, are rather rude." Whipping back around, Arthur saw the old man had returned without any signs of being dead. "I suppose that strength is about what I expected but is there a need for such brutal disys?"


    Again, the old man was violently killed. Squished from all sides suddenly, his body flopped onto the floor in a wet pile. His bones were clearly shattered as they stuck out of his body at every location. No longer was his face even visible as it had disappeared inside his chest cavity.


    However, this still wasn''t enough for Arthur. The body, blood, and everything that belonged to the Demon floated into the air. Arthur was able to manipte it all into an orb of sorts before he continued to press down on it. After what felt like hours, but was likely only a few seconds, Arthur dropped the condensed blood into a perfect sphere on the floor. Almost like it had crystallized.


    What happened next was difficult toprehend. The Demon returned once again. Over and over, he came back only for Arthur to kill him repeatedly. Enough blood was spilled from the same Demon to paint the entire room red. After enough time, Arthur stopped as he eyed the Demon and began looking around the room.


    However, the Demon no longer had the appearance of an old man. "Finally willing to stop for a hot minute, are you?" Middle-aged fit him better now as his hair now took on a salt and pepper look, with his wrinkles far less noticeable. "I suppose you didn''t survive this long for nothing if you''re willing to kill Demons so ruthlessly" Shifting around as if adjusting his body, he strutted in front of Arthur. "As I was saying, I''ve been looking for you."


    "Many Demons have from what I''ve heard." Arthur replied as he kept his guard up.


    "I''m sure they have for many different reasons, but I''m not here under orders." The Demon replied. "No. This is a more personal visit."


    "You say personal, but we''ve never met."


    "Your infamy in the Demon Horde is not to be misjudged." His voice turned dark. "There''s a reason we call you The Anomaly."


    A chill filled the room as a spark of energy shot across Arthur''s body in a warning manner. "Why did youe here?"


    Gesturing to Arthur, he answered. "For you! Why else would Ie here? It''s not every day one hears about a living legend''s return!" The man called out. "You made a name for yourself in the past by single-handedly leading the war against Demons. Not just everyone can wipe out tens of thousands of Demons like you did by yourself."


    Arthur''s left arm raised as he pointed it at the Demon. "So, you came here out of revenge for your fallenrades?"


    The Demon chuckled. "Even after killing Grog, chasing off Tor twice, and fending off re with Sulva, I couldn''t care less about any of that. An army turned to dust in your wake, and years'' worth of ns all futile before you. I could forgive all of it. Even turn a blind eye..." His face contorted in rage as parts of it seemed to change in age before returning back to his middle-aged features. "But," Magic ignited in his hands, which surprised all of us given his human-like appearance. "Injuring the Queen was the worst mistake you could''ve made."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. If it makes you feel better, I didn''t intend to injure her." Arthur replied softly before his voice turned dark. "Next time, I''ll make sure I kill that bitch."


    After Arthur''s deration, a small me flickered beside him before anyone realized it was there. A scream escaped my lips as Arthur''s ribs were pierced by a creature, unlike anything I had ever seen. The sight of the Demon was so grotesque that I tried backing further into the wall as blood poured down Arthur''s chin. A sob escaped the Demon''s lips as he turned and looked at it with wide eyes.

 Chapter 265 - 265

    <h4>Chapter 265:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    A grotesque Demon had appeared at my side and ran me through. Pikes had reced her hands. Its head was thrown back as the hilt of a sword stuck out of its mouth. The grip and pommel were both covered in a red wax. A me burned at the top of the pommel as wax dripped out of her crusted-over eyes. Wax also seemed to cover her body in parts that seeped from existing wounds.


    It sobbed as I brought my sword across to my right side. The de connected, I and was able to push it back, so the pike left my chest. However, as my sword cut through her, it came to a sudden stop as a dull ringing could be heard. Evidently, the hilting from her mouth wasn''t just for show. Backing away, she wailed before the me went out, and she disappeared.


    "So, you weren''t alone." Imented as I turned back to the other Demon.


    The me flickered in and out throughout the room as he responded. "I never said I was." He replied and gestured to my hunched-over body. "That looks rming."


    This was bad. One was getting stronger each time he reappeared after his supposed deaths, while the other was definitely close to a Demon Lord. Maybe not quite as powerful, but still enough where it would be problematic to fight in this form. Whatever magic they had cast, illusions, or something else entirely, I couldn''t track the grotesque female Demon.


    "Don''t worry." I told the Demon as my wound healed. "I''ll be fine."


    Chuckling, he then nodded to the group behind me. "Always so quick to protect those behind you. Even they seem overly ready to have you stand in front. Doesn''t it bother you?"


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Better behind me than beside me."


    "Ah, yes. We wouldn''t want a repeat of what happened to those beside you two thousand years ago." Arthur turned to make sure we were safe and seemed convinced we''d be fine with many of us generating shields. "After all, you never were able to rescue Mara, were you?"


    My blood ran cold as Arthur''s expression turned livid. A burst of energy filled the room from the Knight as he slowly turned back to the Demon. Everything felt foul as waves of bloodlust poured from him, and I felt my knees tremble from the power output.


    Falling to my knees, I tried to call out to him. "Arthur-" It was toote.


    Dryritt was the one who spoke in a harsh whisper. "Nobody move!" I felt someone''s on my shoulder and turned to see Aydalia nodding in agreement. "That is a Demon most foul..." The Dragon stated as he turned to someone else. "Make sure you keep up your barriers, Priestesses." I didn''t hear a response.


    "Someone''s upset. Did I perhaps touch a sore spot?" The Demon taunted. "Didn''t you ever wonder who it was? Sure, Tor helped escort her away, but I was the one who did all the dirty work." He then spat slightly. "And it was absolutely filthy. Beheading all your advisors and sending them to the Queen was also my work. I wish I could''ve seen it when she presented you their heads. She told me you were quite upset."


    The entirety of the ceiling exploded into the sky along with the male Demon. Arthur quickly followed, but there was an issue with that. We could still hear sobbing and softer wailsing echoing in and out around the room. Even with several barriers all put up, none of us dared move. Like a banshee appearing out of nowhere, the grotesque Demon appeared in front of us, screeching.


    "Arthur!" I called out to him as wax began to coat the barriers. "Arthur!!!" She started shing at the barriers, and cracks began to form immediately.


    There was no response from Arthur as the entire ground started shaking with an explosion sounding in the distance. This only seemed to agitate the Demon as her entire body began mming into the barriers wildly. My eyes widened as it didn''t take long for them to start cracking.


    Elincia summoned one of her swords outside the shields and tried to impale the Demon. It failed. While the sword did pierce its skin, it was quickly absorbed in the strange wax that coated its body. Dryritt and the other Dragons shot mes over our heads that engulfed her. Everything went silent as we prayed that they were sessful in fending off the Demon''s attacks.


    They weren''t. It rapidly became more aggressive as several barriers broke as the mes on the pommel wasrger now. All of us were at a loss. Magic from the Priestesses didn''t work, Dragon fire only seemed to worsen the situation, and our barriers were quickly disappearing. We needed Arthur.


    "We need to lower the barriers and fight back." Arceana finally spoke. "If anymore break, more magic casters will be unable to do anything. However, should we all band together..." She trailed off.


    Dryritt replied. "That Demon is far beyond any of us. Had any one of us been able to face it, we would''ve already done so."


    Elincia strained with her magic, as did many of the other Elves. "Be that as it may if we all-" Everything happened so fast.


    She didn''t get to finish as someone shoved me down suddenly as I fell onto the floor. Looking up confused, I assumed someone was trying to run, but my eyes widened, and my lower lip trembled at what I saw. One of the Demon''s pikes had pierced all the shields and struck where I was. In my ce was Aien Farro. His throat had been pierced from the front, all the way to the back.


    "No!" I heard Aydalia screech in horror as my ears rang.


    I could only watch as his face contorted in pain, and after a moment, he opened his mouth. Part of me expected blood toe out of it, but I was wrong again. His body started melting as hot wax poured from his mouth and his throat. The Demon wrenched her pike clear of his throat as his head tilted backward. Wax bubbles out of his mouth and over his face. He couldn''t even scream in pain as his face melted and began to cave in.


    It was impossible to look away from as his entire body became encased in the wax. Even as it spurted from his body violently and what was left started to fall over me, all I did was stare. Completely lost and unsure of what to do. Aien Farro, a man who had done everything for his family and treated me like a daughter, had been killed in such a horrendous way. Right in front of me.


    My mistake was not protecting myself. Because of this, the two people who dove on top of me to protect me started screaming horribly with me under them. Frozen and unable to do anything.

 Chapter 266 - 266

    <h4>Chapter 266:</h4>


    Rudnurth''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple Seal


    "So noisy." As something had barreled its way into my prison, the words left my mouth in an annoyed tone. "Well, if it isn''t Graham." Leaning against my seal, I smirked. "I must say, you''ve looked better."


    "I think I look rather radiant as ofte." He replied as he brushed his hair, and his wounds quickly healed. "Better than you, anyway."


    Another person entered the prison through the hole in the mountain. "I was wondering why you looked so young. How many times has he killed you so far?"


    Graham grunted as he stood. "Several dozen. Years off my life." The Demon replied nonchntly. "Would you like out of that seal?"


    My eyes drifted to the ''Knight of Lestrania'' ring at me. "Considering my magic doesn''t recover in this seal, I''m going to say no. Have fun dealing with that hot mess."


    His eyes flickered back to Graham. "What? No advice?"


    "Run, flee, abandon all hope, etc..." I replied as his blood was sttered across my seal. "Especially since it seems you really upset him."


    "He wasn''t a fan of my work two thousand years ago." Graham pointed out as he reformed again.


    "Nor mine. Why did Thana send you here?"


    ''Arthur'' grabbed the Demon somehow and threw him about the area. Clearly, he was unaware that the more he killed Graham, the stronger he became. Being infused with Elven magic over and over again allowed his recovery rate to not only revive him from essentially nothing but also affected his age. The age of the Elves that were sacrificed for him, made him grow younger each time he returned. An odd ability, but not the strangest among the Demon Horde.


    "I came of my own vition. Wanted to see if this ''Arthur'' truly lived up to the legends. It''s not every day one gets to face ''The'' Anomaly."


    Nodding at his words, Iid down as his body was once again destroyed. "So, you came here tomit suicide via the King. Have fun with that." Watching as Graham continued to die over and over was the most entertainment I''d had since being sealed away. Again. "Just hope that he kills you eventually and doesn''t do something worse to you."


    Grahamughed. "I''m not too worried." Fool.


    Arthur mmed his head against my seal, and it erupted violently. His body fell to the floor as Arthur just red at me.


    "How do I kill him?" He asked me and my eyes widened in surprise. "You obviously know each other."


    "In passing, but I''m surprised you''d ask me for help."


    He leaned in as his eyes twisted strangely as his re intensified. "Does it look like I need help?" The king asked back. "I just want him to stay dead."


    Stillying down, Iid on my back before putting both hands behind my head to rx. "Then you''re going about it the wrong way. He''s getting stronger each time. Maybe you should swap us out?" Imented. "Put him in this seal and let me out." Then I smirked. "However, you seem a little distracted."


    "Do I?"


    "You don''t even realize he''s not here anymore, do you?" I shot back, and his eyes widened before he looked around in horror as the screams from above could be heard. "Best hurry, your majesty. We wouldn''t want a repeat of the past, would we?"


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    The Demon was overpowering. This was no mere Ghoul or Ancient Demon. My sister and I knew facing it would likely mean certain death. Yet, death still managed to find its way through all our shields. Aien Farro turned to wax and died. With wide eyes, I could only stare as Lucia was protected, not by either of us, but by Aydalia Farro and Augustus Reed.


    Both acted as if they had been solely focusing on her. Augustus had already stopped moving as heid coated onto the floor. Aydalia used her magic to move Lucia before copsing herself. Alwin and Ayda dropped to their knees as they used their magic to remove the wax from their mother, but the burns covered the entirety of her back and parts of her front as it dripped down.


    Cassidy was on her knees next to her grandfather as she could only stare in horror. He wasn''t moving at all while Aydalia whimpered in pain and shifted slightly before passing out from the pain. Lucia''s expression was one of frozen desperation. As if wanting someone to tell her this was all a dream.


    "It would seem your shields were unable to keep the Queen''s pet out." My gaze shot back to the outside of the shield. "Three of you?" He counted nonchntly. "Let''s hope they weren''t too important." A portal appeared inside our shield, and out stepped Arthur in a rush. "Let''s give them some space and see what happens."


    I paid no attention to him as my eyes locked on Arthur''s expression. Bending down as he quickly understood the situation, he removed all the wax from Aydalia before coating her with his own magic. Her hair had all fallen out as sheid there naked. Ayda and Alwin looked up at him with some manner of hope. In response, he turned away from them.


    "Aydalia should survive if you can stabilize her with your magic." He told the two siblings softly.


    Arthur quietly stood as his expressionpletely went nk, as his eyes gave off a dull look. When his gaze moved over Aien, there was no change. It was almost like I watched Arthur cut off all emotions. He moved to the shield, only to be stopped as Cassidy grabbed his shirt. Her arm tugged slightly as he slowly looked down at the tears running down her face.


    "Ya need ta help Grandpa too." She told him as Arthur just eyed her nkly. "He helped save Lady Lucia, but he don''t have any magic. Grandpa Reed needs your help." Poor girl couldn''t even hold him in her arms because of the wax.


    Our Knight''s head titled up toward Lucia, who was still sitting there frozen as she didn''t even acknowledge Arthur''s appearance. He closed his eyes for only a moment before his gaze returned to Cassidy. The poor girl was pointing at her deceased grandfather.


    He nted his sword in the ground, and gently used his only hand to remove hers from his coat. "I''m sorry, Cass." Was all he said before he picked up his sword once more and exited the shield.

 Chapter 267 - 267

    <h4>Chapter 267:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Again. "Part of assumed you''d be foaming at the mouth by now." It happened again. "From what I heard from the Queen, your wrath was something to be feared in the past." My foolishness, and my anger, led to this. "She told me you charged her bellowing in rage, seething."


    They knew what Lucia meant to me, and in my absence, did what I could not. How could I let myself be baited? I knew the strength of the enemy I left here. Did I really just assume the Priestesses would be able to defend themselves for once, or did I just not care? Was I really so blinded that I left them all behind so willingly?


    "Perhaps, those three meant nothing to you after all." My eyes flickered to the Demon as my ears started ringing. "Oh! Maybe I was wrong. Maybe they did mean something, but that''s a rather dull expression for one such as yourself."


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    I couldn''t see anything aside from Arthur''s back as I did my best to hold the barrier with Arceana. Neither of us hadpletely recovered yet, which just made things more difficult for us. However, even in the dark I could see the male Demon''s expression change. His smile vanished as a more hesitant look appeared on his face as he studied Arthur.


    Even the grotesque monster next to him when silent in pause. Her me flickered slightly as she backed away from Arthur and her partner. Before she could get too far, her body came to a sudden halt as she was pushed back forward. Both Demons seemed more on edge now. A portal opened, and Arthur likely tried to push them through, but they were able to avoid it. From what I''ve seen, people are able to resist the invisible control that he has. They just need to be strong enough to do so. The fact that both Demons are able to, while my sister and I are not, just serves as proof that we were right in not lowering the barrier.


    My eyes drifted downward for a moment, and I frowned. "Is this all we can do?" I whispered to myself. "Be protected by Arthur while we let him fight?"


    Arceana heard me, and she leaned closer to me. "Most of these Demons seem more interested in Arthur anyway. This is bing more and more suspicious."


    With a nce towards her, my gaze quickly fell back onto Arthur. My sister was once again scheming. No doubt something foolish, but that didn''t matter right now. Arthur was continually opening portals around the room while standing in front of us. The Demons were able to dodge each attempt that Arthur made to remove them from Lestrania. No doubt he didn''t want to fight here with so many people and more below us. If he fought here, who knows how many lives would be lost from the destruction that would slide down the city.


    "Why?" The Demons voice cut in. "Why do you go so far for Lestrania? What has it ever done for you?" He asked Arthur as they fought. "Look at them cowering behind you! Not a single one hase to your aid. Are you merely meant to be a shield?"


    "..." Arthur didn''t reply.


    All three of them came to a stop as wax filled the room, while Arthur had been unable to get them through a portal. "Did you somehow learn our ns, and that''s why the Dwarf Queen is here?" Many were confused by that, but Arthur still didn''t respond. "The East will fall. ns are already in motion, but the Dwarves and Druids mean nothing in the long run."


    "What''re you nning on doing to my people!?" Ventari shouted out.


    "The same thing we did all those years ago. It''s likely the Dragons know." The Demon responded and gestured to Arthur. "Even Sir Arthur knows. Don''t worry though, there are more important things in this world than any one kingdom." His eyes focused solely on Arthur. "After all, leaving someone who continually gets in the way would be foolish."


    To my surprise, blood began to pour onto the floor. Not from any sudden attack, or epic exchange but from his existing wounds. Arthur had a pool gathering under him. Yet, from his reaction, you''d think it wasn''t anything strange. Lighting shot across his body as he merely stood there as a foul magic seemed to bepeting with him.


    Our feet began to shake as the entirety of the mountain seemed to quiver in fear. Even the stone walls could be heard creaking. Strikes of lightning shot out towards the Demons as Arthur remained idle, and that put them more on edge. Arceana was right, though. The Demons had been more focused on Arthur than anything else. Giving him a title like ''The Anomaly'' was concerning as well.


    The moonlight had disappeared entirely, and it looked like we were in a void of sorts. Surrounded by darkness with barely any way to see the tile below our feet. The only bits of me came from the flicker of that monster, with bursts of lighting from Arthur along with other spells.


    "This can''t be happening..." Ventari was mumbling to herself over and over.


    To all our surprise, it was Cassidy who got Arthur to move. "Arthur..." The redhead called out and got him to nce over his shoulder at her. "Kill them." It was so simple and yet the tone she used gave even me chills.


    A chuckle escaped the Demon''s lips. "That is a pleasant idea." He then turned to the monster next to him. "Kill anyone and everyone on this mountain."


    Before any of us could react, the monster under his control darted away only to reappear from the other direction. She seemed confused, as did her partner. I''m d we weren''t the only ones. Arthur turned back around as his eyes likely returned to the Demons.


    "Did you do this?!" The Demon demanded as he tried to teleport away and would immediately blink back into existence. "How?!"


    "..." Our Knight remained silent as he just stood in the exact same spot. "Do you know where we are?" Arthur asked after another moment emotionlessly. "You probably assume we''re still in Lestrania at the top of Helmsforth." He said, and my brows furrowed in confusion.


    "You mean to tell me you transported all of us here?"


    "And you made it rather easy. Part of me wondered if I could do it, but thanks to your pet," He gestured to the grotesque monster beside the Demon. "It was very possible."


    "What are you going on about?" Looking to his partner, the Demon became uneasy. "Is this ce so special that you believe this makes any difference?"


    Spreading his arm out as he gestured to the surrounding area, Arthur raised his voice. "This, believe it or not, terrifies me. This ce horrifies me in ways you can''t possibly imagine. Maybe I''m just sensitive to it."


    Slightly amused, the Demon replied. "Don''t tell me you''re afraid of the dark." A spellunched and merely dissipated before it hit Arthur.


    "Let me enlighten you to where you are..." Everything shifted around us as Arthur''s voice grew darker than I had ever heard it.


    None of us knew what had happened. One minute, we were surrounded by shadows, and the next, we were back atop Helmsforth. Light had returned to the world. However, we were outside since the part of the Temple we were standing in had disappeared. Like it had been cut away from reality and never existed in the first ce. We stood in the dirt as many of our own guards looked at us befuddled.


    Many were shouting out in confusion, but it was Lucia who met my gaze. "Where''s Arthur?" She asked softly.

 Chapter 268 - 268

    <h4>Chapter 268:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Is everyone okay!?" Typhon''s voice called out from inside the temple.


    He was in one of the hallways that were now visible since a portion of the temple was missing. "Priestesses!" Sergeant Ziah cried. "All of you went missing, and no one could approach! What is happening?!"


    Many of them started to rush down to us in our small crater but halted when Ziah''s arms shot out to stop everyone. Her head flicked up behind us as her eyes went wide. Pale-faced, and broken out in a cold sweat, our Sergeant seemed to be shaking in fear.


    "Where is the one who was given the title ''Knight of Lestrania''?" A voice called out from above us.


    My head whipped up to see the two Demons known as Credo and Pestilence with another familiar figure. The same cloaked figure that Arthur had faced once before. Why were they all together? So much has been happening that I couldn''t keep track of everything.


    They floated above us, with the cloaked figure being the closest one to us. It was impossible to tell who she was looking at. At one point, it felt like her gaze was focused on me, but my eyes darted to Lucia, who seemed to retreat in on herself as she looked away.


    "Why have youe here at this time?" Arceana shouted out to them. "I thought you hade to an agreement with Sir Arthur."


    "Credo and Pestilence do not speak for me. Whatever deals they made are theirs and theirs alone. Now, where is he?" She demanded.


    The two brothers seemed ufortable. "Perhaps he left with the intruders?" Credo offered.


    "Then why is the temple in such a state? Even Rudnurth''s prison is damaged." She immediately shot back as magic began to gather above her head. "I''ll ask one more time. Where is your Knight?" An orb of pure magic floated above our heads and illuminated the entire mountain top.


    Before anyone could respond, the orb of magic that far exceeded my own was destroyed effortlessly. A force started to push down on the entire mountain as I felt my knees strain. However, while it might''ve been bad for us, it was clear it was more of an ident. Especially considering that the cloaked Demon mmed into the ground.


    Arthur suddenly appeared like a puzzle being revealed as he hovered just above the ground. He looked down at the cloaked Demon, who justid there motionlessly, but he didn''t seem convinced. His gaze quickly checked the area before falling onto Credo and Pestilence.


    In one hand was his usual sword; in the other was the grotesque Demon from before. It was dead and limp in his hand as he held it by the hilting from its mouth. Part of me is ashamed that it took me so long to realize it, but when I realized that he was holding onto two separate things, my eyes moved to his shoulder in disbelief. His right arm hadpletely returned and looked no worse for wear.


    The woman and Arthur locked des as bursts of air and magic shot throughout the area violently. She teleported away, only to reappear behind Arthur. He turned and deflected the blow as her sword glowed with magic. Exchanging blows, it didn''t stop until Arthur was lifted into the air by his leg and thrown. Given that this was Arthur, he opened a portal, flew into it, and reappeared behind the cloaked figure.


    Catching her by surprise, he was able to overpower her and send her tumbling down the mountain. Explosions rang out down Helmsforth. Fear crept through my mind as I realized a battle between these two would destroy the mountain and everyone in the vicinity. However, Arthur didn''t give chase. Instead, he nted his sword in the dirt and grasped the grotesque Demon''s neck before sliding it down the sword.


    A horrible sound followed as the breaking of bones and sttering of wax could be vividly heard. From the Demons body, however, was another sword made of demon stone. Stone meant to kill immortals. Created and wielded by said immortals. Somehow, it seemed to fit him perfectly as he picked up his other sword.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    ncing down at the cloaked High Elf, I watched her carefully as she did the same in return after she teleported back up. Credo and Pestilence were above, but why were they just floating there? Did they really mean to keep their word? If they did, why were they with her, and what did she want?


    "What is your name?" She asked me.


    "Arthur Pe-"


    Interrupting me, she lifted her sword to my throat as I studied her. "What," Her voice became more forceful. "Is your name?"


    I didn''t answer. "..."


    Her sword lowered before looking off to the side. "Why have you not taken what is rightfully yours?" At my look, she stepped away from me and put her weapon away. "I know who you are, and I know that this position you find yourself in is beneath you."


    "That''s a matter of opinion." I shot back.


    "Then why? In your opinion, why stay like this when you could be so much more? You could lead this world-"


    "I don''t want it." I told her before I put Defiance away and nted the Demon Stone sword in the ground. "I have never wanted it. It was never meant to be mine."


    Slowly, she gestured over to the group. "Is it because of them? Have your personal attachments truly led you to this?"


    My eyes stayed on her form. "My choices and failures have led me to this."


    Her hood turned back to me, and I could feel her eyes on me. "What changed to make you like this?"


    A scoff escaped my lips. "That''s the thing; nothing changed. This is who I''ve always been." Spreading my arms, I gestured to myself. "I never learn from my past mistakes, and this is the result." Pointing to Reed, I continued. "A good man died today. A friend!" My arms fell to my side limply. "If you know who I am, then you should know that this is always going to be the end result."


    Credo and Pestilencended behind her. "You''re pathetic." Shemented.


    Chuckling, I nodded as I turned away from her. "You''re not wrong. I might be pathetic, but I will cling to being just that. It''s from that that I can be here now." My eyes drifted to Arceana and Elincia. "I''ve trusted others to handle certain tasks for thest time and have once again paid the price." Turning back, I gestured to the sword. "I don''t know what you want from me but leave. Take the sword and leave. It''ll probably help you more than it''ll help me."


    "Look at them!" She suddenly shouted before gesturing all around. "Each of them are weak, useless, and cowardly! Better were the warriors of old! Not these sniveling children who hide behind you!"


    "Can you me them?" I asked back. "Who would you have at your side?" Then I gestured behind her. "More Demons?"

 Chapter 269 - 269

    <h4>Chapter 269:</h4>


    ????''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Don''t get me wrong," Mordred began as he looked at the two brothers. "While they did irritate me in the beginning, it would seem both want to stay true to their word."


    "Even if it means their word was given to a weakling." Imented disdainfully. "What happened that made you so weak?"


    "Weak?" He repeated. "There are many words I would use to describe myself, but in your presence, weak isn''t one of them."


    Amused, I gestured to him and the area around us. "You hide who you are, can''t protect those under your care, and im that you aren''t weak."


    He red at me in return. "I''ve had a long week." Holding up his arm, he continued. "Believe it or not, but I just got this arm back."


    My gaze drifted to Credo and Pestilence, who shrugged before I moved next to them. "How confident would you two be going against him right now?" I asked in a hushed tone.


    Both seemed surprised at that. "I have doubts we would win, or even survive, for that matter." Credo answered.


    "What makes you say that?" I inquired.


    "Despite him having gone against a Demon Lord and an Experiment, he seems perfectly fine."


    Pestilence scoffed. "I don''t think he could kill us. After all, the fight didn''tst long, so it''s likely he''s just more rested this time around."


    I listened to both opinions. "What if it were all three of us?"


    Credo frowned. "We already gave him our word and we caught him off guardst time. You should remember that he''s the one who injured the Queen all those years ago. Not an easy feat, I assure you." He stated. "All of us may be ssified as Demon Lords, but remember, he has been killing several of us as ofte."


    With my own frown, I nced back at Mordred. "Do you think I could beat him?"


    To my surprise, it was Pestilence who answered. "No. He''s hiding something. Whatever it is, it''s something he doesn''t want anyone to see, but if you were to push him far enough..." He then shook his head. "I''m not sure it would be worth it." All of us nced at Mordred, who was watching us emotionlessly. "Arthur clearly isn''t in the right state of mind."


    "Your specialty is going against people who use spells and cut away at their magic directly. I''m not even sure how you''d go about targeting Arthur''s invisible attacks." Credo exined before ncing at Pestilence. "Besides that, we saw something when we fought him that is hard to describe."


    "So, you two say, but I just crossed des with him." I replied.


    "And he sent your ass tumbling down the mountain." Pestilence shot back as he crossed his arms. "I bet you didn''t even notice all the debris floated off the side of Helmsforth entirely, so no one got injured." Then he nced over at the man in question. "Also, not sure if you''ve noticed, but he doesn''t seem to be all there right now."


    Credo agreed with his brother. "It does seem as if he''s about to crack."


    A small smile came to my lips. "Then let''s see if we can get him to crack."


    Grabbing my arm, the redhaired Demon tugged me slightly. "That isn''t what we agreed to!"


    Ripping my arm from his grasp, I replied. "You don''t have to help. I''ll do it all myself."


    "Yeah, but I don''t think that''ll matter too much to him." Pestilencemented before shrugging. "I mean, I''m all about a good tussle, so it doesn''t matter to me."


    Wanting to be the voice of reason, Credo stepped between us. "Have you two lost your minds!? People have died tonight, and we have no idea their rtionship to Arthur."


    Pointing at him, my smirk grew. "Then let''s target someone else." Both moved to protest, so I quickly continued. "We''re not going to kill anyone. We just need to make it seem like we are."


    The two brothers nced at one another. "This seems like a poor n, and I want no part of it." Credo informed me before stepping back with his hands raised. "I am nothing more than a bystander like everyone else here."


    Pestilence sighed and then stepped beside his brother. "Despite me wanting to join you, I will trust my brother on this."


    "Fine. Who do you think he cares about the most?" I asked while keeping my gaze on the two brothers. "Come on. You must know something."


    Instead of replying, both just gestured to the youngest High Elf present. As I looked at her, it seemed so obvious. Mordred was standing almost directly in front of her. My smirk disappeared as my eyes saw her watching us fearfully. Turning back to the two brothers, they gave me a look.


    Gritting my teeth, I grabbed my sword and channeled my magic into it. "Very well."


    Turning towards Mordred, unnerved me since his eyes started to twist as he watched me. Without wasting any more time, I teleported above Lucia and readied my sword. It was easy to ignore their barriers. What I didn''t expect was for a bright light to engulf my entire right side as I fell to the ground.


    It felt like the entire right side of my body was gone as I fell into the dirt. My eye looked up, and I saw a giant beam of magic shooting into the sky. There was no doubt in my mind that it shot thousands of feet into the air and illuminated the surrounding area for miles. A guttural growl was all I heard before it mmed into me. I couldn''t breathe, I couldn''t move, I couldn''t even beg for my life as it crashed into me. Everything quickly went ck, but only for a moment.


    Then, in a sh, I was once again standing next to Credo and Pestilence. The two brothers quickly teleported far up into the air as they likely saw what I saw. My sword''s magic fizzled out as my eyes once again met Mordred''s. They were focused on me in a pleading manner.


    "Don''t." Mordred said softly. "Please don''t."


    Backing away slowly as I felt my body quiver in fear, I couldn''t tear my gaze away from him. After all, it wasn''t every day you saw yourself die and are given a second chance.

 Chapter 270 - 270

    <h4>Chapter 270:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Whatever had happened startled the three Demons. To the point where the cloaked woman was frozen, and the other two teleported high above the mountain and watched almost fearfully. Each of them kept their eyes on Arthur, who was also shaking.


    "Don''t." Arthur said softly. "Please don''t."


    His body lurched forward as copious amounts of blood shot from his mouth. It pooled on the ground in front of him as it dripped down his chin. Wounds started to appear on Arthur''s body as well. Soon, the knight was almost coated in blood from head to toe. He stumbled back a moment before he regained his bnce and looked to the Demons once more.


    "I can''t fix this." Arthur once again spoke.


    "Fix what?" The female Demon replied.


    "Anything..." He shuffled slightly as if readjusting his body. "None of this was supposed to happen."


    Annoyed, the woman shouted at him. "Then what was supposed to happen!? You could''ve prevented this! Whatever you''re hiding could''ve prevented this!"


    This irked Arthur as he replied harshly. "It''s not that simple."


    Spreading her wings, the raven-haired woman floated up slowly as she looked down at him. "I always wondered what you were. Human," She started. "God, Demon, or maybe something else entirely, but I know now. You''re a coward and liar."


    "What do you know?" Arthur''s voice was cold. "This isn''t what I wanted! None of this was supposed to be my responsibility!" Arthur shouted back before he gestured back to us. "I didn''t ask toe here!" He roared. "I was forced toe to Lestrania! I was forced to act out a role I wanted nothing to do with! I was forced to fight! I was forced to do everything! Just like how I''m forced to deal with all of this!" His arms shot out as he gestured around the entire area. "Who else would deal with this?!" He demanded.


    The entire mountain top became quiet as our knight stood there. This was all news to us and likely only revealed from him being pushed against the wall. Part of me ached for him. He had no reason to lie about this, and if he truly was forced to be here... As I looked around, many seemed to feel just as hesitant as me.


    "It''s true that I may be a liar! I don''t deny it, but I''ve still done what I thought best for everyone!" Pointing at the two brothers, he continued. "I''ve suffered at the hands of Demons just like everyone else!" He then scoffed. "They have even killed me!" Gesturing to himself, he continued. "And yet, I''m still here!" Then he turned and pointed at our group. "Even from my own, the people I protect have abused me! Continually!"


    As Arthur''s gaze moved over them, many cast their eyes down at that. I watched as Arthur''s arms fell limply to his side.


    "So, you''ll stay with those same people and protect them? Despite them having erased you from history?" She asked, and my brows furrowed when I heard that. "What right do they have to your protection?"


    "Erased from history?" I mumbled.


    "There are reasons for that. Ask your two Demon friends. They should be more than aware of the situation."


    She turned to the two brothers for a moment before nodding her head before turning back to Arthur. "We will leave you be. You appear to be suffering enough without my help." Her hood almost seemed to focus on me for a moment as well. "While I do not like you, we will help you. Thana is more of a threat anyway. As Credo and Pestilence have already agreed, you have our aid should you need it."


    They started to fly off, but Arthur quickly spoke. "And where are you going?"


    Stopping for a moment, she looked back at him. "To buy you some time. After all, it looks like you need it."


    "What''s your name?" He asked her. "I know Credo and Pestilence, but you have yet to introduce yourself."


    She was quiet for a moment before replying. "I''ll tell you my name if you tell me yours." Was all she said before they quickly left.


    With the Demons gone, the mountain top became silent. Arthur was just standing there in thought. Many of us were unsure of whether or not it was safe. Ayda and Alwin were tending to their mother while I eventually stepped outside the shield. Slowly, I approached Arthur. His wounds weren''t closing as they should''ve been.


    Not wanting to get too close without him noticing, I circled around him and saw his eyes were firmly shut. His fists were shaking from how hard he clenched. Part of me wanted to hold the poor man. Whatever he had been through had been thrown in his face. A past that Demons were aware of and had apparently been erased by us.


    I was startled when I saw veins start to bulge on his neck and forehead. As I reached out my hand, Arthur suddenly let out a chilling wail. My hands immediately shot to my ears as a wave of sound mmed into me and pushed me onto my back. Using my magic to shield me from the sound, I felt the mountain shake as many others fell to the ground in pain. Those of us who could use magic tried to help, but it could only do so much.


    Especially with the entirety of Helmsforth shaking under us from the sheer volume of Arthur''s scream. Cracks shot through the ground and bs of earth shifted beneath us. He eventually stopped, as did the shaking but the wail could be heard echoing all the way down the mountainside.


    "Arthur..." I said softly but couldn''t hear it.

 Chapter 271 - 271

    <h4>Chapter 271:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    My chest heaved rapidly as I tried to calm down. Moving over to the sword made of Demon Stone angrily, my freehand yanked it out of the ground. Examining it for a moment left me little satisfaction. A sword made of one of the strongest metals in Crevalis. Yet, it paled inparison to Defiance. Regardless, the sword shook in my hand for a moment until I felt someone tug on my shirt gently.


    As I turned, Cassidy stood there looking at me desperately. "Arthur. Ya need ta check on Grandpa Reed." She slowly gestured to where he was still covered in wax. "He''s hurt real bad." Her hands were shaking.


    Putting Defiance on my back, I slowly removed her hand from my shirt. "I''m sorry, Cass."


    Moving away from her only got her to run in front of me and grab my shirt more forcefully. "Please. Please. Please!" She became more and more frantic.


    "Cassidy." Putting down the other sword, my hands found hers. "Your grandfather is dead. So is Aien. There is nothing I can do."


    Ayda was the one who shouted at me. "But you healed me! Your magic is powerful enough to-"


    "They''re already dead, Ayda." I cut her off and gestured to her mother. "Your mother, Aydalia, is not. Focus on her." Lowering Cassidy''s hands, I saw her lips tremble as tears streamed down her face. "I''m sorry. I never should''ve expected any of you to defend yourselves." My eyes nced at Arceana and Elincia, who winced at my statement.


    I saw Dryritt moving over to me slowly, and Lucia finally stood up. "We need to talk." The Dragon told me.


    Closing my eyes, a sigh escaped my lips. "I''m well aware. If you don''t want to stay here, feel free to use my home for the moment. I have a few things I need to take care of." He nodded, and I gestured off one side of the mountain top as I opened my eyes. "On the outskirts is a mansion. It''s the only one. You can''t miss it. Help yourself to any food and or beverages."


    "Are you sure you don''t need help?" He inquired. "While I am not a fan of Lestrania, if you ask, we would be willing to aid in the recovery process."


    Shaking my head, I answered. "That''s not your responsibility." With a small head gesture towards the Priestesses, I picked up the Demon Stone sword once more. "It''s theirs."


    Dryritt was quiet for a moment. "None of us could do anything." He informed me. "That old man and those two Elves are rather impressive for being able to respond the way they did." I didn''t say anything as I continued to stare at him. "I just thought you should know." He then gestured to Lucia. "They died saving her." The High Elf in question looked at him as he kept his gaze focused on me. "How much did they know about you?"


    Taking a deep breath, my frown deepened. "Enough. I should be back in a day or two."


    He nodded. "We will wait for you." With a signal to the others, he took to the air and flew off.


    Cassidy was just standing in front of me, broken, while I looked at Lucia. Part of me couldn''t stand to figure out just how bad Augustus''s wounds were. It was wax. Hot wax. That told me all I needed to know. However, I could feel an ache in my chest while Lucia just looked at me. Reed knew exactly what he was doing when he saved her. The question was, did Aydalia and Aien?


    "Arthu-" Lucia began, but I cut her off as I turned around to the Priestesses.


    "Arceana. Elincia." Both sisters looked at me. "I will be gone for a few days."


    Many seemed uneasy about that. "Where will you go?" Elincia asked.


    "To find some answers. Make sure Rudnurth can''t escape while I''m gone." She nodded.


    "I don''t think you should leave!" Lucia said quickly.


    "I''ming back." I told her and moved past Cassidy as I summoned a portal.


    Typhon was watching me, as was almost everyone else, but everything had gone so wrong. "Can Ie with you?" My student inquired.


    Shaking my head, I replied. "Not this time, and stay away from my home until I return." Turning towards Greigh, he had his gaze focused on me. "Captain, I''ll also want to talk with you when I return."


    A voice cut him off before he could reply. "Cass!" Austin''s voice cut in.


    Opening a portal, I left. Part of me was ashamed that I ran, but I didn''t want to see the look on that poor boy''s face. Cassidy told me he was in the Temple since they were all summoned. However, he was a little too young and was just waiting for the meeting to finish.


    Either way, I didn''t have a lot of time. Answers were desperately needed, and there were only three options. One was Rudnurth, which wasn''t very realistic. I''m honestly not sure if I could get through an entire conversation without trying to kill him. He distracted me enough that Graham was able to run back to the Temple. It didn''t matter in the end, though. The other Demon is the one that killed Aien, Reed, and horribly maimed Aydalia.


    My other two options were both long shots. I could go to the heart and hope that I was able to find some answers there. Although, that came with seeing my three guardians and the remnants of Aydan. Considering I just failed someone from his family, married into or not, they still died because of my faith in others. This killed whatever faith I had left in others for theing storm. I was still holding out hope that they''d bepetent enough to help me prepare.


    That left me only one choice. "I hope you''re still alive, you fuckin bear..." I whispered as I appeared deep within a forest.

 Chapter 272 - 272

    <h4>Chapter 272:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Austin Reed was sobbing as he held his sister. Cassidy, my student, tried her best tofort him without showing any weakness. It was painful to watch, but it still surprised me that Arthur left despite seeing the child. Typhon and Lucia both looked hurt as well at his sudden departure.


    "Sergeant Ziah!" I quickly spoke out as the Zugal stood near Cassidy. "I need you to help escort Aydalia Farro to the medical wing! She needs immediate treatment! Take Ayda and General Alwin with you. They''re under your watch."


    She didn''t need any instruction as she quickly grabbed a few Elves to help her. Aydalia wasn''t stable, and they needed to be careful with her condition. Ayda and Alwin weren''t in any condition to be using magic that could be relied upon. Thankfully, the Zugal was quick to act as they moved into the Temple.


    Taking a breath, my attention turned to Captain Greigh. "Captain, I need you to take over for General Alwin for the duration." The Zugal turned to me. "Start cleaning this up and get our forces organized. We need to investigate how these Demons walked into the Temple without any warning."


    Kheri spoke up next. "Given how powerful they were, I''m not sure it would be something our guards would be able to detect."


    "It is certainly possible, but I also want to make sure no one else has died." I replied. After all, who knew how many of our guards might''ve been ruthlessly murdered. "The Captain will handle that."


    "At once." Greigh bowed before flying off.


    My attention then turned to Kheri. "Escort the representatives back to their rooms. Issue guards on top of their own forces." I eyed many of the horrified visitors. "They''ll need time to rest. Coordinate with them as best you can."


    She nodded and looked back at them before giving me an uneasy look. "Of course." The Zugal General quickly rounded them up.


    With them gone, Arceana and I were left with the dredges of what remained. "Rudnurth''s seal was-" My sister began.


    "I know, but I am needed up here. You will have to handle it this time." I quickly replied.


    Arceana looked at me and to the lifeless forms of Aien and Augustus before her gaze shifted to those crying. "Then I will leave matters here to you. I will return as soon as I am able." She replied before teleporting away.


    With a grim expression, I moved to the two siblings. "Cassidy, Austin..." Both turned to me, and I felt my heart ache for them. "I understand what you must be feeling. However, it would be disrespectful to leave your grandfather here. I would like to move him with Aien to a more private room if you would allow it." I asked with a small gesture toward the two of them. "Naturally, you''ll be able to visit whenever you want, but I thought you might like some time to yourselves."


    Cassidy nodded. "Thank you, Priestess." She said politely without a bow as she held her brother. "Ah''ll take Austin so we can talk. Yer help is most wee." Picking her younger brother up, she carried him into the Temple as I shook my head.


    The pure strength and resolve of that girl never failed to surprise me. "Lucia." I called out to her.


    "Yes, Elincia?"


    She appeared to be on the verge of breaking down as well. It didn''t surprise me. Lucia was very close with the entire Farro family. Alwin and her had grown close, which in turn extended to the rest of the family. No doubt she was reeling a bit herself. I didn''t know how to help her in this situation.


    "Would you like to tend to Alwin with Typhon, or would you rather help me with Aien and Augustus?" I inquired and then gestured to the Temple. "Both of you could also rest if you need to."


    "I..." Lucia began and paused for a moment before looking at Typhon. "I think Typhon should go see Ayda and Alwin. He''s actually lived with them off and on." The boy in question had tears in his eyes as he only stared at the ground. "It will also give us a chance to talk while we care for the deceased."


    Typhon looked at me, sniffling. "I''d like to go see Aydalia." I nodded.


    Giving him a small hug, I eventually ced a hand on his cheek. "Then go. We will take care of things here. Make sure Aydalia gets help."


    With a firm nod, he left. "Priestess Elincia, if I may." The Duke spoke up. "Aydalia was a very good friend of ours as well. While we won''t intrude, would it be possible for my wife to wait nearby as well? Luthi adores Lady Aydalia." Lord Lein inquired. "I would also be willing to offer my assistance here and have my own forces inspect the mountain."


    "The offer is greatly appreciated." I replied and then looked to his wife. "Lady Lein, feel free to head to the medical wing, but please be respectful."


    She curtsied. "Of course. Thank you, Priestess."


    My attention moved to the remaining guards in the air. "Clear the debris from the mountain top and make sure to inspect the buildings! Thest thing we need is for supports to crumble and have another incident on our hands." Many gave some form of affirmation, and I looked to Drewes. "Do you have any specialist that can check for any deformities in the mountain?"


    He bowed. "I know a few. It should be a simple enough task to reach out to them." Lord Lein needed no prompting as he immediately set out to his task.


    "He''ll return soon." I told Lucia before turning to the bodies. "We should cover them before anyone returns."


    "It''s only proper." Lucia replied with a small nod.

 Chapter 273 - 273

    <h4>Chapter 273:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    ''Kill her!'' Aydan''s voice echoed in my thoughts. ''You look terrible.'' My eyes closed in irritation. ''Arthur!!!'' shes of Aydan appeared. ''Arthur...''


    "Stop." I mumbled out.


    "Arthur...'' Images of Aien and Augustus shed before my eyes.


    Gritting my teeth, I spoke again. "Stop!"


    So much noise could be heard despite the forest being silent as the grave. Voices of the past. Even ones from recently. All of them ying my head over and over. My energy wasn''t low, but even with my transformation, it didn''t change the fact that I was still vulnerable right now.


    ''John!'' Her voice cut through everyone else, and my eyes mmed open.


    Anotherforting voice called out. ''You need a hand, John?''


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly as my chest fell. "Winter. Jake..." Looking up at the stars, my frown diminished ever so slightly. "Thanks." My eyes came back to the surrounding trees. "Camoa? You there?"


    It didn''t surprise me that a collection of nts burst from the earth in a pod before revealing the Druid. "You called?" She inquired as she stepped out onto the grass. "Is this perhaps about the situation in Helmsforth? I felt the presence of a great Demon there." Then her gaze fell to my arm. "It was also said that you had lost your arm and were cursed."


    Holding my arm with the Demon Stone Sword, I eyed it for a moment before I replied. "A lot has happened tonight. There was an attack by several Demons. However, I came because I was hoping you''d be able to help me find somebody."


    She nodded. "That is entirely possible, but until I can verify how you recovered your arm and that your supposed curses are no more, I must pry further." At my look, the Druid shook her head. "This isn''t for my safety, but the forests. Demonic curses can spread."


    Obviously, I couldn''t tell her everything. "Alright. I''ll let you know what happened."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Inside the Void


    Before Credo''s Party Arrived


    With everyone else gone, my body changed violently. My missing arm burst to life as my energy shot from the bandages. Blue and purple energies mixed before my arm had returned entirely, but in its transformed state. Flexing the digits that had returned, my gaze quickly shifted to Graham and the other Demon with him.


    "I must admit, it took me a little bit to understand how you pulled it off." I spoke in my distorted voice. "A real-life Benjamin Button. With some differences here and there."


    "What are you?!" Graham demanded as he stepped further into the void.


    "An excellent question, but one that doesn''t matter." With a snap of his fingers, his grotesque creature attacked me. "I admit," Grabbing her by the throat and squeezing before pumping my energy throughout her body violently, I felt her go limp in my hand. "Part of me assumed that Arceana and Elincia would be able to hold this thing off."


    My energy started to shoot through the Demon''s body as it overflowed. "What manner of being can do such a thing?" Graham asked, but I ignored his questions.


    "But this thing isn''t even a Demon Lord. I would ask you what it is..." He red at me. "Yeah, I didn''t think you''d answer." Wriggling the Demon for a moment in thought, my smirk returned. "Benjamin Button! See, I thought you were using some spell-based illusions. I was wrong. You''re also cursed in some manner, or your body was purposefully made that way. By Thana perhaps?"


    Screaming, Graham rushed me, but I merely smacked him with his deadpanion. "You have no right to speak the Queen''s name!" He called out from the ground.


    Shifting my energy towards the ces I was cursed, they soon broke entirely like shattered ss. "Mmh. Much better." Stepping towards Graham, he tried to flee but ultimately returned near me once more. "Whenever you die, you literally get younger. Just like how old people get weaker due to their age, you get stronger the more you return to your prime." My grip tightened on the female in my hand as some wax oozed from her orifices and other wounds. "I must admit, you yed me good."


    Graham finally smirked confidently. "You finally realized there is no point in killing me. So that puts us at an impasse." He said before gesturing to me. "If you kill me, that''ll only put me closer to killing you, but if I kill you, I cannot leave this ce."


    "Mmh, not exactly." I shot back before gesturing to myself. "You see, this form is rather intimidating and would likely frighten my own allies." He nodded in agreement. "However, it also handles my energy far better. Bulky though it may be, there is another I also use that is a moreplete version of this. Thanks to that, and the Priestesses being utterly useless, I don''t want to show this form."


    "Where does that leave us?"


    "I''m getting there. You see, if I reveal this form, I''ll likely be ousted regardless of the help I''ve given, and I need Lestrania. I was put here for a reason with a task toplete. The problem is, I''ve no idea what it is I''m supposed to be doing." Walking closer to him, I looked down at him. "Thus, my dilemma."


    "You''re talking in circles. Make a decision and get on with it." He red up at me with a smirk. "I''m fine with either."


    "Is that so?" My own grin must''ve revealed how wrong he was as his expression fell. "There is something you seem to be misunderstanding here. I have another option." A familiar flower floated over to me, and I held it in my hand for a moment before letting it float back off. "I can just leave."

 Chapter 274 - 274

    <h4>Chapter 274:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Inside the Void


    Before Credo''s Party Arrived


    He was confused at that. "What do you mean?"


    Backhanding his cheek with his friend suddenly, he fell onto his back. "I mean that I can leave this ce. Sure, you''ve gotten stronger, but you still look middle age at best. Youpare to yourpanion here." I wiggled the dead Demon in my grasp before him. "Not quite Benjamin enough to make a difference."


    There were no words for how much I was going to enjoy this. How much I needed it. This could be exactly what I need to move forward.


    "So, here''s what''s going to happen." Gesturing to the downed middle-aged Demon, I smirked. "I''m going to leave you here. You have no choice in the matter, and I could easily kill you or cripple you to leave." I shrugged. "Either way doesn''t matter too much to me. What does matter to me is that you will be trapped here."


    "You think you can keep me here?" He taunted. "This ce can''t hold me."


    "You''re certainly wee to try and leave, but I have serious doubts you can do it, which leaves us with your own options." I taunted in return. "You can continually kill yourself, which amuses me to no end and try to escape that way. Doubtful, but who knows. You might just get lucky."


    "Or?"


    "Or you can stay here and be just like that wandering flower. Always waiting for my return. If I return." Before he could reply, Defiance reached out and cut off his arms as he started screaming. "I didn''t think that would work, but I''m d it did." Gesturing to his wound, I exined. "I left some of my energy on the wounds to fester and prevent you from healing. Think of it as a type of curse. Problem is, it won''tst long."


    "Ah!!!" He cried out in pain.


    pping him with his friend again, he writhed on the floor in agony. "See, this is what I need. To see this. I''ll be back for these moments, but it could be a while." Then I looked around. "After all, time passes differently here." Stepping on one of his legs, my energy shot into his bones before twisting it in a horrid fashion. "What happened, Ben? You were acting so smug not ten minutes ago. Are you no longer enjoying yourself?"


    Tears ran down the Demon''s face as he bit his lips to try and silence himself. "Mph!!!"


    "The best part about all of this is your own ability. Even if you kill yourself, you''ll eventually get to the point where you''re too young to do so." I said with a delightful grin. "Too weak to do so. I could be wrong, but if you turn into an infant that kills himself over and over, that will also amuse me. That, or you have to grow up again. It will be interesting to see what you choose."


    He looked at me in horror as he spoke softly. "You''re more of a Demon than anyone I''ve ever met."


    I backed away from him with a smirk as his recovery seemed to be hindered. "I''ll see you around, Graham. After all, I owe you a great debt for helping me recover my arm and remove those curses." I told him before I returned with his fearful eyes staring at me.


    Leaving him there would give meter opportunities to get information out of him. It was also a nice form of revenge.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    I kept out more details than I probably should''ve. "Is that truly what happened?" Camoa asked skeptically.


    I scoffed internally at the thought of telling anyone about my transformation and how I got my arm back. "As I said, defeating the Demons allowed me to remove my curse. Your flower helped with that and likely affected their morale."


    "But one of them still lives." She shot back.


    "True." I nodded. "But at least he''s locked away, and if he does escape, I''ll know immediately."


    Moving closer, she gestured to my right arm. "May I?"


    Holding it out for her, I answered. "By all means."


    Slowly, she prodded the arm. "It truly seems like it was never gone." cing an ear against it, the Druid hummed. "Whatever curse was ced on you also appears to have been removed." Camoa then kissed my shoulder and a small light emitted from her lips as a few light particles floated in the air. "That should help with your recovery if it is still needed."


    "Thank you." I said as she backed away, and I turned to face her directly. "Since you have verified my curse is no longer active, could you assist me now?"


    "I can." Giving a small bow, Camoa spread her arms gracefully as vines came from the ground and into her hands before wrapping up her arms. "Who is it you search for in the forest?" The vines began to pulse. "If they are alive, they will resonate within the forest. So, who is it?"


    "She''s a creature of the Old World."


    The Druid seemed to pause at that before her eyes slightly widened. "I''m sorry. What did you say?" Turning to look at me in the eyes, she continued. "Because it sounded like you said a creature of the Old World."


    I nodded. "She is."


    Nodding incredibly slowly, Camoa let out, "Uh huh..." In disbelief. "And you said ''she'' is an old friend?"


    "She is. Her name is Kandma. Looks like a giant bear made from things found in the forest."


    "How long has it been since youst saw her?" The Druid asked slowly.


    "A few thousand years. She was about the size of my mansion when Ist saw her." I exined while crossing my arms.


    Studying me as if she thought I was lying, she spoke. "If she truly is a creature of the Old World, her size would be massive by now. It''s very likely she''s moved into the deeper parts of the forest where I dare not tread."


    "If that''s the case, it''s fine. I''ll go myself."


    "I see. Well, I suppose I can try to find a creature of the Old World, but I make no guarantees that it will be the one you''re looking for."


    "You direct me to them, and I''ll handle the rest."

 Chapter 275 - 275

    <h4>Chapter 275:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Arthur had been missing for almost an entire day now. Part of me hoped he was in his home with those Dragons, but I knew better. However, given his absence, someone needs to make sure those Dragons are taken care of. Even if it''s not my home, he is my General, and it is the least I could do.


    Knocking on the door, I waited for a response. "What do you want, Zugal?" One of Dryritt''s guards inquired.


    "Who is it?" The Representative''s voice came from inside.


    "I''m Sir Arthur Pendragon''s Captain. I report directly to him." I replied.


    "It''s a Captain working for Arthur!" The Dragon shouted.


    The reply came quick enough. "Let him in." I was quickly guided to Dryritt.


    With a small nod, I spoke. "Thank you for letting me in."


    He looked me over for a moment as he sat in front of the Arthur''s living room firece. "This isn''t my home. As such, it''s not my ce to turn you away." Dryritt replied before his maw opened, and he poured more mes on the fire. "Why have youe here?"


    "In the General''s absence, I thought I would check in on his guests. Ask if you needed any food or water." I stated as all the Dragons sat around the roomzily. "Perhaps there''s something else you might need."


    "Why do you care about us?" Dryritt asked after a moment. "Your Priestesses haven''te to check on us. Did they order you to do this?"


    "I rarely respond to the Priestesses anymore. Sir Arthur is who I follow, and I''m doing this because he is unable to for the moment." My tone was firm. "Clearly, you have a rtionship of some kind with the General, but he lost a friendst night."


    Dryritt''s tail slithered over the chair''s arm and poked the fire. "Your General, as you call him, has lost far more than that." He grumbled out. "My Dragons and I don''t need anything. We don''t want anything. All of us canst months without food or water when we are not fighting or growing stronger."


    Nodding, my arms gestured around the room. "I''ve heard simr, but it must''ve been a tiring flight toe here. Besides,st night wasn''t exactly rxing. It is no trouble if you need anything. Sir Arthur likely wouldn''t mind if you even looked around or helped yourself to his pantry."


    Leaning back, the Dragon spoke. "Your offer is noted but unneeded. I would never do such a thing to your leader."


    "Sounds like you''ve known him for some time."


    Turning to me, Dryritt snorted, and some smoke came out. "I''ve known of him for some time. As I said, I owe him a great debt." Then he gestured to his guards. "These children are far too young to remember him, but there are many of us who still do." A chuckle escaped his lips. "It seems he still favors us Dragons."


    Much of this was going over my head. This Dragon was old. Extremely old. One might even describe him as ancient. You can tell by the way he moves that he is a mirror image of Augustus Reed for his kind. That unnerved me. Seeing an old Dragon was a very rare thing indeed.


    Arthur has said he was older than he looked, but most Elven ages dip off just over a thousand years old. Maybe even twelve hundred if they are lucky. Dragons are known for aging far slower than even them. Some evenpare their aging to the Priestesses and High Elves. However, what stood out above that was the respect this man had for Arthur.


    "Well, I don''t know anything about favors, but I wille to check on you periodically." I told him.


    He hummed in thought. "For the kind courtesy of checking on us, I will walk you out. It may not be my home, but I can at least treat a guest appropriately." Standing and towering over me, he looked down at me. "Especially one who hasn''te to nose about."


    I chuckled at that. "Being nosey around Dragons doesn''t sound very wise. I like to think I''m a wiser person than that."


    To my surprise, Dryritt scoffed in amusement. "Not everyone is."


    When we stepped outside, we both heard amotion of sortsing from the town. It was confusing, but we understood when we saw what appeared to be something flying in the distance. The far distance. Like, on the horizon, yet were still able to see it.


    Dryritt frowned. "There are no more Dragonsing from what I know of, and that thing is bigger than even me." His eyes narrowed before he snorted. "Tell your Priestesses to stay out of the forest." Was all the warning I received before he headed back inside.


    My attention turned back to the dot that was slowly moving, and you could tell. Whatever it was, it was monstrous in size and fast enough to see it moving as a mere dot. Part of me wanted to go and investigate, but I knew better.

 Chapter 276 - 276

    <h4>Chapter 276:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    Deep in the forest, I ran from ce to ce. Arge mountain was said to be the home of a creature of the Old World. Coming back to familiar sights left me with mixed feelings. It wasn''t far from here where I had originally appeared in this world. Even when I was transferred to the past, this was Old Capital, despite the Hollow Forest taking over. Thankfully, I was much faster this time.


    With the mountain range insight, one that I remembered well, I stopped to observe it some. Just likest time, the smell of something burning filled my senses. Approaching carefully, not wanting any unexpected surprises, the cave entrance came into view once again. Soot still covered the ground, and more animal bones were scattered about the area.


    When I got to the entrance, the heavy breathing became heavier. "Run away, little mouse, lest you be caught." A voice called from the cave.


    Quirking a brow at that, my reply was more curious than anything. "It amuses me that someone would call me a mouse."


    "Amusing, is it?" Without any further warning, a deep breath could be heard.


    It wasn''t long until a small flickering sound reached my ear before growing. I passively watched as a wall of mes coated the entire cave entrance. Holding out a hand, the mes bent around me before shooting into the dirt. Part of me expected it tost longer, but it onlysted a few seconds.


    There was a snort. "Amusing indeed." The voice continued after I took another step. "I don''t know what you want, Elf, but this is my home. Leave or you will perish."


    Walking into the cave, I called out. "I care not for you or your home. Nor am I an Elf. All I seek are the answers to a few questions, and my search has led me here."


    "No other creature could survive my mes but an Elf or another Dragon, and you are certainly not a Dragon." A hissing sound could be heard. "So, if you''re not an Elf, then what are you?"


    "An excellent question. One I don''t have an answer to, but that''s okay because you don''t seem too willing to answer any of my questions." I replied. "I''m not in a particrly pleasant mood, so I suggest moving along."


    The voice called out again. "You demand answers, just like me, but refuse to give them, just like me."


    Turning a corner, I came to arge cavern. "Yeah, well, I''m not exactly keen on being helpful. Truth be told, I''m a bit of an ass and unpleasant to be around. Other people''s concerns, their questions, and curiosities are not my problem." I exined. "I tend to be more forceful and push people around, which is why I''m starting to wonder if I need to rip your tail off when I catch you."


    To my surprise, the Dragon called out once more from the back. "And now you resort to threats of violence."


    "Spraying fire at me with the intent to kill seems pretty fucking violent to me. So, you know," I shifted my two hands up and down. "This seems pretty fair. About par for the course for most of my interactions, really. Everyone tries to kill me, or at the very least, resort to violence of some manner."


    "You''re very confident for a mere Human." The Dragon said as I kept a close eye on the energy shifting in the shadows of the cavern. "But you''re obviously no ordinary Human. Your eyes are different, and your presence is something no human could aplish, which just makes my curiosity grow."


    A single ray of light was able to squeeze into the cavern, which made it more difficult to see, but my eyes could counter it. "Oh. Compliments. Feel free to continue buttering me up. I''ll be your turkey." I told him as my eyes stayed on him as he moved about. "Nothing?" My inquiry made the Dragon pause as he stopped and finally realized I was following him.


    "You can see me..." The Dragon stated, almost dumbfounded.


    "Clear as day!" Was my fake cheerful response. "Those shadows won''t do much to protect you." I warned.

 Chapter 277 - 277

    <h4>Chapter 277:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    He moved towards me from the shadows. "Then it seems this is the end of our game, little mouse."


    Crossing my arms slightly annoyed, I shot back quickly. "I know where a farm is, bitch. Don''t make me get a pitchfork and stab your scaly ass. As I said, I''m not in the mood for these games, and killing something would be like a st of dopamine." Then I shrugged. "Of course, that''s only after I beat the answers I''m looking for out of you."


    My eyes focused slightly when he opened his mouth. It quickly closed, of course, when it was mmed shut. Two gravity pirs rammed into his upper and lower jaw. This resulted in a yelp with him rearing his head back in pain. He wasn''t able to do so for long since I rapidly and violently pulled him before me. His eyes widened when he caught me right beside hisrge head.


    His scales were red and with light creams covering his softer areas. Yellow slit irises turned to almost needles as they looked at me. My re was likely intimidating the Dragon, as was the energy I was emitting. He had a horn on his nose, which I softly grabbed that made his breath catch in his throat.


    "Where is Kandma?"


    The tone of my voice shook the Dragon. At least, I thought it did. It wasn''t until the entire cavern started to shake that I realized it was actually the earth itself shaking. On our sides, the cavern walls shifted and tumbled while the ground continued to shake. Almost like it was being lifted, the entire cave system lit up as the top of the cavern grew further away.


    "Kan. Nd. Ma." A fairer voice called out with a scratchy undertone. "Kand. Ma." It repeated loudly.


    Sunlight shined down upon us as I squinted in surprise. The entire cavern disappeared as the morning sun''s light blinded me for a moment. Only a moment. However, it didn''t take long to realize that it wasn''t the cavern that had disappeared but rather that the entire mountain itself had moved. Above the Dragon and I, we watched mystified as the mountain range shook above us and moved at an rming rate.


    Soon, it was no longer directly above us but had destroyedrge parts of the surrounding forests. "That''s a name I''ve not heard in quite some time." She stated, and soon a familiar face appeared, but fartherrger than I remembered. "Kandma is what I was called once upon a time." It shook and knocked off extra boulders, trees, and even a few animals.


    All were flung into the forests. "Do you know me?!" Like a cancer, hope came to me.


    Keeping a firm grip on the Dragon, who was now shaking, Kandma''s head came closer. Which, given her size, was essentially a mountain examining you. She had certainly grown farrger than I had expected, and it made sense why she was all the way out here alone. Well, almost alone. Dragons were apparently around to keep herpany.


    "Do I know you?" She repeated for a moment, and then I saw her eyes.


    They had opened more, and it was like they came to life. Water suddenly appeared where her eye sockets were and twisted around before bing a sphere. Focusing on the two of us, I studied her just in case she wouldn''t recognize me and I would have to flee.


    Her humming sounded like gravel rolling downhill. "Do I know you?" She repeated once more, confused. "Those eyes..." Kandma''s voice trailed off as she mumbled. "I remember those eyes." Then she turned her head while boulders fell from it as a singr eye moved closer to examine me. "I know those eyes." Even her eye made the Dragon look small. "Mordred?"


    My lip trembled at the name as I nodded. "Yeah. Guess I can''t exactly call you a giant stone bear anymore." With a weak chuckle, I continued. "Giant seems so small now."


    "Mordred?" She asked again.


    "Yeah, Kandma. It''s me."


    Her eye widened and backed away high above the trees. "You''re alive!" A victorious roar of sorts thundered through the sky.


    The Dragon in my grasps was released since I had to cover my ears as well from the suddenness of it. Even he covered his head with both his ws and wings. It almost felt like the ground was shaking. However, when it stopped, my eyes widened to see an overlyrge bear snooting directly for me.

 Chapter 278 - 278

    <h4>Chapter 278:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Temple


    "How can you not know!?" The Zugal Representative demanded. "It''s your job to know."


    "Massive creatures deep in the forests are not under my, or my sister''s, control. We have no say in what they do or where they go." I replied, annoyed.


    "You don''t even know what it is!"


    "Then let me inquire as to how I would possibly know what it is?" I asked back. "Given the condition of our city, the Temple, and you Representatives, there was no way I could leave to go investigate." Then I red at the Northern Kingdom Ambassador. "If you have no otherints, feel free to remain in our care or return home. It matters not at this moment."


    "I-"


    Leaning forward, my magic ignited. "You have overstayed your wee in the time span of two days. While we are not allies, do not mistake my annoyance for leniency. Continue down this path, and you will be removed from Lestrania forcefully." The snob finally shut up. "But perhaps it would be best to keep you here to exin to someone when they finallye looking for you." Clearly offended, he left without another word. "Leech."


    Ever since the attack, Arthur''s disappearance, and the movement deep within the Hollow Forest, many have been on edge. Not just Lestranians, but the visiting envoys as well. Many demanded answers, while others kept silent and waited. More and more, things seemed to be spiraling out of control. So much uncertainty in the future left even me feeling uneasy.


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I decided to teleport to the medical wing. "Priestess Elincia!" One of the doctors greeted me when I opened my eyes.


    "How is Aydalia Farro?" I inquired.


    "She''s stable. If not for Sir Arthur transferring some of his magic to her, it''s likely she wouldn''t''ve survived. That''s because of the boost in magic. It improved her body''s natural recovery." He then paused as we walked. "However..."


    Quirking a brow at that, my eyes studied him. "However?"


    The doctor sighed. "However, it''s likely that she''ll never fully recover." Handing me some documents, I looked them over and frowned. "Lady Farro will be scarred for life. Horribly so. Even her magical abilities will be greatly reduced because of her injuries."


    I shuffled through the papers and read while listening. "Her surviving at all is a miracle. I have faced many foes in my life, Demons included, but never before would I have imagined someone being killed by hot wax."


    Burns covered over ny percent of her body. How she survived could only be exined by Arthur''s interference. Wax filled with Demonic Magic and hot enough to melt through clothes, skin, bones, and more. Apparently, the doctors suspect that Aydalia covered herself in a barrier for only a moment before she was covered. It didn''t do much to mitigate the burns, but it did save her life.


    My nose curled. "Disgusting." Handing the papers back, I tiredly rubbed my temple. "No Demon has ever been so bold as to attack our capital. At least, not for thousands of years."


    "Shall I show you to her room?"


    "How is she doing?" I asked.


    "She has many visitors. Moste with tears in their eyes and leave sobbing." The Doctor informed me. "Lady Farro has yet to awaken, which might be a blessing at this point. Even with magic, she will be very ufortable when she wakes up."


    With a sigh, I gave him an approving wave. "Keep her asleep as long as possible through the recovery period. Only wake her in increments if necessary until she has healed to a less horrifying degree."


    He nodded before gesturing down another hallway. "We have other news as well."


    Following him, I quirked a brow. "What news?"


    "The stasis revolving around Sir Arthur''s arm has subsided." My eyes widened slightly at that. "We assumed it was due to Demonic Magic running rampant in the Temple, but the arm itself seems fine. It''s currently on ice waiting for Sir Arthur to be reattached."


    Opening a door, we entered a windowless room. Inside was a series of examination tables, all empty except for one. On the table held Arthur''s arm. The sheer insanity of what I was looking at wasn''t lost on me. Arthur was a mystery, to be sure, but his ability to recover and heal from wounds was massive. This just revealed how extreme his healing factor was.


    Neither my sister nor I could do something like this. "Doctor," I called out to him before summoning my magic to destroy the arm. "Don''t tell anyone about this." The amount of magic it took to erase the arm entirely was far greater than I would''ve thought. "No one can know."


    "I''m confused, Priestess." He replied as he could only watch. "I thought you wanted to heal Sir Arthur."


    The arm was destroyed after a moment, and I sighed. "Arthur has a new arm. Given everything that has urred, it seems to me that he forgot that this arm was here." I nced at the Doctor. "This is an order and a warning," I began before turning to him fully. "Not a word, Doctor. Don''t even bring it up."


    After a moment, he bowed. "As youmand."


    Arceana is already on edge as it is. After everything that''s happened, there''s no telling what she might do if she finds out that Arthur was able to regrow his arm. Not just reattach it but make a new one altogether. The extremes she might be willing to go to are not something I want to deal with. Besides, I owed Arthur this.

 Chapter 279 - 279

    <h4>Chapter 279:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    Kandma almost killed the Dragon as she brought her nose down onto me. Naturally, I was strong enough to catch it or at least return her form of a hug. On the other hand, the Dragon was essentially drug through the ground. He quickly popped up and looked at me with blood leaking from his new wounds. Fearfully, he flew off. I almost didn''t let him, but I remembered that he likely couldn''t understand Kandma anyway.


    "The king has returned." Kandma eventually said after pulling away. "Why have you onlye back now? Have youe to me to reim your throne?"


    She curiously looked at me. "I-" I paused for a moment. "I needed a friend." Kandma leaned in slightly as her eye studied me. "I feel so utterly lost, Kandma."


    After a moment, she hummed. "Tell me everything while we move." Her head raised and looked to the distance. "It''s not safe here." Turning back down to me, a small smile appeared on her stone muzzle. "Do you still think you can ride on my back, or are you too good for me now?"


    A weak chuckle escaped my lips. "A ride would be nice. Thank you."


    Using a Gravity Pir, I flew into the air and onto her head. "Now," She began as she destroyed parts of the forest as we moved. "Tell me what has happened. You''re up high enough where even the ears of the forest cannot listen in." And tell her I did.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Temple


    How did this happen? I never expected anyone to save me, nor did I expect people to sacrifice themselves for me. Out of the three, only one survived, and she was in horrible condition. Alive, but the burns covering her body will scar her horribly. A woman who treated me like a daughter, student, and so much moreid in bed with family around her.


    Ayda was lying on the side of her mothers'' bed with small sobsing in and out. Alwin sat on the other side, looking at her with his hands carefully holding hers. He treated her as if she was made out of porcin. Not that I could me him. Typhon was also present as he stood at the foot of the bed. A child should never, ever look so lost. All of this... Because of me.


    Stepping out of the room, I felt my lip tremble. "Are you okay, Lady Lucia?"


    My eyes turned to the side to see Sergeant Ziah Tib. "I''m fine," I said while wiping my eyes slightly. "Thank you for asking, Sergeant."


    Her hands found mine, and it was amazing to feel them tremble in her grasp. "I can always lend an ear if you need to talk." She offered as she looked at me with a small smile. "We''re not close, I know that, but I thought perhaps you might need someone to hear you out."


    "No, no." She wasn''t convinced. "You have your own situation. Cassidy must be in anguish." Removing my hands, I smiled weakly.


    "Many of us are," Ziah replied. "Cass is spending some time with Austin right now. Both want to see Arthur."


    A weakugh escaped my lips. "It would be nice." I agreed.


    The Zugal frowned. "You want to see him too?"


    My confidence and courage failed me as I crossed my arms as I almost hugged myself. "I just..." Ziah kept her eyes on me without judgment. "Arthur just seems like..." I couldn''t find the words.


    "Someone who would understand?" She offered, and I gave a small nod after a moment. "He certainly does seem to have this kind of experience. The General seems to be experienced in every sense of the word. Even in these cases." Ziah looked down at that. "It''s an awful thing to say."


    "What do you think he''s doing right now?" I asked as I had dropped all proper speech.


    Her lips pursed in thought and from the question. "I''m sure it''s important. Sir Arthur doesn''t do anything unless it has some manner of meaning to it." Ziah answered before shaking her head. "But if I had to guess, it likely had something to do with that massive creature on the horizon earlier that''s roar could be heard even from here."


    I hadn''t heard about this. "Can you tell me more? No one has told me anything. Maybe get something to drink, and we can chat?" My offer made her smile.


    "Sure." She led me down the halls as I looked over to see the room that held Aien and Augustus.

 Chapter 280 - 280

    <h4>Chapter 280:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    "That''s quite the story. You surprise me every time." We traveled deeper into the forest before she stopped at arge crevasse. "We cannot go any further." Her head looked around for a moment as I sat on top of it. "It''ll be too dangerous." We could see the other side, but the fissure''s bottom was covered in shadows.


    "Dangerous?"


    "There are things in this world, that despite my size and your strength, still give me pause," Kandma answered before she slowlyid down with her front paws hanging off the cliff. "Although we would probably be fine together, neither of us are in any shape to travel further. I''ve not moved for who knows how long, and you are grieving."


    Sighing, Iid down on her head as she came to a rest and looked to the other side. "It feels like I''m always grieving, Kandma."


    A hum rumbled in her throat. "Since you''reing to this world, many have passed. However, even you must understand that if you lead, others will follow. Those that follow may die. Even those that don''t follow may die." She told me before her head shook slightly. "Even a leader may die."


    Another sigh escaped my lips. "I know. I''m well aware. Part of me wishes it was me who died."


    "Who''s to say you didn''t?" Kandma asked me. "If you were dered dead once, it seems to me that your wounds from the Demon Queen were just as fatal." She stated. "It''s possible you''ve died multiple timesing to this world without your knowledge."


    "Thanks, Kandma. That makes me feel so much better." I replied dryly.


    "I try to help." She chuckled yfully. "On a more serious note, if you truly cannot die, your curse is not one many would expect." Her tone turned more serious. "If you are ever captured and restrained..."


    Closing my eyes, I replied. "I know." Patting her head, aforting feeling came to me. "Thank you for being here, Kandma. It must''ve been tough."


    Scoffing, the bear quickly shot back as I opened my eyes. "It was. You died, and Rudnurth returned to power. Aydan had been killed as well, and with Mara gone, no one was left to challenge him." Her voice sounded distant. "Even with the passing of a few years, it didn''t take long for people to begin wondering why they were letting an Old-World creature stay."


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you, Kandma."


    "In times past, no one would''ve dared challenge removing me. However, I was still a cub then and without you..." She sighed. "I know it wasn''t your fault. Still, the home I had found and be ustomed to was ripped from me. Elincia tried to defend me, but that just drew her brother''s wrath."


    "She was just a girl back then."


    "I don''t me her, just like how I don''t me you, but Rudnurth became a monster. Those poor girls were tormented by him. Even Elias changed, and soon his visits became nonexistent..." She became quiet for a moment as I just waited. "It was one of the weirdest things I''ve ever experienced. A ce so full of life, joy, andughter all erased by a few changes."


    Rubbing the top of her head for a moment, my arms eventually rested on my knees as I looked up at the sky. "Well, almost everyone who was in charge died... Part of me regrets that I wasn''t by their side when they passed." Closing my eyes again, I sighed. "Did you see how it happened?"


    Kandma went silent. "..."


    Looking down, I called out to her. "Kandma?"


    I felt her body inhale greatly as I watched the boulders practical increase in size. Part of me wondered if she was going back to sleep. She looked like a mountain range once again lying down. However, this was no ce to sleep. Not next to a fissure like that. It was deep enough and wide enough for her to fall in, which was saying something. Thankfully, her size went back down as she let out an extended exhale.


    "Robert, Aerowyn, and Varvara all perished trying to save the three Princesses." Then she snorted. "Well, I suppose they go by a different title now. But yes. I was there when it happened." Lifting her paw, she wiggled it in front of me. "Come here."


    Standing and moving to her paw was simple enough. She probably wanted to talk face to face, which was something I also wanted. Once on her paw, it swung back over the bottomless chasm. It came to a rest in front of her, and she looked down at me as I sat on her paw. Kandma rested her head on her leg as she looked at me.


    "They were waiting, Mordred." She told me in a dark tone. "The Demons... All of them were watching and waiting for you to leave. It was no secret how powerful you were. So, they drew you away."


    "It was a trap," I told her. "Waiting for me in steris. Elias was the bait."


    Kandma nodded slowly and only once. "I remember it all. How it changed in an instant. Chaos ensued moments after your departure. As much as it pains me to say it, it only took two Demons to fell the Old Capital." Her eyes focused on me. "You would''ve been proud of Mara. She fought tooth and nail for her family. For her people." Then she gestured to me with her muzzle. "And for you."


    Closing my eyes, my fists clenched. "Tell me."

 Chapter 281 - 281

    <h4>Chapter 281:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    Kandma raised her other paw and slowly brought it towards me. "This is a story better to be seen than told." She stated before the tip of one of her ws gently poked my chest. "To better understand, you must ept a part of me into you. Not many would be willing t-"


    "Done." I instantly said.


    Her eyes widened slightly before a small glow was emitted from her w. She stared at me in stunned silence for a moment after the glow faded. Her eyes seemed to look at me with great intensity as her w returned.


    A smile could be seen on her muzzle as her eyes softened. "It''s good to have you back, old friend." The smile quickly faded. "You will have ess to my memories in a moment. Focus on the event itself. I will not be able to guide you through this, but if your mind is still as powerful as it once was, it should be a simple process."


    Quirking a brow at that, the question quickly left my lips. "Who taught you how to do this? Was it passed down to you in your mother''s memories, or is it some form of magic?"


    "My mother''s memories are scarce and difficult to even dredge up. As you can recall, not much of the process wasplete before she was killed." I nodded at that. "However, thanks to sheer dumb luck, I am actually more powerful than my mother was. I met another of my kind. Far older and wiser than I or even her."


    "If he''s older than you, he must be celestial in terms of size."


    Kandma hummed. "Yes and no. Power determines our size." She gestured to herself. "I will not get muchrger than what you see here. If we grew past this size, this world would not be able to sustain us. However, this world is also wider than most know. I''ve not left this area in quite some time, and I''m not much of an explorer."


    Her words made sense. "I see." If they continued to grow past the size of a mountain range, they''d destroy anything within miles of their movements. "I won''t pry for the moment. As much as I wish to know more about who helped you and offer them my thanks, I need answers, Kandma."


    She nodded. "I understand." Moving her massive head forward, it titled down into the ravine until she could tilt it and touch her forehead with mine softly. "Now, think back to that night. The very night where you vanished from this world."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Old Capital


    Two Thousand Years Ago


    My mind was pulled to another time and another ce. Watching the memories from a third person''s point of view, I hovered above a familiar courtyard. The barracks, castle, courtyard, and more were exactly how I remembered them along, with my armored soldiers. However, above all that, was a familiar face that made my breath catch when I saw her.


    "You two know better than to distract someone when they are casting a spell!" Mara reprimanded the two. "Sir Aydan''s spell was likely hindered because of you two!"


    Mara. It was Mara in all her glory. She looked tired from the magic transfer. Even so, the Princess was as beautiful as I remembered. Standing tall as she stood at the top of the stairs, hair blowing in the wind, and her lips glistening in the candlelight... I almost looked away as more and more memories came to me.


    The two Priestesses, then Princesses, frowned and looked down as they were chastised. Robert, Varvara, and Aerowyn all watched in amusement. Kandma was off to the side lying on her side with her eyes open. She was rxing without a care in the world. It didn''tst long. Only a few moments passed before her head popped up in rm as screams could be heard from the town.


    "Soldier! Report!" Aerowyn called out.


    One of the soldiers on the battlements turned to her and shouted. "Demon attac-" He didn''t get to finish as the stone was destroyed where he stood.


    Kandma rushed to her feet as smoke filled the courtyard. "Form up! Battle stations! Demon attack!" Mara cried out as rms started to sound off.


    Aerowyn flew into the air while Varvara, Robert, Mara, Arceana, and Elincia all readied themselves for anything. Seeing them like this was almost more than I could take. It was a faint memory of better days and a reminder of those I failed. Each one of them as brilliant as I remembered. Aerowyn and Robert especially. I''ve not seen any who couldpare to them in the present.


    "How many?!" Mara shouted up to Aerowyn.


    "I don''t see any!" Aerowyn yelled back before turning to those armed on the castle walls. "Where are the Demons!?"


    Quickly, Aerowyn was mmed into and crashed into the ground. "Here." A familiar voice said. "I''m right here." Graham told the truth.


    Here he was with his hand on the back of Aerowyn''s head, forcing her into the stone courtyard below. Mara quickly took charge and held up her hands to stop anyone from moving. There was a bit of a standoff, and I realized that Graham looked around the same age from when I trapped him. That meant he was stronger than an Ancient Demon at the time.


    "Smart move, Princess, but pointless." Graham taunted from on top of Aerowyn. "I''m under orders, and I''ve waited long enough to carry them out." He pressed harder against her head. "Now, my orders will be carried out one way or another. However, I''ll let you all decide on how this goes."


    Mara immediatelyunched a spell. "Kill him! Save Aerowyn!"

 Chapter 282 - 282

    <h4>Chapter 282:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Memories


    The Old Capital


    The fight that ensued made me proud. Mara was able to use her magic to separate Aerowyn and Graham. The Commander quickly pulled her sword, and the battle began. Everyone worked together against Graham with ster teamwork. Despite his being stronger than everyone else, they held their own.


    "Commander, help me keep him pinned down!" Mara ordered before teleporting into the fray.


    Robert had his hammer at his side. His hands wiggled them back and forth. A clear sign he was itching to enter the fray. Arceana and Elincia wereunching spells to probe his defenses while Varvara aided in defensive spells for the area. Any time Graham tried to attack, a barrier would block him. Part of me wondered where Kodnar was. Maybe a scouting mission or had already been sent off with part of our forces. He may not have been as strong as Aydan or Mara in terms of magic, but he was still extremely skilled.


    "You seem to be the biggest threat, Princess." Graham stated.


    "And you seem to have overestimated yourself!" Mara replied back instantly as sheunched a spell at his leg and wounded him. "Perhaps you thought us easy prey without Mordred!" Aerowyn shed his back while Mara got his front.


    "Maybe I just wanted some small form of amusement." The Demon offered.


    Kandma stayed on the side with most of the other soldiers. She was still a cub while the soldiers were smart enough to realize this battle was beyond them. Mara was sharp though. Knowing she was the strongest person present, her head was clear despite her running low on magic. With Aerowyn, the two were able to push Graham back until a sword pierced his throat.


    Aerowyn was panting. "Does this amuse you?" She asked.


    Mara jumped back as Aerowyn held the de there. Graham brought his hands up slowly in disbelief. His acting was superb. The Commander showed no mercy as she brought the sword through the side of his neck instead of pulling it out. Falling to the ground, blood poured from the Demon''s wound. Satisfied, Aerowyn sighed in relief and put her sword away.


    "This one was likely a scout. They''ve always been willing to throw away Ghouls and Ancient Demons against his Majesty, King Mordred."


    Cheers rang out while Mara eyed the body, unconvinced. "That almost felt too simple." She stated.


    Varvara came down to her and rested a hand on her shoulder. "You and your sisters have be powerful. Maybe it felt simple because of your growth. Facing an Ancient Demon is no simple feat."


    "But would an Ancient Demon look Human?" Mara asked back. "I think something is wrong."


    "Nothing is wrong, Princess." Aerowyn said as she stepped beside Varvara. "All of us working together was the result of this. Thankfully, the King gave us plenty of experience when fighting against a single enemybatant."


    Robert was up beside Elincia and Arceana. "MOVE!" He was the first to notice, but his warning came toote.


    Mara''s eyes widened as blood sttered across her. "If it''s any constion," Graham began with his arm coated in blood while Aerowyn''s head rolled across the courtyard. "It still hurts." He then adjusted his neck before dashing forward.


    "Princess!" Varvara pushed Mara out of the way.


    Magic coated his arm as he pierced her body. Mara fell to the ground as his arm stuck out of Varvara''s back. Blood poured from her mouth as the former Elven Queen grit her teeth in pain. With magic igniting in her hands, she grabbed his arm as blood coated her regal appearance. In response, Graham merely lifted her off the ground, which put more pressure on her innards.


    Varvara put her hand on his face but let go once he swung her body, resulting in her body rolling across the courtyard limply. Much like Aerowyn, Varvara had died. Arceana, Elincia, and Mara were the ones to act. All their magicbined to restrain Graham. Given how it was overly simple, it was clear to me that he let them.


    "Oh no. You''ve caught me." He mocked and chuckled. "Too bad it was two dead people toote." His head gestured to them. "They weren''t important to you, were they?" Graham questioned. "After all, they''re dead because of you. That would be awful to live with, wouldn''t it?"


    Mara and the others were understandably distraught. "Hold him there, princesses." Robert said in a dark tone. "I''ll make sure he can''t recover from this wound." He hoisted his hammers high in the air.


    "Stop!" The eldest princess ordered.


    "Sister, he killed Ae-" Arceana began but was cut off.


    "I know!" Mara replied sharply. "But there is no guarantee that crushing his head would finish him either. We have him secured right now."


    Robert''s hands lowered. "If that''s what you wish, princess."


    Her tone turned dark as she added some pressure onto the Demon. "That is thest thing I wish." Then she sighed. "But we cannot risk him being freed again or letting down our guard."


    "Wise. Very wise!" Grahamplimented.


    Mara was panting at this point. She had used arge sum of magic to aid us in our teleportation, and it was starting to show. Morale had been hit hard as Elincia began to let out some soft cries. Arceanaforted her while many of the other soldiers also watched on. Robert went over to the former rulers with a hung head.


    "It does seem like they were important." Graham continued to taunt. "However, don''t you think this is a little extreme? We''re at war. Sort of." He added mockingly. "At least you didn''t lose anyone else. Am I right?"


    "You will keep your tongue tucked behind your teeth and lips if you want to keep it." Robert warned.


    "Keeping it doesn''t really matter in the end because you''ve all overlooked something rather vital."


    Robert grumbled a reply. "That the princess didn''t let me cave in your skull?"


    Graham smirked. "No. That you were foolish enough to think I came alone." Mara''s eyes widened, and the glow of her magic grew stronger, but it was toote. "Tor."

 Chapter 283 - 283

    <h4>Chapter 283:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Memories


    The Old Capital


    ck tendrils burst to life from underneath Graham. His shadow quickly morphed and took shape into a familiar form. The tendrils instantly made the situation worse. They killed Robert, whose hammers were above his head. Well, it wasn''t hard when it was twisted off his upper body.


    Mara, Arceana, and Elincia were restrained by his tendrils while soldiers finally attacked. It did little to help. Graham was a little bit stronger than an Ancient Demon and not quite at the level of a Demon Lord. Tor, however, was unlike anything they could''ve prepared against.


    Even with Mara being a prodigy, there was toorge a gap, and she knew it. Reluctantly, she stood down. If her nces toward her sisters were any indicator, it was in the hopes she could save them.


    "Thank you." Graham said as he stretched out.


    Arceana and Elincia didn''t give up. In their anger, they ignited their magic. This was a mistake. While Elincia was able to break free, which resulted in her falling on the floor. Arceana was able to hit Graham with a spell, but both were unable to challenge the two Demons. Tor growled in annoyance at best.


    "Children..." Tor grumbled.


    He immediately wrapped around Elincia before swinging her like a ragdoll into the ground over and over. Arceana was cut all over her body before being thrown through the nearby battlements. Dust and debris rose in the distance as her body disappeared from view. Kandma backed away into the wall as Elincia screamed in pain.


    "Stop!" Mara cried out.


    Teleporting out of Tor''s grasp to help her sisters was pointless. "Princess, Princess, Princess." Graham taunted as he appeared in front of her. "The Capital has fallen, as has its leaders."


    Even in the memories, I felt my blood boiling as he hit her into the castle. What yed out was a girl trying to save her little sisters. It was more painful than I wanted to admit. In the end, Elincia looked exactly how I remembered her on the mountain top in steris, while Mara was even worse.


    Mara''s breathing was hoarse as blood poured out from under her. "Where''d the other one go?"


    Tor had let them all go as the entire area was on the verge of crumbling. "It matters not. We only need one to cull The Anomaly." He opened a portal of sorts and dragged Elincia into it. "I''ll also take this one back to the castle. Perhaps the Queen will want to use her corpse."


    Graham merely chuckled. "This was fun. Do you think we should go to the Queen?"


    "No. We have our orders. She wants no disruptions in her examination." Graham rolled his eyes as another portal opened. "We are done here."


    The two disappeared soon after as I was left seething there. I could almost feel my pulse through my entire body echoing in my ears. My face felt like it was on fire as I stared at the spot where Mara disappeared from. I was only snapped out of it from the shifting below me. Kandma had moved forward and looked around.


    After a moment, she set off through the gate and passed the battlements. My body was forced to go with her. It was confusing, but I figured she realized there was no point staying in a destroyed castle. So, she ran. Kandma ran through the town of survivors screaming and into the forest. Part of me was sad. Another part of me knew she was still just a child.


    However, what surprised me most is that she wasn''t running away but instead found Arceana''s unconscious form. The stone bear immediately began trying to help her by clearing away debris. Whines could be heard from Kandma in the hopes that Arceana would awaken. She didn''t, and the memory abruptly ended.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    "What happened!?" I asked as I felt my mind shift violently.


    "Apologies, but we have guests." Kandma told me suddenly as I groaned.


    Looking across the fissure as I struggled to get my bearings, an overlyrge wolf stood on the other side. It howled for only a moment before several hundred other wolves appeared. The same fucking wolves that stole my fucking book. Given that I wasn''t in a pleasant mood, my hand instantly grabbed my sword. A growling from beside us grabbed our attention, and I turned to see a single wolf standing off to the side of us.


    It bared its teeth. "The one known as Arthur Pendragon will be removed from the forest." She sounded female.


    I blinked in a small amount of surprise before I stepped down in front of it. "I''m not in a good mood, and as interesting as this is, I don''t give a shit about some mangy mutt. Fuck off."


    Snarling, along with the hundreds of others, it replied. "You tamper with things you do not understand."


    "You speak surprisingly good English for a literal bitch." Then I gestured back to Kandma. "Now, I''m in the middle of something. You can either fuck off, or we can continue fromst time, and I finally get my book back."


    "That book is beyond you, monster!"


    "Careful, pup." Kandma warned. "Whatever your purpose here, do not insult him in front of me."


    "A mere magic beast from the wastes of Aridia has no ce to speak here. You are but a fraction of apleted whole." The wolf then looked back at me. "Leave, or you will die."


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly. "Thank you." I said honestly, which got the wolf''s attention. "After what I just saw, I really needed this." Readying Defiance, lightning shot across my body as the wolf snarled and attacked me. "I''m gonna euthanize everyst one of you except for one!" pping it into the crevasse with ease, my transformation wasplete into my sleeker form. "Thest one''s going on a leash to lead me to where you put my fucking book!"


    Floating into the air above Kandma, I poured some of my energy into her as she roared, ready for battle. Many leapt across the canyon, which was surprising, but the ones that piled out of the forest behind us were even more so. It didn''t matter though. I was far stronger, and I had Kandma.


    So, lifting her in the air with a single Gravity Pir and tossing her, she mmed into the ground with purpose. A shockwave that ttened the surrounding area emitted from beneath her as I watched from above in almost ecstasy. Chunks of the cliff crumbled while I shed across the air to send out waves of energy to m into the other cliffside.


    Kandma roared once more before I bellowed. "You all picked the wrong day!"


    I don''t think the wolves were expecting such wrath from me. Nor were they expecting Kandma, a literal mountain range, to be so fast and destructive. Live and learn, I suppose. Mypanion also seemed to be enjoying herself as she rolled over hundreds of wolves. Her size alone made her a threat, butbined with my energy... Even thousands of these wolves didn''t make a difference.


    My real concern was the fact that all these wolves were allparable to Ancient Demons, were numerous, and had little to no care that they were dying left and right. Even in this form, despite being able to kill thousands of them, if they kepting like this, I would run out of energy. Why were they so desperate? Thankfully, I had two thoughts in my mind.


    I mumbled before I moaned. "Where the fuck is my book?" And "God, I needed this."

 Chapter 284 - 284

    <h4>Chapter 284:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Temple


    Whatever was happening, all of Helmsforth came to a standstill. In the distance, further than any could see, a battle was taking ce. We couldn''t see thebatants, but we could see glimpses of the battle. It was disturbing in such a way that no one spoke. Shakes could be felt all up and down the mountain.


    A wall of fire would shoot across the horizon. Other times, it looked like a meteor would suddenly appear before we would be hit withrge gusts of wind. Elincia stood next to me as she studied the event to the best of her ability. Even Typhon was with us. There was only one thing that we could hear above the silence. Not the shing of swords or the battle itself, but the roar of a mysterious creature.


    It was unlike the monstrous roar from before. This one was loud in pitch and made my hair stand on end. Even Elincia, who wanted to investigate, stopped herself after hearing it. All of us watched as there was a blue sh in the distance, which was rming, but the sudden increase of shaking in Helmsforth was more so.


    "What is happening!?" Many shouted while others flew into the air.


    The answer was a wave of blue energy cutting through the forest and ground like butter. It seemed so slow at first. That is until it missed Helmsforth and went off to the side of the mountain. It eventually dissipated past us and the rest of the capital. However, it left a terrifying mark on thend. Almost like thend itself had been scarred.


    "By the gods." Elincia whispered.


    Even without flying over to it, I knew the depth would be impressive. It also concerned me because it missed the town, but it was next to a mountain. Part of me wondered if this incident could weaken the entirety of Helmsforth. Even with magic, it could copse. Another thought was that if another of those wave''s heads for us, we would be powerless to stop it.


    "Arthur..." I whispered.


    "You believe Arthur to be behind this?" Elincia inquired.


    "I believe that he is involved somehow. All we can do is have faith."


    Typhon quickly added, "That might have been Arthur himself." Both of us turned to him, and he shrugged. "I have never seen magic do something like that. Besides, Arthur''s energy is blue and purple." Gesturing to the giant fracture beside the mountain, he continued. "The same color as the wave that did that."


    Elincia sighed. "Part of that is a disturbing thought as well."


    My gaze turned to her. "Why?"


    "Because it means that Arthur has either been held back or hindered by us this entire time." She turned to me. "If that was him, he truly has been rather forgiving towards us."


    I quirked a brow at her. "Towards you and your sister, perhaps."


    Closing her eyes, she nodded. "I deserved that."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    Despite everything that''s been happening, I still wasn''t back at full health. It''d been a horrible shit storm of useless events one after another. So, when the wolves suddenly ran into trees and disappeared into them, part of me was grateful. Another part of me wanted to tten the entire forest in response.


    However, it was Kandma who broke me from my darker thoughts. "This is the form you spoke of?" She inquired.


    I was floating in the air beside her. "Yeah."


    "I see. It is as you described. Very intimidating and rather vile."


    "I know." My eyes scanned the surrounding area that was coated in blood and dead canines. "Do you think they''re gone?"


    "They''ve returned to their master." She told me and gestured over to the surrounding trees. "The forest will collect them."


    Sure enough, vines, roots, and other nt-like tendrils moved throughout the area. They came from the trees, burst from the ground, and even the cliff to drag the wolves'' bodies away. Blood was absorbed by the soil, and soon, the only thing that remained was the nearby damage done to the forest. There were no traces of an adversary of any kind.


    A sigh escaped my lips. "Do you know how badly I want to take a nap?"

 Chapter 285 - 285

    <h4>Chapter 285:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Deep Forest


    Kandma chuckled as my form dropped. "Understandable. However, we will have to continue this at another time." She observed our surroundings. "This ce is no longer safe. If not for your aid, this might''ve been my downfall. Your energy was quite the boon in this fight."


    "They were here for me anyway. It was the least I could do."


    "Regardless, thank you. We will meet again, my friend." She told me before she bumped me lightly with her snout. "After all, I have a part of me inside you now."


    "That sounded far worse than you meant it to." She merely smirked in response, and I rolled my eyes. "I''m sorry about this, Kandma. I''ll be back again."


    The bear shook her head. "Don''t be. Both of us have questions that can be answeredter. It was nice seeing you again. Just be careful about that energy of yours." She told me as she turned away. "I know it affects your mental state, and you already appeared to be in a rather vtile mindset when you arrived."


    Nodding in understanding, I replied. "I know, but there''s nothing I can do about it." Looking up to her, my hand rested on her leg. "Can we please just talk? After all this time, it''s nice to speak freely about most things. Someone who actually knows me."


    "Be at peace, Mordred. For we have once again reconnected. I can find you anywhere, and you can summon me." Kandma started to leave as Inded on the destroyed ground. "You can find me, and I can summon you. No longer will we be apart because of circumstance. If either of us is in danger, the other will know. We will meet again soon, but for now, we must part lest those wolves return."


    Part of me wanted to follow her. Yet, I knew getting out of the forest would be smarter. I wasn''t running on empty, but my eyes were heavy along with my body. Gazing at her shrinking form, it wasn''t until I could no longer see her over the trees that I decided to head home.


    Opening a portal to my house, a few Dragons greeted me. All of them looked at me in surprise. Now in the living room, surrounded by Dragons, I sat on my couch. Many of them red at me from my sudden appearance, while others shied away. It wasn''t until I looked down at my arms and saw the blood from the wolves evaporating into mist.


    "Why not use the door?" A Dragon inquired. "We don''t like magic."


    I rolled my eyes at that as I examined one of my hands more closely. "You are fucking made of magic. Hate yourself and leave me out of it."


    "You-" He tried, but I quickly cut him off.


    "This is my home. If you don''t like it," He seemed to pale as I red at him along with my eyes activating. "Fuck off." The Dragon backed away, and I scowled across the room. "You''re guests here, but I''m not in a good mood, so don''t push me."


    "All of you!" Dryritt suddenly appeared in the hall, hunched over. "Leave!" He ordered before gesturing to the door. "Go home." Came the Dragon''s softer response.


    They protested, but I paid no mind. They filed out as ordered, and I was left with an old lizard who looked at me with pity in his eyes.


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Ziah and I headed to Pendragon Estate. On our way, we saw the handful of Dragons flying off. We looked at each other before wended in the courtyard. They had all flown off, but I didn''t see the representative. Gesturing to the front door, Ziah nodded as we wanted to make sure they weren''t doing anything inappropriate to Arthur''s home.


    "What happened to you?" Dryritt''s voice cut in from the hallway on the other side.


    "I''m not in the mood, Dryritt." The General replied, annoyed.


    "You were a legend. My son told me stories about your victories! About how you single-handedly defeated the Demon Generals of old and freed him along with many other Dragons."


    "I''m sorry I don''t live up to the legends your people have of me." Arthur''s voice cut in before he scoffed. "Most of them don''t even remember me."


    "They are young. Many of your tales are still known by those of us who were there when it happened. When word of the Volcanic Curtain had beenpromised to the cleansing of the Great Forest, from the birth of steris to a strange man bing King of Lestrania," Dryritt replied. "You are a King, Mordred." My eyes mmed open at that. "The rightful King of Lestrania and its people."


    My head whipped to Ziah, who started to move, but I quickly grabbed her and covered her mouth. Her eyes shifted to me as I held her tight. Slowly, I shook my head, and just as slowly, released her. Bringing a finger to my mouth, she gestured wildly to the door, and I firmly shook my head before gesturing for her to stay.


    Nervously, she agreed, and we moved back toward the door. "You''re no mere fairytale. You''re a living legend."


    Arthur bitterly replied. "I''m a man with his own agenda. Legend, fairytale, king, knight. All of these are just fancy words, Dryritt. They mean nothing."


    "They meant something to my son!" The Dragon stated in a raised voice. "They meant something to every one of us who believed in you. They meant something to Aurora."

 Chapter 286 - 286

    <h4>Chapter 286:</h4>


    Ziah''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "We''re gonna be killed for listening to this!" I whisper shouted, but Greigh very firmly gestured for me to be quiet. "He''s the King!" He quickly covered my mouth again as we continued to listen.


    "..." There was a pause in the conversation.


    "Do you know she looked for you?"


    "Did she?"


    The old Dragon turned quiet for a moment before continuing. "Many of us did. Some of us sacrificed more than you know trying to find you."


    Arthur sighed. "I''m sorry, but I can''t give you what you seek."


    Dryritt''s exasperation could be heard through the door. "You don''t have to do this anymore. The right to rule doesn''t belong to Arceana or Elincia. Take up your throne once more and lead these people as you did in the past! The world needs you to be a King again."


    "..." Arthur was still silent.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you doing this? Arceana and Elincia have erased you from living memory. Everything you did, everything you aplished, all gone by their hands. Why would you let them stay in their temple ying at God?" He inquired. "They''ve turned themselves into something that should be worshipped. Do you even know what they did at the end of the war? How much they sacrificed and spat on your legacy?"


    Arthur finally replied. "A chair doesn''t make history, Dryritt. I did it in the past to train them and lead them down the correct path. To show them how ruling ought to be done. Their lives, their minds, and even their own actions are no fault of their own." He exined. "Rudnurth altered their memories. Elincia even had a Demon imnted in her from the Demon Queen. She doesn''t even remember." Arthurughed hollowly. "They are the result of my own failure, Dryritt. If you need someone to me, me me. It was my fault I lost to the Demon Queen."


    Dryritt was silent for a few moments. "That exins much if what you said is true. Although, I was unaware you faced off against the Demon Queen."


    His reply was dark. "We both left our mark on the other. She was injured and has been festering in The Crimson Wastnd while I''ve only recently returned. Aurora, much like everyone else, ced their faith in the wrong person."


    The Dragon groaned in annoyance. "Even if the Priestesses were to be forgiven for their past deeds, you should still rule! In the timespan of your rule, you aplished more than either of thembined in theirs." He began to list off several things our ''Knight'' had done in his time as King. "Lestrania is yours by right!"


    "Arceana turned into this because her entire family fell, Dryritt. She created this position as a ce to protect herself from others and allies. It really is ingenious in a way." He almost sounded proud. "Like most royals and nobles, she thinks this kingdom and its people exist to be ruled over. To provide her with a position while she, in turn, provides them with safety. She is... Corrupt. Her version of safety is favored towards Elves instead of everyone." Arthur pointed out. "Arceana is a perversion of what I wanted for this world, and she perverted Lestrania into what it is today."


    "Exactly! You''re the rightful ruler!" Representative Dryritt said angrily. "There is still strength in you, just like a Dragon! A fire that cannot be put out until death takes us! You represented more than just Lestrania while you ruled. You lived for everyone! Remove the false idols and-"


    "I cannot cast down my students."


    A crashing sound, along with a few things breaking, suddenly erupted from inside. "You were known for being the greatest warrior this world had ever seen! The greatest leader this world had ever seen!" Dryritt roared. "How can you turn your back on all of that!?"


    "I''m not. I''m here, aren''t I?" Arthur shot back. "A seat of power is a means to an end. A title such as a ''Knight'' is also a means to an end. Even if I were to give it up now, my roots run throughout most of the merchant chains in Lestrania. Several businesses in Lestrania entered into a partnership with me. Some beyond Helmsforth as well."


    "To what end?" The Dragon asked. "What could you possibly want? Gold? Silver? The Dragons could provide you with more gold than you''ve ever seen."


    "It''s not about gold or silver. My name means something now."


    Dryritt quickly cut in. "Your name meant something before."


    Our General sighed. "Yes, but now, in this day and age, I''ve acquired the same status as before. Wealth, influence, and my reputation is positive in the public eye. Most who don''t like me are nobles or royalty." Arthur exined. "All this amounts to power. Could I just force everyone to follow me again? Yes." He admitted. "It would be simple enough, but the results would likely be different this time."


    The Dragon grumbled. "The Elves aren''t fresh from the war against Dragons, Lestrania isn''t officially at war with the Demons, and the Lestranian Alliance has been solidified for several millennia now."


    "Exactly." Arthur agreed. "Even if I were to lose my title as a Knight of Lestrania, it doesn''t matter. I already have everything I need." The General sounded tired. "The only thing that concerns me is the morale and training of the soldiers in this day and age. Town''s Guard is what they call them. What a disgusting title."


    "What will you do?"


    "I have a few ns in the works. One is to hopefully rebuild an alliance of sorts among different nations. Perhaps to rekindle old kinships." Arthur probed.

 Chapter 287 - 287

    <h4>Chapter 287:</h4>


    Ziah''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    There was a silence from the old Dragon. "..."


    Our General seemed to notice it as well. "Is something wrong?"


    Sighing, Dryritt replied. "You will be hard-pressed to form any manner of alliance with any nation in this day and age." He informed Arthur. "Everyone is wary of one another, and there is no trust. Most look at neighboring kingdoms as enemies or possible adversaries. In times past, Demons roamed this world with purpose. The fires of war were constantly burning."


    "So, you''re basically saying that there is nomon enemy." Arthur hummed in thought as I assumed the Dragon nodded. "But for how long will that be the case."


    "Demons may be targeting Lestrania, but unless they grow bolder, you will find it difficult to gather allies for your purpose."


    "Even the Dragons?"


    "We have our own circumstances that I''m in no position to speak about."


    Greigh and I nced at each other at that. "We should leave." I whispered.


    The Captain nodded. "Agreed." He responded in a hushed tone.


    Taking to the air, we flew off toward the Temple as my eyes focused on Greigh, who seemed lost in thought. "What are we going to do?"


    Sighing, he nced back at me. "Keep this to ourselves for the time being. Sir Arthur said he wanted to speak to me when we had a moment. This just gives me a little more incentive to find the time."


    "We''re really not going to tell the Priestesses?" I asked.


    He came to a sudden stop before twisting to look at me. "Absolutely not!" The harsh tone he used surprised me, and he noticed that before his voice softened. "Arthur said the Priestesses'' memories were influenced by Rudnurth. We have no idea what that entails, and I have no intention of causing a sh of titans. Nor would I want to be caught in the middle of one."


    "You think Arthur would act?" I asked softly.


    "I think that if we reveal him, one side will act regardless," Greigh answered. "That''s thest thing we need right now. If Arthur isn''t moving, I don''t want to force his hand. He likely has a n in ce for moving forward and will reveal it in due time. For now, we y things close to the chest and keep our ears open."


    I nodded, and we started flying again. "So, how should we address him moving forward?"


    Greigh''s head hung. "I don''t know for the future, but for now, sir will do."


    "Greigh." I called out to him.


    "Hmm?" He hummed out over the wind.


    "Are we gonna be okay?"


    He turned to me with a small smile. "No matter what happens, I''ll make sure you''re okay, Ziah. Never doubt that."


    I smiled in return. "I never have."


    "Good." He replied before he looked back to the Temple. "Because you''re going to be my lifeline."


    "Lifeline?"


    "The truth is, Arthur likely knew we were there," Greigh stated, and my eyes widened. "That means this is a test. One, I don''t n on failing. Stay quiet, let me handle things moving forward, and we''ll be fine." I could only nod in concern as we got closer to the Temple.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "You''re not going to do anything about those two?" Dryritt inquired as he sat down.


    My eyes watched as the energies of Greigh and Ziah flew off towards the Temple. "No. I''m interested in seeing how they respond to this. Pushes to shove; you may get your wish of me reiming my throne." Leaning back in my chair, I closed my eyes to rest them for a moment. "That being said, I''d like to consider myself an excellent judge of character of my men. Those two have stood by my side."


    The Dragon smirked. "The king has new aides?"


    I frowned as I opened my eyes. "This Knight has his officers."


    He waved my statement away. "Bah. Whatever you want to call them, you trust them. I assume you trusted that old Human who passed. Did he know who you are?" I nodded. "That would exin why he and those two Elves were so protective of Lady Lucia. She resembles Arceana a bit, but I think she has stronger ties to another in the Delmaris family." Dryritt stated nonchntly and coughed at my small re. "Of course, who could possibly say for certain..."


    "I wasn''t there when it happened." My words were soft. "I''m tired, Dryritt, but would you tell me what happened to them?" The Dragon looked at me in surprise. "I can kind of surmise what happened, and I know people mentioned it..."


    He frowned. "Your mind was elsewhere."


    I nodded. "It was."


    He nodded in agreement. "There was a lot happening at the time. To be honest, I wasn''t sure if we would survive. I''m older than I care to admit, and my guards were no more than boys too young to have seen any kind of battle." The Dragon sighed. "It''s a blessing and a curse."


    "One that we all bear one way or another." He was quiet. "Aien and Augustus... How did it happen?"

 Chapter 288 - 288

    <h4>Chapter 288:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "As you said, it was rather obvious from the bodies." The Dragon answered. "But the truth is, all three of those who died seemed to be overly protective of Lucia. Almost like they knew who she was." He then gestured to me. "And what she might mean to you. If I had to guess, they made sure she was safe," He gave me a knowing look. "For you."


    Covering my face with my hand, I mumbled. "God damnit." Not looking at him, my tone softened. "Thank you foring, Dryritt. There are a few things I need to take care of, but you can expect a visit from me in the future."


    "While I would look forward to it, I''m not sure that''s the best idea. As I said, things are a little difficult for us at the moment."


    "We''ll see what happens. Besides, it won''t be any time soon."


    My hand dropped, and I saw him giving me a curious look as he stood in front of the firece. "Why not?"


    With a sigh, my mind seemed to be straining the longer this conversation went on. "If Vithari is in danger, it''s likely I will be assigned as Ventari''s escort back to the Red Kingdom."


    He quirked a brow at that. "Why not leave that to the Priestesses?"


    "Because Graham said the Demons had ns there. If the Demon Horde is present, I only trust myself enough to handle it. Besides, it builds a rapport with the Dwarves and I moving forward. That''s more important in the long run."


    "You also believe you might get some answers in the East, don''t you?" I nodded. "Very well. Good luck in your endeavors, your Majesty."


    My nose wrinkled in annoyance at that, but for an old lizard, he quickly exited the house. I sat there in the living room, tired, with my eyes closed and longing for rest. Unfortunately, there ain''t no rest for the wicked, and God knows my soul is ck.


    Reluctantly, I stood and created a portal. Ziah and Greigh had most likely arrived at the Temple by now. Walking through the portal, it came into view. I hovered above it all. How small and insignificant it seemed. A mountain of mediocrity. Standing on a Gravity Pir, my hand extended as a darker thought crossed my mind.


    A ck hole began to form in my hand as my palm faced the mountain. It would be so simple to just blow it all away.


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Elincia and I were walking through the garden. "How are you doing, Cassidy?" She inquired.


    "Ah''m exhausted." The Priestess waited for me to continue. "It''s been hard with Austin. He just now fell asleep after bein up who knows how long."


    "Have you been able to rest?"


    "..."


    "I am not one of those to force someone to rx. It is a paradox after all, and I know you well enough that I know you would be unable to." She stated with her hands holding one another in front of her. "However, please know that you are not alone, Cassidy. I know what you are going through, and I am here if you need to talk. Not as a teacher, but as a friend."


    "Thank you." Was my soft reply.


    "You''re wee." She smiled sadly at me. "And if you need anything, do not hesitate to ask. Theing days will be difficult for you. I suggest giving yourself time to adjust." Priestess Elincia told me. "Many have tried going back to their normal lives before they were ready, and it led to their own doom." cing a hand on my shoulder, she gave me a concerned look. "That is thest thing I want to happen to you."


    Removing her hand respectfully, I replied. "Ah''ll be careful. Austin is my main concern right now."


    She nodded slowly. "He is young. Part of me regrets that he saw your grandfather in that state." The Priestess grimaced. "Yet, another part of me is thankful he was elsewhere when it happened."


    I nodded in agreement. "Yeah."


    Looking at me, studying me, the Priestess spoke. "If you ever need to talk, Cassidy, I am here for you. Whenever."


    An ear-piercing scream caught our attention from the other side of the garden. "Whatcha doin up there, Arthur!?" Floyd bellowed from the top of a tree that was swinging back and forth because of his weight. "Do you need a hug!?" His voice rang out so loud I winced before following his gaze.


    Before I could spot him, Elincia''s hand grabbed my arm roughly. Her grip was tight enough where I winced from the force she was exerting. Looking at her, I was surprised to see her staring wide-eyed into the sky fearfully. Sweat trickled down her cheek as magic gathered in her hand. Confused, my head shot up and followed her gaze to see Arthur floating above the mountain top. His gaze was cold and lifeless. Even his eyes seemed to have a sharper glow to them.


    "Are youing down or what?!" Floyd once again shouted.


    Arthur seemed to consider the words before slowly descending towards us. He didn''t appear to be in a good mood. Then again, not many of us were.

 Chapter 289 - 289

    <h4>Chapter 289:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple Garden


    When Inded, Floyd immediately raised his hand for a high five. "Give me some!" His enthusiasm was irritating.


    What kind of fucking moron would ask for a high five in this situation or be so ecstatic about things.


    Elincia and Cassidy quickly moved to us before stepping in front of the two students protectively. "What were you doing!?" Her tone was usatory.


    "Contemting." My dull response unnerved her as my gaze turned to Cassidy.


    The Priestess''s clenched teeth as she red at me said enough. "And what exactly were you contemting?"


    My eyes flickered back to Elincia. "What it would cost to stop being asked annoying questions." I shot back, which made her shy away.


    Finally, Cassidy spoke. "Arthur, are ya doin okay? Ya seem off."


    "I''m just tired." I answered. "How''s Austin?"


    "Austin will be alright, but Ah''m worried about you." She responded and gently grabbed my hand. "With ya runnin around, ya must be gettin low on energy. Ah know what that does ta ya."


    "I''ll be fine." Grabbing her hand, I gave her a bow. "Cass, I owe your family a great debt." She seemed confused. "Your grandfather was a loyal friend. One I''ll not forget. If you ever need anything, whether it be help on the farm, or starting a war you can count on me to be by your side."


    The redhead''s lip trembled. "That seems a little extreme."


    Standing, my eyes locked onto hers. "It''s an example of what I owe. Augustus, without my asking, stood by my side. For you and your brother, I would fight the world if necessary." Letting go of her hand, I ced mine on top of her head. "You once called me family." Cass nodded. "Trust in me when I say justice will be delivered to the ones who took your grandfather''s life."


    She seemed confused. "But you returned with the creature that was responsible. It''s already dead."


    Patting the top of her head, I replied. "That may be, but it was only following orders. The one who was truly responsible was Graham. He is currently under my watchful eye where it is impossible for him to escape."


    Elincia stepped forward. "Would it be possible for us to que-"


    "No." I cut her off.


    "The Demon identified as Graham knew you, Arthur. We have our own questions we want to ask. Specifically, why it is the Demon seemed to know you or how everything seemed so personal?"


    "Find your answers elsewhere, and in case you didn''t notice, almost every Demon has some manner of vendetta against me." I was losing my patience quickly, and Cassidy realized it.


    The blonde High Elf red her arms wildly in annoyance. "You cannot hide everything, Arthur! This is ''our'' kingdom! A prisoner of war is under-"


    Cocking my head at that, I held up a hand to silence her. "Prisoner of war?" I repeated. "ording to you and your sister, we''re not at war! Life''s grand in Lestrania! There''s no way Helmsforth would evere under attack, let alone produce POWs!"


    Cassidy stepped between us. "Ah think we all need ta calm down."


    Floyd nodded in agreement. "A lot has happened. Talking things out would be best with cooler heads." He then held up some ice. "We can speed up the process if needed."


    Smacking the ice out of his hand, I moved past Cassidy. "What do you know?" My tone was harsh as I poked Elincia''s chest above her breasts in anger. "You and your sister have ignored my warnings since I got here! You don''t get to decide what I do anymore! You don''t get to demand answers from me!"


    She pped my hand away. "Patience is a virtue, Arthur!" Her sharp reply came. "Where did you want us to rush off to!? From the looks of it, most of the Demonse here for you! We cannot fight imaginary adversaries!" My ''patience'' was running thin.


    The entire time our voices were rising slowly. "Patience is not what you and your sister practice. Cowardice to lead, fear of the approaching threat, and inaction are closer to your idea of ''patience.''" My hand gestured all around us at the recent destruction. "Was this caused by imaginary enemies? What about Aien? Augustus? Were they killed by nothing more than the food and beverages at your little summit?"

 Chapter 290 - 290

    <h4>Chapter 290:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Temple Garden


    Elincia''s voice exploded as she began shouting. "You, Arthur Pendragon, are a cruel, lonely individual!" She seethed while gesturing to him. "Never before have I dealt with someone so dismissive of others!" Her pointer finger was put in his face. "You''re a vain, arrogant, prideful man!"


    You could see the veins in Arthur''s neck bulging before he grabbed her hand forcefully and began squeezing. His eyes burned into her as she fell to her knees in pain. Her other hand hovered above his in the hopes of freeing hers, but it was pointless as she looked up at him with tears in her eyes as she whimpered. Biting her lip, her arm trembled in pain as sweat began to pour down her neck.


    The Priestess yelped in pain when Arthur pulled her up forcefully. "And you''re nothing more than a spoiled child that hasn''t changed from that same little girl who used to throw a temper tantrum whenever she didn''t get her way!" Arthur shook her as a few tears formed in her eyes, but I was unsure if it was from the pain or his words. "You have no room to berate me when you are no different! In reality, you and your sister are worse!" I could hear the crunching of bones in Elincia''s hand from here.


    "Arth-" Floyd tried.


    Arthur''s re was enough for him to raise his hands and back away. "You''ve ced yourselves upon pedestals to be worshiped, yet never questioned! False idols are what you are! Neither one of you is holy, and you certainly can''t protect your people!" He roared. "You proved that when you couldn''t even keep a barrier together and protect Aien and Augustus!" Elincia yelped when he lowered his face to hers while raising her hand. "You are unworthy of the love and adoration you receive." His tone lowered. "The main difference between you and me is that I admitted to everything you''ve said. I''ve never denied it."


    Tossing her aside, the Priestess cradled her hand in pain while her magic ignited. "Ugh." She sobbed while I moved to her side as magic began healing her bruised hand.


    Gesturing to himself, his re hardened on Elincia. "I know what kind of man I am." He turned to walk inside, but not before ending with, "Can you say the same?" Arthur gave me a small wave. "We''ll continue thister, Cass. There are a few things here I need to take care of without a screaming magic slinger all up in my face."


    Not replying to him, I looked to my Priestess. "Why''d ya do that?" She frowned as her hand returned to normal. "Even Ah knew that was a bad idea. Ya had no right ta make any demands of him."


    "By what right does he get to judge all of us? Tobel us so?" Elincia asked me.


    "Ah''d reckon the same right that he didn''t remove ya from yer throne." I replied, and my teacher looked at me as if I had struck her. "Arthur wasn''t even addressing you. We were talkin an ya interrupted us." My tone was probably disrespectful, but I didn''t care. "Both of us are in mourning. Difference is, he''s been out fightin ta protect us for thest few days."


    "That''s not fair." Floyd defended her.


    "Isn''t it?" I questioned him before my attention turned back to the Priestess who was looking up at me. "How many times are ya gonna do this?" I asked her as she went silent. "Was this really the time or the ce ta do this?" Stepping away from her, I shook my head. "Right after ya said you''d help me..."


    My fellow student helped Elincia. "Cass..."


    Heading inside, I didn''t respond. Everything had been the same old story over and over. Arthur arrives, the Priestesses get upset, arguments ensue, and usually end with some manner of threat or violence. Why did it always end up this way? He wasn''t a bad man. Irritating, sure, but he meant well.


    As I reentered the Medical Wing, I saw Arthur standing in front of a familiar room. The same room where my grandfather resided. Ayda''s father was also there. A few professionals hade and gone to make a few preparations, but it has been slow with the recent attack.


    To my surprise, Arthur entered. "I..." I heard him say as I moved closer to the door. "I''m sorry." The words left his mouth in an emotionless tone. "I''m sorry I trusted them to provide safety." It wasn''t until the next words left his mouth where his voice became shaky. "Thank you. For keeping her safe."


    Leaning against the wall, my head leaned back as I closed my eyes. I just listened as Arthur apologized and thanked them over and over.

 Chapter 291 - 291

    <h4>Chapter 291:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Temple


    Arthur stayed inside longer than I expected. I had closed the door for him. He might have even remained there if he wasn''t called out. While I remained by the door, many people tried to enter, but I shook my head. Austin, Ayda, Alwin, and I have all had our time. Even Typhon visited and had a chance to grieve. The only one who hadn''t was Arthur. After all, his immediate response was to go off to find answers and likely picked a fight with something in the forest.


    It wasn''t until Arceana herself, apanied by the Duke and Duchess along with Austin, that I gave the door a few knocks to prepare Arthur. They seemed to notice my warning signal as they eyed the door. Given that the group was heading towards the room, it was all I could do for him. Lady Lein seemed to smirk at that while Austin ran into my arms for a hug.


    While I heard a few sniffles, my attention moved to the three others. "Thanks."


    "Are we to assume someone is inside?" Lady Lein inquired.


    Arceana looked to the door and then back to me. "Arthur is-" I began, which triggered an immediate reaction from Austin.


    His head whipped up to me. "He is!?" The boy opened the door without any warning to find Arthur reaching for the handle himself. "Arthur!" Austin cried before mming into him and wrapping his arms around him. "Please!" My brother pleaded. "Do somethin!"


    "Austin!" I yelled as the other three also looked just as surprised by the outburst.


    Moving to him, I went to pull him off of Arthur as he shook his arms. "Please! Grandpa!" He choked up and had a hard time finishing his sentences. "You can do somethin, can''t ya?"


    Grabbing his shoulders, I pulled him away from Arthur, but he held onto Arthur''s wrists. His arms pped as I tugged Austin from him. However, it clearly affected him if the look on his face was anything to go by.


    "No one can revive the dead, young Austin." Arceana whispered.


    "Arthur isn''t just anyone!" My brother shouted.


    This surprised all of us. "Austin!" I chastised.


    Raising a hand as he stepped out of the room, Arthur looked at my brother. His shoulders deted as he took a knee in front of Austin. Letting him go, the rest of us held our breath to see how he would respond. After all, Arthur wasn''t known for mincing words. Especially given how low on energy he likely is.


    Resting his elbow on his knee, Arthur spoke softly. "It''s true." He began, and all of our eyes widened. "I am not just anyone. There is also a chance that I could revive your grandfather."


    Arceana gasped, horrified. "Arthur!"


    Giving her a small re, he replied. "I am in no mood for your assumptions." His response carried an underlying threat.


    "Ah knew ya could do it!" My brother cheered, but the look on Arthur''s face wasn''t joyful. "Yer like a god!" His expression was filled with pity before it quickly took a dark turn at his words. "If anyone could do it, Ah knew it''d be you!"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    If I had the same or simr powers of the Star Creature, then it''s possible I could revive someone the same way she did to me. Yet, I would never want to do so. I''d be wary about sending someone to that void even if they were my enemies. Not because of the powers they might acquire, but because of how torturous it was. I, myself, never want to return to that time. An unfathomable fate that would make one suffer timelessly.


    "Listen to me, Austin." I began. "Yes, there is a possibility that I could bring back Grandpa Reed." My hands went to his shoulders. "However, he would suffer horribly. His life would be a shell of what it once was, and the man you called family would no longer remain." Austin''s expression fell at that. "He would be cursed to a cold existence before he would ever return. Changing him, morphing him into something unrecognizable. Is that what you want?"


    The boy''s head hung in shame. "No." Was his sad, soft response.


    A wave of relief washed over me. While I would be tempted to try such a method, it wouldn''t be on someone I was close to. Even with Austin begging me, I probably would''ve still declined. Augustus was a friend. One that I wouldn''t want to be forced to go through what I did. With Austin seeing reason, my concerns for him subsided. I didn''t want him to hate me for denying him his request.


    Standing, I ced one hand on his head while he kept it down. "A god is a fitting term for me. Not because of my power or abilities, but because I''m just like them. Cruel. I''m not a god, Austin. However, I would be closer to a god who watches than a hero." He looked up at me. "I''m sorry I couldn''t be either to you." A momentter, he wrapped both arms around my waist and sobbed into my stomach.


    My eyes turned to Cassidy, who looked like she was on the verge of crying. Her face was contorted in pain with a wrinkled nose. She hugged her brother before wrapping an arm around me as well. It wasn''t a moment I wanted. I could feel Cassidy shaking as she hugged the two of us while my arms hung there.

 Chapter 292 - 292

    <h4>Chapter 292:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    "I need to see Aydalia." I finally spoke when Austin let go and wiped his cheeks.


    Cassidy smiled. "Ah''m sure Ayda and Alwin would like that a lot."


    "If I may," Drewes cut in. "We were also on our way to see her." He then gracefully gestured to Arceana. "The Priestess went out of her way to escort us here to see those who passed." His eyes darted to the room. "Friends, family, and soldiers alike." The Elf then looked at me. "Would you permit us to show you the way?"


    Arceana gave a small nod. "I have my own tasks to perform here." Her gaze drifted to me. "I hope you got what you needed."


    I didn''t reply. "..."


    Luthi Lein sped her hands together overly dramatically. "Yes, well, shall we?" She gestured down the hall.


    Patting Cassidy''s arm and Austin''s head, I followed the two Elves. "What do you two want?" I asked when we were out of earshot. "I''m in no mood for games."


    "We will get our chance, Sir Arthur." Drewes said in a more serious manner. "But not for games." We turned a corner, and he gestured to a door. "However, I think you have something you want to do."


    Eyeing the two Elves who gave me soft smiles made me wary. Yet, they seemed honest and meaningful enough. There wasn''t any ill intent, from what I could tell. Then again, I''ve been burned by Elves before. Regardless, ignoring them for the moment, I moved between the two before knocking on the door.


    Ayda opened the door with puffy red eyes. "Arthur?" She seemed surprised.


    I nodded. "Yeah, Ayda. It''s me. I''d like to see how she''s doing if at all possible."


    Moving to the side, she gestured to the bed where Aydalia was covered in bandages. "The doctors said she''ll pull through. Thanks to help from the healers," She turned back to me. "And you."


    "The burns?"


    My question made her pause before a few sobs escaped her lips as she tried to gather herself. "She''ll never be the same!" Ayda wiped her cheeks as she broke down again. "The wounds were coated with Demonic Magic, which is notoriously difficult to heal." Her shoulders shook.


    Doing the right thing sucks. It''s something tedious or usually something you don''t want to do. Thus, I opened my arms and gave the Elf aforting hug. It wasn''t all bad. Her arms tucked into herself as I held her while she shook.


    "How long have you been awake, Ayda?" I felt her body sagging in my arms.


    "Since... Since it happened." Separating from me, Ayda finally saw the Leins. "Duke! Duchess!" Her voice was shaky.


    The young Elf moved to greet them, but Drewes held up his hand. "Please, none of that, Lady Farro. We are close friends with your mother and father."


    Nodding rapidly to hide her tears, Luthi grabbed her hands tofort her. "You do need some rest, young one."


    "My mom needs me." Ayda removed her hands shyly from the Duchess. "I can''t leave her alone. Alwin is-"


    Drewes gestured to me. "We would like to visit her if you would allow it." He said with a sad smile. "I give you my word we will watch over her and make sure someone is with her before we leave. You should rest."


    Turning to me, the young Elf seemed so lost. "You''ll watch over her?" I nodded, and she let out a shakyugh. "Of course, you will. You''re the one who saved her life." Grabbing my hand, she gave me a small smile and gestured for me to lower myself. "Thank you for saving my mom, Arthur." Giving me a small peck on the cheek, Ayda staggered off.


    Entering the room, I heard the other two follow me along with the door closing. Ignoring them for the moment and whatever they might want, my eyes studied Aydalia. Her form waspletely covered in bandages that were giving off a magic signature of sorts. Almost like they were pulsating. Yet, the small parts I could see of her around her mouth, nose, and eyes were all dark red burns.


    "Arthur." Drewes began.


    Holding up a hand to stop him as I stood at the foot of her bed, my hands found the metal rail as I hunched over. "Whatever it is you want from me, now is not the time." I told them.


    "This may be the only time we get. You are, after all, a busy man." The Duke shot back.

 Chapter 293 - 293

    <h4>Chapter 293:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    Luthi was the one who replied as she moved beside me. "We want nothing from you. Quite the opposite, in fact."


    Hanging my head at the words, part of me assumed it was just more noble bullshit. "Aien came to us a few days ago." Drewes continued before he gestured around the area. "Before all of this."


    My eyes flickered to Drewes, who was now standing beside the bed. "What does that have to do with me?"


    The duke adjusted himself. "He came with word from Lady Aydalia." Both became nervous when my grip tightened on the rail so hard it bent the metal to the point of warping the bars. "Begging, pleading if you will, to support you." My breath caught in my throat. "To back you over anyone else should pushe to shove."


    His wife continued for him. "We may not know each other well, but Aien was adamant." She then gestured to Mamma Farro. "Aydalia was beside herself with supporting you." Luthi shook her head as if trying to gather her thoughts. "We had discussed you before, but this was different. It was urgent yet passionate. Desperation and determination. He refused to leave until we agreed with his wife."


    Drewes looked at Aydalia in her horrid state with a frown. "We just want to know why. Why did she do that when she has never done anything of the sort?" He turned to me. "Did she know this was going to happen and wanted to warn us? What could have changed that possibly drove her to such extreme lengths to win over this entire mountain so suddenly? All for you."


    "I understand you two are the highest-ranking Nobles on this mountain. Aside from the Priestesses and Lucia, you two are likely next in rank and would rule should something ur." My head turned to Luthi Lein. "That being said, I do not trust you." I then shifted to Drewes. "Either of you."


    The two Elves were disappointed at that. "I suppose you would have no reason to believe us." Drewesmented.


    Gesturing to Aydalia, I replied. "Thest Elf I trusted is the oneying before you. In my time of weakness, she entered my mind and went through my memories. Without consent and even without my knowledge until Augustus informed of what she had done." Both Elves were looking at me in surprise and small amounts of disgust toward Aydalia. "So, no. I don''t believe either of you. Whatever memories she saw, and however that affected her, arepletely unknown to me."


    "If that is the case, why save her?" Drewes questioned me in a confused manner. "While I never thought Aydalia would do something like that to someone of your station, I cannot imagine why you would pass on such an easy opportunity to be rid of her. There would be no pressure from her son, General Alwin, her former teachers, the Priestesses, and the Nobles. It would be, in all sense of the word, clean."


    The Elves studied me as they looked lost as to why I would go out of my way to save the same person I was using of a horrible crime. It truly was too. Lestranianw was rather clear on forcibly attaining memories. For a Noble to be caught doing so could lead to a possible scandal. Including the removal of titles. Not that I would expect it to stick. Given how confident she must''ve felt, it probably wasn''t her first time doing that either.


    "Because I knew her ancestor when he was alive. He was a good man, and despite overstepping her bounds, she has helped me before. Besides, I wasn''t going to just let her die." Moving to the side of the bed, Drewes moved out of my way so I could sit down.


    "I know you said you were older than you look, but are you truly that old? Old enough to know the ancestor of an Elf?" Luthi inquired, and I just gave a simple nod in return. "And just for that, you let such a personal crime against you go overlooked?"


    "Her ancestor gave me everything that I believe in. Loyalty, trust in mypanions, protecting the kingdom together, and he fought to hisst breath saving my life without retreating. Without fear and without any hesitation. He chose my life over his." That got me to gesture to Aydalia. "That is why I overlooked such a crime. Because without him..."


    Drewes frowned as I became quiet. "I see. Then we shall leave the two of you alone. Given what you just said, I have no doubt she is in safe hands." He moved by my side and ced a hand on my shoulder. "I do hope that you will one day give my wife and I a chance."


    Looking at him out of the corner of my eye, I saw him smiling slightly. "Why would I do that?"


    "Because I trust my wife," The duke responded. "And my wife trusts Aydalia. So, whenever you need us, the nobles of Lestrania will be there to aid you."


    Luthi giggled. "It wasn''t too difficult when you realize most of them were terrified of you. After all, you killed two of them essentially in cold blood. Glorious."


    Chuckling at that, Drewes shook me slightly. "This mountain is yours if you want it, Arthur. Whenever you need proof, you only need to ask."


    "..." I gave no response to that, which they seemed to expect.


    The two quickly left, and I was left alone with Aydalia.

 Chapter 294 - 294

    <h4>Chapter 294:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    Sitting beside Aydalia all alone, I spoke to her unconscious form. "What was it you saw in my memories?" I ced my forehead in my hands in thought. "Did you see a false idol? A monster that terrified you?" Lowering my hands, my eyes focused on the form lying on the bed. "Was it truly to help me, or is it a trap?"


    The Duke and Duchess of Lestrania offering my Helmsforth had one of two oues. Maybe it''s true that they were being honest. It''s possible they were approached by Aien for Aydalia, and they are sincere in their offer. On the other hand, if I ept and it''s a trap, I''ll likely bebeled a traitor. That won''t affect me as much since they wouldn''t be able to make me leave, but it''s still a suspicious offer.


    A knock at the door got me to lean back in my chair, immediately annoyed. "It''s open."


    Someone entered. Had I been more rested, I probably would''ve cared more to see who it was. Considering I''d been up for a few days straight, things could be worse. That being said, my mind was teetering. No sleep, low energy, and putting up with annoyance after annoyance was making things worse and worse.


    "Sir." Greigh''s voice called out.


    I just sat there and didn''t respond as I waited for him to continue. "..."


    I probably didn''t look the most presentable, given my posture, clothes, and overall appearance. "I came as you requested."


    "Requested?" I repeated.


    "You told me you''d like to speak in private." My captain replied.


    Without looking at him, I gestured to the other side of Aydalia''s bed. "Then let us speak."


    He moved over as I guided, but he sighed as he stood there. "Are you doing okay? I know you''re exhausted. Despite how well you hide it-"


    Finally, looking up at him as he stood there, I cut him off. "Hide it," He flinched at my tone. "Or did you overhear me when you were at my home earlier?"


    "You knew?"


    "After Alwin and Lucia''s impromptu visit when I was having a private discussion with Cassidy, I''ve made it a habit to keep an eye on my home for those who might lurk about." I exined bitterly and then gave him a small wave. "What you heard was everything I wanted you to hear."


    "Am I to assume that''s what you wanted to speak to me about in private?" He jumped when a wave of my energy filled the room and blocked the door.


    A small smile came to my lips. "You truly are perceptive." I gestured to the chair behind him. "So?" He sat down and looked at me, wanting rification. "Any thoughts on the matter?"


    Greigh was silent for a bit as I saw his eyes dart about, trying to quickly arrange his thoughts. "Many. With even more questions." Motioning for him to continue, he sighed. "Why are you still hiding?" The questions continued to pour from him one after another.


    So many that he didn''t give me any time to answer. The captain seemed almost as lost as I was. Confused and unsure of himself was not something I ever expected to see from him. He sat there panting as his tirade of questions finally died down. His eyes met mine, begging for answers. After all, I was known for not giving many.


    Steepling my fingers together, my thumbs fiddled with one another. "I''m going to tell you a story, Greigh." Leaning forward, he waited. "A story of a man called Mordred. A name I''m sure you''re now familiar with." At least, one he heard recently. "When I finish, if there are any questions you still have, I will answer them to the best of my ability."


    And so, the two of us sat. Greigh cut in every now and then. Usually, when he learned about someone new. Hearing about another hidden sibling, Elias was surprising for him. As was Mara. He also became interested in my interactions with Aerowyn and Aydan. Both were legends that interested him in some manner.


    Other than that, only three instances really surprised him. The fact that I had such close interactions with the Dragons in the past. However, he understood that given their longevity, which is even more well known than Elves, that many would likely remember me. Thus, Dryritt''s respect that he showed me. I also had to exin that despite my magical garments in the past, Dragon eyes are very keen and magical in nature.


    His second question dealt with Thana. "Do you believe she is still behind everything to this day?"


    "I think the Demons hold a grudge. Those that were present in some manner in the past likely hate me quite a bit. Injuring their Queen is something I doubt they ever expected. Thana is..." I trailed off for a moment before looking down.


    "She''s?" Greigh prodded after a moment.


    A sigh escaped my lips. "She is the strongest foe I have ever faced. In terms of power alone, she is terrifying, but she has subdued multiple Demon Lords to work under her. Not having infighting is surprising. That in itself speaks of her strength." Rubbing old wounds, a frown formed on my lips. "The truth is, neither of us was prepared for the other back then. She is likely stronger than I know."


    "That''s concerning."


    I quirked a brow at that. "You think?" Was my sarcastic response.


    He nodded. "Usually." Greigh replied absentmindedly. "Do you n on ruling Lestrania?" The question had a nervous undertone.


    "...No."


    "Then what do you n on doing?"

 Chapter 295 - 295

    <h4>Chapter 295:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    There was a banging on the door as it tried to open. My eyes nced at it for a moment before they returned to Greigh. Unlike me, he wasn''t distracted. His gaze was focused on me and solely on me. Watching. Waiting. Wanting an answer. Unfortunately, it wasn''t one that would be satisfying for him.


    "I don''t know." I told him simply before my energy dropped.


    The door was essentially ripped open as in came a seething Alwin. "What''re you doing in here!?" His body was tight and ready for any confrontation.


    Standing without looking at him, my eyes studied Aydalia one more time. "Easy, General. I was having a private meeting with Captain Greigh." Readjusting myself, I turned to him. "I promised your sister I wouldn''t leave until someone showed up. You can verify with her if you want or Greigh."


    Alwin''s anger was understandable but still annoying. "Why did you block the door?"


    Greigh answered for me. "He didn''t. Sir Arthur merely put up his energy so we could talk in private. I had some questions for him, and with the representatives here, it was likely for the best." Alwin seemed to calm more at the Captain''s words than mine. "It was for privacy''s sake only. He didn''t touch Lady Farro."


    "The Priestesses are looking for you." Was all he said before he moved next to his mother and ignored us.


    "Greigh." I gestured for us to leave, and he quickly followed.


    "I''m sorry, S-"


    "You don''t need to be." I cut him off.


    "I should''ve found you at a better time." He told me as we walked.


    The two of us left the medical wing once I knew Cassidy wasn''t still there. "There isn''t going to be a good time, Greigh. Regardless, I hope I''ve answered most of your questions." Once we were alone in one of the many corridors, my arm shot out and stopped him. "You need to know that a few people have discovered this information on ident."


    My Captain nodded. "Don''t worry, Sir. No one will hear it from me or Ziah."


    "See that they don''t. I''m cing my trust in you, Greigh." cing my hand on his shoulder, I looked him in the eyes. "You''ve followed me in trust and loyalty. Questioning me when you were unsure yet following my orders even if you disagreed with them."


    "You exined yourself well at those times with logic and facts. To my knowledge, everything you''ve done is within thew. It may be bent here and there," He replied before he gestured to the Temple itself. "But it''s not like you''re the only one who does that. Better if it''s you with a real purpose that helps the people and Lestrania as a whole."


    "I''m d you feel that way. Honestly, you remind me a lot of Aerowyn in several ways. Maybe it''s why I feelfortable around you, and why I trust you so." He smiled slightly and my grip tightened on his shoulder. "However, that being said, I''ve also been betrayed by people. Aydalia was just one of many."


    "Sir-"


    "Do not disappoint me. This isn''t a threat. You and Ziah will have a choice to make. You will be the ones to draw the lines in the sand. Eventually, both of you will likely have to choose a side." Patting his shoulder, I turned from him. "It doesn''t have to be me. I just hope that it''s a decision you''ll be able to live with."


    "We''ll prove your trust isn''t misced, Sir." He told me. "If there is a side to choose, choosing someone that isn''t you makes no sense. After all, you''ve been fighting for Lestrania longer than anyone." Greigh then gave me a small bow. "However, I''ll talk to Sergeant Ziah about this."


    Lifting my hand as I headed toward the throne room, I ended with this. "Remember though, never tell this to either Priestess. Their memories are still being affected. Thest time I revealed a small tidbit about the past..." I trailed off for him.


    He continued for me as he followed right behind me. "She got a horrible nosebleed and fell unconscious."


    I nodded. "Good. Now let''s see what the pretty High Priestesses want." The words left my mouth as I opened the doors.


    "Pretty, are we?" Elincia inquired.


    Inside was a collection of people I tolerated. The one who stood out most was a very put-off Elincia. She was holding her hand oh so gently. Arceana was next to her, because why not. Also, their thrones were beside one another. Lucia, Typhon, Kheri, and a horribly ragged Ventari were also present.


    Greigh followed me inside as I gave my flippant reply. "I haven''t seen a single Elf that was ugly. Given that you are the upgraded version of them or an Elf 2.0."


    I was midstride when it happened with Greigh beside me. Before me, everything shifted. Everyone seemed to freeze as the world became darker. A sickening green magic filled my vision like a mist or haze that floated all around me. My eyes flickered to Greigh, who was frozen midstride. Slowly, my hand grabbed Defiance as I looked to see everyone else in the room in a simr state.


    "It has been a long time..." A voice I had heard once before called out. "And finally, I can speak to you." It gave me chills as I looked around cautiously. "Had I known it would be this difficult after our first meeting, I would not have sent you away as I did. Then again, you were trespassing."

 Chapter 296 - 296

    <h4>Chapter 296:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    "Who goes there!?" I called out as I drew Defiance fully. "Show yourself!"


    An amused chuckle rang out that gave me chills. "I never thought yourck of magic would be such an issue for me. If not for the right conditions, this never would have been possible. I must thank the collection of Demons and my markers that visited you." He spoke.


    Turning in circles as I desperately tried to figure out what was going on, he continued to chuckle as it felt like my mind was fraying. "What do you want!?"


    "To speak to you. After all, if not for your strange reaction to magic, this might never have been possible. Although, you''re looking a little tired." There was a mocking undertone.


    "Or you''re just making spection since I''m shouting out randomly." I replied.


    "I see you." His voice called with such certainty that my blood ran cold. "I know why you''re here, but perhaps we can make a deal. In fact, I''d like to say I know more about you than anyone else here."


    Backing away toward the wall to scan the room in its entirety, I responded. "You expect me to make a deal with some random voice? Clearly, you don''t know me as well as you im."


    It chuckled again. "Oh, but I do. You see, I was confused about our first meeting. How you arrived in a ce that can only be essed with my magic. So, I looked into it. A being not from this world and one that can travel through space and time. Our first meeting would''ve gone very differently had I known what I know now."


    There were several times I had been afraid sinceing here, but this... This was a different kind of fear. It almost reminded me of the Star Creature. Almost. She was at leastforting in a way and meant well. Probably. However, whatever was speaking to me now was something I wanted no part of. The amount of power it would take to perform this feat by freezing everyone...


    "Now, about that deal."


    "There will be no deal!" I shouted.


    It seemed to pause for a moment. "You aren''t even remotely interested in what I can offer?"


    The mist danced around the room as everyone remained frozen. "I''ve had my fair share of deals in my time. If it took me being in a weakened state, multiple Demon Lords gathering, along with whatever your marks are to even be able to talk to me, I want no part of any deal you have to offer." Defiance twitched ever so slightly. "My soul was forfeit long ago, and you seem like the kind of creature to seek that kind of deal."


    A chuckle rang out. "A soul is a meaningless thing. That''s not what I want."


    "Then it''s a good thing I don''t care what you want! I don''t even know what you are! Who you are!" I yelled as sweat dripped down my neck. "Plus, trusting someone who says souls are meaningless is something an evil being sealed in another dimension by the heroes of old would say! It''s very clich¨¦!"


    His mocking tone rang out. "About as clich¨¦ as a man caring for the daughter of the woman he loved?" My eyes widened at that. "Lucia looks just like her, doesn''t she? I know you''re curious. Everything you could possibly want to know can be yours. Every answer you seek, I have."


    My eyes narrowed. "When something seems too good to be true, it usually is." I quickly shot back. "Given that I don''t even know what it is I''m actually looking for, I doubt you could help me!"


    His voice continued to dance around the room as if repeatedly moving closer before shifting farther away. "You doubt a great many things of this world. Even when you first appeared, you had doubts. Doubt defines your entire time on Crevalis." Scanning the area, I noticed a green energy simr to what Aydan used floating about. "What do you have to lose? I thought you were on the verge of abandoning Lestrania. Who is it that really keeps you here?"


    "Stop."


    Again, he chuckled. "You act as though it''s Lucia, Cassidy, and a few select others that keep you here."


    "Stop!"


    "They''re just an excuse. You''ve be attached. It''s you who doesn''t want to leave. Yet, we both know it would be so simple for you. Look how easy it was for you to just ignore Augustus Reed''s death and go about the rest of your day. Who''s to say you won''t do the same with them?"


    Swiping at where I thought the voice was, I roared. "Stop!!!" Practically snarling, my violent reply just added to his amusement. "You don''t know me!"


    "But we''ve met before, remember?"


    "Your voice is familiar, but I don''t remember speaking to any omniscient voices!"


    The voice then whispered directly into my ear. "You trespassed and assaulted my statues."


    Jumping and floating across the throne room on a Gravity Pir, I examined where I was previously standing only to find it empty. Only the mist covered the area. Twisting and turning to examine the area, my heart raced in my chest. Even more so than when facing most Demons. Coming to a stop after seeing nothing, my Gravity Pir lowered me to the floor as it finally clicked.


    With my head hanging, the words left my mouth in a whisper of my own. "The library..."

 Chapter 297 - 297

    <h4>Chapter 297:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Temple


    Another chuckle. "Indeed. Although, I am still confused as to how you arrived there."


    "Wish I could tell you, but I''d rather you''d leave."


    "For someone who is terrified, your mouth is certainly not doing you any favors."


    "I''d like to say it''s a defense mechanism to get out of ufortable situations." I exined. "Although, given the situation, I have a feeling I''ll be fine even without taking your deal."


    Indecipherable whispers started to increase around the room as there was no immediate response. It made me even more nervous. I was regaining my nerve, but the unknown was what ground me. A creature that moved statues in a library that was able to ignore my strength even back then is unnerving.


    Everything was worse when I wasn''t even sure who it was affiliated with. However, the voice was right. Being in a weakened state slowed my mind. It was in a haze, much like the room I stood in. My thoughts were sporadic as I tried to make sense of the situation over and over again.


    Finally, it replied. "There wille a time when we meet." He chuckled. "Look forward to it."


    The mist gathered in front of me and singled me out. With my back against the wall, part of my arm started to transform as I swung at the mist. Little good it did besides amuse the one behind this. However, that amusement soon turned to screaming insanity. A woman''s screams rang in my ears as arge bulky appearance formed in front of me. It shot out in every direction violently.


    A singr blink was all it took for everything to be back to normal. "We are High Elves, Arth-" Arceana''s voice cut in but stopped when everyone realized I had moved.


    With my sword drawn, my appearance likely a mess, and no longer in the spot I was before, many were obviously confused. "Arthur?" Lucia''s voice called out. "Are you okay?" She was the main reason I didn''t try to flee.


    Slowly putting away my sword didn''t help. A dry mouth left me longing for water as I felt my body covered in sweat, which was no easy feat. My excessive panting probably made things worse. Arceana stood as many looked on in concern.


    "I''ll be fine." My eyes flickered to Typhon and focused on him, but only for a moment.


    "Sir-" Greigh began, but I held up my hand.


    "I''m sorry. I lied." My admittance seemed to surprise everyone. "I''m not fine. I need a moment to try and process what just happened." Putting my back on the wall, everyone watched as I slid down to a sitting position. "It has not been a good week for me."


    Bringing my hands up to my face, I rubbed my forehead from how lost I was. My eyes closed in fear. This was never something I should''ve been dealing with. There was no one with this kind of expertise. The Star Creature sending me here was just some form of sick torture. Part of me wondered if I wasn''t really still in the void, and I was just hallucinating or imaging all of this as some form of coping mechanism.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Temple


    Ignoring everyone else, my feet were moving before I even realized I was standing before Arthur. Lowering myself to my knees made Arthur shift. He knew I was there. However, he didn''t do anything. Even when I put my hands on him with my magic activated. Taking a deep breath, we teleported to a more private location. Namely, Arthur''s home.


    A chuckle escaped his lips as he rested his head on the kitchen wall. "I see you learned how to teleport."


    I smiled. "Someone strongly rmended I do so." Moving beside him, he watched me for a moment as I sat beside him.


    "Sitting on the floor? How beneath you."


    Rolling my eyes, I replied. "Considering how the floor is literally beneath me, yes." He scoffed in an amused manner. "Arthur, what happened back there?" cing my hand on his, he looked at it. "You can talk to me."


    His body deted as he closed his eyes and sighed. "I don''t mean this as an insult, but you wouldn''t understand." A finger scratched his eyebrow as he still kept his eyes closed. "It happened to me, and I don''t even understand it."


    "''It.''" Arthur peaked out of one of his eyes at me. "What do mean ''it?''"


    With a groan, his head hung, and he shrugged. "That''s just it! I don''t know!"


    Arthur had continually helped me time and time again. This time, I wanted to return the favor. Scooting closer to him caught his attention. He didn''t make any moves to stop me or shy away. Once my side was connected to his, I could feel the small trembling his body was giving off. Not knowing what else to do, my head rested on his shoulder as I ced my hand in his. No words were exchanged as he held my hand in return, and the side of his head rested on the top of mine. We sat there in silence as I tried my best tofort the distraught man.

 Chapter 298 - 298

    <h4>Chapter 298:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Arthur''s Kitchen


    "I know you feel like you don''t need my help." I told him as we sat there. "But I want you to know I''m here if you need someone." A little shrug escaped my shoulders. "To talk, or listen, even help if it''s within my power. You''ve done so much for me already."


    I felt his arm move around my back and wrap around my shoulders. "You''re a good kid, Lucia. Better than I deserved." His wording made my eyes widen, but I didn''t say anything back. "Even with everything that''s happened to you, you''re still worried about me. Makes me feel a little bad."


    That stumped me. "What do you mean?" I asked without looking at him.


    His body deted. "Most of us know that you and Alwin are in a rtionship of sorts." My eyes shot up at him, and he had a small smile. "It wasn''t hard to figure out. Even Aydalia and Aien seemed rather fond of you. I assumed that''s because you''ve spent quite some time with them." Arthur''s smile quickly disappeared. "Going from that train of thought, you kind of lost a future member of your family." He stated. "I''m sorry I couldn''t save them, Lucia."


    Arthur''s gaze softened even more when I felt my face contort as a sob escaped my lips. "It wasn''t your responsibility."


    "Mmh." He hummed back. "Maybe not. Maybe this was meant to happen." Arthur shook me a little. "Then again, I''ve never been one to ept fate. Destiny, and every version of it, can suck my fucking dick for all I care." He then went quiet. "I really should watch mynguage in front of you." The Lestranian Knight sighed as his head once again rested against the wall. "I''m going to get stronger, Lucia. When I do, you won''t need to worry about this happening again."


    It was almost pitiful to hear. "You can''t be everywhere, Arthur. Things happen that will be out of your control."


    "But do they have to be?" At my look, he continued. "I''ve been granted gifts. Gifts that I''ve ignored because of how theye across. Truth be told, I don''t even know the extent of my own strength."


    "Why not?" I asked. "What could be so bad you would limit yourself?"


    "I know it doesn''t make sense to you. Part of me can hardly believe it." He replied. "But my powers are dangerous. They are aw of nature." His hand gave a dismissive wave. "Sure, I can generate and manipte forces of nature, but to create and control gravity is to bend space, time, and reality itself..."


    I was lost. "I''m sorry, but I don''t understand."


    He merely smiled at me. "I know, and that''s okay." Arthur stood with a nk expression as a portal opened. "Shall we? We''ve kept them waiting long enough with my little breakdown."


    Eyeing him with a frown, he looked down at me. "You need a break, Arthur."


    The man in question nodded in agreement. "You''re not wrong, but now isn''t the time." Arthur held out his hand for me.


    Taking it with a sigh, the two of us went through the portal and returned to the Temple''s throne room. Immediately upon our return, we heard arguing. Arceana and Ventari were bickering back and forth.


    "We need to act! The Demon said they were moving on the East!"


    "Lestrania has no way of transporting an army across the seas at this time. Our help is limited, your Majesty."


    To my surprise, she responded immediately. "I don''t need your help!" The Dwarven Queen pointed at Arthur. "I need his!" Turning to him, Ventari looked at him. "I''m not convinced this is a good idea, but if it means saving my people..."


    Arthur moved in front of her and looked down. "It would take an awful lot for me to leave Lestrania at this time."


    Ventari studied him. "What do you want?"


    "ess to all your libraries and all tomes you might have dealing with history."


    "Done. What else?"


    "You enter into an alliance with me, not Lestrania. Your nations are already aligned, but I need people I can trust. If I save your people, when Ie calling for your aid, I expect you to answer."


    The Queen was a little more wary at that. "You do not count our ties with Lestrania?"


    Arthur merely shrugged. "I''m not Lestrania," His eyes nced up at the two Priestesses. "And my patience for this ce runs thin along with those who rule here."


    "Arthur!" Arceana chastised.


    Taking a knee, he put a hand on his chest. "If you promise me your personal backing, then you have my help."


    Ventari looked at the two Priestesses warily. "Why does your patience run thin?"


    "Arthur!" Arceana warned again.


    Not like it did much to deter Arthur.

 Chapter 299 - 299

    <h4>Chapter 299:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Temple


    Standing back up, he crossed his arms. "Because both have tried to essentially murder me multiple times." Many of our heads whipped to the two Priestesses. "Along with others of this kingdom. It has be abundantly clear that my personal safety and rights matter very little." He then used his thumb to gesture to Arceana and Elincia. "They continually overstep their boundaries, have not honored our original agreement, and are continually threatening to take away my titles to dere me a traitor. All of this despite me saving them continually, forgiving their actions, and even sparing their students. Not to mention everything else I''ve done."


    "Is this true?" Neither Priestess could answer as I just watched in disbelief. "Now I''m beginning to understand you a little bit more."


    "It''s cute you think that way. All in all, you need my help; you enter into an alliance with me specifically."


    Ventari nodded. "That is more than fair. Of course, that all depends on the situation."


    Arthur held out his hand as I saw him nce at the two Priestesses with a small smug smirk. Ventari smiled and reciprocated the gesture. The two seemed happy with their agreement. However, the small re some of us held for the Priestesses had created an awkward atmosphere in the room. One Arthur didn''t seem to mind in the slightest.


    "I''m d we''vee to an understanding." He quickly turned his attention to the Priestesses. "Given that your allies are in danger, and it is within her right to request an escort home, will I have to arrange transportation myself?"


    Ventari smirked and turned to the two as well. "Or can we count on Lestrania''s support?"


    Both Priestesses had been slighted. It was a sight I never thought I''d see. One where almost no one was on their side. Even Typhon seemed to have mixed feelings regarding what he had just heard. Kheri seemed as though she was trying to keep a nk expression, but from the little twitches I saw, she obviously had questions she wanted to ask the two.


    "..." There was no response from either.


    Arthur turned back to the Dwarven Queen. "This has be tedious. Just like every other waking day in this ce. It will take me some time to arrange things." His attention then shifted to Greigh. "How long will it take to get transportation?"


    Greigh looked slightly concerned about his position before giving me a small bow. "Transportation will be easy enough to acquire. However, it might take some time for them to ready themselves. Acquiring provisions and other resources for such a trip-"


    Holding up his hand, Arthur stopped him. "Find out and report back to me." With that, the captain left. "Now, you summoned me here. Why?"


    Both Priestesses had been put in horrible positions. Arthur''s words must''ve been true. Otherwise, Arceana would''ve responded confidently. Yet, she didn''t reply at all. Perhaps they both knew what lying in front of Arthur would bring. I''d heard whispers here and there of their defeat at his hands. It seems now that it is true. My eyes moved to Arthur''s back and wondered why he would stay here if it was true.


    "We called you here to discuss what you found in your investigation." Arceana stated in a matter-of-fact tone.


    The silence that followed made me ufortable. Everyone seemed in disbelief that the sheer audacity that the Priestess had after such ims, that went unchallenged were disregarded, and they continued on as if nothing had happened.


    Arthur, in true Arthur fashion, decided to return the favor. "Ty?" He turned to his student, who seemed very ufortable. "Have you been keeping up with your training?"


    "Uh..." The boy trailed off, surprised at the question. "With everything that has happened-"


    To all our surprise, a portal opened underneath him, and he disappeared. "What are you doing!?" Arceana asked in horror.


    Elincia stood in concern as well while Arthur replied. "Until we are ready to depart, I will be training Typhon. However, I know Greigh will be looking for me, so I will check back in periodically. My student will also being with us to the Eastern Kingdom."


    "You cannot decide these things by yourself." Elincia replied.


    "I can, and I am." Another portal opened after his cold response. "I''ll be back in a bit after I get Typhon started." He then turned to me. "Keep me up to date on things here if you could."


    "Me?" I asked back, surprised.


    He nodded. "Unlike some others, I trust you." Not waiting for a response, Arthur went through his portal and disappeared.


    Thus, I was left with several angry women. "Well," Ventari started. "This has been most enlightening." She also turned to me. "Please keep me informed as well. You''ve been more forting than the other High Elves here." The Dwarven Queen gave a small nod before leaving the room.


    Both Priestesses turned their attention to me. "Lucia," Arceana began as she slowly walked down her dais. "You should know, more than anyone, that there are two sides to every story."


    Immediately, my eyes narrowed. "While that is true, you did not defend yourself in Arthur''s presence which tells me enough. Had he spoken more falsehoods than truths, I imagine the two of you would have made an attempt to actually exin your side. Given how you are only trying to do so in his absence, merely add more merit to his words."


    Elincia sighed. "None of this has been easy. Arthur is rather sensitive to certain topics, which we could not have known until we stumbled upon them."


    Steepling my fingers together, I continued to defend Arthur. "I, myself, have stepped into a few simr situations. However, he has never hurt me. Chided and lectured me, perhaps, but never has he overstepped his bounds. I have seen examples of him sending people away, and that is all."


    "He is not as clean as he likes to think he is." Arceana informed me. "When I invited him to dinner, Arthur assaulted me." She informed me.


    "That very same night, he visited me." Both Priestesses went quiet at that. "I do not know what words were exchanged or what happened at your dinner, but he was greatly concerned for my safety. Unnaturally so." My eyes narrowed at Arceana. "Do you possibly know why he acted in such a way?"


    "..." My older look-alike didn''t answer.


    "That tells me everything I need to know. Arthur may not be perfect," I began as I looked over the two of them. "But it has been made abundantly clear that neither are either of you." The two seemed surprised at my cold words. "Should either of you need me or wish to hold a more honest conversation, feel free to summon me. Until then, there is someone I would like to visit."


    With nothing left to say, I teleported away to the Medical Wing and started to search for Aydalia along with her children.

 Chapter 300 - 300

    <h4>Chapter 300:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Northern Forests


    Cold winds blew as I stepped out into some snow. Typhon was there, looking confused. The two of us were just North of steris and a little south of the Zugal Empire. The Northern Kingdom held up to its name as Winter approached. I''d only been here one time with Aerowyn when she told me about the Massacre of the ''weaker'' ns, including the Dove n. This was the closest she ever got to returning home.


    "What are we doing out here!?" Ty asked in a raised voice to be heard over the wind.


    "You''re going to do your best to survive until we leave for the Desert Kingdom." I told him as I approached.


    "Why now?!" He inquired as he looked around. "Surely, there was a better time to do this!"


    cing a hand on his shoulder, I leaned in so I didn''t have to shout. "Because Aydalia is horribly injured, and Aien is dead." My student looked at me in surprise. "Had you been stronger, that might not''ve happened." I told him.


    It was cruel, but it was also true. I needed someone on my side who I could count on. My mind continually entertained the idea of going to see my three guardians, but Aydan''s magic was there. Who knows what he did to that ce... Of course, I knew it wasn''t his fault.


    "You''re still a child, Ty. Expecting you to be able to face such Demons is cruel." He looked down at the snow. "But I am expecting it." Ty''s gaze snapped up to mine. "Not right now, but as soon as possible. That means you don''t get the right to mourn like everyone else. You need to strive to better yourself. Even if it means self-sacrifice. That''s what it means to be a hero. You do want to be a hero, don''t you?"


    "Is that why you left after you defeated the Demons?" I didn''t respond to his question. "Did it serve a purpose, or were you distancing yourself on purpose?"


    "I went to findfort in an old friend and was unable to. We were interrupted, but I did also try to find some answers. They weren''t what I was expecting."


    "But you did mean well." Typhon said with a smile.


    A sigh escaped my lips. "Someone once said that good men mean well. We just don''t always end up doing well." I told my student as I looked at him with a nk expression. "I''ve felt that way several times. Each time, it''s ended poorly. Now, I try my best not to care about meaning anything. Labels are just that. Abel."


    "But you''re a hero!" My student cried out.


    "No, I''m not. You want to be a hero, by all means. I''ll even help you, but you won''t thank me for it." Crouching down in front of him in the snow, he seemed lost, which was good. "Would a hero leave you here?" I merely shook my head, answering my own question. "We''re here to see if your lineage can survive in these conditions at such a young age. I want to know if your blood is up to the challenge of being my student because it will be far more difficult as we go on." Standing, I stared at him. "You will have to choose what you want to be as we go, but there is no stopping."


    My student looked at me. "You''re my hero..." He told me again and looked at me with such admiration that it almost hurt. "I do not know what strength it is you seek within my blood, but I promise I will do my best to be what you expect of me."


    Part of me almost deted at what I was doing. "cing such expectations on a child is cruel, Typhon. Manipting those who don''t know any better is easy as well. Should you evere to resent me, then grow strong enough so that you may one day confront me on what I''ve done to you."


    He stepped away from me. "You haven''t done anything I haven''t asked for. If this is how I get stronger, then I will trust in you." My student smiled at me. "After all, you haven''t lied to me since you started training me, right?"


    I nodded. "I will always do my best to be honest with you, Ty. However, there will be things I will withhold. You are a child, after all. A mere boy who wants to put the weight of the world on his shoulders."


    "Then you better make sure my shoulders are sturdy enough to handle that weight." He started to walk off and finished with a raised voice. "Besides, you could probably use someone to share that load." Before he vanished into some of the trees, my student turned around and waved at me. "Thank you for always forgiving the Priestesses!"


    A smirk split my lips as I watched him walk into the forest. It was going to be a lot of in-between from here and Helmsforth, but I''d make it work. Part of me was surprised though. My mind, while still hazy, felt somewhat clear after conversing with such positivity from my student. Maybe he was rubbing off on me...


    Ty was out of earshot as I spoke. "Should you survive this, you will be stronger than you were." My gaze shifted through the forest, where I saw several energy signals scattered about. "But that''s only if you survive."


    He didn''t know this, but I had no ns to help him. Only if there was some outside interference would I act. Shooting up into the air, my eyes were able to see him slowly move through the forest with caution. Hopefully, he knew he needed to find shelter. Especially since it looked like there was a storm brewing.

 Chapter 301 - 301

    <h4>Chapter 301:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Northern Forests


    It somehow escaped me that Typhon didn''t need shelter. Even though he was young, he was still a Dragon. The cold affected him little, if not at all, and with his sharp sense of smell, he was able to avoid some of the bears in the area. These weren''t normal bears either. Much like the wolves and manticores of this world, the bears were farrger than anything I had ever seen. One was even the size of a small bus.


    There were other fantastical creatures present. Some of which I was unfamiliar with. It seemed these trees hid many different types of animals, from overlyrge jackrabbits to strange ice lizards and snakes. At one point, Typhon even crossed some manner of snow yeti. It blended in with the surroundings, making it difficult to spot in the winter. He quickly ran away, which I couldn''t me him. Anything able to survive in these woods with giant bears had to be formidable. Given its impressive size, I''d say it was more than a match for anything in these parts.


    My return to Helmsforth was underwhelming. Greigh found a crew, as I had asked, along with transportation. The captain informed me they would need almost two weeks to prepare and gather all the supplies they might need. So, I had been here watching over Typhon for thest week or so. His actions had continually surprised me for someone I expected to be so sheltered.


    Given that it had been a week, and despite my constant watch over Ty, my energy had returned. In hindsight, I should''ve handled things better with the Priestesses. With such low energy affecting my judgment, it continues to irk me that tensions were high, and I overreacted. Of course, it didn''te from nowhere. I truly was getting sick of the two of them and their high and might attitudes.


    All my pondering came to an end when a few magic signatures appeared on the horizon. They wereing in our direction, which immediately made me wary. Although, once they got close enough, I realized they weren''t a threat. Probably just some Zugal flying around the area. However, it was an angry roar that echoed through the trees and across the snow that got my attention to look back down.


    Typhon''s Point of View


    Northern Forests


    Before me stood a massive creature covered in fur. It was white like the surrounding snow, with the exception of its gnarled face and palms. If not for the trees, it would be even more difficult to see even with its impressive size. Towering over me by at least three times my own height, my first instinct was to run.


    Turning to run, I immediately halted my actions as another of the beasts had snuck up behind me. "Oh..."


    Jumping to the side as he swiped at me with its impressive ws, I was able to dodge into the snow. Rolling onto my feet, the creaking and cracking of wood gained my attention. The first creature had snapped one of the trees in two and hefted it into the air. It then turned to me with a snarl before bringing the makeshift weapon down on me.


    Hopping to the side, I dodged the attack before turning and fleeing. However, the snow in front of me came to life as another one appeared to have been lying in wait. Jumping on top of it as it sprung out at me, I kicked off of it and began sporadically running through the trees. I''d quickly change directions as I heard the thundering of trees snapping in two with their roars right behind me.


    These creatures were somewhat intelligent. They were definitely cunning enough to set a trap. Creating an ambush is not something I would''ve expected. Avoiding them up until now was the correct decision, but it seems more and more likely that they tracked me down and waited for the perfect moment to strike. The five of them chased me for what seemed like hours. I was starting to get tired from how fast they were. Their strides were longer than mine, after all, and trees didn''t really hinder them.


    I ended up stumbling when the thumping of the broken trees started to rain down around me. One ended up clipping my leg, which ended with me on all fours. Looking back, I saw two more had joined the chase while three were throwing broken trees, rocks, andrge clumps of snow at me. In the snow, on my knees, I took a deep breath as the beasts approached. Following Arthur''s instructions, I built up as much magic as possible in my core.


    My own roar echoed through the area as mes spat from my mouth. However, therger torrent of mes that spewed from my lips surprised me, but this was no time to be surprised. Showing no restraint since my task was to survive, I did my best to burn anything and everything. The two that were approaching, nearby trees, and even some of the surrounding snow to create a smokescreen so I could escape. The pained and fearful roars of the creatures put me at ease when they thundered off as their cries became more and more distant.


    With the area around me burning, thanks to Dragon fire, Iy in the melted snow, exhausted. My vision began to fade as I heard the pping of wings. Hazily, my attention turned to the sound and saw four formsnding near me.


    "Arthur?" I whispered before passing out.

 Chapter 302 - 302

    <h4>Chapter 302:</h4>


    Zugal Soldier''s Point of View


    Northern Forests


    "What in the world do you think a child of the Dragonds is doing out here?" I questioned one of my fellow border patrolmen.


    We looked around the area as the trees that had caught fire had been burned down. Thankfully, the snow and ice prevented the mes from spreading too far. Those snow beasts were an issue, but it appeared the young Dragon took care of them well enough.


    "Burning down parts of our forests if I had to guess." One of them replied.


    Another turned to me. "We should report this."


    Crossing my arms, our group looked amongst ourselves. "I''m hesitant about doing anything. If his parents are nearby-" I began but was cut off.


    "If they were nearby, they''d be here already. They''ve either abandoned him or he ran away from home." One spoke. "Do you know what we could do with a tamed Dragon?"


    Gesturing to the boy, I replied. "He just chased off a group of those magical beasts. You really think any of us could hold him?"


    The one who spoke of taming the boy waved a dismissive hand. "So, we put him in a room of pure metal. Something even he can''t melt or will take him a long time to. Maybe a cave! Who cares!? As long as we can hold him long enough to get him to rely on us. Show him some sor, or y to his ego, and in a few years, pet Dragon! This could be huge for us. If we take him to the Emperor, imagine how much our lives would change!"


    "No more border patrol." Another said as I frowned, hesitant at the idea.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea. He''s just a boy." I told them. "Clearly, he''s lost."


    "He''s trespassing." Then he looked around. "So, what''s the verdict?"


    My thirdpanion chuckled at that. "Here, there be Dragons." He said smugly, liking the idea as he reached out for the child.


    "Here there be monsters." A cold dark voice cut in directly behind us.


    All of us froze. Behind me felt like death itself. Had I turned around, I knew I would not survive. A pressure filled the air and surrounded us. Almost like it was challenging us, begging us, to act rashly. More sweat poured down my body than any previous day of hard work that I had ever done. My wings twitched as I felt the snow pierce my clothes as I felt naked in the icy breeze.


    The one who rmended taking the Dragonkin reached for the boy foolishly. We saw him reach out before exploding before our very eyes. His blood sttered across the entire area. He simply ceased to exist any longer. Our bodies were now covered in crimson, as was the Dragon. My eyes widened as I could practically hear the blood drip from our bodies onto the snow. Blood coated my entire left side as I felt the difference in heat. Almost like it was a nket covering half of my body from the cold. Every strand of hair was standing on edge.


    Slowly, for what felt like hours, my wings extended. Stretching them out bit by bit, I pped once. Nothing happened, but I still felt the presence behind us. With what I assumed was approval, our group quickly left the scene. None of us spoke. With us in the air and flying away, part of me expected to feel safer, but it was still there. Watching us. Waiting for any signs of disapproving actions.


    Blood was in my mouth and stayed there as I was too scared to spit it out. It wasn''t until the taste had begun to linger that I realized I had swallowed it. Likely with whatever bits and pieces had lodged themselves in my mouth as well. I couldn''t even feel if I was still breathing. My mind was reeling from being so horrified, terrified, and numbed, that it wasn''t until I was back at our outpost that I realized we might be safe. Might...


    Even as dozens surrounded us and our Captain questioned us, no words left my lips as my eyes felt like they had been frozen over. Copsing as the white of snow covered my vision, concern and the ruckus of others could be heard, but they all seemed too quiet. Whenpared to that horrible sound of someone exploding beside me, everything seemed muted.

 Chapter 303 - 303

    <h4>Chapter 303:</h4>


    Typhon''s Point of View


    Northern Forests


    My eyes fluttered open at the sound of firewood crackling. "Ugh." I groaned out.


    "You gonna be okay over there?" Arthur''s voice rang out.


    "What happened?" Sitting up as I asked my question, I saw Arthur sitting on the other side of a campfire of sorts.


    He reached inside the fire and shifted one of the logs with his bare hands. "Technically, you were able to survive for a little over a week on your own." My teacher answered. "Those Snow Yetis were far craftier than I expected. They almost got you."


    Holding my head as I turned to the fire, the event returned to me. "I set them aze." Arthur nodded. "But why did I fall unconscious?"


    With his elbows on his knees as he sat on arge rock, he nced at me. "Two reasons. One, you were on the run and had very little energy. Well,pared to usual anyway. You''ve been doing well conserving your energy, but that little run through the trees probably used most of it up." Arthur then chuckled emotionlessly. "You''re not a hunter and have been scrounging for food. In other words, you were exhausted before fleeing."


    Rubbing my eyes, I saw another rock across from him that I moved to. "And the other reason?"


    "Using your magic at a far greater strength than you''re used to." He then gestured to the nearby trees that had burns, followed by a clearing withpletely toppled and burned down trees. "Concentrating more magic into your mes likely was out of desperation and instinct. You are a magical being, just like Elves. Using more of your magic will make you tired the same as them." Arthur then looked back at me. "Your Dragon''s breath shot out through the forest. The nearest trees took the brunt of it, but I still had to put out some fires over a hundred feet away in every direction."


    "So, I failed your test?" I inquired as I hung my head.


    "Technically, there was outside interference. It''s very likely you would''ve been left alone with parts of the forest on fire." Arthur answered before gesturing to the burnt clearing once more. "Some interested parties intended to capture you."


    It wasn''t until I rubbed my eyes that I saw frozen blood in the clearing that my eyes widened. My neck shot to him as he merely stared at me in response. He didn''t reply or answer my obvious concern about what had happened. Tucking my arms in on my stomach, part of me grew worried.


    Arthur eventually spoke as he prodded the fire a little bit. "It wasn''t you if that''s what you''re worried about."


    Hunching over as I looked into the mes, I sighed. "Do you know who it was?"


    My teacher raised a brow as I nced at him. "Does it matter?"


    Running my fingers through my hair, part of me hesitated to respond. "It might..." Looking at him directly, I saw Arthur waiting for something. "Why did you do it?"


    "They were going to kidnap you, and I believe one mentioned turning you into a pet."


    "And you couldn''t scare them off?"


    "I did." He then nced down, and I followed his gaze to a small spot of crimson. "Most of them anyway."


    Why did it always seem to be like this? "Is this all a part of manipting me like you said?"


    Arthur merely nodded. "It is. Had you been stronger, had you been able to defend yourself or flee sessfully, no one would''ve died." He then shrugged. "That single fact will gnaw at the back of your mind."


    "You killed him on purpose then?"


    "I let them decide. The three that fled were let go. One tried to take you with him. I don''t like people touching my things, and you''re ''my'' student." He emphasized before looking me in the eye. "You were warned that I would do this. I told you how it would be, and you epted regardless."


    "But to put the result of your actions on my shoulders is unfair."


    My teacher seemed to agree as he gave me another nod. "It is. What are you going to do about it though?" Was his cold reply.


    That was needlessly cruel. "Why''re you doing this to me?"


    To my surprise, Arthur became quiet for a little bit as his gaze softened and turned to the mes. "Because it happened to me as well." He said softly. "When I was a boy, someone did the same thing to me. I know I shouldn''t do it to you, and I don''t want to. Yet, the truth is, we need allies for this war. Specifically, someone I can trust and count on to stay by my side. That someone will eventually be you. Even if it ends with you hating me."

 Chapter 304 - 304

    <h4>Chapter 304:</h4>


    Typhon''s Point of View


    Northern Forests


    "And you''re okay with that?" He just shrugged this time, and I closed my eyes, confused. "How is it sometimes you''re happy, yful, and more tolerating than other times. It almost feels like dealing with two separate people."


    Arthur flinched at my words and hesitated. "I told you that I would do my best, to be honest with you." He stated before he reached in the fire and adjusted it once more. "The truth is, Ty, I''m not emotionally or mentally stable. Obviously, you realize there''s more to it than that, but it alles down to my energy."


    "Your energy?"


    "When it''s high, containing my emotions and having a stable mental state is simple. I''m freer to act how I please." He exined. "However, when it lowers, you''ve seen how emotionless I can be or snap at the smallest things." Arthur''s head shook slightly. "I almost broke Elincia''s hand just for her irritating me slightly by poking me angrily."


    "That is... Rather rming, Arthur." I told him honestly.


    He didn''t disagree as he gave me a weak smile. "It is indeed. When my energy is low, my mind bes hazy, and my thoughts tend to drift wildly. Many things weigh heavily on my mind at all times. Unfortunately, whatever connection there is to my energy, I am no longer able to separate them, and all of theme flooding back to me." Arthur then looked at me. "I imagine if I ever lost most of my energy, but was physically fine, you''d likely see another side of me. One far more pathetic than you would likely expect."


    This was more than I was expecting to get out of him, to be honest. "Truly?"


    Arthur sighed before nodding. "Even now, I''m partially here because I don''t want to deal with the fallout of what happened. The friend I turned to had to leave because we were interrupted, and I came out here, dragging you along with me, to avoid all the nuisances of just being there." He scratched his neck as he continued. "When you get strong enough, you''ll understand what a burden it is."


    "Why would it be a burden?"


    "Because when there is no one to fight, your Priestesses see me as an obstacle or a threat. Yet, if you hadn''t noticed, any time something happens now, they immediately look to me for aid. You know I''m stronger than both of them. A few people know that, but most people don''t."


    "You think they want to keep it under wraps?" He didn''t reply, which was an answer in itself. "I suppose that makes sense. It would cause a few to lose faith in them, but I think many would just be happy to have someone so powerful protecting them!"


    "Did I protect Augustus and Aien?" I went silent at that. "You can''t save everyone, Ty. You''ll eventually learn that just like I did."


    "Then what''s the point of bing strong? I thought the whole reason of being a hero was to be able to prevent those tragedies."


    His shoulders deted. "Simply being strong doesn''t prevent such issues. It just makes them more difficult to happen on your watch. They can still happen, just like how they can be prevented at times." Arthur exined. "Had I simply ignored Graham, he could''ve wreaked havoc up and down the mountain of Helmsforth, but Augustus and Aien would still be alive." He then shrugged. "There is no knowing what the correct course of action is. Only doing what you believe is right and hoping for the best."


    Gesturing to him, I argued his point. "With enough nning, you could easily ovee those instances!"


    Arthur shook his head. "No amount of nning can change one simple fact, Ty." He stated. "You can''t be in two ces at once. It''s what makes me so nervous about leaving Lestrania to help the Dwarves. After all, I''ve been lured away before."


    My brows wrinkled in confusion. "You were?"


    He nced at me. "That''s a story for another time, Ty. Get some rest. We have a few more days out here before we return, and then you''reing with me when we head East." I watched as he stood up. "You still have a few more days to survive, but you''ll get a small rest when we return." Slowly, he floated into the air, and the fire went out as he drifted farther and farther away. "That''s if you can find something to eat."


    As I sat there, part of me realized he had let something slip. Something he didn''t want to talk about, and that''s why he abruptly left. It was most likely him being lured away at some point and time. While my thoughts did linger for a moment, when Arthur finally left, the wind seemed to return along with the sounds of the forest.


    My thoughts quickly shifted back to survival mode as I looked about my surroundings. Standing left me with the sour realization that I was still sore and hungry. Melting snow from the ground was enough to supply me with water but running away hungry wasn''t something I wanted to do again. That meant I needed to get creative.

 Chapter 305 - 305

    <h4>Chapter 305:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    As I stepped out into the throne room with Ty in my arms, Arceana and Elincia, quickly teleported in front of me. They were making quite the fuss over him. Instead of dealing with that, I merely handed him off. The two Priestesses were confused at his state along with his condition.


    "He''s malnourished, sleep-deprived, physically and mentally exhausted, along with several small wounds covering his body." I told them. "Get him fixed up and ready to leave in two days for when we depart."


    Arceana red at me for a moment before she teleported away with Typhon in tow. "Arthur!" Elincia instantly chastised me. "How could you do something so horrible to a boy!?" As she pointed off toward the medical wing.


    Staring at her firmly while holding her re, I crossed my arms. "Because I need someone to actually support me in ways that matter. Not," Then my elbows gestured to her before shrugging. "This..."


    Elincia took a quick breath before she gestured to me more carefully. "I admit that tensions were high when you returned from your investigation. Not having answers to questions is not something I am used to. Especially after being attacked." She then continued more delicately. "I was also informed that your energy levels have a direct effect on your emotional state."


    I quirked a brow at that. "As interesting as this is, I already apologized for almost breaking your hand."


    "You did." She nodded before gesturing to herself. "However, I was unaware of your own state and made things worse. I offer my sincerest apologies. You and I have gotten along rather wellpared to you and my sister."


    "I''d like to say you have a more level head..." I trailed off and didn''t borate.


    She frowned at that. "Anyway, the point I was trying to make is that just like you were dealing with low energy levels and the loss of a friend, I too was dealing with the same situation." Elincia told me. "Augustus was a dear friend. An old student, to be sure, but you know I was close with him."


    The Priestess made a fair point, and I closed my eyes as I nodded reluctantly. "I know." My eyes met her far softer this time. "Both of us made mistakes, Elincia. For what it''s worth, I wasn''t taking my frustrations out on Ty, if that''s what you''re concerned about."


    Before she could reply, the doors opened, and in came Typhon with Arceana healing him. "I didn''t fail!" My student red at me as he stumbled forward, with Arceana holding her breath watching him. "Do you hear me!?" Typhon asked in a raised voice as he found my gaze again. "I didn''t give up!"


    "I never said you did." Was my simple reply.


    Typhon paused at that as his eyes widened while his stance slumped. "What?"


    "It was time to return, Ty. That''s why we''re back. You passed. Get some rest because we''re gonna be leaving in a day or two." I informed him while Arceana pursed her lips, trying to refrain from saying anything. "Then it''s back to training."


    "Why would you not tell me that?" The boy inquired in a tired tone.


    "Because I picked you up while you were sleeping in the snow." Was my retort. "You''re too young to assume the worst, Ty. Don''t assume anything and wait before stumbling back here exhausted." My eyes shifted to Arceana. "Would you mind?"


    Not needing further prompting, she quickly teleported away with him again. "Was that truly necessary?" Elincia asked.


    "Is anything I do that you don''t approve of?" She was smart enough not to continue that line of questioning. "I need to go speak with Greigh about a few things and have a few others I wish to talk to before I leave. Do you need anything else?"


    Sighing, she summoned her magic, and in a sh, a small weapon appeared before me. "There are a few things you need to know. First, this is yours." Moving it toward me in her magic, I quirked a brow as I eyed it suspiciously.


    Gesturing to it as I looked at her, I asked, "And this is?"


    A smirk appeared on her lips. "Surely you must remember that rather impressive tooth that you brought back as a trophy from the Leviathan."


    My eyes darted to it as I replied. "I remember it being farrger than this. Impressive in magnitude, weight, and a disgusting yellowish tint." Then I looked back at the dagger. "This appears to be a shiny white knife of sorts. Certainly not worthy of the enormity of what was the Leviathan, nor its tooth. We must be talking about different things, right?"


    Part of me hoped this was a cruel joke. "Wrong." Elincia answered, and my hopes were crushed.


    "My disappointment is vast, and my day is ruined."

 Chapter 306 - 306

    <h4>Chapter 306:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Why?" I asked, perturbed as to why she would do this.


    "We thought a weapon fitting our knight would be obvious." She replied earnestly. "Originally, we had other ns, but keeping us out of the loop on things was irritating. So, we took your tooth and changed it into a dagger."


    Grabbing it out of her magic, my arm almost plummeted into the ground as I strained to hold it up for a moment before readjusting my energy. "What the fu-"


    Elincia cut me off. "As you can see, the weight is still there. Several tons of a demonic tooth put into a single weapon. The magic was quite difficult to get right." Then she smirked. "I am so d to see that you are able to wield it. Neither my sister, nor I, could lift it without the use of magic."


    The twitch on my eye must''ve amused her cause her smirk grew into a smile. "Are you seriously that petty?"


    Gesturing to me, the blonde answered with a small nod. "I have taken from your example." Opening a portal, I ced the dagger inside. "Do you not intend to use your new weapon?"


    Quirking a brow at that, as I had already tried to let the annoyance go, I looked at her. "You want me to swing around a dagger that weighs several tons?" Maybe it was how stupid her question was or how I responded, but she finally frowned. "A war-hammer? Sure. I could work with that. Even a really long staff would be feasible." Then I gestured to her. "But you literally made it into a dagger."


    "It would catch most opponents by surprise." Elincia stated.


    "It would also make me slower, which is like asking me to get killed." Then I shrugged. "I mean, I could throw it, I guess, and have it act as a ballista, but again, that would be convenient against more stationary targets."


    "Then what do you n on doing with it?"


    "I''m going to use it as a lock of sorts. If there''s a book I don''t want someone to reach, I''ll just ce the dagger on top of it. Well, probably something along those lines. Who''s going to be able to move it?"


    Elincia tsked at me. "That was not the intent we nned for that weapon."


    Rolling my eyes, I immediately shot back, "Yeah, well, that wasn''t what I nned for my Leviathan Tooth trophy. So, I guess we''re both disappointed." Shaking her head, she didn''t reply, so I continued. "What are the other things I need to know?"


    Crossing her arms, the High Elf sighed. "After much discussion, Arceana and I have decided that instead of sending another emissary to go along with you, one of us must go instead."


    "No." My response was met with another frown.


    "This is not up for debate. I will being with you and Typhon to assist our allies in the East." She then shook her head. "Part of me did not want to leave, but I do believe I am the better choice for you between my sister and I. Especially given your past interactions." Hard to argue with the logic. "Queen Ventari has already agreed."


    "There are no words to describe my enthusiasm." My emotionless response made her sigh once more.


    "The truth is, Arthur, we are not suited for this anymore." Elincia told me softly, and I paused at that. "I am not the warrior I used to be. That became apparent during the incident on the Reed Family Farm. If not for you, things would have turned out far worse then."


    To hear her actually admit that surprised me. "Elincia..."


    Shaking her head, the Priestess looked down. "And it was more than that. More incidents have been urring. I know your appearance likely has something to do with the Demon''s return. Maybe they turned their gaze here because of that, but part of me is more concerned about what would have happened if you were not here in the first ce." Then her crossed arms shifted as she hugged herself. "We also know that you have ties to Lestrania."


    Blue eyes flicked to me. "I know you have questions." I began. "Those questions deserve answers, but I cannot give them to you." Shaking my head resulted in her gaze turning downcast. "For reasons I can''t exin to you, you and your sister have to be kept in the dark."


    "Because of Rudnurth?" She inquired without looking at me.


    "As I said, I cannot say. Believe it or not, but this is for your own good." Moving in front of her, I ced my hands on her shoulders. "I know it''s frustrating, and I won''t ask you to trust me, but whatever understanding you can give would be appreciated."


    With a reluctant nod, Elincia responded as she put her hands on top of mine. "I will do my best." The High Elf told me with a smile. "I hope one day you will be able to answer these questions that keep piling up."


    "It''d be a nice change of pace for sure."


    "Thank you, Arthur. Now, I do believe you have some personal matters to take care of before we set off." Then she gestured to one of the side doors. "Captain Greigh Nasa wishes to speak with you when you have a moment. It seemed important, so I would suggest seeking him out first."


    "Then I will do so. Untilter."


    Parting with Elincia always seemed to leave me with mixed feelings. Not ones of love or hate, but one''s unknown to me. At times, the little girl from the mountain would sh before my eyes. Other times, she seemed to be more understanding than most I''ve spoken to. Given everything she knows now, I can only imagine how aggravating things must be for her and Arceana.


    Knowing their memories had been altered and still not seeking me out was surprising. Then again, how could they force the answers out of me? Still, Elincia seems to understand the overall situation far better than I originally thought. Perhaps she was more fit to be in control than I initially thought.

 Chapter 307 - 307

    <h4>Chapter 307:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Officer Barracks


    "Someone needs to go, General." I told Kheri.


    The Zugal General sighed. "What do you want me to do, Greigh?" She inquired as Ziah paced in the room. "Fly off with Arthur and the Priestess?"


    Ziah mmed her hands on Kheri''s desk as we spoke in private in the General''s office. "It can''t be Alwin! You''re the only other choice!"


    Grabbing Ziah''s shoulders, I pulled her back before turning to Kheri. "None of us can stop Arthur. However, he does respect proper leadership. I would go myself, but he has decided to leave me here to deal with more personal affairs."


    "And what affairs are those?" She questioned as she leaned back in her seat. "Why is it that his affairs are more important than mine?"


    "You know why, and you also know I can''t tell you. He is still technically yourmanding officer." Was my simple response.


    She scoffed at that. "You don''t treat me like amanding officer." Then she waved it herment away before gesturing to me. "However, you haven''t answered my other question."


    "The General has been making moves before any of us even knew what it was he was doing. If he wants me to stay back, then that''s what I''m going to do." Kheri continued to eye me as she waited for more. "Sir Arthur has me working on a project he wanted to start on before he left for the Ind. Given everything that''s happened in thest week, it''s been difficult to make any headway."


    Ziah crossed her arms. "Kheri, please!" The Sergeant pleaded. "I need to stay here and help with the project, and we can''t have Alwin going for multiple reasons. With everything that''s happened, Alwin is in no condition for such a journey."


    Kheri put her pointer finger on the desk firmly. "Alwin isn''t in any position to do anything! The man lost his father; his mother is now disabled andatose, with his sister barely getting by! With Priestess Elincia going, Priestess Arceana will have little to no support from Alwin."


    "That may be, but you''re our best option besides putting him with another officer he doesn''t know!" Ziah cried out.


    Sighing, I held up my hands to calm the two. "Kheri, I agree with you. I really do. However, you should know that we won''t leave Priestess Arceana alone. She can rely on us, and Alwin will be back to duty in a week or two. You and I both know he won''t just sit around."


    The General''s wing fluttered ufortably. "Apparently, you haven''t heard the rumors."


    "What rumors are those?" I asked back carefully.


    "Rumor has it that Ayda Farro is under twenty-four-hour observation." Ziah gasped at that. "Yeah. Things aren''t looking good for Alwin. A week or two may not be possible for him."


    My lips curled into a frown at that. "Well, Ayda is talented, powerful, and has a higher magic reservoir than most Elves..." Ziah said slowly. "You did say she could give Alwin a run for his money, didn''t you?"


    Kheri nodded. "Ayda is uncharacteristically strong for someone her age. As such, that alsoes with consequences."


    To our surprise, the door opened at that moment, and in walked Arthur. "Pardon the intrusion, but I was told Greigh was here." He then came in, closed the door, ced his energy over it, and turned back to us. "I would''ve knocked if it wasn''t for the topic you were all discussing." He then crossed his arms. "Now, I am sorry foring in so suddenly, but what does Ayda being under observation matter?" He inquired.


    "Arthur," Kheri began, annoyed. "You can''t juste in here despite what you heard!"


    Holding up his hands, Arthur quickly gestured outside the door to exin. "I got here and only heard the tidbits about Ayda, but you had another group hanging around your door when I arrived." He informed us and crossed his arms. "That''s why I heard what I did. I''m not one for eavesdropping on allies and coworkers. Others have done the same to me, and I wasn''t too happy." The Human General then shrugged. "Just be aware that your room isn''t soundproof, and there appear to be a few nosey people working here."


    Kheri stared at him as her wings twitched. "I see. Then thank you for bringing that to my attention." Then she pointed at the door. "However, I still request you knock when entering my office."


    Arthur gave a firm nod in agreement. "That is more than fair. I apologize for entering as I did but thought it would be better to inform you of what was happening outside your door."


    Shaking her head as she leaned forward, her elbows rested on her desk while her hands created a shield of sorts over her eyes. "They''re likely the Priestesses agents." Kheri responded to him without looking. "Not many can sneak up on them, and the Priestesses like keeping tabs on their military officers."


    "But you''ve had problems with them before." I stated and then gestured to the door. "If they''ve grown this bold, that means the Priestesses are desperate for information."


    Kheri''s hands fell, and she eyed Arthur. "I wonder why?" Her sarcastic question was rhetorical.


    Arthur shrugged in response. "I don''t know why you''re looking at me. I''m not the one tantly spying on you. Most people who betray me usually do it when I''m at my weakest. Seems to me that Arceana and Elincia don''t give a shit about your privacy." Then he chuckled. "Have you been more uppity as ofte, or are you more of a troublemaker than I took you for?"

 Chapter 308 - 308

    <h4>Chapter 308:</h4>


    ????''s Point of View


    Western Border


    "Thana''s forces are gathering in the east." Credo stated as we sat staring at the wall of fog.


    "It''s a trap." Pestilencemented. "This is exactly what she did all those years ago when she captured the Royal Family."


    "You mean when the Royal Family was betrayed by Rudnurth." I added.


    My bandagedpanion scoffed. "It''s the same thing." He then crossed his arms. "Thana put months of nning into just acquiring the Royal Family of old."


    Credo then corrected him. "You mean to test Arthur. Why do you think he rid himself of his cloak and no longer wish to be King?"


    "Whatever the answer may be, I doubt we''ll hear it anytime soon." Picking up a rock and throwing it into the fog, I spoke. "Why do you think this part of the world is sealed off?"


    The two brothers seemed surprised at my sudden change of topic. "Does it matter?" Credo inquired.


    "It might." Was my response before I turned back to the fog and tossed in a rock. "Many strange rumors circle around this ce. Even Thana lost a few of her creations to this fog, did she not? Perhaps one of them is one of the ones I''m looking for."


    "Then they''re already dead." Credo answered. "Leave the fog, and let''s leave this ce. We have to keep moving."


    Pestilence growled as he spoke up. "You need to make a decision. Are we continuing our hunt, or are we going east?"


    My eyes lingered on the fog. The same fog Aydan told me to avoid at all costs. If Thana sent several powerful Demons here and none of them returned, I wouldn''t be foolish enough to risk entering this ce. There are more ces to search before turning to whatever lies beyond the fog.


    "Then we''ll head north. If Arthur goes east, I want to be somewhat nearby. We can skirt around the west as much as needed in case anything goes wrong." I told them.


    "Babysitting is not something I would''ve expected from you." Pestilence shot back.


    Turning to them, I pointed north. "Horde instations are constantly being built. Tor can transport enough Ghouls under the radar to continually rebuild. The three of us will make our usual rounds beforeing back down the eastern Lestranian border."


    "What? No love for the south?" Pestilence questioned mockingly.


    "Perhaps you don''t know, but there are eyes to the south. I try to avoid most beings who can challenge a Demon Lord." I replied.


    "The southwest or southeast?" Pestilence pressed further.


    Credo raised a brow as he looked at me. "One is the Dragonds, and the other is the Hollow Forest. The Dragons are powerful, especially inrge groups, but there isn''t one that is particrly stronger than the other. For the most part anyway..." I only looked at him in response and gave no verbal reply. "That means something lurks in the Hollow Forest."


    Pestilence crossed his arms. "That is one of the locations where Demons have disappeared in depending on how deep you go." Then he smirked. "Although, there are three of us now. I doubt many things would be willing to deal with us all at the same time."


    "..."


    "Something you know that we don''t?" Credo questioned.


    Turning back to the fog for a moment, I replied. "Do you and Pestilence know what''s on the other side of this fog?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Kheri''s Point of View


    My Office


    I like my office. It''s nice, in, and quiet. Most of the time. No paintings or other more personable items were here. White walls, a regr wooden desk, and a few chairs were all I kept inside. Keeping things simple was enough for me. Yet two of my lifelong friends hade to plead with me to go with Arthur fucking Pendragon. The same man who entered my office without knocking. My home away from home. A sanctuary of sorts.


    The Lestranian Knight looked amused as he called me a troublemaker. "I''ve been known to dabble with the lines of Lestranianw."


    "Birds for the win." Arthur shot back, amused.


    When he entered, there were a few things I noticed. Ziah retreated into herself when Arthur appeared. Greigh seemed far more alert, and Arthur seemed to be stealing nces at both of them. Something had happened between the three. Something that made my friends ufortable and nervous.


    My eyes narrowed as I eyed the man. "Birds always win." Perhaps there was more to them seeking my help than I originally thought. "Arthur, so much has been happening that I don''t know what to do. To be honest, all of us are a bit lost. Most of us are just going day by day at this point. Neither the Priestesses nor Alwin are in any condition to be giving out orders."


    To my surprise, the smirk on his face disappeared as his head hung lightly. "I''m sorry." Arthur said to me. "You''re right. It was mostly dumped on you, which wasn''t fair." His tone surprised me at how honest it sounded. "However, I''m here now, and I want to help. I may not like Alwin or Ayda, and their mother may have betrayed me, but I owe the Farro''s a debt. If something is wrong with Ayda, and I can help, I''d like to." Then he nced to Greigh and Ziah. "That is, if I''m given the chance."

 Chapter 309 - 309

    <h4>Chapter 309:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    My Office


    Greigh and Ziah smiled at him in approval. Something had definitely happened, but it didn''t appear to be all bad. Both seemed to trust Arthur a great deal. Perhaps they truly were just worried for him. My eyes scanned his arm that had returned as recent memories of his death lingered.


    Tapping my desk with my fingers in a rhythmic pattern, I replied. "I don''t know what debt you owe the Farro''s, and I don''t know what''s transpired in thest week or so," I began. "But what I do know is that you have continually shown sincerity towards the people of Lestrania. You may not be a Lestranian," My eyes met his. "But you protect it like it''s your own."


    Greigh stepped beside Arthur and put a hand on his back. "You know that the General has a history with the Demons. With him at our side, they''ve be emboldened, but they are also wary." The captain said before gesturing to me. "However, this incident with the Dwarves is likely a trap."


    Arthur nodded in agreement. "Most likely."


    "First, the Leviathan to drag him out. It failed." Ziahmented.


    "While the Ind was suspicious, it wasn''t something the Demons could''ve prepared for. They were reacting to Priestess Elincia''s double and the General fighting." Greigh said as he moved back to the front of my desk and put his finger on it. "Thest Demons that arrived just so happened to mention what''s happening in the east?"


    "It doesn''t add up." I agreed.


    Ziah nodded. "This is a trap."


    Arthur looked surprised at his two officers. "That''s why we''d like you to go." Greigh said before his fist clenched. "You''re better than me." He admitted, and I cocked my head in surprise as I listened. "I can help here, but you''ll be more helpful at his side." My lifelong friend then turned to Arthur. "General Kheri Naset is special!" His voice shook as he kept his gaze on him, but a finger gestured to me. "She might not be Ayda Farro or even Cassidy Reed, but she is the best of us!"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Kheri''s Office


    Greigh was rather serious. One of the few times I had seen him so. Kheri was sitting behind her desk, rather stunned and ck-jawed, while Ziah smiled at the two. While I hadn''t interacted a lot with the Zugal General, I hade to know Ziah and Greigh. Both had earned my trust, and both were here vouching for Kheri.


    Stepping around Greigh, I looked at the chestnut-winged Zugal as her blue eyes met mine. "I don''t know what it is that Greigh and Ziah are expecting from me here," I began as her attention seemed to flicker between Greigh and I. "But they trust you." My head bobbed up and down a bit. "And I trust them. While I know we haven''t worked together too much till now, perhaps we can change that moving forward."


    Kheri eyed me for a moment before her head turned to her friends and then back to me. "I''d like that." She said as she stood and ced her palms on the table. "In honor of moving forward, you should be aware of a few things."


    "More things to be aware of?" I questioned.


    "Always." Kheri responded. "You can never have enough information. Whatever projects Greigh and Ziah are working for you must be important."


    "They are." I confirmed. "I''m hoping to unite the entirety of Lestrania with these projects. Think of them as test runs. People already know my name, which has spread far better than I thought it would, but I''m notining."


    "Then you should know that everyone has their eyes on you. Orders have been issued down by the Priestesses to Alwin and I that we pick our most loyal to keep an eye on you." Kheri stated. "Of course, from what the rumors say, you''ve already had a run-in with the Priestesses private guard."


    Smirking, I replied. "Not so sneaky guards armed with Demon Stone weapons?"


    A smirk that matched my own came to her lips. "So, the rumors were true." Chuckling, she continued. "I suppose it doesn''t matter too much for you. Regardless, be careful. It''s not just the Priestesses who have their eyes on you."


    She walked out from behind her desk. "The nobles?" I offered.


    Nodding, Kheri continued. "Yes, but that''s old news. Most won''t act against you now. Whatever you did, the Duke and Duchess have made sure that none are to interfere with you."


    "Lein?"


    Another nod. "Yeah, but like I said, old news. Most of the nobles who would, have already been cowed and were just keeping an eye on you to see what scraps they could get." She exined before waving them out of the topic. "No. More out of towners have been appearing in Helmsforth. They look Lestranian-"


    "But they''re agents for other kingdoms..." I finished for her.


    "Many left this representative''s summit rather upset. They weren''t catered to, and on top of that, the Demon''s attack rattled them." Then she pped my stomach with the back of her hand as she looked up at me. "However, the ambassadors were more concerned with how much power you showed off and the fact that you repelled the very Demons that you were trying to warn them about." Waving a finger at me, she continued. "Mark my word, this is just the begging. Be thankful that the Dragons already seem to know you, or this could''ve gone a lot worse."


    Giving her a grateful nod, I thanked her. "I appreciate you looking out for me."


    She shrugged. "It''s mostly my job. I don''t y favorites." Then her smirk took a hit. "Now, about Ayda Farro..."


    My eyes nced over at Ziah, who was the one who gasped when she heard the news. "I''ve read all thews of Lestrania, and I''ve never seen anything on a twenty-four-seven observation. Although, from Ziah''s reaction, I imagine it''s not a good thing."


    "It''s not. Rumor is that Ayda was caught trying to kill herself." Kheri told me grimly.

 Chapter 310 - 310

    <h4>Chapter 310:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Kheri''s Office


    If that was the case, it makes sense why Arceana held her tongue. She''s got a full te. Ayda trying tomit suicide isn''t something I expected, though. Alwin likely heard the news as well, along with Lucia. Gritting my teeth at the news and how this would affect Lucia irked me. That girl had been through enough. Even Ayda didn''t deserve this. Annoying as she was, no one should have to feel that lost.


    "That is disheartening." I said softly.


    Kheri seemed more surprised than anything. "I admit, I didn''t think you would care too deeply about Ayda Farro. It''s no secret you tolerate her more than anything."


    A sigh escaped my lips. "I tolerate most people more than anything, but that doesn''t mean I''m not understanding. After all, I know what she''s going through. I''ve been where she is..." The room became silent as three Zugal looked at me, concerned before my shoulders deted. "I''ll make sure to speak to her before I leave."


    Greigh quickly spoke up. "As instructed, a crew has been found and are looking forward to working with you. They''ll be ready when you are. You''ll be departing from the same Skydeck asst time." He informed me. "Is there anything else you need?"


    "Just to make the rounds." My eyes then hovered over Ziah, who sheepishly waved at me. "Did you have anything you wish to add?"


    "No!" Quickly shaking her head, the Sergeant continued. "But if it makes you feel more at ease, Greigh and I have decided to keep tabs on the Reed and Farro families for you while you''re away."


    I nodded. "It does."


    Kheri then cleared her throat and put her hands on her hips. "You should be made aware that I will also be attending your little escort mission." She said, and that was news to me.


    Quirking a brow at that, I questioned her. "On Elincia''s orders?"


    She smirked at the other two Zugal, who smiled in return. "It was more of a request. Especially since you seem to be focusing more on the Dwarven Queen than our Priestess."


    "Elincia''s a big girl. She can take care of herself."


    "She certainly can, but that doesn''t mean she should have to give orders herself because you won''t ry any information."


    "I always ry orders and important information, unlike an aforementioned High Elf we both know. Things might''ve been different if I had been fully informed before taking our first trip across seas." I shot back.


    Kheri waved it away with an eye roll. "Regardless, I will be apanying you. I thought you should be aware."


    Giving her a small nod, I replied. "Then I look forward to working with you in theing months." Turning back to my officers, they bowed, which irked me, but I let it slide. "Thank you for all your help."


    Kheri''s Point of View


    My Office


    Arthur left us to our own devices, and his energy surrounding the door disappeared with him. "He seems different." I whispered.


    Ziah and Greigh exchanged a look with one another. "It''s been a long two weeks." The Captain said softly.


    I knew I wasn''t going to get anything else out of them. "So, anything I need to know about Arthur for this little journey of ours?"


    The two grimaced. "Well..." Ziah trailed off.


    "Be aware he''s racist; he''s easy to annoy and rather hostile at the most random of times." Greigh informed me. "You''d be wise to keep an eye on him when he''s with the Priestess, but other than that, everything should be okay."


    "Great. Fantastic." My sarcasm wasn''t lost on the two, and I rubbed my eyes tiredly. "This will be a learning experience, I guess."


    "Take everything you saw during our time on the ind and assume things will be like that for the standard." Ziah told me with a small smile. "Manageable, right?"


    A sigh escaped my lips as my armsy limply across my desk. "You two are making me more nervous than anything else. Have you no way of inspiring any confidence in me for this trip?"


    Greigh, having to be a smartass, replied, "You''re heading to the Desert Kingdom. Make sure you have plenty of water avable to you."

 Chapter 311 - 311

    <h4>Chapter 311:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    After I got directions to Ayda''s room in the Temple, my feet carried me there almost independently. I was distracted, looking at all the destruction that had urred. The Temple had seen better. It''d been through a lot in thest few weeks. More than I realized as most of it seemed in ruins than to be standing.


    However, my senses came back to me quickly when Floyd suddenly before me. The thin-framed young man red at me darkly. Dark rings lined his eyes as there was almost a chilliness about him. His brown eyes held me in such cold regard that it surprised me that he could muster such a gaze.


    "Floyd Galis." I greeted evenly.


    "Arthur Pendragon." He responded while his eyes focused solely on mine.


    A frown came to my lips as I looked down at him. "Is there something I can help you with?"


    His arms at his side twitched off and on, as did his fingers. There was a madness in him that almost seemed familiar to me. Floyd looked prepared and wanted to fight. Every little twitch, his body leaning forward, and even how his eyes followed me. All of it was odd.


    Floyd spoke through his teeth. "Why didn''t you save them?" He asked me. "Aren''t you here to protect them?"


    "Am I to assume you mean Aien and Augustus?"


    "..." I received no reply.


    "They died because I relied on your teachers to be able to protect themselves and those with them." I told him. "While I dealt with Graham, I had hoped they would be able to fend off the other Demon."


    Moving forward, Floyd stepped up to his tippy toes as he got in my face. "You''re a liar." He seethed. "You could''ve handled both of them if you wanted to." His voice was low. "After all, you took care of the two Demons on your own in the end anyway."


    ring back at him, I tried to stay reasonable. "Remember who you''re talking to, Floyd." I glowered back.


    To my surprise, he continued to challenge me. "Make me."


    My eye twitched before I opened a portal between us and walked through it, only to reappear directly behind him. Power move. What I wasn''t expecting was the sudden surge of magical powering from behind me. Drawing Defiance from my back as I felt a powerful murderous aura from where Floyd was, I turned with my sword extended.


    Floyd was still standing there when I turned back around, but now with his back facing me. Tilting my head while studying his form, the brown-haired man didn''t even move except for his breathing. It wasn''t until I heard him exhale that his shoulders deted, his magical signature disappeared, and the murderous aura faded. However, I still focused on him, and it almost seemed like his magical aura was lighter for a moment.


    Floyd turned around and ignored my sword pointed at him as he smiled. "Sorry about that!" He continued in his usual cheery tone. "It''s been a long couple of weeks, and I couldn''t find you for quite some time, so it really irritated me!" Then he gestured to me. "Surely you of all people can understand."


    Putting Defiance away, I turned away from him and moved through the Temple renovations. Part of me was now extremely wary of Floyd. For a Human, his magical signature should be impossible to feel. Not to mention the fact he almost felt like a threat.


    "Arthur!" He called out, and I stopped before looking over my shoulder to see him grinning at me, but no longer did the smile reach his eyes. "Please do be careful when dealing with Ayda." A warning if I''d ever heard one. "She''s very important to me."


    I didn''t reply, but mostly because I wasn''t given the choice. Floyd turned around and left through a hole in the wall. A few of the workers were startled when he popped out as he disappeared from my view. They quickly looked inside before getting back to work while my eyes narrowed slightly.


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I thought it would be best to deal with one thing at a time. So, I continued my trek to Ayda''s. I wasn''t far from the room, and part of me wondered if Floyd put two and two together. Another part of me worried that he had no reason to believe I would being to visit her specifically.


    Ignoring that for the moment, I knocked on the door in front of me that had two guards stationed outside it. The door was already slightly cracked. Enough where they could check inside periodically if needed.


    "Ayda," I called out. "It''s Arthur. I was hoping to talk to you about something."

 Chapter 312 - 312

    <h4>Chapter 312:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    There was no response. Slowly pushing open the door revealed Ayda sitting at a desk staring off into space. The room was a mess. Papers decorated the floor, along with other misceneous items. Stepping into the room was met with no response. It was... Concerning, to say the least.


    "Ayda." I said softly as I stepped in front of her desk.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, the Elf''s head turned to me as her eyes met mine. "Arthur..." She let out before looking around in a lost manner. "I am sorry for the mess. I-"


    "It''s fine, Ayda." I told her before I found a chest and ced it in front of her desk to sit down. "I''m here for you."


    "Me?"


    "I''ve heard you''re not doing too good."


    "..."


    "Want to talk about it?"


    "The rumors surrounding me are of no interest to me." The Elf retorted dully as she seemed to retreat in on herself.


    "Those same rumors are why I''m here, Ayda. It''s no secret you and I don''t get along as well as others."


    "Then why are you here?" Her eyes snapped to mine.


    Steepling my fingers, I paused to find my words. "You may not know it, Ayda, but I owe you a great debt."


    Ayda''s eyes bounced back and forth between mine as she finally started to show some emotion. "Why? What have I ever done for you?"


    With a weak chuckle, I looked away for a moment. "Let''s just say you gave me a reason to keep on fighting. To live once more. It hurt in the end, but even if it''s mostly spite keeping me going, I still have more of a personal reason for this fight." Then I sighed before looking back at her. "I imagine you have a good reason to take the Demons more seriously now as well."


    "Taking anything seriously is pointless when they are far stronger than you." She thenzily gestured to me, and her hand thumped onto her desk. "You leave, they return, you are not here to stop them, and we all fall." This time, the Elf looked off to the side. "It has been made abundantly clear that we are being allowed to live," The inflection in her voice died once again. "But for how long?"


    "Is this how you want to use what you think is your remaining time?" I asked back. "Waiting for an end that you don''t know when wille?"


    "Then what would you suggest?" She shot back. "Surely you know of a better way for me to spend my time. After all, you know everything and only share it when it is convenient for you."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Is it my responsibility to share what I know with you?" My question got her to frown. "Do I have a duty to enlighten you and your kind? While true that I owe you a debt, it doesn''t mean you own me nor have a right to my knowledge." Again, she had be quiet. "Look, I know what you''re going through, Ayda."


    As soon as I said it, I noticed a rush of magic to her hands, but they didn''t ignite. Clearly, I''d hit a nerve. Ayda''s fingers curled slowly as they made a fist. No longer was the Elf emotionless as a withering re was directed my way. I continued to sit there indifferent to the newfound hostility.


    "Of course, you do because we nowe full circle to you knowing everything." Ayda''s bitter response was filled with contempt. "What do you know of losing a father? A hero!?" She raised her voice.


    "And your mother?" I asked, baiting her.


    That did it. Ayda''s magic red to life, but not as it usually did. Putting a barrier around the room, the Elf''s magic ran wild. It wasn''t on purpose though. Screaming in pain as her magic red about destroying parts of the room, the Elf began to cry. Pained sobs, fearful sobs, left her lips as she trembled and looked like a scared little girl.


    Ayda looked at me with pleading eyes. Yet, another part of her seemed to want this to happen. See what would be of her if her magic just continued to leave her body. Tears evaporated in her magic, turning into tiny crystals, which made no sense to me, but I wasn''t familiar with how magic worked.


    Between her sobs, she spoke. "Why!?" Ayda cried out. "Why did this happen!?"

 Chapter 313 - 313

    <h4>Chapter 313:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Standing there as her magicshed out, I answered. "I didn''t mean for this to happen. I didn''t mean for any of ''this,''" I gestured around to her out-of-control magic. "To happen. This is merely the result of my actions and choices." She wasn''t even looking at me anymore. "Those choices, and my actions, are the result of so many other choices and actions. Some I had no say in."


    Moving around the desk, I grabbed her hand as the magic caused several continuouscerations to strike it, causing blood to pour onto the floor. Ayda tried to pull her hand away, but I held onto it firmly. It hurt. Consistent, raw magic flowing into me over and over would be impossible to block entirely.


    "I''ve lost more than you could possibly fathom, Ayda. Endured more than I''ve ever wanted. All of it was forced." She looked at me as her magic continued to run wild. "And just like you, I''ve wanted nothing more than for things to end." A sigh escaped my lips. "Ayda, I''ve longed for death for so long that I am convinced it will nevere to me."


    The Elf''s magic came to a sudden stop as she looked up at me with her mouth agape. I watched as her magic receded. Ayda looked at me curiously and confused as to why I would say something so horrible.


    "There have been so many that have died because of me. It''s because of that that I am who I am today." My free hand moved to her shoulder. "Typhon wants to be a hero, and my goal is to make him stronger than me. Are you going to leave him? Will you leave your brother and mother?" I asked her, and she looked away. "There are people in this world who will continue to fight even if you''re not there. They fight because they believe in something."


    "Why do you fight, Arthur? What do you believe in?" She inquired softly. "Or are you just waiting to find the right battlefield to die?"


    "I fight out of spite and because I''m petty. I''ve no noble goal to save this world. If it happens, then so be it, but I want revenge, Ayda." I exined. "Revenge for the people who believed in me and died because of it."


    "That is your only reason?"


    "It''s reason enough." My statement was met with disbelief. "I''m not here for glory, fame, wealth, power, or any of that. I just want to kill the Demon Queen. We have unfinished business. I continue on for them. The ones who had fallen at my side or while behind me."


    Ayda seemed disheartened at my words. "How is it that you are in charge of our entire military and only strive towards one goal."


    I shrugged. "In my defense, it''s a pretty good goal. Even if the reasons are petty." Then I crouched in front of her. "Unfortunately, she has powerful Demons at her side, and I need help. That''s the main reason I need Typhon. He''ll be far more powerful than any Dragon who has ever lived." Then I squeezed her hand. "Will you allow him to be a monster if you leave him?" Her gaze shot to me. "I won''t stop him. Ty will have the power to do almost anything he wants, and I will let him do so."


    "Why would you be so cruel!?"


    "Are you truly asking this of the man who wouldn''t let him mourn? Who didn''t give him time to grieve or spend time with other loved ones?" The Elf red at me. "Ty will make his own decisions just like how I made mine. I will inform him of what I think is best, but I will not stop him from making his own choices. No matter where they might lead him. The world is cruel, and I am a result of that."


    "Did you reallye here just to guilt-trip me?"


    Shaking my head, I stood back up. "Not at all. I came here to ask for your help." Summoning a portal, a set of blueprints dropped out of it and into my hand. "In another time, in a familiar ce, there was an Elf that was a lot like you. He constantly challenged the ways of the world and how he viewed magic. If I''m beingpletely honest, he was far stronger than both Arceana and Elincia are now."


    Ayda stepped back away from me. "What do you want from me, Arthur?"


    "I can''t force you to make a decision. Just like how I wouldn''t stop Typhon. If you''re determined enough, you''ll find a way." Offering her the blueprints, I continued. "You''re a very intelligent girl, Ayda. Your thirst for knowledge is something I wish more people had. In that regard, you and I are very simr, but the subjects we look into are vastly different."


    She took the blueprints and opened them, which resulted in her eyes widening. "What is this?"

 Chapter 314 - 314

    <h4>Chapter 314:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Gesturing to my mind, she eyed me as I did so. "An idea. This world has so much magic, but what it doesn''t have is science." Pointing at it got her to look at it once more. "That could be the start of a huge change, and as an Elf, you could be there to see how this world might change." Moving beside her, we looked at the blueprint together. "Can you imagine a better world that favors everyone?" She looked up at me. "I can. This idea could be the start."


    She was quiet for a moment. "And does this idea have a name?"


    "It''s a train," I answered. "But it could be more with your help." Ayda looked at me curiously. "This technology is new and can be improved with the help of magic. With magic, it might even be self-sufficient."


    "So, you want me to forget about everything that has happened and throw myself into a project of sorts?" Her tone was harsh but also soft.


    "I want to give you an opportunity," I replied before wrapping my arm around her shoulders. "This is the beginning of the knowledge that you so crave. Knowledge that can help this world and aid in its future. It''s up to you with what you want to do with this." Giving her a small squeeze, I pulled away and moved to the door but stopped to turn to her. "If you''re interested, look for Captain Greigh Nasa. He''s in charge of the project."


    My barrier fell as I moved to the door. "Arthur!" I looked back at her once more. "Is this your way of telling me not to give up?"


    A sigh escaped my lips. "This is my way of telling you to move forward. I''m not a good example of what to do when ites to mourning. I don''t process things correctly. Don''t be like me, Ayda." I told her before I opened the door. "And if you don''t want Typhon to end up like me either, make sure you focus on what''s important to you that''s still around. If you do that, at the very least, you''ll be better off than I ever was."


    There was nothing more I could do to help Ayda. She''d either make a choice to live on for her loved ones and my offer of new knowledge, or she''d eventually find a way to off herself. Some people are better at handling loss than others. Me and her were not a part of that group. Hopefully, Ayda would be interested enough to distract herself. That was all I could do for her.


    Finding a random sentry, I asked for directions to my next stop. Lucia was on my list of people to visit, but Cassidy and I never got a chance to finish our talk. I left her when she needed me. When Austin needed me. Because I struggled to face them.


    Rennal''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    When I heard the news... When it happened... My thoughts didn''t focus on my fellow Nobles who had died but instead on the images of a familiar redhead. Tears coated my eyes as I ran as fast I could to the Temple. It wasn''t a ce where I was wee. A lowly ranked Noble had no business here. That was made abundantly clear by a majority of the higher-ranked Nobility.


    Yet, none of that mattered to me. The state of the Temple when I arrived was horrid. Even with the constant repairs over thest week or so, it looked worse than ever. More of it appeared to be copsed than remained standing. However, it was inside here where Cassidy was.


    Now, after she had been a pir of support for Austin after he had gone to bed after the body had been officially removed, and after her decision, she finally had an opportunity to grieve. While the sun had yet to rise, it wasn''t far off when Cassidy first came to my room. The poor dear was exhausted. Mentally, physically, and emotionally spent from thest week or so.


    With the two of us in bed, my back against the bed rest, and her in myp sleeping, I gently ran my fingers through her hair. I held her as anyone would. She was my everything, my forever, and more. My body would betray me every so often and convulse from the events that had urred. I''d never lost anyone, so I couldn''t understand what she was truly going through, but my heart hurt more now than it ever had before.


    Part of me silently wished for someone to help me. To calm her in my arms as she slept with tears dampening my dress. Someone able to make her sleep peacefully, even just for one night. Imagine my surprise when there was a light knock at the door. Using my magic, the door opened to reveal none other than Arthur Pendragon. I had conflicting feelings about him at the moment, but he seemed rather unstable himself.


    "It''s good to see you, Rennal." He greeted in a whisper once his eyesnded on Cass.


    "I wish I could say the same." Was my soft retort.

 Chapter 315 - 315

    <h4>Chapter 315:</h4>


    Rennal''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Arthur seemed surprised at my words. "Why do you say that?" He asked me as he closed the door.


    "Because you didn''t stay." My simple response made his lips tighten, and I went back toforting Cassidy the only way I could. "Did youe to see her?"


    "I did." Arthur whispered at the foot of the bed as he watched her.


    "She probably wouldn''t want you to see her like this." I told him, and his frown deepened. "Not to mention Austin. It''s been painful to watch." The Knight gave no reply this time. "Such a remarkable woman." Moving a few stray strands that were covering her face, I caressed her cheek. "I''m forever grateful to you for saving her life." My eyes moved to him, and I cut him off from responding. "But I also am disappointed in you for leaving when she needed you."


    Sighing, Arthur grabbed a nearby stool and sat at a distance. "As you should." I quirked a brow at that. "You''re right, Rennal. Cassidy did need me, but I deal with things in my own way. Augustus was a friend. A close friend." He then nced at the girl asleep in my arms. "I''ve been told several times that I was a part of the Reed Family."


    I studied him. "And yet you left anyway."


    He nodded. "I did. I did that so others wouldn''t have to go through what she is. What Austin is..."


    "Have I ever told you how incredible Cassidy Reed is?" I questioned him. Arthur looked surprised at the sudden change but still shook his head no. "A Human girl that many wouldn''t give a second nce was chosen as the Priestesses student." A small chuckle escaped my lips. "Not that my father knew that." My nose wrinkled a little at the start of the memory. "You see, my father decided to belittle Cassidy one day when she was going up the mountain."


    Arthur''s brows shot up in surprise at that. A number of emotions seemed to cross his face as he processed what I had just said. He looked miffed and more irritated than I expected, but I knew why. I was a lowly Baron''s daughter, not a fool.


    "You seem upset." He didn''t answer. "Is it because you''re in bed with my father." At his look, I rolled my eyes. "It''s an expression. I know both of you follow thew, but it did amuse me that you were so ready to enter into business dealings with him."


    "I chose him because of you." Arthur told me.


    A small smile split my lips. "I had a feeling you might''ve." My attention soon turned back to Cassidy. "But you see, we''re not truly Nobles. We were merely given the title due to the wealth we possess and the trade we do between Kingdoms. My father was essentially a go-between, and the Priestesses used that to their advantage." He became quiet. "You don''t seem surprised."


    Shaking his head, the Lestranian Knight answered. "That the Priestesses would do something like that? No. Not at all. That he would belittle Cassidy... Had I known..."


    "You would''ve left him alone?" I offered, but he didn''t reply once more. "Still, I haven''t told you how Cassidy and I officially met." At his look, I once again cut him off. "Cassidy punched my father and knocked him out cold. My mother was furious." A smallugh escaped my lips. "Yet, when the guards came, they took my father before the Priestesses, not the other way around. You see, he didn''t know that she was the Human who had been chosen as her student."


    A chuckle escaped his lips. "That sounds like something she would do."


    I matched his smile. "Doesn''t it just?" However, it faded just as quickly as it appeared. "A fascination lit in me for the woman known as Cassidy Reed. So ready to assault a Noble, but the best part was, she didn''t even try to get out of the punishment. Nor did she use her standing as the Priestesses student. Cassidy merely surrendered herself, ready to face whatever consequences maye her way."


    Rubbing her shoulder as the memory yed in my mind, Arthur waited for me to continue. Part of me expected him to stop my reminiscing or wake Cassidy up. He did neither. Arthur continued to wait patiently for me to continue.


    "None came to her. I''d like to think my constant appearance was punishment enough." I felt my cheeks flush at the memory. "I started to follow her around, and instead of sending me away or getting angry, she thought it was more ttering than anything. Said she should''ve punched my mother too since it worked wonders when she hit my father." A hum escaped my lips as I yed with her hair a bit. "Someone so quick to forgive and make amends, even when she wasn''t at fault. We took to each other like earth and sky."

 Chapter 316 - 316

    <h4>Chapter 316:</h4>


    Rennal''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    He seemed perplexed at that as he repeated my words back to me. "Earth and sky?"


    Giving him a toothy grin, I exined. "Cassidy said it to me once, and I didn''t think it made much sense either. That is until she exined." My eyes fell onto her sleeping form once more as I felt her breath against my skin. "She exined that since I was like the sky. Forever changing in beauty, but always remaining the same. Ageless in a way."


    "That would make Cassidy the earth."


    I nodded. "Strong and steady. Unpredictable in so many ways and yet always reliable."


    "Not the metaphor I would''ve used."


    "Neither would I, but it meant the world to me," I told him. "Such beautiful words from someone so unexpected." My smile softened. "All from following her around and running into her ''on ident.'' She exined it better, mind you." I quickly added.


    "I believe you." His word were sincere.


    "At least someone does. My parents are less than enthusiastic about our rtionship." A small came to my lips. "They even suggested I try to woo you instead. After all, you were the one who saved me from those vers." My expression turned biter. "I was only easy money for them. Probably thought I''d be easy in a ransom attempt." I shrugged lightly. "It didn''t matter once you appeared. There is so much I owe you, and yet, part of me is angry with you. This is aplicated set of emotions, I assure you."


    We came to an ufortable silence between the two of us. Both of us still trying to gauge the other. Arthur was undoubtedly curious about where I was going with all this while I simply wanted him to stay a bit longer. It was the only way I could think to punish him. If he cared at all, then the sight of the tears on ''her'' face would hurt him. Maybe her sporadic soft whimpers would...


    Finally, to end the silence, the Knight spoke up. "What do you want from me, Rennal."


    I looked him in the eyes. "I wanted you to be here for her. I''m not strong like you. My magic would be considered intermediate at best. She needed you here. Austin needed you to be here."


    His response came quick. "Maybe so, but it looks like you did more for her than I ever could." Arthur''s expression darkened. "Austin asked if I could bring Augustus back to life." My eyes widened at that. "That wasn''t a path I wanted to entertain. What happened, happened. Both of them will have to live with it and not take from my example."


    "Your example?" I pushed for more.


    "I don''t move on, Rennal. My healing process is a sickness that continues to fester more than anything. Neither of them needed to deal with me and my problems after having lost their grandfather." He exined.


    While I didn''t understand all that he was saying, it sounds like he was being honest. His expression was stiff. Almost like he was trying to keep his own emotions at bay. Most who were honest would give off a different feeling, but there was nothing except sincerity behind his words.


    It didn''t make me feel any less disappointed in him, though. "Have you ever been in love, Sir Arthur?" I inquired.


    Such an innocent question with an innocent intention behind it. Yet, you''d think my words were like a knife. A fearful expression took hold of him before hepletely glossed over. Almost as if a mask had erased that split second of fear he showed, his entire demeanor changed.


    "Twice." Was his lifeless response.


    Such a cold answer told me more than he probably wanted to. "Then you should understand why I would''ve wanted you here." My eyes locked into his as he seemed to cut off from the rest of the world. "I wanted you to put your selfishness aside andfort her. It''s true, I''ve done everything I can, but there is a strength behind your words and your presence that I cannotpete with."


    Using my magic as he turned his head from me, I moved it back so I could keep his gaze. Thankfully, he didn''t fight it. Arthur once again reluctantly looked at me. He could''ve easily ignored my magic. I knew that, so this was a nice surprise.


    "Cass and Austin think the world of you. You''re their hero. Almost everyone on this mountain thinks so at this point, but you don''t have the same rtionship with them as you do the Reeds." Both of us were silent for a moment. "I love Cassidy with all my heart. She will be my forever even after she has gone, and I still look as young as I do now. I''d give anything to take this pain away from her. Can you say the same?"


    Arthur stood quietly and moved next to the bed. "I don''t love Cassidy the same way you do, Rennal." He said simply. "Obviously, you know that, but you are right when you say I care for her." Reaching out his hand, he rested it on her head as a small glow appeared. "I''m doing the best I can, doing what I can. Even if it''s not up to your standards, I won''t me you for hating me." Cassidy''s soft sobs stopped as she finally looked peaceful. "After all, you took care of her when I could not." He looked resigned as he pulled away, and a portal appeared. "Thank you, Rennal. For everything you''ve done in my stead."


    Part of me wanted to call out to him, but he was quick to leave. That, and I didn''t want to risk waking Cassidy. She finally seemed to be sleeping so soundly. Moving or raising my voice might change that. Maybe Sir Arthur nned on that. The thought of it just irked me more. Although, another part of it made me smile as I slid down and hugged Cass in my arms.

 Chapter 317 - 317

    <h4>Chapter 317:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Rennal was right. It was selfish of me to leave like that. I don''t deny it, but I still think it would''ve been worse had I stayed. Cassidy''s magic was disturbed and low. Likely from her staying awake for days on end or getting little to no sleep. This was all I could do for her, and after Austin''s question, going near him didn''t seem like a good idea.


    That left one more priority stop. I was told she was with Aydalia. Aydalia, who had yet to awaken. Her injuries had barely healed, and magic was little to no help. As of this moment, there wasn''t anything I could do for her. Maybe some of my energy, like with Cassidy, will help her. Still, it wasn''t Aydalia I wanted to see.


    Guards were posted there again as they merely nodded as I opened the door. "The Massacre happened on a chilly night. Many believe that the Gods turned a blind eye that night for such atrocities to bemitted unpunished." Lucia sat in a chair reading from a book to Aydalia''s prone form.


    While it was surprising, my mind returned to days past. Mara would sit in my room with me and read aloud from her books. It was something I enjoyed. Her voice was calming. More often than not, I could fall asleep while she read. That usually ended with me waking up to her sleeping somewhere in my room. Sometimes in her chair, other times near the fire, and even a few times in my bed.


    My thoughts came to a halt when Lucia''s voice cut in once more. "Arthur." She greeted me, greatly concerned as she stood and moved in front of me. "Are you alright?" Her eyes showed thepassion that reminded me of Mara that it was painful to look at her. It was always somewhat painful to look at her. "Arthur..." Lucia called again. Unbeknownst to me, tears fell from my eyes. "You''re crying."


    The girl reached up to wipe my cheeks, and I broke down. With everything that had been happening, it was too much. Maybe it was because of myck of sleep from keeping an eye on Typhon. Maybe it was seeing her here doing what Mara did... After my talk with Rennal stirred old memories, it was too much. I had tried to run from it. To bury it. I could do so no longer.


    Lucia let out a surprised yelp when I suddenly hugged her.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Arthur." I greeted quietly.


    Arthur''s hands were shaking as his body convulsed suddenly. He was here, but his mind was elsewhere. I never would''ve thought it would be Arthur standing here when I heard someone enter the room. It was a nice surprise though. At least, it was until I stood to greet him. Moving to him to talk quietly, my eyes widened as my heart ached for the man in front of me.


    "Are you alright?" I asked. "Arthur..."


    Something had to of happened. Arthur''s facial expressions were the most uncontrolled that I had seen them since I''d known him. His eyes fluttered, trying to instinctively blink away the tears that were building. All in futility. They ran down his cheeks as his breathing quickened while his hands twitched.


    "You''re crying."


    Like a dam giving way, Arthur seemed to break. The man startled me by clutching at me almost desperately as he cried on my shoulder. Confused, concerned, and so many other things, I did the only thing I could think of. Comfort him without him having to worry about anything. A spell surrounded the room to prevent anyone from entering or hearing his sobs.


    Slowly, I wrapped my arms around him. His hands clung to my back as he trembled in my arms. "It was my fault," Arthur whispered. "I made a choice to hide it all away. They died because of me. I could''ve saved them..." I felt him tighten against me as he spoke. "I''m sorry, Lucia. I would''ve given my life if it could''ve saved them, but there was an easy answer. It was so simple."


    "Arthur," I began slowly and softly. "No one mes you for what happened. Everyone knows that you did your best." My words seemed to resonate with him as his body halted in its trembling. "You already gave your life for everyone on the Ind. We know what you are willing to risk." I told him. "And I know that you always try to do what you think is best. It might hurt at times, especially in these instances, but I know you have your reasons."


    His next question surprised me. "Do I not deserve even the tiniest bit of happiness?" Arthur''s voice broke my heart. He pulled away from me to look me in the eyes before cing his hands on my cheeks. "You remind me so much of her." Moving his forehead towards me, he rested it against mine. "I''ve done so many things wrong, Lucia. I should''ve been there for you."


    Had I understood what he really meant at the time, I would''ve found myself crying in his arms as well.

 Chapter 318 - 318

    <h4>Chapter 318:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "You were dealing with that other Demon. Even you cannot be in two ces at once." What his words were actually trying to convey was almost a cry for help, but I didn''t know it. "I, for one, am happy that you saved as many people as you did. You''re a hero!" I told him, and it seemed to have the exact opposite effect. His head slid from mine as he hunched over on his knees as his arms touched the floor. "Arthur?"


    "Please don''t call me that." He whispered in a pleading tone.


    I frowned. "Okay." cing my hand on his back tofort him got Arthur to exhale deeply.


    "Lucia." Arthur''s voice returned to its normal tone, and he lifted his head back up. It was almost disturbing how normal he looked. "Sorry about that. You don''t need to worry about me." Part of me was horrified by him just swallowing his emotions down to put a mask on. "I actually wanted toe and check on you." There were several times I worried about Arthur on a mental level, but this really justpounded my fears. He clearly wasn''t stable in more ways than one. "How are you handling everything?"


    It was a disgusting act that made me feel almost worthless. My hand raised, but I stopped myself before I could p him. Even eyeing my hand, Arthur made no moves to avoid it and didn''tment on the action. He merely watched as I kept it hanging in the air with that same smile on his face.


    His smile slowly withered at my words. "Don''t do that." Touching his face in return with my one hand, my lips trembled. "Don''t push me away like everything else. Everyone else. Whatever ghosts haunt you, do not feel as if you must stand tall in my presence." A few of my own tears started to stream down my cheeks. "You can be weak for me."


    Arthur''s face contorted slightly again, but not to the same degree as before. "Lucia," He held my hand against his cheek and leaned into it slightly. "You are my curse, child." The words surprised me, for I didn''t expect them. Yet, when he continued, "But you are also a blessing. The best thing that I have in this world..." His tone was full of remorse and regret.


    He had mentioned being cursed once before. That there was another curse, he suffered from before his arm was lost and returned once more. Instinctively, my eyes found his restored limb unhindered by its previous disappearance. Another part of me thought of his return to life from beyond the grave.


    Death was a veil that covered all, even High Elves. After all, the rest of our kind had to have perished. Elsewise they''d still be here. But not for Arthur. Arthur had shown death was merely a nket for him. That it was merely a phase and not something certain or guaranteed.


    "If that is truly the case, then talk to me," I whispered. "What is it that made you like this? So quick to put on a mask when you feel so broken inside... Not being allowed to show how you truly feel or to grieve." My question hung in the air.


    Arthur studied me for a moment before he pulled his cheek away from my hand. It hurt, but only for an instant as he quickly held it in both of his hands. "When I return from Vithari, there''s something I need to tell you." His tone was one of fear but also resignation. "You deserve to know the truth more than anybody. Well, at least, my version of the truth." He was sporadic and lost in his thoughts as he tried to convey what he meant.


    "I''m here now."


    "I know." A few nods seemed toe emotionally as he kept himself in check. "I know, but this isn''t something you should be told only for me to leave when you will have questions." Shaking his head, I''d never seen the man look so conflicted. "It''s not fair to make you wait, and it''s not fair to keep this from you. Still, I ask for your patience anyway. Will you wait for my return?"


    Smiling, I nodded in return. "Always."


    Wordlessly, Arthur summoned a portal above us, and his sword popped out to the side. Letting go of my hands so he could grab it, he then did something I didn''t expect. Reaching for the ck orb that held the same symbol as his eyes, he wrenched it from its ce in his sword. Holding it out to me with an expectant look, I slowly took it in my hands.


    I studied it for a moment and noticed it seemed to radiate the same energy that Arthur gives off. It was warm. Comforting even. The orb''s symbol shifted slightly before it turned white like my magic instead of its normal blueish hue. While this was fascinating, I was lost as to why Arthur would give me this. So, I looked to him for an answer.


    "While I''m away," He began while standing, Arthur gestured to the orb. "This orb will allow me to know where you are and should tell me if you''re in danger." Then he eyed it. "At least, it should. I''ve mixed my energy into it so that if yours disappears, I know something is wrong." His expression became more awkward. "It''s not perfect, and I know it''s a little weird, but if your magic disappears from it-"


    Stopping him, I smiled. "Thank you, Arthur. I will keep it with me until you return. As a promise of ouring talk."


    While his smile was more unsure, it was still nice to see him caring so much. "A promise it is." He confirmed.


    Arthur took that moment to look over Aydalia while we talked a bit more. He asked me how I was and was greatly concerned with how I felt. I was close to Aien and Aydalia, but he knew that. That''s why he was worried. Even if it waste, it was nice having someone check in on me and understand that it felt like I lost a part of my own family. After all, Arthur knew about Alwin and I. Although he wasn''t too happy to hear that Alwin had been distant. I thought it was a bit hypocritical of him but didn''t say anything.


    Regardless, it was nice to finally have a moment between the two of us. "Thank you, Arthur."

 Chapter 319 - 319

    <h4>Chapter 319:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Skydeck


    After making a few more arrangements the previous days, mainly ensuring everything would run smoothly in theing months, I said my farewells to certain individuals. With that, we were ready to head out. Typhon, Kheri, Elincia, Ventari, and Greigh were all present as we waited for the ship to dock. Not sure how many of these ships they had, but it was surprising that they could acquire them so easily. Probably from one of the coastal cities.


    We were holding a meeting while we waited. "Surely we can discuss this at ater time." Ventari pointed out.


    Elincia quickly replied. "Arthur believes we are heading to war. When do you expect us to discuss this? On the ship?"


    Typhon looked up at me. "Do you really think we are heading into battle?"


    "Probably." I answered, and the two women sighed. "If the Demons have set their sights on the East, I''m expecting some manner of battle. It''ll be finding out what scale it''s on. Could be a simple skirmish, the entire continent could be in mes, or there could be a siege." I offered. "Who can say?"


    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we be bringing more forces at our disposal?" Kheri inquired. "The Priestess is attending, so we could easily increase our-"


    "Much like what happened with the Leviathan, these airships are mostly sitting ducks. Targets in the sky to be shot down." I exined as I cut her off. "Bringing more of them won''t help. Besides, I doubt Thana will be there herself, and if she is, even better."


    Ventari eyed me. "If we really are at war, how do you n on saving my people?"


    Quirking a brow at her, I replied evenly. "Have you met me? I''m the closest thing to a god that you''ll probably ever see." Sarcasm leaked into my voice. "Pray to me, and all will be right with the world."


    Elincia smacked me. "Arthur."


    "What?" I asked back. "It''s true! At least I get shit done!" At Elincia''s re, I rolled my eyes. "Fine!" I grumbled before looking at Ventari. "Words offort." My words offort made the group nch. "Faith. Togetherness. Friendship. Other friendly and inspiring terms."


    Elincia smacked me again. "Arthur!"


    Again, I rolled my eyes before I continued. "I got a few ideas. Don''t you worry. Besides, we''re taking the Arthur express. So, we''ll find out the situation sooner than you think."


    The ship finally came into view as it began lowering to the dock. I turned to Greigh as the others picked up their things. Except for Elincia. She had guards to do that for her. Kheri and Elincia were both bringing along a few extras that I cared nothing for. Mostly just for heavy lifting or to boss around. Fun.


    "Sir." Greigh said, and I turned to him.


    "Sherry has been informed of the situation. If anything arises, she may be able to help. Maybe not much, but it''s something."


    "Sir." He wasn''t looking at me.


    "I''ve also considered Drewes Lein''s offer. If the Duke and his wife can be of assistance to you, take it if you need it."


    "Sir!" My Captain said with a little more force.


    Following his gaze, my eyes found Austin, Rennal, and Cassidy all standing there. "Tell Ziah everything I just told you as well." I said with a tsk before giving him a quick farewell.


    Moving to the neers, part of me expected to see Lucia here, but Arceana needed her assistance with the recovery effort. Austin ran up and wrapped his arms arounds around me. His face in my chest as he sniffled a little bit. Rennal seemed surprised at that, but it was Cassidy who just stared at me that unnerved me a little. Patting his back and returning the hug, I took a knee in front of him.


    "You know I''m gonnae back. It''ll only be a few months at the longest." I told him.


    "Ya promise? We overheard ya talkin about war." The boy said, and I grit my teeth for a moment.


    A smirk then came to my lips. "Do you know how many wars I''ve been in ande out of?" He shook his head before I ruffled his hair. "Quite a few. One more, on a smaller scale won''t be anything too dangerous for me." Then I leaned in and whispered. "I''ll also make sure to bring back a gift of sorts, okay?"


    He smiled at that. "Promise?"


    With a nod, I promised. "Promise."


    Rennal came up and grabbed Austin before leading him away, leaving Cassidy and I alone. "Cass-" I began, but she cut me off.


    "How are ya holdin up?" She inquired suddenly as she looked me over. "Ah know it''s been hard on ya. Especially with that hidden crown on yer head." My eyes widened at that.

 Chapter 320 - 320

    <h4>Chapter 320:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Skydeck


    At my surprised look, she gestured to me and continued on softly. "Ya weren''t exactly in yer right mind when ya woke up after the ind incident." Cassidy exined. "It''s why Aydalia crossed that line. Ya started ranting about never wantin ta be king. Tellin us not ta kneel. Raving on about Mara, Rudnurth, and a few others." She then traced lines down her cheeks. "Blue marks matching the symbols of yer eyes started to appear on yer cheeks as well."


    "Cass-"


    I never got to finish as part of my mind seemed to seal itself away. My body shook at the implications of what this could mean. What else did I reveal? What else has happened without my knowing? None of my questions were answered as Cassidy suddenly hugged me, much like Austin did. However, she actually wrapped her arms around my neck as she settled in tofort me.


    "Ah know ya got a lot goin on. Ah know ya left because ya had to. Maybe it was yer own way of grievin, and that''s okay." Pulling away, she rubbed my arms up and down as she looked me in the eyes. "Ya don''t have ta tell me now. Especially with ya leavin." The redhead gestured behind me, and I saw Elincia along with the others waiting for me. "But when ya get back, if ya need someone ta talk to..."


    It was almost surreal. Someone like this was very rare. She didn''t use me of anything and tried tofort me instead. Despite having Austin to deal with, it seemed to me that Cassidy was far more mature than I had ever given her credit for. The disy also made me feel better and worse at the same time.


    Since I didn''t reply, Cassidy frowned and pulled away from me. "Of course, Ah know Ah''m not my grandpa..."


    Slowly, my hand rested on the top of her head. "I''d love to talk when I get back, Cass." Smiling at her, I continued. "Thank you. For everything." She was quickly growing on me and was probably the best friend I had at the moment. "Please keep this between us."


    With a smile of her own, she nodded. "''Course."


    "And please keep an eye on Lucia for me. I gave her a little something to help, but if she needs-"


    Cassidy pushed my hand away. "Ah''ll make sure ta check in. Now git. Ya got a ride ta catch." Smirking, I turned and moved to the ship, but my redheaded friend called out to me onest time. "Arthur!" Looking back at her revealed her waving form. "Thanks for helping me get some sleep!"


    My eyes darted to a smirking Elf named Rennal, but I didn''tment. I merely gave a small wave of acknowledgment. Boarding the ship with a smiling Elincia, and smirking Greigh, who watched from a distance, made me suspicious. However, it wasn''t until I was aboard the ship that I understood why they were acting strange.


    "It''s good to see you again, Arthur!" A familiar voice cried out.


    Shifting my gaze, my eyes narrowed before they settled on a familiar form. "Sergeant Allen Harlow." I greeted with a smile of my own.


    His wide smile was a sight for sore eyes. "It''s actually Captain Allen Harlow now." He then gave a small bow to Elincia as his smile disappeared promptly. "I was promoted after the Leviathan incident and given my own ship." Allen''s frown deepened. "Not that I was meant to have this position so quickly."


    "But with Captain Adam..." I trailed off, and he nodded. "Well, I''m d it''s someone I''ve worked with before. I see a few familiar faces, but also several new."


    "Many of us died in the initial contact with that beast. You definitely saved the majority of us, but even you couldn''t prevent all of us from dying in that situation. It''s a miracle any of us survived at all." The new Captain exined. "We got some new recruits, sure, and some swore off sailing entirely afterward." He then smiled again. "But most of us came back, and when we heard you were looking for another ship, we were the first ones to volunteer."


    This time, I frowned. "You might regret that. Have you been told any of the actual specifics this time around?"


    "Sergeant Greigh Nasa was very forting on what could happen during this mission." Allen stated. "We figured a chance to get back at the Demons for our lostrades was the only option." His smile shone brightly as many cheered as they listened from the sides, and he gestured to the ship. "She may not be The Drunken Cloud, but The White Revenge is just as fierce."


    "In honor of your fallen Captain, no doubt."


    "Aye." He then looked about with his hands on his hips. "I see we have a familiar face joining us. Surprised you came back,d." Allen said to Typhon.


    My student smirked. "I am officially Sir Arthur''s student! He will be training me during our trip!"


    The Captain''s face took a hit at that before he nodded with a more forced smile. "That should be fun!" Then he gestured to the hull. "Theyout is simr, so why don''t you try and find an open room." My student rushed off with Elincia and Kheri in tow. Allen turned to me. "If you really believe this is going to go south, should you really bring him?"


    "Unfortunately, it''s necessary. I need Typhon, and he has the potential to be far stronger than the Priestesses themselves. Only time will tell."

 Chapter 321 - 321

    <h4>Chapter 321:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Skydeck


    The newly appointed Captain of The White Revenge, after Adam White, didn''t seem convinced. He scratched his beard as he eyed me. Although, given that I was there with the Leviathan, he didn''t seem too keen on questioning me further. Eventually, he just gave a small shrug.


    "Am I to assume it''s the same rules asst time?" At my look, he exined. "Your word isw, followed by the Priestess? Like how you did with Lady Lucia?"


    Waving his questions away, I smirked. "As entertaining as that would be, Elincia should be able to handle it. Lucia was young and inexperienced. Elincia''s several thousand years old. I''ll be here, but unless there''s another Leviathan, or we run into more Demons, feel free to follow her orders." Then I quirked a brow at him. "I do find it surprising that you would consider listening to my orders over hers, though."


    Allen shrugged. "She wasn''t the one who summoned us or put together this mission. From what Greigh said, you''re the one behind everything. That means you''re in charge. The Priestess will be treated as a passenger for the most part just like Queen Ventari."


    "And General Kheri Naset?"


    "The same as the Priestess given the situation."


    "Interesting." Imented.


    He crossed his arms. "Not really. There''s a vast difference between our skillsets. While she may be able to fly, if she knows everything needed to sail, I''d be shocked. There''s a reason why we''re considered a different branch after all. Different knowledge required to operate on an airship."


    Nodding, I mumbled out, "That''s fair." Then I gestured to myself. "So, just because I put this mission together, you''ve decided to listen to me?"


    Allen bobbed his head back and forth. "Technically, we''re always under yourmand. Remember how Captain White said we were originally supposed to be your officers, but instead, you took Captain Greigh and Sergeant Ziah?"


    "Yeah?"


    "We''re still under yourmand." Then he gestured to himself. "Human and all that." My face likely turned to one of annoyance. "Yes, I know you hate the segregation of our races."


    "It''s foolish. You should have more Zugal up here, with a mix of Elves."


    "We have a few Zugal." Adam pointed out. "And a few Elves." Meaning only a handful of each if that or one or two if that.


    "I suppose. Regardless, you could easily ignore all of that and take the Priestess''s orders if you wanted to. So again, why me?"


    A small smirk graced his lips as he looked at me, amused. "Shall we count the ways?" He asked, and I quirked a brow which made him chuckle. "Let''s see. You issue out fair orders, took our opinions and experience seriously, were able to guide us to safety through the Magical Squall, dyed the Leviathan while transporting the majority of us to safety, and ended up killing the Leviathan as well." Allen was very amused as he leaned in. "Did you get a trophy from that, by the way, or some manner of reward?"


    Rolling my eyes, I answered. "I had a massive tooth that wasrger than the size of my home, but the Priestesses turned it into a two-ton dagger. So, you know... It''s essentially a paperweight."


    He frowned at that. "That seems like a waste."


    Groaning, I replied. "It is. I was gonna make a pool."


    Allen didn''t seem convinced. "That also seems like a bit of a waste."


    "Well, if it makes you feel any better, I didn''t get what I wanted."


    "It really doesn''t." I gave him a ''join the club'' look, and he shook his head. "So, what''s the n this time around?"


    "We''re gonna take the Arthur express." I told him, and his brow furrowed, confused. "Once we get ready to set out, you''ll see what I mean."


    Giving an uneasy look, he spoke softly. "You''re not nning on dragging us behind you the entire time, are you?"


    Chuckling at that, I answered. "No. Set sail and follow my orders for the first five minutes. I''m nning on cutting our trips time in half."


    Obviously, that confused him, but he nodded anyway. "As you wish." Allen quick barked out the orders, "Set sail! Ignite the engines!" Moving past him, made him turn to me. "What are you nning on doing?"

 Chapter 322 - 322

    <h4>Chapter 322:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Above the Middle Ocean


    Sitting off to the side, I waited patiently with a small smile of my own. He merely shrugged and headed to help without my offer to exin. We took off. Helmsforth started to be smaller and smaller as we flew away. As I looked over the edge of it, I focused on the orb from my sword and realized Lucia had it with her still. With a small smile, I opened a portal in front of the ship.


    "Stay on course!" Allen shouted. "And brace yourselves!"


    We went through, and it felt like someone put nails in both of my eyes. Suchrge transportations always hurts. Either I wasn''t used to it, or I wasn''t meant to be transporting so many people. Regardless, we popped out over the Middle Ocean, where I had battled the Leviathan. That almost seems like a lifetime ago.


    The sun had switched ces. No longer was it rising in the east. It was closer to the west horizon as many seemed confused about what had happened. Startled shouts could be heard from inside the ship''s depths, but I merely smirked, amused more than anything.


    Allen returned to me as my eyes were squinting from the pain. "As I said, the Arthur express."


    "Are you okay?" Allen asked, genuinely concerned.


    Rubbing my eyes slightly as they twitched, I answered. "Yeah. Just takes a lot out of me."


    He nodded. "Should I assume we''re back to where we were when the Leviathan appeared?"


    "The very same." Stumbling to my feet as I shook my head to disce the feeling in my eyes, I groaned slightly. "That should cut our trip there in half."


    "Maybe a little more. It''s a new ship and hasn''t been put through her paces yet, but you certainly helped. Can I get you anything?"


    "Tell Typhon to meet me up here. He''s going to be training through the night."


    The Captain turned to leave me alone but quickly asked. "Do you need me to show you to your quarters?"


    "If you wouldn''t mind."


    After being shown to my room, talked to by an annoyed Priestess for the sudden transportation, and getting Typhon''s ass back on the deck, we started his training back up. Kheri was watching along with a few of the crew. Most had gotten us steady in the air before lounging about. Thus, several days had passed. Mundane days where the doldrums settled in for many.


    "Breath in," I began. "And out. Just like we''ve practiced. Remember everything you did to survive in the North."


    Typhon had been at it for hours now. Days had gone by and it had been the same thing over and over. Exercise in different forms. Strength, endurance, etc... And then camebat techniques. Hand to hand was boring by yourself. Especially with no partner. Sweat soaked his clothes as they pped and stuck against his skin when he moved.


    "Gather your magic and move it through your body. Enforce different ces all while doing the movements I showed you." I instructed.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to teach him." Kheri whispered to me. "He''s been doing the same thing over and over."


    "Repetition is key in some things, Kheri."


    "Looks to me like you''re just punishing your student under the hot sun."


    Despite winter approaching, the sun was blistering. Magic sails and magic, in general, couldn''t do anything to change that. The breeze was cool, which was something that all the sailors enjoyed. Typhon likely would''ve too, but I don''t think it mattered too much for him. Much like Elincia and I, the heat didn''t affect him all that much.


    With a sigh, I stood and moved beside Typhon. "Clearly, something is on your mind. Want to share?" I asked my student.


    He avoided my gaze. "Nothing is on my mind."


    Crossing my arms, I stared at him. "So, you say, but your magic has been stiff. Barely flowing to where you want it to. Your time in the North should''ve helped you with this. In fact, I know it did. Either you''re distracted, or something else is happening."


    "..." Ty didn''t respond.


    Part of me wished he''d answer. Tell me what was wrong. Something was bothering him, but I wasn''t sure what it was. Maybe I had made a mistake making hime. Typhon had done so well in the North. Using his magic at vital moments and even being able to use it to strengthen his body in different ways. I''m not sure why he''s struggling so much.


    "Ty?" I waited for an answer.

 Chapter 323 - 323

    <h4>Chapter 323:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Above the Middle Ocean


    With a sigh, my eyes nced off to the side where I saw Elincia join Kheri where I just was. Removing my armor and weapons, Typhon finally looked at me, confused. Even removing my shirt seemed to startle him while I thought I saw Elincia watching a little too closely but ignored her for the moment. Taking a position in front of Typhon, I lifted my hands.


    "Here''s how this is going to work, Ty. Either you start moving your magic around correctly, tell me what''s wrong, or I''m sending you back to Helmsforth." My student looked rmed at that. "Don''t give me that look. You''ve been struggling with this for days now. I thought maybe you needed some time to adjust, but I was obviously wrong. Now, we do it the hard way." I don''t think he was expecting the sudden fisting towards his face as he barely rolled back to avoid it. "Get up."


    "Arthu-" Elincia called out to me.


    In response, I kicked Typhon across the deck as he held his stomach in pain. "Up. Now." The young Dragon stood on shaky legs. "This is how you wanted to do it. Impress me."


    Angry at the sudden treatment, I expected him to lose his cool. Instead, he merely took his usual stance. Waiting, my student watched me closely. It was interesting to see his magic seemed to be moving about more freely. Moving towards him got him to flinch, but he readied himself.


    Naturally, I wasn''t going to hurt him too bad. My blows would hurt for sure, so it''d tell him I was serious. Yet, he didn''t need to worry about getting a broken arm or something along those lines. I even slowed myself down to make it more manageable for him. Typhon adjusted incredibly quickly.


    Blocking the blows made him wince in pain, which led him to start deflecting the blows or avoiding them altogether. His dodging was sloppy. Not that he knew the proper ways to avoid being hit, so there was a lot of wasted movement. Then again, that''s what I was for. When he would strike back, I would move ordingly. Ty noticed how I was moving and would quickly mimic me.


    Part of me was surprised, but I was starting to understand why he was struggling so much. Why it was so frustrating for him and why he couldn''t answer. It would appear that he operated mostly on instinct. He did as well as he did in the North because his life was at risk. Ty fulfilled my instructions against that Skeld because everything turned to chaos. Knocking down that tree was the result of him feeling the absolute need to do so.


    So, imagine my surprise when I went to grab him, and he redirected my hands with his left arm. My eyes widened slightly when I saw him focused on me and solely on me. All the magic that had been building throughout his training and our little sparring session quickly came forward into his right hand.


    "Oh, shi-" Was all I had time to say.


    See, it wasn''t that Typhon was too fast for me or that his magic gave him some manner of new ability. He justpletely surprised me. I probably could''ve dodged it easy enough if I wanted to as well. However, another part of me felt like he earned a little payback after I kicked him across the deck.


    mming his fist into my stomach, my body folded before beingunched into the railing of the ship. However, the burst that Typhon had used was far stronger than I had initially assumed. Many gasped in horror as my body mmed into the railing before sailing through it and off the ship. Gasps turned to screams as I fell with a small smile on my lips while rubbing my gut.


    Catching myself in a gravity pir as Elincia and Kheri had jumped after me, I saw them sigh in relief. Both flew near me, keeping an eye on me to make sure I wasn''t injured or started to fall once more. It was slightly amusing to see. However, I ignored them for the time being as Inded in front of my student, who looked worried.


    Dusting off my shirt around my stomach, I smirked. "Apparently, I need to put out more energy when training you so I don''t get blown off the side of the ship."


    "You are not mad?" Ty inquired.


    "Why should I be?" I asked back. "Because you did as instructed? Maybe it''s because you defended yourself?"


    "You could have been hurt." My student answered.


    Chuckling at that, I ced my hands on his shoulders. "It will be a while before you can truly hurt me, Ty, but you gave it your best try." My words made him smirk as I shook him yfully. "I also realized that you are far more interesting than I first realized."


    He looked confused at that. "I am?"


    I nodded. "You are, and I now know the best way to train you." With almost a wicked smile, many seemed rmed as I spoke. "On top of your regr training, you will spend several hours fighting against other opponents. If no one here is willing to hurt you, then it will be me and only me." Then I gestured back to Elincia. "Between the blonde wonder over there and I, we can probably fix up most wounds."


    "What did you call me?" Elincia demanded.


    Ignoring her, I continued. "Although, most physical exercise doesn''t seem to bother you. Thus, I need toe up with another idea. One that should make things far more difficult for you."

 Chapter 324 - 324

    <h4>Chapter 324:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Near Helmsforth Battlements


    It''d been a few days since Arthur left, and we began work on the project. While I wasn''t sure what the finished product would really look like or mean, I believed in Arthur''s decision regardless. He kept an opening in the wall specifically reserved for this. The battlements would overlook the beginning process until it was too far out of sight.


    The banging sounds of industry were drowned out by an overly enthralled Elf. "This is truly incredible!" Ayda said excitedly as we supervised everything.


    Ziah was the one to respond. "What do you mean?"


    "Arthur''s project will make ground transportation of resources and other goods far more applicable than carts or even airships in some cases." The Elf exined. "If this works, it is very possible that in the near future, the transportation industry will bepletely changed."


    "Yes. He did mention that in passing." I spoke up. "The General has likely had this nned for some time now."


    "Why do you think that?" Ziah asked me.


    Ayda replied before I could. "The cement of these tracks would be impossible without tearing down parts of Arthur''s wall. However, he left room for movement inside the city limits and outside. That includes a few key points where he left vacant gates purposefully in his original design." She answered. "Even the path that he ns on taking to other cities and towns is incredibly thought out."


    Then I finished with, "That, and he''s been hoarding the necessary resources for quite some time. We should be able to connect more easily with the eastern coast, south, and north."


    "Do you ever feel like the General knows a lot more than he is letting on?" Ziah questioned.


    Ayda and I nced at each other before she nodded. "With the blueprints he gave me and the amount of detail added, of that, I have no doubt."


    "Ayda!" All of us turned as a voice called out throughout all the hubbub.


    "Cass?" I greeted a little concerned about how tired she looked.


    Barely giving me a passing nce, she stepped before Ayda. "Ah need ta talk to ya."


    That got me to quirk a brow. "Is something wrong, Cass?"


    "No." She replied evenly. "Ah just need an Elf, and Ayda''s the best there is."


    Ayda, to her credit, seemed a little surprised at the praise. "Oh. Uh," She looked at me, and I nodded. "Sure. Would you like to speak in private?"


    Cassidy nodded. "Please." Grabbing Ayda, she dragged her off, which seemed to startle the Elf, but she didn''t protest.


    Ziah watched them from beside me. "Should I follow them?"


    "No." She looked at me. "Both seem to be doing better, and Arthur said to help them if they came to us. He didn''t say to spy on them."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    "May I ask what this is about?" Ayda inquired.


    She''d been patient. Far more than I expected of her. We had left the city and moved through the outskirts to my home. It felt odd saying that. After all, it had been passed on to me.


    Moving inside the kitchen, I gestured for her to sit down. She did so, albeit a little lost as to what this was all about. Grabbing something for the two of us to drink, she watched as I set it down in front of her before sitting on the opposite side of her.


    "Cass," She began, and I looked at her. "What is this about?"


    "Can ya put up some manner of soundproofing spell?"


    Quirking a brow, Ayda did as I asked after a moment. "Now?"


    Swirling the cup''s contents around in a hypnotic manner, I finally answered. "Ah need yer help."


    "With?"


    "Ah''m aware this isn''t exactly legal, but Ah''m gonna ask anyway." That immediately made Ayda warier. "What do ya know about runes and enchantment?"


    The Elf regarded the question with suspicion. "More than my fair share. Not very practical in actualbat if not done beforehand. Dwarves have their own manner of runes, just like the Dragons. Enchantment is extremely different across all our races, yet at its core, it is the built upon the same foundation." Ayda exined, but myck of reaction seemed to unnerve her. "But you knew all this, did you not?"


    I shrugged. "Not the finer details, but the general gist, I guess."

 Chapter 325 - 325

    <h4>Chapter 325:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Farmstead


    Shaking her head, she continued. "Runes are not something that can be generalized. Same with enchantment." Then Ayda took a small sip herself. "However, this does little to exin why you brought me here or what help you might be in need of." Narrowing her eyes on me, the Elf studied me. "Why would talking about runes be illegal?"


    "It ain''t just talkin about em." I told her.


    Sighing, Ayda gestured to me. "I am unsure what it is you want from me, Cass."


    With a firm look, I answered. "Can you put runes on a person?"


    "I-Wha..." The Elf looked almost horrified as what I asked finally set in. "No!"


    Frowning, I replied. "Ah know ya can."


    Ayda brought a hand to her forehead in disbelief. "Yes, Cass, I am aware you can, but there is a reason it is illegal! The action itself is barbaric! Do you understand what you are asking? The amount of pain you are asking me to inflict upon you? What it is you truly want to do to yourself?"


    "Believe me. Ah know what Ah''m askin."


    "Do you?!" Ayda shouted at me as I expected. "You have essentially asked me to torture you for an unknown amount of time! Not to mention wanting enchantments as well!"


    "Ayda." I said simply.


    "No! Don''t ''Ayda'' me!" She shouted back and cut me off. "You have no idea what you are asking!"


    After not responding how she expected, she finally waited for me to continue. "This is goin ta happen one way or another."


    Ayda pointed at me angrily. "Not without me, it won''t! Cass, this could kill you. There is a reason it was made illegal! This is essentially no better than all the strange things the Demons have been up to!"


    "..." I didn''t reply.


    Her arms fell to her sides in disbelief. "What are you going to do if this goes wrong? What about Austin?"


    "Ah''m doing this for Austin." I told her, and she sat down with her hands over her face. "Ah came ta you because Ah trust ya. Yer smart. Far smarter than Ah''ll ever be. Ah also know that ya will be careful. More so than anyone else." Reaching across the table, I grabbed her hands in mine. "Whatever happens, Ah won''t me ya, but Ah''m not gonna just sit around and wait for another Demon to show up and kill Austin or Rennal."


    "Out of all things I expected this to be about, this is thest possible thing I considered." Looking at me, she sighed and pulled away from me. "I can''t help you."


    I felt my teeth clench involuntarily at that response. "Ah see. That''s okay. Ah''ll look-"


    Ayda cut me off with her magic. "What you are asking for is forbidden, and I do not have the knowledge required to make sure you live." The Elf began drumming her fingers on the table in thought. "The Temple is in shambles. Priestess Elincia is gone as well as General Kheri. My brother is... Distracted..." With a sigh, she started to adopt a nervous look. "That means that it is only Priestess Arceana we would need to distract, or at the very least, make sure her attention is elsewhere."


    Realizing where she was going with this, I nodded. "Don''t ya think she''d be interested in checking in on Arthur''s project? Even if it''s just a visit, that should give ya some time. Ah don''t know what ya need it for, but Ah could probably extend her visit."


    Frowning, she answered. "Both Priestesses keep forbidden tomes locked away. Not for the knowledge to be passed on, but more as a reference in case something were to appear." Ayda then stared at me. "For example, someone enchanting their body and lining it with runes."


    "Yer gonna steal a book from the Priestesses just to help me?" I asked, rather surprised.


    Ayda wasn''t one to break the rules. Sure, she was entric, but the Priestesses were still our teachers. Both of us were taught from a young age as well. Although, I''m pretty sure Ayda essentially lived in the Temple at times. Being an Elf and of noble birth does have its advantages.


    "I do not n on stealing anything. Merely borrow them periodically for what we need. If I remember correctly, they do have a few tomes from Aydan the Great Sage. Part of me has always wanted to look into them, and now I have the perfect reason." She answered resolutely. "Besides, I would not say I am doing this ''just'' to help you. We are friends, are we not?"


    "The best." I answered with a small smirk and joyful tone.


    Then she pointed at me. "Although, if this goes south, you should be aware of the consequences."


    Rolling my eyes, I replied sarcastically. "Ah''m pretty sure Ah can guess what''ll happen."


    "Good!" Ayda said and then took a serious tone. "Because if this blows up in our face, I entirely n on asking Arthur for sor."


    I snorted at that. "Ah''ll probably do the same."


    "Then we are agreed." Then she leaned back, more rxed but still anxious. "Cass, you should know that even if I find everything we need, which will take some time in itself..."


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled since I knew what she was trying to say. "It''s gonna be a long process?"


    Ayda nodded. "Painful too."


    Taking a drink, I replied dryly. "No worse than losing my grandpa."


    "I am not too sure about that."

 Chapter 326 - 326

    <h4>Chapter 326:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    A moan might''ve escaped my lips when it was finally done. "My Queen?" Tor''s voice called out.


    Holding out my arms as it floated there, the tion I felt at such a creation I had made was at an all time high. "Do you see this Tor? Even without Elias, we can create stronger, more unique, demons." Tracing my fingers down it, my second approached my side. "This will be the perfect trap."


    "Forgive me for saying this, my Queen, but this experiment doesn''t seem much stronger than the rest."


    "Oh, Tor. If only you knew." I said as I inspected its at ease form while I walked around it. "Much like The Veil in the west of Lestrania, this experiment will be able to do the same. Except, in this case, there are consequences for going through the mist. Think of it as a prison. You can enter and leave whenever you want if you''re willing to trade away all your power."


    Tor studied the new addition to our forces. "Will its body be able to handle it? Not every vessel is able to handle an overabundance of magic."


    "I''ve added a few additional features to this demon. It was difficult, but I''m sure he was worth the wait. Especially since Graham is likely dead and our forces have been waiting in the east for quite some time." With a gleeful smile, I spoke. "Transport the rest of our Ghouls and this one. He will be able to handle any strange magic the Druids might throw at our forces."


    "It will be good to stop burning through so many resources."


    I shrugged. "Breederse and go. We can always make more, and their food isn''t exactly the most difficult thing to make." A giggle escaped my lips. "Besides, they''ll be excited to finally start the siege. Remember to make them push the Druids."


    Tor bowed. "As youmand. Come." He ordered, and my newest creation moved to follow.


    The two left, and I sat down. Putting so much of my own magic into my creations was always exhausting. Without Elias, creating more Demon Lords had been an almost impossible task with the exception of one. I was hoping this might be another instance, but creating a new force was never meant to be easy. Hopeful as I might''ve been, this was just another day set to fail like all the others.


    Resting my arm at the desk, I sighed. "If this experiment can steal his magic, and kill him, then it will have been worth it."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    It waste at night. Magic allowed the crew to create a bonfire on the deck. Not exactly safe or practical, but I didn''t care. At the bow of the airship, I looked for any sign ofnd. We''d been flying for a few days, and I expected our trip to be cut short. Perhaps the battle with the Leviathan was not as far to our destination as I thought.


    "A bronze dawn is still a ways off." Elincia said as she slid next to me.


    The sunrises as we got closer to Ventari had progressively be darker in colors, giving them a bronze appearance. The sand and dust from the desert filled the air and created an interesting morning spectacle. With the shimmer, it made it shine like bronze across the horizon. It was surprisingly beautiful and an unexpected pleasure of mine for this trip. After all, they only started a day or two ago, and Allen told me we were probably only a few days out fromnd.


    "That''s not why I''m out here." I responded without looking at her. "I suspect that''s not why you''re out here either."


    "Do you really believe this is the right course of action?" She inquired, and I turned to her with a quirked brow. "What if something were to happen in our absence?"


    Giving her a look of understanding, I nodded. "Ah. Well, I might''ve arranged something before I left. Just to make sure everything was okay."


    She snorted at that amusedly. "Of course, you did. Why else would youe out here?"


    "I have my reasons." At her look, I sighed. "I''m looking for answers, Elincia. Answers to questions I don''t even know I should be asking. It''s maddening at times."

 Chapter 327 - 327

    <h4>Chapter 327:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    The blonde frowned at that. "You do realize that makes little to no sense."


    "Fuckin tell me about it." Then I nced over my shoulder where the Queen was conversing with Allen. "I''m also hoping for some aid in the future. If these Dwarves are half of what I expect, I can work with them. Assuming they''ll work with me, of course."


    "Or you could just work with us for whatever it is you need." Elincia told me, slightly annoyed.


    "I am. Even put out a few feelers to see how your people would adapt and push forward. What I have nned isn''t something that can be done with just one single kingdom backing it."


    Elincia scoffed. "Be mindful of such words. You sound like you want to conquer the world."


    A chuckle escaped my lips. "Part of me considered it." Her neck twisted so fast to me with wide eyes it made meugh a little harder. "Probably not in the way you''re thinking, but uniting the world is a noble goal, is it not?"


    "Were such a thing possible, perhaps." Was her careful response.


    "With enough force, anything is possible. It was more to create an alliance against the Demons, but I knew that if it did work, and we did defeat the Demon Horde, that the alliance would eventually crumble."


    "And that is something you wish to avoid?"


    A smirk came to my lips. "As I said, uniting the world is a noble goal." Was my more cryptic response.


    Elincia seemed to entertain the idea. "You would need to contend with thousands of years of hate. Many races are separated for a reason. Most do not get along well with others."


    Another chuckle escaped my lips. "Yes. I''m aware. It''s not the first time I''ve seen it." Her brows furrowed at that. "Enough about that, though. My ns for the future can wait. Since you''re here, I''d like to ask you something."


    "Oh? What does the great Arthur Pendragon need from lowly me?"


    "Lowly?" I repeated. "You don''t act lowly. Your high and mighty attitude could definitely do with some lowing, though." Elincia smacked my arm as she red at me yfully. "In all seriousness-"


    "Yes, because you are a beacon of seriousness."


    I paused at the verbal sparring. "Touch¨¦." Nudging her back got a small smile out of her. "I need your help with Typhon."


    She quirked a brow at that. "Really?" Elincia was very surprised at my request. "I thought for sure you would refuse any help from my sister or I."


    cing my hands on the railing, I sighed. "I don''t know much about magic. I don''t know how it works or how to make it grow in a positive direction. Dragons have magic. Typhon has magic that I can direct, but not much else."


    "This is because of your ck of magic'' as you refer to it." Elincia asked softly, and I nodded. "Mmh." She hummed. "Magic is many things, Arthur. However, the best term I would use to describe it is wild." ncing at her revealed a small orb of light appearing between her hands. "It is different for everyone and varies widely. Even from Elf to Elf, it can change."


    "I imagine those differences berger depending on race."


    She nodded. "Indeed, they do." The orb floated around. "Magic can take so many different forms. That is why it is referred to as magic. Something that is so easy to define is so difficult to identify at times. Ever shifting, evesting, and always there in different ways." A smile came to her lips. "That''s what makes it magical."


    "And that exnation is exactly why I need your help. My understanding is practically nonexistent."


    Elincia smirked as the orb disappeared. "I could teach you as well if you wish."


    I matched her smirk. "That''d be like me trying to teach a tree how to use my powers. Magic is beyond me, but it isn''t beyond Ty."


    Quirking a brow, the Priestess eyed me. "Are you calling me a bad teacher?"


    "I said nothing of the sort. Want to get something off your chest? Are you feeling inadequate in any way?" That earned me another smack. "I''m not going to deny Ty proper training and education on what he can do out of spite. It''s not fair to him."


    "It seems I continue to misjudge you, Sir Arthur."

 Chapter 328 - 328

    <h4>Chapter 328:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    "Doubtful, but feel free to exin."


    She pouted at that. "If you feel the need to be snide, I am sure you can figure it out."


    Rolling my eyes, I bowed overly theatrically. "A thousand pardons, your majesty. My Priestess, gem of Lestrania, and fair and noble ruler on high, will you forgive me?" Elincia hit me again. "If you don''t stop hitting me, I''m going to spread rumors about how abusive you are."


    She gasped and stared at me for a moment before hitting me again. "None will believe it."


    "I''m very persuasive. I shall woo every woman, befriend every man, and be an idol to every child just so they know exactly what you are."


    This time Elincia rolled her eyes at me. "You need to be more careful with how you jest. Many of us have noticed people are starting to imitate you." I quirked a brow at that. "Some of your less unsavory ways." Then she gestured to my mouth. "Especially that tongue of yours."


    Crossing my arms, I chuckled. "Copying me doesn''t make it my fault. People have a choice in what they do and what they say. Don''t me me for making Helmsforth a more colorful ce to live."


    I noticed Elincia became quiet for a moment. "Arthur... I..." She seemed to be struggling with what she wanted to say. "I never wanted to rule." Elincia eventually confessed. "Boring rules passed on by more boring politicians. The nobles are not as rotten as you think, but most of them are definitely as selfish as you have said."


    "..." I listened quietly as she spoke.


    "I know you have experience in this field. Our economy has never been better, the city is cleaner than ever, morale is still at an all-time high despite the recent attacks." Her eyes met mine as she seemed to be looking for something from me. "You have be a hero in every sense of the word."


    Opening my mouth, I was only able to get out, "Th-"


    cing her hand over my lips, she cut me off as I quirked a brow while she continued. "My sister and I are not blind. Tides are changing, and you make my sister uneasy. Part of me hoped you were some mad tyrant whose experience greatly outmatched ours. You would take over, and I would finally be done with all this." Removing her hand, she sighed. "I know you already know this, but I used to be a princess."


    "I was aware of that, yes." I confirmed.


    "A title even more troublesome than Priestess, but no less of a burden. Arceana turned us into beings to be worshiped, and it worked." She stated. "For a time." Looking off into the distance herself, Elincia ced her elbows on the railing. "But times have changed. Whether it is because we are bing obsolete or if it is because of you." She nced over at me with a small smile. "Probably both."


    "That doesn''t mean you can''t change with the times." I told her softly. "This world has been at a standstill. Disturbingly so. Magic has caused that. As has the segregation of the different races in Lestrania among the rest of the world." My exnation seemed to captivate her. "There is no friendly rivalry, nor is there any reason to better yourselves. Everyone seems content with the status quo."


    Elincia promptly gestured to me. "Everyone except you."


    I nodded. "Except me." A sigh escaped my own lips. "You don''t know what this world could be, but I do." Her eyes seemed to shine as she looked at me. "A magnificence unlike anything you''ve ever seen is far closer than you might think. Unfortunately, it borders madness and fear itself."


    Her expression turned sour as she looked at me stumped. "What do you mean?"


    Tapping the side of my head, I spoke. "My memory is far better than it should be. Likely due to my energy and how it declines rapidly the more I lose. I remember things I shouldn''t, which gives me an untold amount of opportunity." Then he nudged me. "Thates back to Lestrania not having everything I need."


    "You want to unite the world for this opportunity you speak of?" The Priestess asked, confused.


    "Yes, but it''s so much more than that. More than you could imagine. If I thought I had any chance of exining it properly to you, I would. Unfortunately, that would also mean talking about one of the subjects that I avoid like the gue." Mainly how I arrived on Crevalis.

 Chapter 329 - 329

    <h4>Chapter 329:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    "I think I understand you a little better, Arthur. This has been a most fortuitous night." She then leaned on my shoulder, which surprised me, but I thought nothing of it. "As for your request, I will help Typhon. I will also help you with anything you might need in regards to his training or care."


    With a nod, I replied. "Thanks."


    It wasn''t until Allen shouted and we heard the sailors getting more uppity that we turned to them. I gestured to the group at the fire, and Elincia rolled her eyes before heading over. Following, I eyed the High Elf for a moment, wondering why she seemed a little annoyed. Eventually, I assumed she was tired and stepped next to the group.


    "Sir Arthur, a question if you will!?" Allen inquired.


    Many seemed to grow quiet at that while a few snickered. "By all means."


    "Many of us have been sharing some stories." The Captain of the White Revenge chuckled. "We have been discussing lovers of past and present. Many here, including myself, think you might have a story or two to share. Surely, given your status and heroic deeds, you must have some more recent additions to your number of conquerors."


    "The only thing that fucks me now is life." I answered. "Bitch is about as rough as they get."


    Everyone went silent at that. "Ah..." Allen let out. "Apologies, Sir. We didn''t mean to upset you."


    I shrugged. "You didn''t. I was merely stating a fact. My time for lovers is nonexistent. When would I have time to get close to someone in such a sense?" No one answered. "Maybe it was when my arm was cut off? Perhaps before I fought the Leviathan?" Crossing my arms, I looked across the group. "No, that''s right. I was dealing with other shit."


    "Arthur." Elincia chastised.


    "What?" I asked her back evenly. "I''m not upset. Just stating the fact that I literally have almost zero time to myself. That, and I wasn''t exactly expecting this question." Then I pointed at Allen. "Also, I don''t kiss and tell."


    "Surely the great Arthur Pendragon has a past me that must be worth mentioning?" Ventari pressed with an even stare.


    It was obvious she wanted some manner of information on me. "Past mes..." I said slowly. "Past failures." Sitting down in front of the fire, I looked into it. "They died. One was murdered and the other..."


    Everyone around the fire went silent at that, and even Ventari turned away from me. "I shouldn''t have pried." The Dwarven Queen said apologetically.


    I shrugged. "I''m sure Elincia and Arceana have had simr situations themselves."


    Ventari turned away from me and to the fire. "I cannot imagine what it must be like to lose someone like that. My husband and son mean the world to me."


    "I''ve heard rumors that the Dwarven King was infatuated with you when you were both young." Allen quickly brought up, trying to steer the conversation away from me.


    "We were friends. He would sneak out of the pce often, and on one of his outings, I beat him up, not knowing who he was. A young prince who bawled because he lost to a girl a little younger than him." I quirked a brow at that. "Then again, I did hit him in the head with a wooden nk, so it might''ve been that."


    "I''m surprised you weren''t killed or executed." Imented before gesturing to Elincia. "Had someone likely tried to do that to Lucia when she was younger or Typhon, I imagine it wouldn''t''ve been a pretty sight."


    "Why do you keep trying to make me sound like a terrible person?" Elincia questioned in a fake offended tone.


    "Don''t you have children fighting rings or something?"


    The Priestess looked aghast at that. "Of course not! What in the world are you talking about!?"


    I shrugged. "Heard you had your students fighting each other from a young age."


    Rolling her eyes, she replied. "Training cannot be surmised or counted as children fighting rings." Then she gestured to me dismissively. "Ignore him. Tell me more about what happened between you and the king while you were young."


    Ventari snorted. "Well, I was brought to the pce and before the previous King and Queen. His mother was amused while his father looked more annoyed than anything." A soft smile came to her lips. "I still had the same wooden nk in hand since it was the offending weapon. Since I was in trouble and knew I was in trouble, when they presented the prince, I hit him again."

 Chapter 330 - 330

    <h4>Chapter 330:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    "Oh, my." Elincia let out enthralled by the story.


    "After they separated us, his father dered that I was good for his son and made sure I was to visit often."


    Allen, who waspletely surprised by this,mented. "So much for him being infatuated."


    Ventari hummed out happily. "We were children who didn''t know what love was. It wasn''t untilter on that we learned. Many approved of our rtionship when it happened, saying that what one did not have, the other possessed."


    Resting my elbows on my knees, I studied her. "Seems like the King wasn''t the only one infatuated."


    "If I wasn''t, would I have married him and be Queen?" Ventari shot back.


    I nodded. "Many would''ve done exactly that if they were in your position. People desire power. It''s instinct. Not many would just let such an opportunity go by."


    "Many said the same thing as you." I shrugged. "It was never about the title." She then gestured to Allen. "Infatuation, as you said, can go both ways." Her amusementpletely faded. "Now, both my husband and my son think I''m dead."


    Elincia, wanting to be overly encouraging, replied. "You don''t know that."


    "I''ve been gone for a long time with no word. If there was an investigation, it''s likely they would''ve seen the magical squall, assumed the worst, and have either dered me missing or dead." Her fingers steepled together tightly as you could see the strain ced on her fingers. "How many months have I been gone? Would you not assume someone was dead if they disappeared without a trace?"


    "Then they will be even more excited to learn of your return when we arrive." Again, Elincia was trying to be positive.


    "If you had been away from your home for months and heard Demons were attacking, would you dare to hold out hope?" Her eyes flickered to me. "How about you, Sir Arthur? Do you have hope?"


    Turning from her to face the fire once more, I answered. "I have realistic expectations. While I can''t promise the King and Prince are safe, I can promise to do my best to help once we arrive." My eyes nced over to her. "It might not be much, but if you want hope, then hope I''m up for whatever challenge we might encounter in yournds."


    Allen and a few of the other crew members grumbled at that. "Surely there are some more encouraging words to be said?" The Captain offered.


    With a small nod, I continued. "I''ll also do my best to make sure none of you die."


    Elincia groaned at that. "Do you truly believe that this situation is that serious?"


    "I''m getting some feelings of d¨¦j¨¤ vu." Many turned to me confused, and I rolled my eyes. "What I mean is, I''ve been in this same situation once before when dealing with the Demons. The entire thing turned out to be a trap." Standing, I looked back at the Queen. "Be thankful you have a family that actually gives a damn. Not everyone has that."


    "So, I should feel grateful that they mourned for me thinking I''m dead?" Ventari spat back.


    "Better that than having the same people you fought to protect erase you from everything." Rolling my shoulders, I moved towards the bridge. "Be thankful."


    Ventari stood up and blocked me. "And if they''re not fine!?"


    Patting her head, I promptly moved around her. "Then be thankful you weren''t there to see it. There is nothing quite like being present at the scene and unable to do anything. If you''ve ever felt useless before, it''s nothingpared to that sensation."


    Prince Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Unknown Time


    Screams pierced the air as the bombardment continued on. "Prince Vitar, you must get away from here!" My advisor urged me.


    "Not until all the Druids are safe behind our walls!" Turning to General Dwar, I shouted. "Where is my father!?"


    "He was seen going beyond the walls!" My face fell at that. "Don''t worry, my Prince! The King will return with his men and the Druids!"


    Another explosion rang out, and chunks of our wall started to crack. "Find the leader of these Druids and have them reinforce our walls! Their magic can help hold the line!"


    My advisor bowed. "At once!" Tart left to follow my orders.


    Shielding my face as a billow of dust, sand, and other debris blew into the city, I frowned. Immediately I looked overhead to make sure the ceiling wasn''t copsing. Enchantments and the magic of the earth flowed through this city, but this was a lot of magic being thrown at our walls.


    Soon, a green hue took over the walls and runes. They immediately began to grow stronger than they had previously. Chanting could be heard, and I saw many Druids lined throughout rooftops or on the walls as they seemed to be strengthening our defenses. A wave of relief washed over me as the explosions sounded more distant.


    The shaking subsided. "Maybe now we can get some answers." I told Dwar. "Let''s go find my father."


    "I''m sure the King is curious as well."


    As we headed toward the entrance, we noticed that our elite guards were scattered about with the Druids. Both were heavily injured, and my heart went out to my brothers and sisters in arms. Regardless of their appearance, they were still able to bring me peace. If they were present, that meant my father was nearby as well.


    Our gates closed tight, and I saw Tart speaking with some elderly looking Druid. She had darker leaves which were browning but not quite turned yet. A sign of age on their kind. My advisor seemed frustrated while the Druid shook her head sadly.


    Approaching cautiously, I gave a courteous bow. "Wee to Dwardew, mydy. I''m only sorry it was such a rough wee."


    "There has not been a more pleasant wee that I''ve ever experienced, child." She bowed in return. "Thank you foring to our aid and allowing us sanctuary."


    "Of course." Then I began scanning the area. "Apologies, mydy. I''m sure my father would like to speak to you, but he may have already returned to the pce."


    Both Tart and the elderly Druid looked away from me. "Speak, Tart." Dwar ordered as I merely looked at them, confused by their reactions.


    My advisor kneeled in front of me and bowed deeply. "I''m truly sorry, my Prince." He looked up at me. "Your father has fallen."

 Chapter 331 - 331

    <h4>Chapter 331:</h4>


    Prince Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Unknown Time


    "What do you mean it''s Lestrania that''s attacking us?" I demanded.


    Tart gestured to the Druid Elder. "As Lady Turiel stated, we believe Lestrania is the one behind this attack."


    Her greens shed heavily with our duller rocks in the meeting room. "Exin. Please." I told the Druid.


    A few vines lifted from her as a flower appeared from the tips once they intertwined. Images started to sh as it bloomed, and pollen lifted into the air. Almost like watching the events unfold right before me, people floated about in a collection of yellow dust.


    "Why the masks?" I inquired. "And the cloaks?" Crossing my arms as the images eventually came to a stop, I turned to the room. "None of this makes sense."


    "Lestrania is the only force capable of the magic being performed and consists of Humans, Zugal, and Elves." Tart stated.


    "Lestrania has never used magic like this. Their teleportation is convenient at best." Lady Turiel pointed out. "The use of masks and cloaks elude me. However, there is something helping this group. Something far more vile. The forest shudders at the feel of it."


    Shaking my head in disbelief, I rested my hands on the table. "How did ite to this..."


    Dwar put a hand on my shoulder. "All is not lost, my Prince."


    "King." Tart corrected him.


    Holding up my hand, I silenced the two before they could start. "There has been no ceremony, and until I see my father''s body before my eyes, there won''t be." Both nodded. "If this is truly Lestrania behind this attack, my mother is likely dead or a hostage, but Lestrania has nothing to gain from this."


    My advisor quickly jumped to correct me. "Not necessarily. They may have a goal that we would know nothing about."


    Quirking a brow at him, I replied. "A goal that requires attacking us in the Northern Forests?" Tapping my finger on the table as everyone went silent left the room with an uneasy atmosphere.


    "Lestrania has the Priestesses." Dwarmented. "Their magic is powerful enough to perform these acts. Given their age, this might be within the realm of possibility."


    "But it still does little to exin the creature that pushed us out of our home." The Druid shot back. "A being so vile that it makes me sick just remembering."


    Lady Turiel seemed lost in thought. "Is something on your mind, my Lady?"


    The Druid sighed. "I have not beenpletely honest." At my gesture, she continued. "This... Creature is responsible for driving us out. Holding the ''Lestranians'' back would be simple given we were in our home."


    "This creature you speak of is that powerful?" I questioned.


    "It killed all the other Elders during our meeting. We were discussing how we should proceed. I suggested seeking refuge here. Others were not so easily convinced. Maybe if they had been, it wouldn''t be just me sitting here." Lady Turiel exined. "Whatever it is, it''s dark and powerful enough to ignore our magic."


    "Unless the Priestesses are dead, I doubt they would work with such a creature." I added. "My mother and father both told me that they were well respected, fair rulers, whose magic was beautiful. This sounds darker."


    Dwar was the one who spoke softly. "Maybe the prince is right, and it isn''t Lestrania. Maybe it''s someone who wants us to think it''s Lestrania?"


    Tart scowled. "What manner of force could imitate the Lestranians to such a degree? No one has the numbers or magic."


    Turiel''s vines moved stiffly. "Not necessarily. Did the Demons of old not employ our own kind against us?" The Druid stated.


    Scoffing, Tart raised a brow. "You think the Demon Horde is moving in force and have decided to target us? Who would even be able tomand such a force among the Demons?"


    She shrugged. "I know not. However, it seems more usible when you think of the creature that attacked us."


    "Ah, yes." Tart rolled his eyes and spoke sarcastically. "The creature! How terrifying it must''ve been." Then he turned to me. "Or, she doesn''t want to admit that they were overrun with numbers."


    "Do you even realize the numbers that had been moved into our forests?" She asked back. "Tens of thousands."


    I felt a chill go down my spine. "That many?" One of my soldiers broke into the room with a Druid.


    "My Prince!"


    "Elder!"

 Chapter 332 - 332

    <h4>Chapter 332:</h4>


    Prince Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Unknown Time


    They said at the same time. "What''s happened?" I immediately inquired as I stood back upright.


    My soldier bowed. "There is a creature in the sky with the enemy forces gathering under it!" He reported.


    The Druid turned to Lady Turiel. "It''s the same creature from before."


    All of us rushed towards the gates. The entire city was sealed inside a cave with openings ced in specific locations. All of which were sealed with runes so nothing could get in. The gates also had lookouts along the wall above them. Windows to see who was approaching, or in this case, the enemy''s movements.


    When we finally made our way to the top of the gates, whatever hope I had about winning theing battle quickly diminished. Before us was a horde of maskedbatants with ck cloaks. They stood out in the sand with the sun beating down on them. The desert was a guardian for us, and why attacking us was so foolhardy.


    "Look!" Dwar shouted and pointed up in the sky.


    And then came the problem. The creature Lady Turiel spoke of was wearing a ck cloak that had seen better days. It had no features that could distinguish it from others, except it had no face and no mask. Magic ignited in its hands, and a red hue washed over the area.


    A momentter, mist began to pour from the being and block out the sun. Soon, the mist fell to the ground and surrounded us like a dome. At least, I assumed as much. Like a curtain being drawn, there was no seeing through the mist. It went overhead, but I had a feeling they wouldn''t let us escape in any direction. We were trapped, and from the little to no movement from our adversaries, I gathered that this is exactly what they were aiming for.


    "Send a few from our elite squad to investigate our surroundings." I ordered Dwar. "See if they truly have just cut us off from the rest of the world because that is my best guess for that mist." My gaze then shifted to Lady Turiel, who was focused on the creature. "We''re in this together now, my Lady."


    She turned to me. "It would seem so. What do you propose?"


    "Make sure everyone knows that we have been surrounded. I want both our people to know what''s at stake. It isn''t our lives we''ll be fighting for, but for the survival of our races. If Dwardew falls, the rest of our Dwarven kin won''t be far behind."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    I watched as Ty and Elincia worked on magic. Orbs of magic floated from Elincia to her fellow student. Typhon''s own magic came to life and danced in-between his hands. Thergest smile came to his face, and it truly was a sight worth seeing. Elincia looked so proud of him.


    "That is your magic and yours alone." Elincia told him with a smile. "We know very little about your kind, but I have never seen a Dragon use magic like you are now. It might be the standard. It might not." She watched as the mes flickered in the wind. "Regardless, I know that there is strength in learning. If you keep this up, you may one day surpass even me."


    "That''s the n." I interrupted with a smirk as Elincia rolled her eyes at me. "You''re a very instinctual individual, Ty. As such, your training is going to be a little different. Now that you know how to ess that magic, even if it''s only slightly, I want to begin the next phase."


    He looked at me determinedly. "I''m ready."


    "Good." Turning around the deck, I spoke. "I need someone to train with my student!" I called out. "Any volunteers?"


    To my surprise, there was an immediate answer. "I''ll do it."


    My gaze locked on the voice. "General Kheri." I replied evenly. "Are you sure you want to participate? You don''t even know what it is you''ll be doing."


    She smirked and removed her armor along with her weapons. "I''ll be helping Lord Typhon Delmaris. Meaning," Rolling her shoulders and limbering up, she continued. "I''m going to perform what is expected of me."


    I looked to Elincia, who had a smug look on her face as she looked back at me, and I finally shrugged in response. "Then let''s get started."


    "So," Ty began as he moved next to Kheri. "What''re we going to be doing?"


    "Spar." I said simply, and both seemed a little disappointed at that. "Under a few Gravity Pirs." Without warning, the two toppled to the deck from the unexpected and unseen force. "Kheri, yours will be a little stronger to make things fairer. Have fun trying to beat the shit out of each other."

 Chapter 333 - 333

    <h4>Chapter 333:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    Kheri wasn''t doing as well as she expected. Although to be fair, I was trying to make it challenging for both of them.


    "This is like trying to fight underwater!" Ty cried out as he rolled away from the Zugal General.


    "How do you think I feel!?" Kheri grunted back.


    Both were slow. Terribly slow. Slow enough that many of the other sailors would often have augh at their expense. Kheri had a stronger Gravity Pir surrounding her than Ty, but I had to adjust his more frequently. Every day, the two would adjust their movements as the training went on. To keep it interesting, I would often increase or decrease them periodically.


    "Keep at it. Kheri, let me know if you get tired." She merely huffed in response.


    Her strength was in her wings and ability to fly, but she had been holding on far better than I expected. Kheri''s title was well earned, given how quickly she would adjust. However, Typhon was also a little rming. The boy was practically getting stronger in front of me. Every day, I would have to adjust the force against him far more than I would for Kheri.


    Whether it was from his ancestry or not, the fact was his growth in thesest few weeks has been incredible. "How do they fare?" Elincia inquired.


    "The same as usual." I responded as I watched from the railing on the airship''s side. "It takes them a bit to adjust."


    "It seems the young Dragon adjusts quicker than the experienced Zugal." Ventarimented.


    "You noticed that?" I asked.


    She nodded from beside Elincia. "Young Typhon seems to get the upper hand earlier in these little sparring matches."


    Elincia then crossed her arms in a womanly manner as she watched. "It neversts. Kheri is being restricted enough as it is. Her experience on the ground iscking, this is true, but her experience more than makes up for it." Then she gestured to an incident that had just urred. "She also pulls her punches against her opponent."


    The Priestess was right. Kheri had many more openings to exploit than Typhon. That was due to her experience, and I could tell she was doing her best to make these matches a learning experience. However, I think she realized that my student was underrated. At times, he often surprised her. She reacted well enough, but only more experienced eyes would see it. Elincia and I were probably the only two that did.


    Her eye would twitch every so often when she would watch them train. "Typhon..." The two women turned to me when I trailed off. "Typhon has a lot of potential. I just don''t know how much. Honestly, his rate of growth is rather intimidating."


    "You believe him to be some kind of genius?" Elincia questioned curiously.


    "I believe he''s extremely talented." I immediately replied. "Typhon has a natural talent that many don''t have. On top of that, he''s a hard worker, and he apparently has something to prove. I''ve not seen how far his genius may go, but I wouldn''t hesitate to call him as such."


    "Honest praise." Ventari stated. "But all Dragons are powerful. We''ve never seen one be trained, so this may be normal for them."


    I didn''t feel the need to respond to that. Our attention was taken from the sparring match anyway.


    "Land, ho!" One of the sailors shouted suddenly.


    Rolling my eyes at the saying, I moved along with everyone else to look out upon the horizon. My eyes darted about as a sinking feeling washed over me. Narrowing my eyes to see what might be responsible, I found nothing. Nothing within range anyway. Ventari had arge smile stered to her face while Typhon was bouncing lightly in excitement. He and Kheri were both covered in sweat.


    Allen was the one who spoke up. "We''re about to hitnd. That means we got the desert suning soon. There are a few key differences for us despite flying over it. One, it will be hotter. Stay inside if you''re not needed outside." He called out to the sailors. "Two, make sure you cover up. Not all of us are as used to the sun as the Dwarves. Just look at her highness''s skin if you need an example."


    Ventari nodded in agreement. "The sand will also burn to the touch in the day. At night, due to the intense heat, you will feel like you''re freezing. Do not leave the ship unless necessary."


    "That goes for all fliers." Captain Harlow continued after the Queen of Dwarves. "It''ll be easy for you to get lost among the dunes, canyons, and lose us if you''re not used to the environment." Then he gestured to me. "Any words for us, Sir?"


    Smoke eventually caught my attention as it was still far in the distance. "Prepare for a fight." I stated simply.

 Chapter 334 - 334

    <h4>Chapter 334:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Over the Middle Ocean


    No one knew what I meant. Their vision wasn''t as good as mine for obvious reasons. Many looked at me in surprise when I returned to the deck in full armor with my sword at the ready. Allen immediately realized how serious the situation was and began shouting orders for everyone to move to their battle positions.


    Elincia and Ventari moved to me urgently as I adjusted my gauntlets. "What did you see?"


    "Smoke rises from the distance." I answered simply and turned to Ventari. "Any chance it could be from a festival of sorts?"


    She shook her head as a frown formed on her lips. "No, and we have no major forges on the coast." The Queen ran back to the bow and looked back to the approaching image of her homnd.


    The Priestess summoned some of her magic and sent it flying off. "This should help."


    I raised a brow at that. "Sensory magic?" I inquired.


    Nodding, Elincia''s hands were still coated in their white aura. "The very same. It is not perfect, but it will still provide some information." She then smirked. "I had a very good teacher who used to find more precise information than most scouts." The sudden praise, and mention, surprised me. "Even now, I like to think his magic still surpassed mine."


    "...He must''ve been something special for you to talk about him in such a way."


    "You should know him. After all, you read his book of prophecy and found his other one at the Old Capital."


    "This is the first time I''ve heard you speak so openly about Aydan."


    She shrugged lightly. "Most know him as The Great Sage, and most never ask about what spells we are casting. You seemed interested."


    My teeth clenched at the title. "Was he truly as great as the history books portray him?"


    A small scoff was her response. "Those books do little justice for him. He was far greater than any words could describe. His knowledge of magic was underrated, if anything. Not many Elves could stand against multiple Dragons at once." Then she looked at me. "Are you okay?"


    Realizing I must''ve been too deep in my thoughts as I stared at her, I looked back to the approachingndmass. "Yeah. Just going over things in my head. What we might run into. You know?"


    "Yes." Elincia nodded firmly. "It has been a long time since I have felt the nerves of battle take hold of me." She studied the horizon with me. "The Reed Family Home was an incident, to be sure, as was the Gathering on the ind, along with those two Demons appearing in the Temple..." The Priestess became quiet as one of her lit hands made its way to her chest where her heart was. "But heading into an unknown battle is different from having one sprung upon you."


    "Ambushes can be fun."


    Rolling her eyes, she replied. "Not many would think so, and I am not one of them regarding Demons."


    "Then you''re probably not going to like this trip very much." I stated. "We already know the Demons are likely behind this."


    "That is a separate issue, and you know it." Elincia shot back. "You know what I was trying to say."


    "Perha-"


    She cut me off as she gasped. "Oh, no."


    My eyes nced to Ventari, who was at the very front of the ship frozen. "What is it?"


    Elincia lowered her voice. "The entire coaster city is in mes. People in ck cloaks and masks are setting fire to the town. Even the docks are on fire."


    "How far out are we?" Kheri came up beside us, unaware of what was happening.


    "Good question." I replied.


    "Arthur!" Elincia shouted, startling the other General. "Go!"


    Rolling my eyes, I ran across the deck and jumped from the bow before shooting off. As I flew over the water towards the east, my eyes kept a steady gaze on my surroundings to ensure no Demons were trying to pull a fast one on me. With Defiance at the ready as I could start to pick up on the distinct smells of smoke, my ears heard the screams of terror from down below.

 Chapter 335 - 335

    <h4>Chapter 335:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Nearing the Eastern Continent


    "Priestess?" Kheri said in a questioning manner as Arthur shot off.


    "The port on the coast is under attack." I exined, and she quickly spread her wings. "No." She turned to me, surprised. "Should this be a distraction, I want you here with me." Then I faintly motioned to the approaching Dwarf. "I also need help keeping the Queen calm."


    "Why did your Knight fly off?" Ventari inquired.


    With a small frown, I answered. "There is no point lying to you. My magic sensed that the coastal city in the distance is under assault. Everything is in mes." Her eyes widened at that as her fingers tightened into clenched fists. "Arthur should be able to get the situation under control."


    She red at me. "Then why aren''t you helping him?" Her tone was rather cold.


    Kheri gestured to me and quickly answered. "Should the enemy target us, the Priestess''s magic will be needed. This is an airship, your majesty." My General exined. "Its defensive capabilities are limited against arger assault."


    Raising my hands in a calming manner, I spoke evenly. "Sir Arthur will be enough."


    "How long until we reach the shoreline!?" The Queen shouted across the deck to Captain Allen Harlow.


    He looked at me, and I gave a nod. "We should reachnd within the hour!"


    Walking off in a huff, the Queen moved back to the front, where she fidgeted in ce. "I feel horrible." Kheri whispered.


    "Be prepared to restrain the Queen." I whispered back.


    "You think we might be turning around?" Kheri asked.


    I nodded. "I think it is a very real possibility."


    She frowned. "Going into a war with a single airship isn''t exactly the best n in the world." Then she quirked a brow and looked at me. "What are you going to do if Arthur refuses to leave? Don''t he and the Dwarven Queen have some manner of deal?"


    Typhon slowly made his way over to us in clean clothes. "Where is Arthur?" He inquired.


    "Until we know the situation, I want you to stay below deck, Typhon." I told him, and he looked at me confused. "Something has happened, and I know not if the situation is safe. Do as I say and return to your quarters."


    "I can help!" He replied earnestly.


    "If you wish to help, seek to help down below." The boy didn''t move. "Now, Typhon." Turning from me, he did as I instructed, and I shifted my attention back to Kheri. "Hopefully, Arthur will be as reasonable as his student."


    Kheri gave me a skeptical look in response. "Do you really think he will be?"


    I sighed. "No. No, I do not."


    We slowly made our approach to the city. The mes had died out, and whatever smoke there had been had dissipated. Water appeared to be soaking the buildings, streets, and even the people as Arthur stood in the town square with a few hundred dwarves. ck cloaked bodiesy scattered around the area as a haze from steam was still settling.


    Giving the Captain a short signal, I took Ventari and Kheri down to the city below. "Hold here."


    "It''s the Queen!"


    "Look!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Thank the gods!"


    Many of the Dwarves cried out for their Queen. When wended, many surrounded her. Arthur watched from afar as he kept his gaze near the dead bodies. Kheri and I moved over to him. He noticed us but gave no greeting as he looked more focused than anything.


    "What happened?" I inquired.


    He gestured to the cloaked figures. "Look familiar?"


    "So, the Demons are behind this then?"


    "I tried to make a few of them talk, but most wanted their masks to cave in their skulls instead." Arthur stated. "These are definitely from the Demon Horde, though. The attire and their hesitance to fight me prove that."


    "At least you saved the city." Kheri offered.


    Arthur became quiet at that. "What is wrong?" I pressed further.


    A sigh escaped his lips. "They took the children and transported them somewhere else." He then shook his head. "Given who was behind it, I have no way to track them."


    He then gestured over to all the Dwarves who were practically begging their Queen for help. "All of them?" Kheri whispered in shock.


    "Demons like taking kids. For what purpose, I don''t rightly know, but given how we keep running into a mixed bag of races, it''s safe to say that they eventually turn on us."


    "Why can you not track them?" I inquired.


    "Because it was a Demon of shadows. That means it was likely Tor. He portals in and out simr to how I do." Arthur then shrugged. "He''s likely the one responsible for how the Demons came to be here at all."


    "Well, what do we do now, Priestess?" Kheri asked me.


    I looked at Arthur. "Have you been able to gain any information on the Capital or the state of the Kingdom as a whole?"


    He shook his head. "They were caught off guard, and it''s not like this is an overlyrge force. Two Ghouls were included that would be enough to dissuade any fighters from acting rashly." Then he gestured to several dead Dwarves decorating the roads and debris. "It didn''t stop all of them, though. As such, there was no information to be had here. That is, except for what we are able to decipher on our own."

 Chapter 336 - 336

    <h4>Chapter 336:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Eastern Continent


    This was just like two thousand years ago. What did they need that many people for? Did the ones that survived whatever cruel treatment they went through, be Ghouls? Were they responsible for more missing people in this time? There were so many questions running through my head.


    "Arthur." Elincia said suddenly and snapped me out of my contemtion. "We need to leave."


    I nodded. "It would be best to move on. See if you can get the Queen to hurry up."


    To my surprise, neither moved. "Arthur..." Elincia said again.


    Kheri seemed hesitant as they both looked at me, and realization dawned on me. "Ah." Was my simple reply. "You meant leave Vithari entirely." The Priestess nodded. "Very well."


    Both women looked at me, surprised. "You agree?" Elincia asked.


    "No." I crossed my arms and shrugged. "This is where we part ways." Moving past them, Elincia quickly stepped in front of me. "What?"


    "We cannot fight a war alone with only a single airship as support." She told me.


    "Did I ask you too?" I shot back. "You can take the airship, back or I can send you back if Captain Allen wants to continue on. Either way."


    Kheri finally spoke up. "I know you''re powerful, Arthur, but can you really fight an entire army by yourself?"


    I shrugged. "Probably. Depends on what Demon ismanding this entire movement. It''s entirely possible I''ll die here. Who knows?" Was my s¨¦ response. "Either way, it sounds as though you two have already made up your minds." Then I gave Elincia a small nod. "I''ll even agree to sending Typhon back with you, given the situation."


    The Priestess closed her mouth tight as her eyes darted about lost. While she was doing that, many of the Dwarves made their way over to us. All of them following their Queen, Vithari. Each one was eyeing me with some manner of hope in their eyes.


    "Arthur." She spoke inly.


    "Ventari."


    Many seemed surprised at the casual greeting. "On behalf of my people, I''d like to give you my thanks for saving this town, and its people."


    "But?"


    Her teeth clenched as she took a moment to calm herself. "Truly, you have done more than I could ever ask, but my people have had their children kidnapped."


    With a sigh, I looked out across the crowd. "And as I told them previously, I cannot help with that."


    Ventari''s expression became downcast. "May I ask why?"


    "The Demon who took them has likely already returned to The Crimson Wastnd. Your children are lost to you now." I gave a small bow of my head. "I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything more."


    "They''ve already returned to the Realm of Demons?"


    I nodded. "Most likely."


    Many Dwarves sobbed and sniffled. Most already knew it was likely a lost cause. That didn''t make it any less painful to hear.


    All of them looked very simr to what you would expect. Short, hairy, and hardy looking. However, there were some big differences. They did not have what one would expect for dwarven armor. Instead, they kept their clothes to a minimum. Most men were shirtless with only their natural body hair to cover them. The women were clothed a little differently for modesty''s sake.


    However, every single one of them was heavily tanned. Desert dwarves indeed. Armbands, wristbands, and ankle bands seemed to be their decoration of choice. Each was lined with something to keep the metal heating up in the sun and burning the skin. Silver, gold, and other manner of jewels lined their metalwork. That told me they were most likely still artisans and forge workers like how I had expected.


    "Arthur, I know this wasn''t part of our original deal, but-"


    "You want me to clear out other nearby towns just to make sure they''re safe?"


    Ventari nodded. "Yes, and to stop any more children from being taken from us. I''ve never heard of an enemy that takes away only children."


    "Take away an entire generation from a nation, and you could cripple them in time." I then shrugged. "I doubt it was for the reasons you think. Demons have a habit of iming more than just children. In this case, I just think this town was unlucky."


    The Queen''s frown deepened, and Elincia spoke up. "Arthur!" She chastised.


    "I will not me him for the truth. In this instance, a lie would be a horrible thing. False hope is not something I want for my subjects." Ventari stated, and she sighed. "Would you be willing to look into the nearby towns? There''s a few on the coast and a few more ind."


    Many of the Dwarves were disinterested, while others waited for my response. "Do you have a map?"

 Chapter 337 - 337

    <h4>Chapter 337:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    The Eastern Continent


    A map was provided for Arthur, and he nced at it. I had offered my help, but my knight had ignored me. He likely decided he didn''t need, nor want, my help. Not after telling him, we should leave. So, he floated into the air, which seemed to startle many of the Dwarves. Arthur twisted in every direction as he seemed to be trying to get his bearings.


    "What is he doing?" Ventari inquired.


    I shrugged. "I do not know." All of us watched silently.


    Suddenly, a wave of blue energy flowed from Arthur''s body and mmed into the ground. It almost was like watching a cup overflow with water on a table. Many yelped in surprise, while my eyes widened when it stretched out in every direction. Arthur''s energy shot out with purpose by shooting ind, up and down the coast.


    My eyes drifted to Kheri, who was shaking at the disy. Magic could do this. Sensory magic is essentially what Arthur was doing. However, it would cost me more magic than it would to just teleport to every town with my soldiers in tow. This was quite the feat, to be sure. Ventari, Kheri, and I all knew that Arthur truly was extraordinary.


    It happened in an instant. Arthur''s disy disappeared, and he shot off into the distance. My lips tightened as the man flew off, leaving behind what sounded like several explosions in his wake just from flying through the air. Many of the Dwarves began whispering amongst themselves.


    "My Queen," One finally spoke up. "We understand, and know who the Priestess is, but who is this man?" An older Dwarf inquired.


    "He''s our best bet for saving Vithari." She answered and gestured around. "Clearly, you can see the example of his prowess on the battlefield." The Dwarves frowned and became silent. "What''s wrong?"


    "To be honest, your majesty, we didn''t even see him until it was over. The screams just stopped suddenly, and when we came to investigate to see what had happened, that man was here with our assants dead at his feet." He exined. "We were unsure of what to do until you arrived. He merely stood there and looked around to see if there were any more in hiding."


    A familiar portal opened, and out flew a body. We all backed away as a creature, a Ghoul specifically, rolled on the ground. Arthur quickly reappeared, and as the creature tried to get up, he used his powers to keep it secure against the road. I opened my mouth to speak but was stopped as a sadistic giggle came from the Ghoul. The voice did not match the creature at all.


    Arthur didn''t seem impressed or surprised. "I figured you''d be somewhere nearby." He then gestured to the Ghoul as its eyes changed color to a deep purple. "Or rather, someone that allowed you to keep an eye on things."


    "Ah!" It let out, impressed. "It''s almost like we''ve done this before!"


    "Once or twice." Arthur replied.


    "Did you take care of Graham?"


    "Did you think I wouldn''t?" He questioned back.


    "Given the state I saw you in, I was unsure if it was you or the traitors at work." The woman''s voice said simply before it managed to give a shrug. "It doesn''t really matter either way. Although, I don''t see them with you, so perhaps they failed to acquire your good graces."


    "Pestilence and Credo are the least of my concerns right now."


    The woman giggled again. "I can imagine."


    "Why are you here, Thana? What do you have to gain from the Dwarves?"


    Another giggle. "Absolutely nothing. The Dwarves mean nothing to me, but you!" She began. "You just can''t help yourself! After all our encounters, I''ve learned something about you."


    My knight seemed less than impressed. "Enlighten me."


    The Ghoul''s body convulsed and began twisting violently as it turned to Arthur despite it being restrained. "You will always cater to those weaker than you. It''s easy to make someonee running when you know how they will respond." Her smug tone irked me, but Arthur seemed unfazed. "Better hurry, your majesty. My trap is waiting." My eyes flickered to Ventari at her being mentioned as she watched with fire in her eyes.


    Arthur''s voice was even as he responded. "How many sieges of yours have I broken?"


    No longer was the Ghoul smiling. "This time is special."


    "Just like every other time. You still don''t realize, do you?"


    "Realize what?" The Ghoul asked back. "Enlighten me." It copied.


    "You will always fail in any endeavor you attempt when I am involved. It''s easy enough to ruin the ns of someone when you know they truly know nothing about you. Only what they have allowed to be seen." Arthur shot back and copied the Ghoul. "Brace yourself, your majesty. For another failure."


    The body was violently ripped apart as Arthur stared at it emotionlessly. Many Dwarves turned away from the violent disy while my eyes focused on Arthur. That was no mere Ghoul, and if my suspicions were correct, it was likely the same voice behind the invasion when all of us were incapacitated. Kheri was there, and given how she was eyeing the creature wide-eyed, I''d say I was right.

 Chapter 338 - 338

    <h4>Chapter 338:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    The Eastern Continent


    We watched Arthur as he stood there silently with the mangled body and blood seeping into the cracks. Arthur''s chest moved rapidly for a few moments despite his best tries to keep his emotions in check. After a moment, the Knight of Lestrania turned to me.


    "You should leave. I will handle things here and return when I''ve finished." He told us inly before turning to Ventari. "I''ll head to the capital to uncover whatever the Demons have lying in wait."


    "Arthur-" I began, but I was cut off.


    Ventari started shouting. "You can''t just leave me here!"


    "I can, and I am." He put his sword on his back as he turned back to me. "Tell the captain I''m going to spend the rest of the day resting on the ship." Arthur quickly turned back to Ventari and the Dwarves. "Unless you''d let me send them back and rest here?"


    "Are-" Ventari started.


    This time, I cut her off. "Are you insane!?" I questioned in a raised tone before gesturing to the dead Ghoul. "You cannot just expect us to leave you be after what we just heard! Who was that!?" I demanded. "How do you know each other!?" My arms began iling wildly. "Do you even understand the severity of the situation!?"


    To my surprise, Arthur merely gave me a calm expression. "I know this situation far better than you, Elincia." He then prodded the Ghoul with his foot. "This is nothing more than a shell. Well, it became a shell the moment she took over."


    "She?" Kheri prodded.


    "Dwarves, Zugal, and High Elves alike matter not. For the person you just heard speaking is none other than the Queen of Demons." Arthur stated, and my manners escaped me as my jaw dropped while my eyes widened in terror. "She goes by Thana." A Queen of Demons...?


    Everything became silent once more before I raised my fingers to my head in disbelief. "The Demon Queen knows you, and specificallyid a trap for you?" He merely nodded, bored, and I instinctively raised my hand to p him. "Arthur..." I let out as hezily eyed my hand before I lowered it. "Did you not think to share this information?"


    Gesturing to me, Arthur spoke in the most indifferent tone. "And what would you do with it?"


    My nose crinkled as I narrowed my eyes at him. It was an insult, to be sure, but not one I think he meant. He was being genuine, and although I knew it was absurd, he was also right. What would I be able to do with that information? There was nothing I could do about it aside from just knowing it.


    I spoke through clenched teeth. "It would have been nice to know regardless. Specifically, why does the Demon Queen want to kill you so badly?"


    "Let''s just say we''ve left our mark on one another." He then shrugged. "Regardless, none of this helps our current situation."


    "I am not staying here, Arthur." Ventari told him as many of the Dwarves voiced their agreements with her.


    "Do you even have the slightest idea what you''re facing?" He then turned to her. "I''m honestly asking because I''ve never heard of the Dwarves going to war with Demons before."


    Ventari frowned but held a small re at him. "Like most others, we''ve dealt with them inside our borders before."


    Arthur sighed exasperatedly. "If Thana is so keen on this, that means there is something here to either kill me or capture me. Neither one would be ideal, and if I fall, do you understand what will happen?"


    "All the more reason for me to go with you." She shot back. "I cannot, and will not, stand idly by while my people are in danger!"


    "Nor will I allow you to continue down this path alone." I spoke up. "Despite our difference of opinions, if you should take this route, it will not be alone."


    "Then you both will risk everything. The lives entrusted to you and even your own lives are at risk."


    I merely gestured to him in return. "Is that not what you are doing?" My question got his mouth to shut. "I thought so. We are not risking our lives or entrusting them to someone random. I believe in you, Arthur."


    He frowned. "I could just transfer all of you back to Lestrania."


    Ventari readied to shout in reply, but I beat her to it as I nodded. "You could, but you would have no one to watch your back as you recover." I needed more information about all of this now. "That would be ill-advised." If Arthur had interactions with the Demon''s ruler, that changed things.


    "Then ready yourselves. We make for the capital in a few hours. Say your goodbyes, bury the dead, or do whatever." He then opened another portal. "I''m returning to the ship."


    "Arthur!" The Dwarven Queen called out, and he looked at her. "Were the other cities..."


    "They were all still standing. A few had other Ghouls stationed nearby. I killed them and took this one captive. Obviously, they were waiting for us."


    "I pray that the gods give us strength in theing battle." Ventari said.


    Arthur entered the portal, but not before saying, "No gods are going to help you."

 Chapter 339 - 339

    <h4>Chapter 339:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Slums


    "Tell me again why you were so adamant about showing the Priestess around the new project?" Greigh inquired.


    "Isn''t it better for us to be working together?" Ziah answered for me. "I''m sure Cassidy just wanted things to get better between Sir Arthur and the Priestesses. They seemed to be on the mend."


    We were waiting at the base of the Lowest Rung. Right on the edge of the mountain where The Slums began, and the rest of Helmsforth was divided.


    "Ah''ve got my reasons." I told the two.


    Ayda was hopefully in position. "Don''t we all." Greigh shot back. "Are you still doing okay?"


    "Better than Ah was."


    He nodded and straightened as the Priestess came into sight with Kine, Floyd, and Alwin by her side. A few other guards were escorting them, but that was no issue. It worked better for me anyway.


    Priestess Arceana stopped in front of us with a smile. "I must say, I am rather excited to see this project that Sir Arthur has been developing."


    Alwin looked around, confused. "I heard Ayda was also working on the project. Is she too busy toe greet us?"


    "She had more work ta do and is researching somethin ta help us." My response was the truth but was worded how Arthur would''ve.


    "Always so eager to make sure everything is running smoothly." The High Elf said with a smile and suspected no lie from me. "Shall we?" Greigh nodded and took the lead. "So, tell me what this project is."


    Ziah was the first one to respond. "It''s a little hard to exin what it is, but I''ll do my best." My teacher looked at her as we moved through The Slums toward The Outskirts. "Think of it as an iron chariot or wagon. The purpose is to provide consistent transportation through Lestrania-"


    She continued as I stayed silent, doing my best to act normal. After all, this was for Ayda.


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Send the signal for our army to ready themselves. The Anomaly, now known as Arthur Pendragon, will be there soon." I ordered one of my Ghouls through my connection to him. "It should be simple enough with the Dwarves already crippled."


    We were circled around one of the tables in my throne room. It wasn''t in the best condition along with the rest of the room, but given the wide range of Demons sitting at it, none of us cared. I certainly didn''t. None of this mattered to me.


    I received a confirmation and broke my connection to it as Tor, along with a few of my other Generals, waited for me. "So, it is done?" Tor inquired.


    "The board is set. Now, we wait for Arthur to make his way over. It shouldn''t take long." I answered.


    Why was he so confident walking into a trap? That question had been gnawing at the back of my mind since he restrained one of my Ghouls. Arthur hadid several of his own, but he seemed almost indifferent this time. What had changed?


    "Once The Anomaly is taken care of, we can refocus our attention back on Fluffy." One of my generals stated. "The Traitors are an issue, but he has been a thorn in her majesty''s side far longer than anyone."


    "That''s because he''s supposed to be." I told them, and many of them were confused by that. "Fluffy is likely waiting to see what happens with this Arthur Pendragon. No doubt he has his own spies keeping an eye on him."


    re spoke up from his side of the table. "Pestilence and Credo have be far more active as well. Their group is a problem. They''ve been hitting several of our installments throughout the west."


    Another one of my Generals spoke up. "Drevas is also bing a problem. He''s growing more aggressive towards us and is starting to ignore orders." A familiar looking Elf stated.


    "Not to mention the prisoner."


    That had caught my attention. "What about the prisoner?"


    "She tried to escape again and ended up wounding herself once more from her restraints" Tor answered.


    There was only one that I truly considered a prisoner. It certainly wasn''t all the breeders we had either. Although, Drevas also kind of fit in that category, he still had some freedoms. He still needed tweaked here and there.


    "Her restraints, the Demon Stone, are they still holding?" I inquired.


    Tor nodded. "They are."


    re let out a scoff. "No one can break Demon Stone."


    I was quiet for a moment as I eyed him. "Keep her under careful guard. She tries this every once in a while. Still, there is a reason she is restrained. We need her." My gaze drifted to Tor for a moment. "If anything happens, inform me immediately." Standing, they all did the same in turn. "Now, I must be ready for Arthur''s arrival in the Dwarven Capital." I dismissed them and returned to my throne to wait and watch.

 Chapter 340 - 340

    <h4>Chapter 340:</h4>


    Prince Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Unknown Time


    "My Prince," General Dwar called out, exhausted but without a scratch. "The Druids are growing tired."


    Another wave had pushed through the gate. "We hold as long as we can, General." My men were on the verge of copse, and morale was almost nonexistent. "Something will give if we continue to survive. I believe that with all my might." There were no cheers or nods of acknowledgment, only tired stares.


    "Of course." Dwar was the only one who replied.


    "Send word to the women and every strongd able to hold a weapon..." I ordered Tart, who was off to the side. "Have them steel themselves." Many of my men hung their heads at that, but we had no choice.


    "Are you sure that is wise, your highness?"


    I looked at him. "Do it." My breathy tone got a nod from him as sweat poured down my cheeks. "Dwar..." He moved closer to me at my whisper. "How much longer will the Druids hold?"


    His breathing was heavy as well. "Not long. Even if we go out and give them time to rest... I fear we are reaching our limit."


    Closing my eyes, my head tilted back as I felt the hammer''s weight in my two hands. "Have hope, Dwar. Hope that this will end one way or another."


    His beard was matted against his chest in some areas as he ced his shield on his back. "I''d rather hope for your survival, my Prince."


    "There is no survival for a King without his people." I answered back. "My fate shall be the same as theirs."


    There were dozens of explosions, and the ground shook beneath our feet at that moment. It was so sudden and jarring that many soldiers fell down. If not for Dwar, the same would''ve happened to me. My eyes immediately darted around the underground city. Looking for any signs where the enemy might''ve broken in.


    "Prince Vitar!" Lady Turiel called from above the gate. "You need to see this!"


    Rushing up to the battlements took a minute or two, but she refused to even look at us when I found her. More explosions had continued to ring out as we approached. Her eyes were fixated, watching out one of the jeweled windows. When I followed her gaze, an airship heading straight towards us was all I could see.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Near Dwarven Capital


    We had stopped in front of a mist of sorts. Ventari was beside herself as the faint sounds of battle could be heard. Arthur was at the front of the ship, trying to figure out if the mist was a threat. He put his hand in it, tried to disperse it, and attempted to destroy it. All ended in failure.


    Eventually, he turned to the Captain and gave a nod. "We''re going in! Brace yourselves!" Allen ordered across the deck.


    "Prepare for battle." Arthur quickly stated afterward.


    Slowly, we moved into the mist as the ship gained speed. The sounds of battle grew louder and louder before it eventually wentpletely silent. Ventari was pacing across the deck back and forth near the railing. Watching, waiting for any glimpse of her home. After the incident on the coast, I don''t me her.


    Moving to Arthur, Kheri followed me. "What do you think?" He asked.


    Raising my hand as I felt the mist across my body, I answered. "It is magical in nature. Obviously, there would be no mist in the desert like this. Although I do not know its purpose."


    "Mmh." Arthur hummed in thought.


    "Do you think this is the trap?" I inquired.


    Without looking at me, he scoffed. "Do you think it''s not?" Arthur kept looking around suspiciously. "There is only one person I know that uses mist like this."


    We traveled quietly for a time. That is until the ship jerked suddenly. Arthur turned his head instantly as we started to descend.


    "What''re you doing?" He asked loudly as the crew began scrambling.


    "It wasn''t me! The ship is losing power!" Allen shouted back. "Our magic is disappearing."


    Arthur whipped to me. "Elincia, Alwin was able to keep thest airship afloat with his magic for a time. I need you to do the same."


    Nodding, I went to activate my magic only to find it was gone. My eyes blinked slowly as I focused more intently on something that should''ve been easy. The magic would gather in my hand for a moment before evaporating entirely.


    "I can''t." I told him with wide eyes.

 Chapter 341 - 341

    <h4>Chapter 341:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Near Dwarven Capital


    "What do you mean you can''t?!" Arthur demanded.


    The mist started to clear slightly as light began to shine through. Not the light from the sun, but enough where we could actually see where we were going. However, as the mist became thinner and thinner, beating wings could be heard. Once the mist waspletely gone, I immediately saw armored Zugal with masks in the air above us.


    Horns rang out below, and I looked to see a grand army farrger than anything I had ever seen. My eyes widened in horror as I realized we were going to crash right into the middle of them. However, that was a problem after dealing with the hundreds of Zugal in the skies waiting for us. I reached my hand out to shoot out some spells, but even without being in the mist, my magic wouldn''t respond.


    "What the fuck, Elincia!?" Arthur shouted as he groaned in annoyance at the oing flyers.


    "You think this is on purpose!?" I shot back.


    With a wave of his hand, many of the Zugal ran into a wave of air and were knocked out of the sky. It was almost like a wall of air mmed into them. They clearly weren''t expecting it, but they were expecting us. Rolling his shoulders, Arthur unhooked his sword from his back as we came to a sudden stop.


    mes started to shoot out of his sword as he pointed it at the remaining Zugal. Beams of fire burned through the sky as the flyers tried their best to avoid Arthur''s onught. He didn''t seem too impressed as they quickly fled. So, he stepped up on the front of the ship''s railing and opened his free palm.


    "Fuckin big ass army..." I heard him mumble before orbs of fire shot out from his hand and mmed into the forces below.


    Explosions rang out, and the ship started to slow down as Arthur finally halted his assault. However, things quickly took another turn when a high-pitched screeching picked up on the wind. We turned to see a collection of ck mist moving through the sky before itpletely vanished.


    A teleportation sound went off above us, and Arthur was suddenly in front of me to push Kheri and I out of the way. sts of magic burned through the deck where we stood all the way through the airship. The ck mist formed into a wraith of sorts before mming into Arthur.


    "Arthur!" I cried out as many of us did our best to stay out of the way.


    The two tumbled across the deck before a spell connected with Arthur''s chest andunched him into the air. The wraith teleported in the air and used a wave of magic to send Arthur flying away from the ship. A portal opened where he was headed, and before we knew it, our Knight came out from another portal above the wraith. Both mmed into the deck and through it before the battle continued below.


    All of us stumbled from the sudden jerks of the ship. Other parts of the ship would suddenly be destroyed, and I knew that Arthur wouldn''t have let this happen on purpose. This Demon was likely a powerful foe, but I couldn''t tell without my magic.


    "Captain!" I cried out, and he turned to me. "Head towards the Dwarven gates as best you can!" Pointing towards the city gates, he frowned, but nodded before he started issuing orders.


    "We''ll crash!" Ventari shouted.


    "We have no choice!" I quickly turned to Kheri. "Find Typhon. Make sure he is okay and bring him to me."


    My General nodded as she headed down below, and I heard her calling out his name. An explosion of wood and other debris flew from beneath our feet as a spell shot into the sky. Momentster, the wraith was flung from the side of the airship. Arthur moved out to follow, but the two collided again as they fought to our side. Shockwaves could be felt as I saw Arthur interrupt and redirect multiple spells.


    However, at the same time, lightning would shoot across Arthur''s body and sword, but he was continually interrupted by the wraith. I don''t know what he was trying to do, yet he seemed almost desperate. Again, a spell meant for us was taken by Arthur. He was flung across the sky before a portal opened, and they disappeared.


    The wraith turned to us for a moment but was quickly distracted by portals opening all around it. Arthur''s sword flew in and out of the portals as it continually cut and stabbed the Demon. Although it annoyed the Demon into teleporting away, it didn''t appear to be very effective. shing in the skies above grabbed my attention as the two continued their fight. Unfortunately, it was getting bigger and bigger.


    Even the Demon forces were exposed to the two''s battle as they appeared on the ground. Screams of death and horror could be heard as explosions rang out. My gaze was pulled from the battle as Typhon came up to the deck with Kheri.


    I opened my mouth in relief, but it was quickly interrupted as the Captain shouted, "We''re not gonna make it!"


    His words made my eyes snap to the front of the ship, where the ground was quickly closing in with the gates far beyond our reach. "ARTHUR!!!" Typhon shouted far louder than I would''ve ever expected.


    The ship evened out and started elerating towards the gates. A portal appeared in front of the ship, and Arthur fell out of it and onto the White Revenge. A blue energy coated the ship as we started to go even faster. Thest thing I remember is howling homing in on us and us mming into the gates of the Dwarven city at the base of the cliffs.

 Chapter 342 - 342

    <h4>Chapter 342:</h4>


    Prince Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    The gates were blown wide open, and the Druids stationed above it to reinforce it were unconscious. I was unsure whether it was from the impact or the breaking of their magic. However, one thing was certain. Our runes wouldn''tst against such an onught, the Druids were exhausted, and there was a giant hole in our defenses.


    "To the gate!" I bellowed.


    The sound of rushing could be heard as Dwar, and I made our way down the debris as fast as possible. That meant jumping from one ledge to another. I admit, I fell more than once, and the General stopped me from falling down entirely. Once on the ground, we raced to the gate where our men were stationed. Watching the invaders as they came in slowly.


    Moving to the front, we took our positions in front of our men and watched the cloaked assants study us. They continued to press forward slowly and carefully. Those in front weren''t the issue, but their flyers started to take to the air. Magic casters were stationed behind their front lines and had spells at the ready. Thousands of them were just waiting to pour in. Maybe their wariness of traps stopped them from doing so.


    "Hold them here!" I bellowed and thrust my arms into the sky with my hammer. "Today is a glorious day for Dwardew!"


    My cry was the breaking point for the invaders as they promptly rushed forward. I readied myself but imagine my surprise when all of them came to a halt. Our foes towered over us. It was just a fact of life that our stature wasn''t thergestpared to others. But to be entirely ignored and overlooked despite having a Dwarven army right in front of you would still be a foolish mistake in my eyes.


    Yet, here I was. Completely ignored as they seemed to ignore us as they gazed over my head. One part of me assumed it was a trick or ploy. Another part realized that they wouldn''t have been able to coordinate it so perfectly. Then, pressure started to press on my back. A horrible, chilling, suffocating pressure.


    Slowly, I turned to see what had frozen the enemy so. Behind me and my men was a figure just out of the light of the broken gate. It stood in the shadow cast from the debris, but what really drew my attention were the eyes. Eyes, unlike anything I have ever seen, glowed in the dark as power flowed from them with sparks of lightning shooting out. Waves of magic seemed to be rolling off his body.


    The man stepped into the light, where it revealed an emotionless face with wide, unblinking eyes. My army made a path for him as he walked forward with his eyes continuing to stare eerily. Armor adorned his body with arge sword on his back that seemed magical in nature given its unnatural color. When he got to me, he ignored me and moved past me.


    "I''ll give you this one chance," He began in a low tone. "Leave, and I''ll let you live."


    "Kill him!" Someone from the enemy''s ranks shouted.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the invaders stepped forward shakily, only for them to be turned into a bloody mist. Their bodiespletely disappeared as the ground became wet with their blood. A red mist covered my face, and I flinched from the suddenness of it. The flyers tried to get away, but we watched as they twisted and turned while they screamed out in horrible pain. Blood oozed from the tears in the overly tightened skin before being dropped unceremoniously on the ground.


    After blinking a few times, I realized that the hundreds, if not thousands, that were lined up to invade the city were no longer there. Almost as if they had never been there in the first ce. There would''ve been almost no indicator if it wasn''t for the collection of blood at our feet. The stranger walked forward, unhooked his sword, and nted it firmly in the ground where the hole in the gate was.


    The ground rose up and clogged up the hole in the defenses. Afterward, his sword gave off a pulse that coated our walls. Our runes shone far brighter than I had ever seen before fading again. Even the Druid''s magic seemed to shimmer across the underground city''s surroundings. Once he was done, he plucked his sword out of the ground and returned it to his back.


    A scoff escaped his lips. "Fuckin Demons."


    He then turned back to us, and my eyes widened as his gaze fell onto me. It shames me to say that I froze. His eyes studied me and my people. Almost like he was weighing our worth. After a moment, the stranger started to walk toward us. My breathing quickened as I was unsure how to respond to such a show of power. However, it hurt more when he simply walked by me again with little to no regard.

 Chapter 343 - 343

    <h4>Chapter 343:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Did the trap work?" Tor inquired as I watched through one of my wards.


    "It''s too early to tell. His magic might be simr to mine. If so, it would take time to notice a considerable difference. Time will tell." I answered. "For now, I''ve called my experiment off to watch for a time. We''ll have our answer sooner orter." Once I cut myself off from the situation in the east, I looked to Tor. "What news do you have for me?"


    "The prisoner is getting restless. Our guards say she has been moving more and more." My eyes narrowed at that. "Drevas is also back in confinement. He turned hostile after today''s tests and killed a few Ghouls."


    I waved a dismissive hand. "Drevas is a work in progress. If losing a few Ghouls is the result of him releasing some pent-up hostility, it''s more than a fair trade." Then I leaned to the side of my throne. "The prisoner, though..." My eyes darted back and forth in thought. "When was thest time she did something like this?"


    Tor frowned. "Two thousand years ago when you were in steris." My fingers tapped the stone arm on my throne as I retraced the events. "It''s not as extreme as back then, but I''m cautious."


    "As you should be. Should she be any rowdier, inform me immediately." He bowed and turned to leave. "And Tor," I called out. "Inform the other Lords to be on high alert. Also, I want you to watch the gate between The Crimson Wastnd and Crevalis. Just in case."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    We stood before the Priestess. Kine, Floyd, Ayda, and I were all present. Even Alwin and Lucia were in attendance. My gaze would drift to Ayda, who looked nervous. Her eyes darted about as if she was lost in thought. From what she told me, everything had gone ording to our n.


    "Thank you all for gathering." Priestess Arceana began. "Your training has been on hold for quite some time, and I am afraid it will continue to be so." Sitting down, she let out a small sigh. "There have been disappearances in the west."


    "The west?" Lucia repeated, surprised.


    Alwin quickly spoke. "We have received several reports that people are going missing. Some suggested that perhaps they had ventured beyond The Veil, but there are far too many cases to be ignored now. People are disappearing from their beds. Children even."


    My brows furrowed at that. "Ah don''t understand. Why are we only addressing this now?" I asked.


    "We have been busy with our own recovery, and news travels slower in such cases." The Priestess answered.


    "The local soldiers should be able to handle the situation, but it has been said many are acting strange. Most reports areing from distressed civilians, not the soldiers themselves."


    Our attention turned back to Arceana as she continued. "Which brings us to our next issue. Sir Arthur and General Kheri are both gone. That leaves only one person I can entrust this to without going myself." She then gestured to Alwin. "I know that you have suffered a great loss, and I know your mother has still not recovered, but Lestrania needs you."


    Alwin, despite the conflict on his face, still kneeled. "If that is yourmand."


    "You will not go alone. Lady Lucia will apany you as well as Kine. Any news that needs to be delivered can be done through him." She then turned to the Zugal. "I know it is not ideal, but Greigh has been assigned to other work, and you are the fastest flyer we have. Should something happen, it will fall to you to bring us news."


    Kine bowed as well. "If that''s what you need, Priestess."


    Arceana frowned slightly. "I know it may not seem like the best assignment, but just like Alwin, I need you." She then turned to me and Ayda. "You two will remain here to aid Captain Greigh with Sir Arthur''s project. However, do not be afraid of being uninformed. Both of you will be kept up to date with the situation."


    Ayda seemed to calm down with that, until Floyd shouted at the top of his lungs right next to her and scared her. "Do I get an assignment!?" It wasn''t angry or upset, just loud. "Let it be known, I am a great dancer." He then began to shake his hips back and forth before I shook my head in disbelief.


    "Floyd, I need you to stay here with me. Your training will continue."


    "Very well." Floyd said more calmly as he eyed the Priestess. "This is eptable."


    I rolled my eyes as I thought about Arthur and what he may be doing right now.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Why are we being swarmed by a bunch of angry children?" I asked Elincia as we were surrounded by Dwarves.

 Chapter 344 - 344

    <h4>Chapter 344:</h4>


    Prince Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    The crashed airship was surrounded. Above was the same man who massacred the invaders. No one who was there felt confident as we stood here. However, he was our savior, and he did fix our defenses. Thanks to him, even the Druids are able to recover for a moment. A ramp came from the downed ship, and he appeared once more.


    I watched as he quirked a brow and spoke in confusion. "Why are we being swarmed by a bunch of angry children?" He asked someone out of sight.


    A grand insult from the man. Many even considered it a slur against Dwarves. Our height wasn''t exactly news, but it got old having it thrown in our faces. Still, to bepared to children was entirely different. Those present who heard his words frowned deeply.


    "Can you not?" A familiar voice called out, irritated. "Do you know how my people will take that?" My eyes widened as I finally recognized it after not hearing it for almost half a year.


    "Or, I could just punt them out into the canyon." The man offered back.


    A Dwarf appeared on the ramp next to him huffing. "Remember our deal, Arthur."


    Rolling his eyes, he groaned loudly. "Yes, mom!" Then he nced at me. "Don''t you have something else to do besides berate me?"


    "Mother..." The words barely escaped my lips.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "What''re we looking at?" Kheri asked me as the Dwarf Queen was frozen in ce.


    "Small, angry, Dwarves. Specifically, one who was rather upset about us crashing into her Capital. I''d say it was a forcednding that was rather sessful." A groan from behind me got me to sigh. "Mostly sessful."


    "Vitar?" The Queen finally whispered in disbelief.


    Slowly, she walked down the ramp while our injured were being readied to move. I watched as her son, at least, I assumed it was her son, moved to the base and waited for her. Many watched on in silence while others whispered. Kheri and I merely watched.


    "Three gold says he hugs her first." Kheri bet me.


    I quirked a brow at her. "After this long?" I asked back. "When you get to be a parent, you''ll understand. I''ll take that bet."


    Stomping on the ramp got Ventari to stumble forward and gave her enough incentive to run into her son''s arms. Kheri immediately red at me, and I turned away from her. However, I did peek to the side to see the Queen doting on her Prince. She began inspecting him as cheers rang out about the Queen''s return.


    Elincia stepped next to us with her arm in a sling. "If one good thing came from this mission, it was this." The Priestessmented.


    Part of me wanted to remind her that she wanted to leave, but I held my tongue. "You gonna be okay?" I inquired.


    She caressed her arm. "I am fairing far better than some others." Elincia replied. "You were able to brace the ship and reduce the damage to a minimum. Unfortunately, it is hard to stop people froming to a sudden stop when you crash."


    "At least no one died." Kherimented.


    Elincia nodded. "Our saving grace from this endeavor." Then she looked back at me. "Although, our situation is far from ideal. I have no magic, and the army here is likely exhausted. Arthur-"


    "I know. This isn''t good. I''m aware." I cut her off. "The army isn''t the issue. It''s the creature that I fought with."


    I tried to transform at one point, but its endless teleporting onught didn''t give me the time. Could''ve I done so anyway? Yes, but it would''ve most likely destroyed the ship. I''ve given up on hiding my other forms. They''lle out eventually, and I don''t want anyone else dying from my refusal to act ordingly.


    However, even with transforming, that Demon must be a Demon Lord. At the very least, something close to it. Teleporting that much without showing any signs of fatigue has to have an ungodly amount of magic. Going by the red hue covering the entirety of Dwardew, it certainly still had some to spare.


    My thoughts ended when I heard, "Who is this?"


    Turning back, I saw the Prince hade up the ramp with Ventari. "This is Sir Arthur Pendragon. He''s the one who saved my life and offered me his aid to return." She smiled at me for a moment before she turned back to her son. "It''s thanks to him that I was able to return to see your smiling face."


    The Prince turned to me, and he nodded slowly. "Sup, munchkin."


    There were far more heads that snapped to me than I expected.

 Chapter 345 - 345

    <h4>Chapter 345:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Can we please talk?" I asked Alwin.


    He sat in his mother''s room once more. This was the only ce he came to every day. I didn''t me him. It was quite the opposite. His caring side and love for his family were some of the reasons I liked him so much. Alwin was always willing to share that side of him with me.


    "I''m sorry, Lucia." He said softly as he reached out for his mother''s hand. "I know I have been less than fair to you. The truth is, I no longer know how to face you." Slowly, I moved to the other side of his Aydalia''s bedside and waited. "Part of me fears that you will leave me soon."


    "Why would you think that?" I inquired softly.


    He didn''t look at me as he kept his eyes on his mother. "I couldn''t protect you. It seemed like everyone else was doing my job for me. Everyone needed me, and I buckled." Alwin exined. "Those Demons... When they appeared, I thought our shield would keep them out, but it wasn''t me who kept you safe. It was my family. It was Augustus Reed."


    "You think I would leave you for such a reason?"


    "No," He said after a moment. "But I do think you have feelings for Arthur."


    This didn''t surprise me. "I do hold some feelings for Arthur Pendragon." I told him and his gaze darkened as he refused to look at me. "However, not in the way you are thinking. There is a calming presence that Arthur gives every time I see him." I exined. "Almost like a stalwart guardian who would keep me safe under any circumstances." My smile towards him went unnoticed. "Kind of like you."


    Alwin turned to me with wide eyes. "That-"


    I quickly cut him off. "He looks out for me and cares for me. Why? I do not know, but it isforting. If I had to say, he acts more like a father to me than anything else. Never once have I felt feelings of romance towards him."


    The Elf looked down. "I thought for sure-"


    "That I loved him?" Alwin nodded. "Maybe in a way, but not the same way I love you." A small shrug came from my shoulders. "It is difficult to exin. There is just a general feeling of security that he gives me." I hugged myself. "But I think there''s more to that than he lets on. I don''t know..."


    "I buckled when you needed me. When Ayda needed me. Even Typhon. I have been the farthest thing from a proper-"


    "Arthur left too." I quickly cut him off. "He went out and did anything to avoid dealing with the problem and the incident. Everyone deals with things differently, Alwin. It is true that Arthur spoke to me before he left, but you are talking to me now." Standing, I moved around the bed next to him and softly hugged his head. "You took your time, and are talking to me now."


    Alwin''s body shook in my grasp as I heard a few sobse from his lips. "What was the point of me studying magic my whole life? Why did I spend hours on the training field to hone my skills inbat if I couldn''t even help stop those Demons? If I possessed even a fraction of the power that Arthur does..."


    Running my hands through his hair, I replied. "There are things in this world far greater than I think we were ever meant to understand. Even Arthur, in all his knowledge, is lost at times. True, he knows more about the Demons than us and even seems to know more about the Priestesses, but no one knows everything. No one is all powerful. Not even Arthur."


    His hands came up to his face, and I felt my dress be wet with tears. "Maybe so, but I still feel like such a failure."


    "You did not fail!" I said sternly. "No one could have known that Demon would attack. Everyone was caught off guard. Please. I am not saying you need to return to normal, but don''t shut me out." I pleaded. "Don''t cut me off and me yourself for things out of your control. Let me share this burden with you because watching you like this from afar makes my heart ache."


    He finally wrapped his arms around me, and for the first time, the Elven General cried in front of me.

 Chapter 346 - 346

    <h4>Chapter 346:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "That''s quite the force ya got there." Cassidy stated as she approached us. "Wish Arthur''s project was up an runnin for ya. It''d be a big help."


    I smiled. "That is something Captain Greigh brought up. He wished for us to survey some points on our way. Our carriages will do for now." She looked over at Alwin and Ayda, who were talking. "How are you holding up?"


    She shrugged. "About as well as Ah could be. Austin has stepped up, which is a huge help, but Ah can''t help but worry ''bout him." I nodded at that. "And you? Arthur was really worried about ya. He knows how close ya were to the Farro family."


    "It has been difficult. Thankfully, Alwin has opened up, and we have been able to talk. Ayda is still very quiet when I try to talk to her." Cassidy frowned at that. "My encounters with her usually leave me feeling like I have bothered her in some way." Then I smiled again more forcefully at Cassidy, but it was an honest one. "I am d she has been spending more time with her friends."


    That seemed to make things worse as Cassidy looked away from me. "We take care of each other in our own ways." The redhead replied. "Ah''ll definitely keep an eye on her, though."


    "Hopefully, Rennal will not mind." I said yfully.


    "Rennal has been very understanding and has been checkin in on us often." A small smile came to her lips. "Makes me happy ta know she''s there."


    "Enjoy those moments, Cassidy." I told her. "Especially in these times."


    "Ya be safe, Lady Lucia." She replied as she crossed her arms. "Ya still got Arthur''s weird orb?"


    Shuffling around my things, I pulled the orb out. Both of us watched as it pulsed randomly before vibrating. My smile disappeared as I studied it. Even Cassidy eyed it with caution.


    She eventually spoke up once more. "Has it been doin that this whole time?" Cassidy inquired.


    Shaking my head, I answered. "No. It has been happening periodically, but only for thest few days. I can only assume Arthur is the one responsible. How, or why, I do not know."


    "Mmh." Ms. Reed hummed out. "Ah''m sure Arthur''s fine. Who could possibly cause him problems?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Arthur, this is my son." Ventari said in a chastising tone.


    "So?" I asked back.


    The Queen huffed, and the Prince seemed confused at my tant disrespect. "She means to have some manner of decorum, Arthur." Elincia informed me, annoyed.


    Rolling my eyes, I shot back. "That wasn''t a part of the deal." My gaze then drifted to Ventari. "Speaking of, I''d like to see your library as soon as possible."


    "You haven''t fulfilled your part of the bargain." The Dwarven Queen shot back.


    "Not yet, but I got you home, didn''t I?" I replied casually. "And, I stopped the invasion temporarily, increased your city''s defenses, and saved several other towns." Crossing my arms, I looked at her. "I think I''m entitled to a portion of my reward, Ventari."


    Many of the Dwarves red at me, including her son. "That is... Fair." Ventari said after a moment. "It will also give us time to rest and recover from our journey."


    I snorted at that and pointed a thumb toward the entrance. "I don''t think I''m going to get a chance to rest or recover." My attention then turned to Elincia. "However, we do have some injured, and I would appreciate them getting some help." Typhon wasing down the ramp now as he helped carry a makeshift gurney. "Any doctors or medical aid you could give would be appreciated."


    She nodded. "Of course." Then she turned to her son. "I''ll exin once we get back to the pce."


    ncing around, I assumed the pce was the massive structure in the cavern''s face. It looked out across the massive city and almost ''dwarfed'' Helmsforth despite being underground. The magnificence of the Dwarven Capital almost made me think this could be an entire kingdom in a single city. Every building was carved out in some manner, but each was just as unique.


    My once over the city came to an abrupt halt when the Queen asked her son a question. "Where is your father? I half expected him to rush out to meet us once he received word of our arrival." In her attempt to turn the Dwarf''s attention from me, she received shamed averted eyes. "Vitar?" She said slowly after her son refused to meet her gaze.


    Elincia looked at me. "It would seem we were toote." She whispered.

 Chapter 347 - 347

    <h4>Chapter 347:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    To her credit, Ventari didn''t break down. In fact, she continued her escort of us to the pce, where she made sure we were taken care of first. The Prince seemed hesitant, and many of the Druids steered clear of me. All in all, it''d been an interesting experience.


    A lot of tip toeing was being done, and I won''t lie, it was kind of nice. Not the King being supposedly dead, but just being shown some manner of respect. Unlike two certain Priestesses, these Dwarves were smart enough to keepments to themselves.


    Typhon opened the door to the room where I was staying. "The Priestess has been given medical aid."


    "Mmh." I hummed out an acknowledgment.


    "Arthur?" I turned to him and waited for him to speak. "Why didn''t you heal her?"


    "Her magic is gone, Ty." He wasn''t expecting that. "For whatever reason, our Elves have lost their magic, and I''m not transferring anything to her for it to just disappear as it converts into magic."


    His brow furrowed in confusion. "Is that how it works?"


    My response was a shrug. "No clue, but I''m not risking it either way."


    Typhon looked down as he went quiet for a moment. "Are..." He trailed off before he looked back at me. "Are we gonna be okay?"


    "We just crashnded in the middle of a war. Eh... Battle." Then I thought about it for a moment. "Meh... War was right. They have been attacking more than just one ce, I suppose, with a few battles scattered around Vithari. This is a siege, though."


    "What does that mean for us?"


    "For us? Nothing." I told him. "The Dwarves have enough food and water tost months. Provisions are holding up incredibly well from what I can see, so the Prince has done an amazing job. Him, or whoever is in charge of their supplies." I then shrugged. "Morale is a little low, but with the loss of their King, that''s to be expected."


    "So, are we going to send out a request for aid?"


    Moving to sit down, I gestured for him to join me. Resting Defiance against the table, I sat. The room was meant forrger guests, so thankfully, we didn''t have to sit on small chairs. Amodations were likely meant more for ambassadors or allies and so on. Regardless, it was nice knowing I wasn''t going to be sleeping on a bed with my legs hanging off the end.


    Resting one of my arms on the table, I looked at my student. "What good would requesting aid do?" I asked him. "And truly think about it."


    He frowned. "Are we not trapped?" Ty shot back.


    Sighing through my nose, my expression made him more unsure. "Who woulde?" My question got a confused look from him. "Lestrania has no standing army. Arceana would have to hold a draft or ask for volunteers, and then we''d have to wait for them to be trained." I exined. "Our Town Guard forces, do count as military, but the ''Lestranian military'' is a joke."


    "What about the Dragons?" My student pondered. "You seemed to have a positive rtionship with them."


    "I''ve lost touch with them. Appearing and asking for their help overseas would be a stretch." Then I gestured to him. "The only course of action is to solve this with the people we have present."


    "You mean you." Ty replied instantly.


    I nodded. "Yes. I don''t have the time or forces necessary to count on anyone else." Then I pointed at him. "Which is why I am so desperate to make you stronger. Which brings me to my next point. As much as I would love to keep training you in these circumstances, I can''t. Do some personal training to stay loose."


    He seemed unsure. "We''ll continue after we win, right?"


    The question was simple and straightforward, but it was obvious what he really wanted to know. "Yes. Once I take care of the Demons here, we''ll continue your training, Ty." A knock at the door was the end of our conversation. "Come in."


    Low and behold, there stood Elincia in all her glory. "Arthur."


    "Wow. You look like shit." I told her.


    "Your honesty is always so refreshing." Was her dry response.

 Chapter 348 - 348

    <h4>Chapter 348:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Isn''t it?" I asked back. "So, what''d you need? Aside from a more fashionable sling?"


    Her broken arm was in a sling with a custom brace, and she looked like an absolute wreck of a human being. "There is going to be a meeting held soon about what to do. Both the Queen, Prince, General, the Dwarven Advisor, and the Druid leader are going to be there."


    "Fun! Let me know how it goes!" I gave her a dismissive wave.


    It wasn''t surprising that she stood there, giving me an unimpressed look. "We are also attending, Arthur."


    "When you say we, I''m assuming you mean you and Kheri. I have more important things to do, Elincia."


    "Such as?"


    "Such as not attending a pointless meeting when we both know I''m going to be the one dealing with all this shit. The Dwarves haven''t pissed me off yet, which is a miracle, to be honest." Then I gestured to myself. "But if we''re beingpletely honest, it''s probably because I haven''t had the chance to make an ass of myself yet."


    Typhon was offended on my behalf. "You are the farthest thing from an ass, Arthur."


    I rolled my eyes. "Not literally, Ty. It was a figure of-" Stopping myself, I continued on. "Never mind." Then I turned back to Elincia. "Do you really want me there?"


    "The Dwarves and Druids may have information that might help you. I think it essential that you attend."


    Quirking a brow, I wasn''t convinced. "Information that they attained but were unable to use effectively... How good could it be?"


    "Maybe it helped them survive this long."


    Damn. That was a good point. "Doubtful." Not that I would admit it. "Besides, I haven''t been granted ess to their records and library yet."


    Elincia shook her head. "What is your obsession over this library of theirs? If this was that important, you could have used our own private library." She told me.


    My skepticism was growing the longer this conversation went on. "Thising from the same woman who took a book from me, didn''t want to return it, and did once she cleared it with her sister. A book you didn''t even find, I might add." Then I slowly gestured to her with an amused expression. "Why would I want to borrow your library if you went out of your way to censor a book you had no idea what it contained?"


    That got her lips to snap shut. After all, I was right. Elincia stood there, seemingly lost on how to proceed. I had a feeling that she knew this was a losing conversation for her regardless. Especially since she was going to abandon Ventari and return back to Lestrania. The only goodwill that''s been garnered this trip was because of me, and I''m a dick at the best of times.


    "Your insight into these situations would probably be invaluable." Typhon suddenly said. "It only makes sense that you attend. It also wouldn''t hurt to show some interest in the locals. Especially if you n on working with them in the future."


    Standing, I put Defiance on my back and ruffled Ty''s hair. "Very good. That''s the correct way of thinking."


    Elincia looked put off. "If I had said that, you would have just countered it like everything else."


    I nodded. "You''re not wrong, but neither is he. Difference is, I want to reward him for thinking about the situation from different perspectives." Then I shrugged as I walked up to her. "Besides, you and your sister refused to help. I don''t think Ventari thinks of you as the Lestranian representative in this case. Then again, I told her I was here for my own interests. So, you know," I bobbed my head back and forth. "Who knows what she thinks about Lestrania at this point."


    "Your disregard for others is always so interesting to hear out loud." Kherimented as she came down the hall. "The crew is recovering. Several are injured, but none fatally so. Everyone should make a full recovery. Captain Allen Harlow wants to speak with you when you have a moment." She informed me. "Never thought a lower ranking officer would ask me to ry a message..."


    I ignored herstment. "Thank you for letting me know. I''ll speak with him once the meeting ends. It''s also good to know everyone made it." I told her.


    "That man has been rather distant and unresponsive towards my orders." Elinciamented.


    Kheri looked at me, and I shrugged. "Do you want him to be punished?" The Zugal General inquired.


    The Priestess shook her head. "No. He wasmissioned by Sir Arthur. There would be no point."


    Both women discussed how to deal with his attitude for a moment before I cut in. "Remind me to take Harlow and his men under mymand once we return to Lestrania. Might even have him retire and offer him a position in my private forces." I told the two as I gestured to Typhon to follow me before walking past them.


    "You have a private force?" Kheri asked skeptically.


    "With how you two are acting, I''m going to need to make one." Was my unimpressed response.

 Chapter 349 - 349

    <h4>Chapter 349:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "You can''t just make your own private forces, Arthur." Kheri told me.


    "Well, I''m going to. So, I guess I can." I replied, uninterested.


    The four of us were following a few Dwarven escorts. Captain Allen was put in charge while I was away. I wanted to make Kheri stay behind, but she was adamant about staying with Elincia. Annoying, yes, but it made sense. She knew we didn''t have the best rtionship, and both women were upset I was having Ty attend. This was probably a form of payback. A weird fucked up version of it, at least.


    We came to an archway that led to a private room. It had a round table that was carved out and connected to the floor. The table could easily fit a few dozen people around it but only held a few people at the moment. A Druid, the Dwarven Prince, and General along with another Dwarf who I didn''t recognize. I only knew the previous two because they were present when wended.


    Ventari stood off to the side and turned to us when she heard us enter. "Arthur." She greeted. "I''m d you''re here."


    "Good to be here." I told her. "For what it''s worth, Ventari, I am sorry about your husband."


    "There''s no need. Until I see his body with my own eyes, or we have some other form of confirmation, he has been listed as missing." The Queen informed me, and I nodded in return.


    That was probably the smart move anyway. If Thana was killing off royalty, that''d surprise me. She was more of the type to utilize them in some manner. Maniption was one of her favorite pastimes.


    The Prince eventually spoke up. "Forgive me, but ourst meeting was overshadowed by my mother''s return. I am Prince Vitar." He introduced himself. "I know the Priestess and even am aware of Kheri Naset, the Zugal General of the Lestrania forces, but I don''t know you."


    "Call me ''Priestess-Two-Point-O'' because I''m doing her job for her." I said with a simple wave toward Elincia, who looked insulted. "Although I was given the title of Lestranian General, I mostly use it when people are annoying me."


    Ventari shook her head. "His name is Arthur Pendragon. He''s the new Guardian Knight of Lestrania."


    "Another title I use when people annoy me."


    "A title he holds for the moment." Elincia added as she gave me a sideways re.


    Not one to be one-upped, I quickly shot back. "I keep telling her to take it back, but she and her sister are scared." That got her mouth to shut promptly.


    Not sure why I was being such a dick to Elincia all of a sudden, though. The stress of the situation was getting to me. Maybe that was why... shes of her on that mountain top kept appearing so vividly that I was trying to push her away. Regardless, it wasn''t fair to her.


    "All kidding aside, we are here to help. I''m a little annoyed about the situation and the simrities the Demons went through to create, but I''ll get over it." Moving to sit down, many looked at me confused as I pulled out the chairs for both women in my faction. "What do we know?"


    "Should we not introduce the rest of ourselves?" The Druid inquired.


    Typhon and I sat down. "By all means. I have little interactions with the Druids. One has been rather helpful to me, and I can tell your people have likely been a blessing to the Dwarves."


    The Druid took an interest in that. "You know of us?"


    I shrugged. "I know of one of you. She lives in the Hollow Forest near Lestrania. Helped me protect two of the three next to me. All mystical and shit."


    "Her name is Camoa." Typhon said. "She saved my life when I was a baby."


    "The magic of the Druids was the only thing effective enough." Elincia added. "We were scared our magic would be too much for him, so we sought out Camoa. We owe her a great deal."


    The female Druid looked surprised at this. "I''ve never heard of one of our kind migrating across the Middle Sea to the West." She leaned in curiously. "What''s she like?"


    Typhon smiled. "Very kind!"


    Elincia giggled at that. "Yes, she is. However, she is also very insightful."


    "What do you think of her?" She asked me.


    I paused. "Camoa has a very ''Do no harm but take no shit'' kind of attitude." Was my honest reply.

 Chapter 350 - 350

    <h4>Chapter 350:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "I see..." Was the Druid''s unsure reply. "My name is Lady Turiel, and much like the Prince, I am also interested in you. Your answer was very vague when you introduced yourself."


    "I am the King''s Advisor, Tart." The only other Dwarf who hadn''t said anything finally spoke. "I agree with the Lady. What is your purpose foring here?"


    Gesturing to Ventari, she rolled her eyes and answered. "The two of us made a deal. In exchange for his help, he will be given ess to all our records, restricted or not. Arthur has also asked for our help once all this has been dealt with." The Queen exined.


    Vitar frowned at this. "Forgive me, mother, but giving in to such a request from our ally seems like he is taking advantage of our situation." He said as he looked at me.


    I nodded. "Which is fair because I am."


    "Admitting to this in front of us is bold." General Dwar said in a low tone.


    He received a shrug in return. "I mean, I''m not going to lie I definitely used the situation to my advantage." Three of the Dwarves present red at me. "But let me ask you this, do you think these requests are not worth the return of your Queen? Is my help truly worth so little in your eyes? Did you not see me upon my arrival?"


    "The Queen''s return should''ve been a courtesy, along with your cooperation." Dwar replied.


    "As for your arrival, much of what happened is still fresh in my mind, but magic is not something I would hope to understand." Vitar added.


    Ventari moved to the head of the table as she cut the two off. "Enough!" She then gestured to me. "Lestrania wasn''t going to aid in my return. With everything that they''ve been dealing with, they had that right. Arthur went out of his way and has gone above and beyond for me and our people." Then she turned to me. "Stop antagonizing my son and General."


    Gesturing to them, I responded to Ventari. "But they make it so easy." That got me a small re in turn. Holding up my hands, I sighed. "Fine. It''s mostly my own nerves that I keep poking fun at the situation. I gotta poke while I can. Who knows, maybe this time I''ll lose both my arms." Many seemed confused at that.


    Sitting down, the Dwarven Queen spoke in a serious tone. "Before our return trip here, Arthur had been pronounced dead from a battle with Demons far more powerful than I could probably imagine." Many in the room looked surprised at that. "He came back with only one arm, only to reenter battle time and time again while protecting Helmsforth. His power is very, very, real."


    Lady Turiel seemed the most interested. "You died?"


    "Yeah, it happens every now and then." I said in a drawn-out tone.


    "You were missing an arm?" Vitar questioned in disbelief as he looked at me.


    "Got it back, so don''t worry."


    General Dwar seemed to be skeptical. "And you saw these, my Queen? Or were these just rumors?"


    To my surprise, her re switched over to the General. "I did not see hime back to life, but I heard dozens talk about it. As for his actual wounds, I did see those, including his missing arm." She then sighed. "I know it sounds hard to believe, but Arthur isn''t a normal person."


    Elincia leaned over to me. "I think she just called you weird." She stated.


    "It did sound like it." I confirmed.


    "Well, to be fair, Sir, you are weird." Kheri quickly added.


    "Does this seem like a joke to you?" Tart inquired, and we all turned to him. "We''re at war! We''ve been struggling to survive for thest-"


    "Tart!" Ventari spoke in amanding tone, and the advisor went silent before she looked back at me. "Arthur, he''s right. This is serious. What do you n on doing?"


    Vitar stood, which wasn''t very high, and gestured to me. "Why are you asking him? We should being up with our own strategy."


    Dwar nodded. "The Prince is right. He has been leading us well in your absence and the King''s. If anyone should, it''s him."


    Turiel quickly spoke as well. "While Prince Vitar has been very hospitable and responded ordingly to the Demon Army, we also have to take into ount that we haven''t made any progress." She smiled sincerely at the Prince. "We are alive because of you, but should we continue down this path, it will only be until our supplies run out."


    "What was the first thing Sir Arthur did when we arrived?" Elincia suddenly asked the room.

 Chapter 351 - 351

    <h4>Chapter 351:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Get a headache?" I offered but received no reply. "Was instantly annoyed? Oh, the deepening pit of regret grew everrger-"


    "Shut up, Arthur." Elincia finally said after my third guess.


    "Rude." Imented, which earned me yet another re, and I held my hands up in a cating manner.


    Ventari sighed. "He got our ship to safety, repelled the Demon forces, and reinforced our defenses."


    Turiel then added, "Our runes were also strengthened as well."


    Many turned to me, and I shrugged. "All in a day''s work." Dwar and Vitar frowned at that. "Or, in this case, five minutes of work." Then I looked back to Ventari. "Seriously though, I''d like a day or two to rest. The only thing that can get through those reinforced runes is that Wraith like Demon. If that happens, I''ll hear it. Other than that, I think it would be best for everyone to rx. Being under siege isn''t easy."


    "And you''re so aware of the difficulties of being under siege?" Vitar questioned.


    "This ain''t my first time if you know what I mean."


    "Arthur is far older than he appears. Apparently, he has been battling the Demons far longer than any of us have been alive." Ventari exined.


    "It is not an easy thing for a Human to outlive a Dwarf. Unheard of for one to outlive a Druid. We are practically immortal." Turielmented.


    Elincia sighed. "Sir Arthur is older than I am."


    Most looked at me, rmed at that. "How old are you?"


    I shrugged. "No clue." The ck hole''s void was an eternity both ways. "But as I said, I''ve been around the block a time or two. This war siege will be less interesting than some others, that''s for sure."


    "Why is that?" Tart inquired.


    "I mean, no offense, but Turiel was correct. Had you continued the way you had been, Dwardew would eventually fall. It wasn''t a n to win, but to survive as long as possible." I exined. "With me here, victory will be a real possibility." Then my head bobbed back and forth. "Although, by surviving as you did, you created an opportunity for victory. So, well done, your highness."


    Turiel leaned forward when no one else would speak up. "What do you n on doing in the meantime? If you are taking a day or two to rest, surely you have something in mind."


    "Look around and take in the sights. Not going to lie. From what I saw on the balcony, Dwardew is a shining gem hidden in the sand. The canyon makes it look so unassuming."


    "That''s it?" Tart eximed. "That''s your n? Take it easy for a few days, and then what? We just reconvene once you''re good and rested?"


    "Not at all!" I said with a dismissive wave. "I just want to rx for a bit before I head out there."


    Elincia''s, Kheri''s, and Typhon''s heads whipped to me so fast that it was almostical. "What do you mean by that, Arthur?" Ventari asked warily.


    Leaning back, I replied. "Exactly as I said. Once I feel rested, I''ll head out to take care of the Demon''s main force. They''ll be easy enough to kill in the midst of my battle with that Wraith."


    Tart stood angrily. "Can we please be serious? We cannot just rush out there in two days with no n!"


    "I didn''t say we would. I said I would. Alone."


    "Arthur!" Elincia chastised as she looked at me.


    "What?"


    Vitar spoke in a low tone. "The enemies'' forces are tens of thousands, if not over a hundred. We haven''t been able to get an urate count on them because of this mist, but you cannot seriously expect to take on that many by yourself."


    "You''d be surprised what I can and cannot do." I told him and turned to Ventari. "Make sure you keep your people out of the battle. If they get involved, I won''t be responsible for their lives out there." Standing got many to mimic me, mostly out of surprise. "I''ll keep my end of the deal, Ventari. I expect you to do the same."


    She nodded. "Of course." The Queen quickly looked to Elincia. "I would like for you to stay behind if at all possible. Arthur, feel free to start resting. You''ll need your strength for theing trial."


    Dwar grumbled out in disbelief. "Please tell me we''re not actually considering this to be our best course of action?"


    With a short wave, I answered. "It''s my best course of action, and as I told your Queen, it won''t be my problem if you die." Then I looked at my student. "Ty." He moved to follow me, and we left the room.


    "That didn''t seem like a very diplomatic meeting." My student pointed out.


    "It wasn''t. The more stressed I am, the less time I''m going to worry about making everyone feelfortable." I told him. "The Dwarves would be a liability. Nothing more. Someone needed to tell them that before they got any wild ideas about making some grandst stand or some shit."

 Chapter 352 - 352

    <h4>Chapter 352:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Arthur and Typhon had left the meeting, leaving me alone with a curious Druid and a few upset Dwarves. "We shouldn''t rely on him, Mother." The Prince stated. "If we''re going to die, we should do so in a way that allows us to die with honor."


    "Honor means little to widowed wives and fatherless children, Prince Vitar." I told him. "Would you not trade all your honor for your people''s safety and survival?"


    "So, you believe Arthur can do it?" Ventari asked.


    "I have been proven wrong time and time again every time I have doubted Arthur. If he says he can do it, I will believe in him. However, that is not to say I think you should just wait. Make any preparations in case of a breach or n for the worst-case scenario." I exined.


    Tart scoffed. "Then you don''t really believe in him, do you?"


    I eyed the Dwarf for a moment before I answered. "Not true." My eyes then scanned the room. "Know this, if Arthur Pendragon cannot achieve victory in this situation, no one can. Our hopes lie with him. We will either survive with him or perish without him." My gaze then focused on Ventari. "What did you want me to stay behind for." Kheri continued to stay by my side.


    The Queen hung her head and sighed. "We''re in no position to make demands, but I need you to ensure Arthur stays under control. Thest thing I need is him threatening my Dwarves." She then turned to her son and the General. "Spread the word that no one is to confront him. He''s on edge, and I don''t need any misdirected emotions being ced onto my people."


    Nodding, I replied. "I understand your concern, However, there is little I can do. Warning your soldiers would be more prudent than having me keep an eye on him." Then I gestured to my arm. "My magic has been sealed or stolen, and it is noting back. Words alone will do little to dissuade Arthur if he wants to do something."


    "While I agree that Sir Arthur can be difficult, I have never seen him kill an innocent or even injure them. Threaten, sure." She said in an obvious tone. "However, I think each of you is blowing this out of proportion. Can you really ce your trust in him to save Vithari if you don''t even trust him without a chaperone?"


    "The General has a fair point." Lady Turiel added as she leaned back. "Most of my people started resting the moment your group arrived, and you also said he helped liberate a few of your other cities. Did he show any signs of threatening, or injuring, your people then?" The Druid questioned. "If not, can we not agree that he is focused on his objective?"


    "My General and Lady Turiel are saying the same thing, just in a different way. Regardless, both are correct. Without my magic, keeping an eye on Arthur would be difficult. However, I havee to find that Arthur deals with unique situations very differently than he usually acts." I stated and then sighed. "He gets this presence that surrounds him like he has done this dozens of times."


    Prince Vitar sighed himself as he shook his head. "These are not exactly ringing endorsements."


    The King''s Advisor quicklymented, "Especially with a fake Lestranian army at our door."


    Before I could answer, Ventari did. "They''ve been in Lestrania too. Not just Demons, but a horde of Ghouls dressed just like the army outside our gates. Trust me when I say that the Priestesses are not behind this." Then she grumbled. "Especially with that Demonic Wraith flying above."


    "If you''re so worried about this, Arthur Pendragon, why would you allow him to wander?" The Prince asked his mother.


    "I''m not worried. I''m cautious." Ventari responded before there was a knocking on the door. "Come in."


    A Dwarf appeared, and he seemed rather disgruntled. "My Queen. Your Highness." He greeted his rulers. "I have news."


    Vitar was immediately on alert. "Are the Demons making a push?"


    "No, my Prince. This is about the one known as Arthur Pendragon." He reported, and I immediately prepared myself for some horrible news.


    "What about him?" General Dwar inquired.


    "He''s gone into the city for a ''stroll.''" Was the report.


    Ventari and I looked at each other before we rushed towards the door.

 Chapter 353 - 353

    <h4>Chapter 353:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Should we be out here?" Ty asked me.


    I shrugged. "I told them I wanted to take a look around the city. Enjoy the moment, Ty. Don''t worry about why we''re really here."


    Dwarves were an interesting people. An underground city would seem impossible. ntlife that was as vibrant as it was in Lestrania lined the streets. For what one would expect to be rather dull in terms of color was actually the opposite. Several elephants were also present, which was surprising.


    Rays of light were reflected through crystals, gems, and other forms of ss as the entire city practically shone. It was beautiful. Like an underground oasis or paradise. A freshwater spring that seemed never-ending was crafted to flow through the entire city. It truly was a sight that struck a chord with me. I hadn''t felt this in awe since steris was built.


    The people themselves looked like children. Especially the women. They were either old, had a beard, or looked just like a child. It was awkward. Although, given how they were staring at us, I imagine they felt the same. Ty was taller than them, which meant I towered over them. Then again, it felt like Ty had gone through a growth spurt during our trip.


    We stopped by a market, and I saw this really cool shop that held all sorts of knick-knacks. Dwarven engineering was farther along than anything Lestrania was. Clocks, mechanical elephants, and more. It''d been a long time since I''d gone window shopping, so to speak.


    "See something you like?" The shopkeeper asked.


    All manner of craftid in this store. Weapons, gems, and lumps of steel to the tiniest intricate constructions. Springs, cogs, screws, and other misceneous items were all decorated through the shop. A gem filled with light illuminated the area as I looked around, but it was really the aforementioned animal that got my attention. Especially since they had them in the streets.


    Crouching down, I picked up the elephant. "How much for this?"


    The Dwarf sighed and then shrugged before shaking his head. "Just take it."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Oh? So generous. May I ask why?"


    He sneered at me. "As you can see, we aren''t exactly the busiest right now." The shop owner gestured to the street where very few people were walking around. "Most people are just staying at home with their families."


    "What about you?" I asked back. "Not a family man?"


    "My wife passed giving birth to my youngest, and both my boys already died during the early days of this war." He shot back emotionlessly. "So, no. Not a family man."


    I shrugged. "Fair enough. So, you''re just gonna wait here to die?"


    He shrugged back. "Not much else to do. No one to go home to. No point in trying to run. This shop is about all I have left."


    "That''s fair."


    "Arthur!" My student said in horror.


    "Ty, take a walk." I told him, but he didn''t leave, so I turned to him. "I''d like to speak with this Dwarf in private."


    Hesitant, Ty did as I told him to and left us alone. "What''s so serious that we needed the privacy. Don''t really appreciate you pushing my customers out."


    I stared at him. "First, I''d like to say I''m sorry for your loss."


    He immediately cut me off. "I don''t give a stone''s ass what you''re sorry for. Either buy the Elephant or leave!"


    "I thought it was free."


    "It is! Take it and go!"


    "Look," I began with a sigh. "I know what you''re going through."


    A bitter old Dwarf stared at me skeptically. "Just like everyone else."


    I ignored him. "But do you really want to just sit here and waste away?"


    "What else should I be doing?" He asked back. "Join up with the army? Already tried. They wouldn''t take me."


    "How about watching the destruction of the opposing army?"


    Snorting, the Dwarf gave me a skeptical look. "And how would I do that?"


    With a smirk, I handed him the Elephant. "I''ll make you a deal." He quirked a tired brow at me. "In two days, you can watch as I destroy these invaders. Get revenge for you and your boys."


    The Dwarf fiddled with the Elephant for a moment. "Isn''t revenge beneath most men? That it''s something that can destroy someone?"


    "Dig two holes and all that?" He nodded, and I waved at him dismissively. "Revenge is greatly underrated. Feels great nine times out of ten. Besides, a resounding victory is tied into this deal."

 Chapter 354 - 354

    <h4>Chapter 354:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "As tempting as that offer sounds, I''ll have to refuse. One man and a ship filled with a handful of Lestranians aren''t going to make much of a difference. Even if they did bring back our Queen."


    Looking down at him, I replied. "You know who I am?"


    He scoffed. "Yeah. Word was spread about you rather quick. Plus, your appearance is rather unique."


    "I''ve only been here for a few hours."


    "Giants like you stand out, so when a ship of them crashes into our city in the middle of a war, you''d better believe that people are gonna talk." That makes sense. "Regardless, I don''t care about your deal. Why you came here with the Queen is a mystery to me?"


    "Maybe she knew that I could help?" I offered.


    "If you can single-handedly turn around this war with thisrge of a number discrepancy, you''d be a god. Yet, I don''t see any golems with you." Wasn''t going to ask about that. "Anyway, until they call all hands-on deck, meaning seniors, women, and children, I''ll remain here." He then caressed the mechanical elephant. "Among my inventions that pale inparison to my greatest creations." His head turned to a family portrait that had his two boys.


    I turned to leave and left him with this. "You''ll remain here until I win our deal."


    He then threw something at me as I went out onto the street. "We didn''t make a deal!"


    My student looked at me unimpressed. "I take it things went well?" He inquired.


    "Don''t be a smart ass." I told him as I continued on down the streets.


    "But you taught me so well."


    I quirked a brow at that and looked at him as he fell in beside me before I rolled my eyes. "Apparently, I did. Talking back with such sass is something I thought impossible for you."


    He shrugged. "I''m d I could impress."


    Proud and slightly annoyed, I studied the streets as the few Dwarves out and about ignored us. Having someone chase us out of a store by throwing something at us probably didn''t look too good. Thankfully, I didn''t care that much.


    Elephants were used to help trim trees, transportation, and more as they would lumber down the roads. Desert Dwarves with Elephants as their mighty steeds. Part of me wanted to observe how they got off and on them to see how funny it might look. Sad thing was, if their food started running low, they''d probably be the first things to go. After all, there appeared to be dozens of them, if not hundreds. Not sure how they fed them all.


    "Arthur." Ty spoke up suddenly, and I turned to see he hade to a stop as he looked down.


    Following his gaze, I came to a quick stop as a young Dwarf stood before us. He was so small that the first thought through my head was mostly wondering about how far I could kick him. The boy came up to my knee and appeared to be somewhat developed, so he was likely in his teenage years. Most Dwarves came up to my waist or a little higher. It''s probable that he just hit puberty, or he is just tiny, even for Dwarves.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Maybe." His voice cracked, which essentially answered my question.


    My student and I nced at each other. "Well, I can''t do anything until you tell me what it is you want."


    Why did this scene feel so familiar? "Are you dangerous?" The boy inquired.


    "Oh my god. D¨¦j¨¤ vu." I snorted out. "I might be. Was that all you wanted to know?" History does, indeed, repeat itself.


    "You''re the one everyone calls Arthur Pendragon. You saved the Queen, right?" He asked.


    I nodded. "I am, and I helped return your Queen to you." To my surprise, he looked more contemtive than I would''ve thought. "Is there something else?"


    "Why did you bring her back? People are saying you''ve doomed us. With the Queen here, there will be no one to gather the necessary reinforcements."


    "Child, I am the reinforcements. You have nothing to worry about. Your people aren''t doomed, and you''re gonna be just fine."


    "Why, because you''re dangerous?"


    Typhon gestured to me. "I assure you my teacher will handle the situation."


    The Dwarf teen looked skeptical. "If that''s true, then what are you here for?"


    I quirked a brow at that. "What am I here for?"


    He nodded. "You must''vee here for some reason."


    "Besides a crippling sense of guilt and responsibility?" I asked back rhetorically, and my student elbowed me.

 Chapter 355 - 355

    <h4>Chapter 355:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "All kidding aside, I''m here because I knew I could get something out of your Queen." I told him honestly as Ty just shook his head. "Although, I would''vee regardless."


    The Dwarf looked skeptical at best, as did my student. "So, you don''t want your reward?"


    Shaking my head, I quickly answered. "No, I want my reward. What I''m saying is, even without it, I would''vee here. I''m not going to give it up, though."


    "So, it''s about the reward." He crossed his arms.


    "If that''s how you want to look at it, be my guest."


    "How else am I supposed to look at it? You''re clearly getting something out of this. You''re not doing it out of the goodness of your heart."


    Holding up a finger, he stood there as I corrected him. "First of all, there is very little goodness in my heart. Secondly, I hate the demons. Enough so that I''d hunt them down just about anywhere." Then I copied him and crossed my arms as well. "Lastly, I''m not in the habit of letting children be killed, kidnapped, or worse."


    The young teenager scoffed. "What''s worse than being killed?"


    I responded very firmly. "Being kept alive." He was confused at that, and his age started to show. "I''ve enjoyed this, child, but it is time we moseyed on. Can you point us to anything of interest?"


    "There''s the Elephant pens," He began after a moment as he pointed in different directions. "The smithy, a tavern-"


    My eyes instantly brightened at that, and I turned to Typhon, who immediately replied. "No."


    Frowning, I spoke. "You don''t even know what I was going to say."


    "You wanted to go to the tavern. Thest thing we need is you drinking in this situation."


    "It would make things more interesting, and I could use something to loosen up. Besides, it''s almost impossible for me to get drunk. I''d have to be aiming for that."


    "You''re not going to get intoxicated."


    "Exactly!"


    My student then added. "Because we''re not even going to go to the tavern in the first ce."


    I clicked my teeth at him. It was probably for the best. There was only one time I remember getting drunk, and it was in the past with Aydan and a few others. I''d lowered my energy enough where it couldn''t break down the toxins, which left me rather vulnerable. That was a night I both enjoy and hate remembering.


    Looking back at the Dwarf, I prodded for more. "Anything else?"


    "Well, there is the hot spring-"


    "Oh my god... Yes. Where?" I had closed my eyes at the delicious news.


    "It''s reserved for royalty."


    My dismissive wave didn''t seem to dismiss his concerns. "That was before today. I had a long trip in an overly small cabin, and I could use a glorious bath. Where is it?"


    Ty pointed off towards the right of the pce. "Over there, but should we really risk upsetting the Dwarves just for a bath."


    My eyes studied him for a moment before I looked over to where he pointed and then back to him. "How did you know that?"


    He tapped his nose twice with a smirk. "I can smell it."


    "You can smell it from that far away?" He nodded. "Damn." I said, slightly impressed. "As for your concerns, upsetting the Dwarves is going to take more than just taking a bath. Besides, I saved several cities beforeing here. I deserve an extra reward, and I chose a bath as that reward."


    "Aren''t rewards given out, not chosen?" Ty inquired.


    "They can be both. This time, we''re just choosing a bath." Then I looked down at the Dwarf. "You wannae?"


    He held up his hands defensively. "No, thank you. I prefer living."


    I crouched down next to him and spoke. "Can it really be called living if you''re scared of taking a bath?" My question obviously irked him.


    "There are guards there." He told us.


    "At the bath?"


    "Hot springs." The Dwarf teen corrected.


    "Bath." I immediately recorrected him. "Guards are easy enough to drown. How deep are the baths?" The teen looked horrified, and I rolled my eyes. "I suppose I could knock them out." Typhon seemed rather unimpressed.

 Chapter 356 - 356

    <h4>Chapter 356:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Or I could convince them to join us."


    "Taking a giant bath with other guys doesn''t sound that fun to me." Typhon stated.


    I closed my eyes again. "It doesn''t to me either. I''m contemting taking you back to the pce, but you might tell Elincia, and then I''ll have to deal with her bitching at me. Regardless, you''re not ruining this for me, so both of you will join me."


    My student, being the smartass he is, just rolled his eyes. "And you don''t see a problem with taking a bath with two underage boys?"


    Pointing at him, I quickly replied. "Just for that, both of you are keeping your pants on, and you''re walking home in them soaking wet." Then I looked at the Dwarf. "Sorry kid." Turning back to Typhon, I told him, "I hope your balls chafe."


    "How mature of you." He said dryly with a roll of the eyes.


    Picking up the Dwarf got him to flinch as I looked at him. "You will be our guide."


    "I don''t feelfortable with this."


    "Then it''s a good thing we''re about to take a bath. Wash that feeling away."


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Is this really necessary?" Kheri inquired as we ran around. "I thought the end of the meeting was about trusting Arthur."


    Ventari spoke first. "I trust Arthur to win this war, but I did not want him wandering around aimlessly! He should''ve had guides!"


    I then added, "It''s not that I expect Arthur to stir up trouble, General. After all, there''s not much he could do with that army at the gates. However, this is Arthur, and he has a tendency to be unorthodox. Last thing we need is him criticizing the Dwarves of Dwardew."


    "I mean, I can kind of see it." Kheri said after a moment of thought. "But I do think this is a little much."


    As if on cue, we heard the sounds of someone screaming. "Help! Help me!"


    Part of me almost regretted that we came here for a moment as guards saw us with a woman behind them as she stared at us. Ventari herself seemed a little irritated that this had happened as well. As they came up to us, she steeled herself as I prepared to hear something foolish.


    The soldiers bowed before one spoke. "My Queen, the one known as Sir Arthur Pendragon, has kidnapped a child." One of the others nudged him, and he continued. "Possibly two as there was another with him that seemed reluctant to go with him from eyewitness reports."


    Shaking my head in disbelief, I looked over to see Ventari, very irritated. With my broken arm and magic out ofmission, there was little I could do to aid her in this situation. The Dwarven Queen stood there for a moment in thought. Clearly, she had expected some manner of issues to stem from him going into the city, but this was not one of them.


    "Do we know where he was going, or perhaps someone overheard what they were discussing?" Ventari asked with an edge in her tone.


    "Something about a bath." The soldier replied.


    When I say that I could not have expected that, nor prepared for such an answer, I mean it. It wasn''t just me either. Kheri and the Queen both froze at that as well. The looks of disbelief were almost palpable.


    Kheri was the one to speak. "A bath?"


    "Yes!" The Dwarf confirmed.


    "A bath!?" She asked once more, a little incredulously.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "See boys! Isn''t this nice!?" I asked the group as we enjoyed the water.


    One of these days, I''m going to learn not to ask my students questions. "I don''t know. I think it''s a little too hot." Especially when he''s a smartass.


    My head popped up from where it was resting, and I looked at him. "Too ho-" I stopped to sit up before sshing him. "You''re a fucking Dragon! What do you mean, ''too hot?''" He sshed me back.


    "I just think it''s too hot." He replied firmly.


    "Your bitch ass could probably sit in liquid hot magma! Don''tin to me about the water being a little warm!"


    A water fight quickly ensued.

 Chapter 357 - 357

    <h4>Chapter 357:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Royal Dwarven Baths


    "The Queen ising!" One of the guards said in desperation as we ignored them while we had been bathing. "Please get out!"


    Instead, I dunked Typhon''s head under the water. He popped up quickly and jumped on me as the Dwarven boy shied away to the other side of the baths. However, I stopped moving entirely when I felt something strange.


    You ever get that feeling you''re being watched?


    "Arthur!" Elincia''s voice suddenly called out as we looked over to see the Priestess, Kheri, and Ventari appear. "What are you doing!?"


    And I don''t mean by the obvious offenders. This wasn''t the Demons, Elincia, or any of the Dwarves. It was new and strong enough to get me to be on edge. My fingers twitched for a second before throwing Typhon back into the water and turning to the neers to pretend I didn''t notice.


    "Ladies!" I greeted them. "Would you care to join us? The water is just right." Typhon popped back to the surface. "Some of us think it''s a little warm, but they''re wrong."


    "Arthur, you ca-" Ventari began, but I immediately stopped her as I jumped from the bath.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Arthur leapt from the water as Ventari was speaking and opened a portal. His sword dropped into his hands as he seemed to phase into his armor. All of us were confused until we suddenly heard a deafening explosion echo around the entirety of the city. The sounds of massive cracks forming on the city''s defensive barrier quickly filled our ears.


    Jumping into the air, Arthur was at the ready in less than a second before the first parts of the cavern began to copse. Chunks began to fall from the ceiling as screams of terror could be heard. They were dealt with quickly as Arthur destroyed them while floated in the air. Reduced to dust that was simply blown away. He quickly spread his arms out, and the rest of the cavern stopped from copsing as it glowed.


    However, the Wraith from before could be seen floating there from the hole that was made. Looking down at us, my arm throbbed for a moment before I tried to summon some magic. It quickly faded as it always did. To my surprise, a horn sounded throughout the city, which quickly resonated with others.


    Instantly, some manner of projectiles were allunched into the air, directly where thepromise was. Arthur darted out of the way while explosions rang out above the barrier. A barrage of some manner of runic defenses filled the hole. While I wasn''t convinced it would work on that Demon, Arthur did float down and out of the way.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    The hole was taken care of for the moment, but that didn''t feel entirely like Demonic magic. Plus, whatever I felt earlier was still here, and I knew it wasn''t the Demon. Whatever that Wraith''s purpose, this felt more straightforward. Almost like there was a lust, or yearning, behind the gaze I felt on me.


    "One thing at a time, I suppose." I mumbled to myself as I knew their defenses weren''t doing anything to the Demon.


    The Wraith teleported inside the barrier through the opening, and we floated above the city. Fighting here would be a problem. Somehow, I needed to get the Wraith to follow me. Although given it was ignoring everything else as the barrage slowly came to an end, I didn''t think it was going to be too hard. Imagine my surprise when it ignored me entirely as well.


    To my surprise, the Demon moved away, and I moved to give chase, but it quickly came to a halt. However, I quickly realized why. A powerful magic signature just appeared inside the cavern. My eyes started to dart around to identify who it might be from. It disappeared after a moment.


    Not a momentter, I felt a piercing sensation and looked down. From my stomach was a bloodied arm. Blood started to pour down my lower half as I quickly puked up some from my lips. My body shook as magic ignited throughout the entirety of the arm, and I started to increase mine to transform. Defiance had energy shoot across it as well, but I wasn''t quick enough. He sent a pulse of magic through my body to stop me.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked over my shoulder to see a new brown cloaked figure. The only facial feature I could see were below his nose. As I stared at him with wide eyes and the power he would need to get the drop on me, I saw his lips curl into a maddening smile. He had a pink goatee which surprised me, but he almost seemed to be savoring the moment. Along with a pinkish white magic aura, his facial hair, and one other discerning factor made my eyes widen.


    "Wings?" I barely coughed out as blood streamed down my chin and neck.

 Chapter 358 - 358

    <h4>Chapter 358:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Moments Earlier


    "I told him to wait a few days. Why did he break the barrier? I doubt all of Arthur''s magic has been absorbed." I stated as I watched through my ward.


    "Maybe it felt confident enough to defeat him already." Tor offered.


    "Perhaps your creation wants to steal his magic more closely." re suggested.


    They spoke, but I couldn''t see them with my eyes closed. After all, I was trying to figure out what my experiment was trying to aplish. Switching to another one of my ghoulish wards, I saw that the army I sent was just as lost and confused as I was.


    My brows furrowed as I switched back to my ward that resided in Dwardew. To my surprise, the Ghoul I was watching through seemed startled by something for a moment as he jumped and quickly turned behind him. A cloaked man towered over him with a mad grin on his lips. The rest of his features were hidden, but I knew who it was immediately.


    "You!" I seethed as I took control over my ward but was frozen in ce and silenced.


    After all, he''d been a thorn in my side for as long as I can remember. "We can talkter. I want to see what thistest and greatest creation of yours can do." His grin deepened as his magic red across his body. "Then again, that''s the same man who stopped you in my ce all those years ago, isn''t it?" My body quivered in anger as he tapped my ward''s face condescendingly. "Now, now. No need to get so emotional."


    I was promptly kicked from my ward''s body as I returned to my throne room wide eyed. "My Quee-" Tor began, but he didn''t get a chance to finish.


    My magicshed out as many fled from my rampage. I wasn''t just angry. I was livid. No matter what happened now, I could no longer risk heading to the East, and sending Tor there would be unwise. Destroying the room, and anything that got caught in the sts outside of the room it didn''t help the rage I felt. The ground shook from my outburst and torrent of uncontrolled magic as parts of my body changed to a more skeletal appearance before I started to calm down.


    Finally, I sat back down on my throne and grasped the stone armrests tightly. "How could this happen again!?" I seethed as I breathed rapidly from my outburst.


    Tor returned, as did several of the others. "My Queen?" He said softly.


    "The East is lost to us. Going there would mean risking all out war." I stated, and many looked surprised at that. "Whatever his purpose is there, Dwardew is no longer a ce we can interfere with for the time being. We need to take care of a few loose ends before we could risk such a bold move..."


    "Arthur Pendragon is that formid-"


    Standing up again in anger at the mention of that name, I shouted. "It''s not just Arthur Pendragon anymore! It''s fucking-"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "I''ll address you in a moment." He said before grabbing my head with his free hand. "But I do need to make sure you stay down for a bit, so..." Trailing off as he ripped through the remaining skin on one side of my stomach, I felt myself almost get torn in half as I now was held up by my head. "This sword seems important to you as well."


    The man was brutal and meticulous in disarming me. I couldn''t summon my energy with how bad my wounds were, and I could feel traces of his magic inside me. Festering in the wounds and preventing me from healing as quickly. Prying Defiance from my grasp was simple as he dislocated the entirety of my arm. Shoulder, elbow, and wrist were all popped out as well as broken in several parts as he twisted it until I lost my grip.


    In utter disregard, he acted as though he merely tossed it away as it soared through the cavern. I heard it crashing through rock and other things before he merely chuckled in amusement. His eyes were hidden behind a magic cloak simr to the one I wore thousands of years ago.


    "I do hope you''ll be more entertaining than this." Dropping me, I fell, unable to stop myself with the magic in my system.


    My body, unable to support itself from the damage I had received, meant I needed to focus on clearing out his magic immediately. That would take some time. The Wraith and the cloaked man stood off against one another in the air. A Demon Lord and an unidentified High Elf were about to fight. Even though my energy was already working on cleansing my body, it wouldn''t be something that would leave Dwardew unscathed.

 Chapter 359 - 359

    <h4>Chapter 359:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    We watched in horror as Arthur''s body fell from the sky, lifeless. Typhon rushed forward. He was the only one to do so, and I quickly grabbed him with my uninjured arm. He struggled in my grasp for a moment before I shook him, and he looked at me with tears in his eyes. I red at the boy. Slowly, I let go of him before gesturing to him to be quiet.


    Turning my attention skyward to the Wraith and cloaked figure who had dispatched Arthur, I felt despair. My magic was gone, and Arthur had been dealt with so readily. Even Ventari and Kheri were shaking in fear at the situation. Everyone instinctively knew how serious this was.


    Thankfully, neither the Demon nor the cloaked neer''s attention seemed to be on us. "We need to get to Arthur." I said in the tiniest voice I could muster.


    Kheri looked confused for a moment before realization dawned on her. "You think he''lle back to life again?"


    I nodded. "It is the only chance we have."


    From above, we heard the first exchange begin. "Ugh. You steal magic?" The cloaked figure asked in an annoyed tone. "How annoying. Not to mention unoriginal." He then attacked the Wraith in what appeared to be a very one-sided confrontation.


    "This is the only chance we are going to get. We need to get down there and find his body!" I told the group.


    "I''ll fly down there. I''m pretty sure I saw where his body fell." General Kheri stated, and I frowned as I felt shockwaves shake my entire being as parts of the cavern started to copse once more. "I can get to him faster than anyone here."


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked her.


    She shook her head with a grim look as she flinched from the battle above. "No." Spreading her wings, she jumped from the baths and down to the city.


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "What the fuck is going on?" I whispered to myself.


    First, we crashnd in the middle of the Demon Army in a kingdom under siege. Then, Arthur scares them off and secures our defenses, only for them to be breached a few hourster. Next, he''s assassinated while squaring off against the Demon Commander, and the Priestess thinks he''lle back to life.


    Landing on one of the rooftops, I started to scan the area where he fell. "If I make it back to Lestrania, I''m going to hurt Greigh and Ziah for convincing me toe here..."


    A stream of blood seemed to be flowing into the street from behind one of the houses. Hopping over with a p of my wings, I looked down in hope. After what the Priestess said, part of me expected Arthur to already be dead. Instead, his eyes locked on mine with a fury I didn''t quite expect from a man barely put together. After all, his legs were folded under his body and barely attached to the skin on the side of his abdomen.


    Jumping down, Inded next to him. "Arthur..." I said and trailed off as my hands hovered over him, unsure of what to do.


    "Kah." He grunted out, but it was mostly blood.


    My eyes locked onto his once more. "What is it? What do you want me to do?"


    "Kak!" Arthur tried again, only to cough more violently.


    His eyes hardened as I put my hand on my cheek. "Don''t talk!" I urged him. "Maybe we can-" I stopped when I felt a small push on my side, and I looked at him.


    ''Kheri.'' He mouthed silently. ''Move. My. Lower. Half.'' Arthur''s lips worded.


    My brows furrowed. "I don''t think that''s going to help. Your organs-" Another small push from an invisible force.


    ''Just. Do. It." A snarl came to his lips as blood poured from them.


    "Do you realize how little skin is actually holding you together?" A re was all I got in return, and I just sighed. "Alright, but don''t me me if this goes wrong." Then I looked at him once more as I maneuvered myself around. "This might be a little ufortable." He deadpanned me. "Yeah, given your current state, I suppose it couldn''t be much worse. Give me a minute."


    And so, ever so carefully, I unfolded and twisted Arthur''s body. If I make it back to Lestrania, this will be the strangest thing I''ve ever done.


    My eyes nced back to Arthur, who only looked annoyed at best. ''Hurry. Up.''


    I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, yeah! I know! Give me a minute! This isn''t exactly something I''m well versed in!"


    Once his body was unfolded and pushed together, I saw it start to reconnect to each other. Skin regrew along with organs while Arthur''s magic shot across his body. He would grunt every now and then, but he seemed more impatient than anything. It wasn''t until I heard another deafening blow that I turned away from him and looked up.


    The fight was brutal, and parts of the Capital were being destroyed with little afterthought. Hearing some grunting, my attention turned back to Arthur to see him stand up shakily while his upper body moved rather grotesquely. He still wasn''t reconnected all the way. As gross as it was, I moved to help hold him up.


    He grunted as I supported him. "I don''t think anything will ever top how strange this is..."

 Chapter 360 - 360

    <h4>Chapter 360:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Campsite


    We had stopped for the night. We''d been traveling for days now. No news hade from our scouts. The western towns of Lestrania had gone all but silent. It was very unsettling. Alwin was preparing for the worst possible oue, which is why we were resting so frequently. It gave time for the scouts to return, and if not, it gave the men the rest they would need if we were heading into battle.


    My eyes traced along the western border. It was supposed to be the safest part of Lestrania. Nothing has evere out of The Veil. What goes in never returns either, which meant something else was at work here. Maybe they all fled, and the towns are abandoned... Wishful thinking to be sure.


    "My Lady..." A voice called from outside my tent.


    "Enter."


    Alwin entered in his full armor. "Lucia." He said softly.


    Walking over to him, I gave the man a much-needed hug. Sleep seemed to escape him these days. He didn''t want to be here or doing this. Not with the state of things back in the capital. Pulling away, my hand found his cheek as I caressed the single scar he had. It wasn''t overlyrge, and it was on the bottom side of his right cheek. Alwin said it was a mistake that cost him the lives of his men. The General never exined much further.


    "Has there been any word?" I asked before we moved over to my table.


    He sighed as he ced both hands on the table to stare at the map. "No. They should have returned three days ago. I have slowed our pace as much as I can to receive any news, but it seems it is not meant to be." Alwin''s head hung. "Lucia, I know you will not want to hear this, but-"


    "I am not returning to Helmsforth, General." I cut him off.


    He then gestured to the map as his gaze met mine. "We no longer can put this off. Our forces are moving blind, and we might be walking into a trap. If the Demons are behind this, they have likely separated our forces in two to weaken us." Alwin exined as he tapped the edge of the west on the map. "The Veil itself is magical in nature, and nothing has evere out of there that we know of. That means this is likely a coordinated attack."


    I looked at him. "You said there has been no news."


    "No news ''is'' news. We are either dealing with other flight capable opponents who took out our Zugal or magic users who are skilled enough to deal with our scouts from the ground." Alwin stated. "Either way, our mission is no longer just an investigation."


    Nodding, I replied. "I know, Alwin."


    "Please, Lucia. Please go home." His face contorted before he looked away from me. "I cannot lose anyone else, and if you are here, my focus will be on protecting you."


    "And who will protect you?" I asked back, and he didn''t look at me. "I know your sleep is disrupted. Do you even sleep anymore?"


    "I rest when I can." Alwin responded dejectedly.


    A sigh escaped my nose as I moved next to him and wrapped my arms around him. "Alwin, if I leave now and something happens to you, do you think I would be able to forgive myself?" He didn''t reply. "I have been training. My magic is stronger than yours, and I have more of it. I might not be as experienced, but I can be of use."


    His hand found mine on his shoulder, and he held it gently. "I-"


    He didn''t get to finish as a bright light suddenly enveloped everything. Shouts could be heard as many started to rush to the tent. I squinted as I tried to see what was happening while Alwin dragged me to the other soldiers. A pulse could be felt in my body as a ringing sound matched it. The shouts calmed down, and I finally was able to see what was happening as the light slightly dimmed.


    It was Arthur''s orb. The orb was floating in my tent, emitting a bluish glow as his energy seemed to radiate from it with small bursts of light shooting out. Many of us watched on, confused. Not long after, it began vibrating and picked up in intensity. The vibrations could be heard and were getting louder and louder until everything just stopped, and it fell back to the floor.


    "What in the world?" Alwin whispered. "Is that Sir Arthur''s-"


    I cut him off as I nodded and went to pick it up. "It is. He gave it to me before he left."


    He seemed surprised at that. "I see." Was his even response. "Has it done this before? Well, at a lesser intensity?"


    Shaking my head, I answered. "No. It has never done this. I do not think it was supposed to."


    "Do you know what it means?"


    A frown came to my lips. "Nothing good. Should we ask Kine to report this?"


    Alwin sighed. "Kine has been pulling double duty since none of the other scouts have returned. I will send him if we need toter, but I cannot lose him now."


    I nodded. "I hope Arthur''s okay."


    Gently grabbing my hand, he caressed it. "If anyone is doing fine, it would be Arthur. The man came back from the dead. What could possibly be an issue for him?"


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    I watched as Arthur''s armor reformed around his wounds and listened as he raved. "Another fucking High Elf! Why am I not surprised it''s another one of those pointy eared winged fucks!"

 Chapter 361 - 361

    <h4>Chapter 361:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "What do we do!?" Ventari asked me.


    "I..." I couldn''t think of anything.


    "Elincia!" She screamed at me.


    My eyes snapped to her. "I don''t know!" Was my sharp reply.


    Explosions continued to ring out as parts of the Capital were destroyed. "Where is Arthur!?"


    "I don''t know!" I shouted back.


    "I was wondering who was screaming." A voice called from behind us, and we all turned to see the cloaked figure with arge toothy grin. "If it isn''t the Princess herself!" He gave an overly theatrical bow. "It has been a long time, your Highness." Typhon stepped in front of me, as Ventari''s guards did for her. "Not that you would remember."


    "Who are you!?" Ventari demanded. "Why are you in-"


    A burst of magic erupted from the man as all the Dwarves vanished from the area entirely in a forced teleportation spell. Moving closer to us, I feltpletely helpless as Typhon stood defiantly in front of me. He ignored him as I could feel his gaze focused solely on me. The man circled around me as he looked at me.


    "Interesting. I heard Thana had interfered with your growth, but this is more amusing than anything." My skin crawled at that. "How disappointing you all turned out to be." Another teleportation went off, and the Wraith appeared. "Give me a second."


    The swift exchange between the two left me trembling as it was difficult enough to stand there without my magic. Water flew from the baths as a burst of magic came from the two before the cloaked figurended a solid kick that sent the Wraith tumbling down into the city below. He merely sighed as he turned back to me.


    As he studied me, I felt a growing sense of fondnesse from him for a moment before it disappeared entirely. "You would have no memories of the end." He paused before his hands found his hips, and he sighed. "Although, for you, I suppose it was more of a beginning."


    Disappearing from my sight, a small boom and a tightening sensation on the back of my neck followed suit. My one good hand came to my neck as I felt the grip tightening, as I screamed in pain. Typhon, bless his soul, turned and tried to attack the man. His yelp of pain could be heard along with a crash as my fingers curled in agony. My body was soon lifted off the ground as my wings fluttered and my feet kicked helplessly.


    "How convenient that you possess no recollection of times past. Not even a sliver or fragment of memory of what once was." He spoke in a low tone, and his grip tightened even more. "How is that fair?"


    My vision started to go dark as tunnel vision set in. "Let her go!" I heard Typhon shout.


    Taking deep breaths to help with the pain, I panted as I hit the floor on my knees. Looking up revealed Typhon hanging upside down in the cloaked man''s grasp by his leg. He seemed amused but also somewhat surprised.


    "I''m sure I hit you hard enough to almost kill you, boy. What''s your name?"


    Typhon tried to kick him with his free leg. "Typhon Delmaris!" He grunted as it was blocked.


    "Delmaris?" He repeated, somewhat surprised, and his gaze shifted back to me. "You would give the Delmaris name to such a creature?"


    "Let the boy go!" I ordered.


    He did as I asked and dropped Typhon. Unfortunately, as he fell, the man kicked him without a second thought. It wasn''t overly violent but more dismissive than anything. Typhon was able to bring his arms up to block the blow. Although it didn''t stop him from being flung into the nearest wall, it prevented further injuries.


    "Typhon!" His back was secured into part of the bathing foundation as his arms trembled.


    The cloaked man cocked his head in surprise. "What kind of boy are you? Either your instincts are far greater than most I''ve ever met, or you were lucky enough to realize what I would do." A smile split his lips. "Both are a talent, I suppose." Moving towards him with a grin, I tried to get to my feet, but my legs were too shaky. "Your attacks were also rather precise for someone your age. What else can you do?"


    Typhon shook in fear as his arms slowly returned to his side while he grimaced in pain. "Stop!" I called out as I tried to get to my feet again, only to fall. "Leave him alone!"


    "Don''t worry, Princess." The man told me smugly. "I''ll be gentle."


    A dark voice called from above all of us. "I won''t."


    Arthur appeared from a portal as the cloaked man was obviously surprised by his sudden arrival. He clearly wasn''t expecting this as Arthurnded both feet into his face and mmed him into the ground. The cloaked man''s body disappeared into the stone below as the entire cavern shook, the bath''s water exploded, and the foundation cracked while dust and debris flew everywhere.


    "Get up." Arthur ordered me.

 Chapter 362 - 362

    <h4>Chapter 362:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Get up." I told Elincia as I removed Typhon from the wall.


    As soon as I got him down, a teleportation went off behind me. Immediately, I opened a portal in front of my back as I heard a spell shoot through it. Jumping back into the portal, I heard the explosion ring out in the air as I had readjusted it to appear just overhead. It wasn''t the High Elf like I expected. Instead, the Wraith was floating there with a barrier protecting him from his own spell that he hadunched.


    The fight began anew as the Wraith started firing a barrage of magic at me. They didn''t seem to be spell based, where they would change into fire or something along those lines. Instead, they appeared to be pure magic, which was dangerous. Summoning dozens of Gravity Pirs to surround and rotate around me, the attacks would shoot up into the sky before disappearing.


    I would create a portal that would send them spiraling back to the Wraith every so often. A few good hits got in on itself as it screeched in pain, which halted its attack. That was until it started teleporting in and out while shooting more precise bursts at me. My Gravity Pirs couldn''t intercept them all, and a few got through. Gritting my teeth, I increased the amount, made them spin fast around my body, and added anotheryer rotating in the opposite direction.


    My armor was still recovering from the High Elf''s sneak attack, and now more bits of it were destroyed by the Wraith. The Wraith teleported closer and was somehow able to weave in and out between my Gravity Pirs. As it closed in, itunched close range attacks while swiping at me. We came to blows as I tried to focus on my sword to return to me. I knew where it was and needed it. Magic stung like a bitch.


    Grabbing one of the Wraith''s arms, I gathered a massive amount of energy in my free hand. Pushing it forward, it erupted from my palm as the Wraith put up a small shield with his free hand to block it. The energy was redirected upwards, mming into the cavern''s ceiling, which already looked to be on the verge of copse. When I stopped, the Wraith moved to the offensive but was halted when a teleportation went off right in between the two of us.


    "Now, isn''t this exciting!" He dered as his hand mmed into the Wraith''s face, and I managed to avoid him grabbing mine. "Oh!" The High Elf said as I brought my leg down on him, but he blocked it with his wings. "Careful now!"


    I kicked away from him into a portal and behind the Wraith before I punched the back of his head while the front of it was still in the High Elf''s grasp. It went limp for a second as the cloaked figure held it up with a small chuckle. He quickly tossed it at me, which I avoided. A portal then opened above me, where Defiance quickly fell through.


    With it now in my hands, the High Elf seemed more on alert, but his grin disappeared when he found himself unable to move. His confusion could be felt as I held him in ce with my Gravity Pirs as he looked around, trying to see if it was perhaps the discarded Wraith. Charging Defiance with my energy, I hefted it back and held it like I was preparing to throw a javelin.


    "Wait-" Was all he could say before Defiance shot forward almost point nk.


    A grand line formed through the edge of the Dwarven pce and into the back of the cavern. I watched as the dust cleared, and I opened a portal to have Defiance return to me once more. The chasm that formed from the attack cut through the earth in every direction. Anything that was in my attack''s way was destroyed. Parts of the pce, the flooring, and even the ceiling were all eviscerated.


    It wasn''t long before a teleportation went off in the distance to my right. The cloaked figure was alive. Not surprising, really. He floated there for a moment, and I noticed he was bleeding rather heavily before his wounds quickly healed. Naturally, the blood remained on him. Unlike me, it didn''t just evaporate into the air in red particles.


    Arge chunk of his cloak had been destroyed. Blood dripped down his fingers and wings as his pants looked a little torn. I could feel his gaze find my own as we stared each other down. His eyes left mine for a moment as he studied the new fissure that I had cut out through the backend of Dwardew.


    "Dang!" He let out an impressed whistle. "I''m not going to lie, that did hurt a little bit. Didn''t think you''d have it in you tounch such an attack with your precious mortals so close by." Chuckling, he held up one of his arms which was covered in blood. "Guess you proved me wrong there."


    "I tend to rise to the asion when needed. Besides, don''t pretend that all that blood is yours. That''s the same arm you gutted me with." I pointed out, and he merely chuckled and nodded.


    "You''re not wrong!"

 Chapter 363 - 363

    <h4>Chapter 363:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "I practically ripped you in two, and you''re already moving again." He then chuckled. "You didn''t even groan in pain when I did it. Either you''re far sturdier than I thought or far tougher than I presumed. Regardless of which it is, I have no doubt you''d stand a far more interesting foe than most others I''ve faced." He eyed my sword as my energy red out as I prepared to transform. "Very interesting indeed."


    "You remind me more of Thana than anything else. You''re not the first High Elf I''ve run into, and you won''t be thest. It makes no difference to me if one or two die here and there."


    "High Elf?" He repeated. "Oh! Right!" The cloaked figure said after a moment. "That''s what they call themselves in this day and age. I suppose that makes sense. Not like they would know what they are anyway."


    To my surprise, he floated away from me with a p of his wings. "And where are you going?"


    Another teleportation went off as the Wraith appeared where the High Elf was. "This thing is stealing my magic the longer our fight goes on, and I''ve already killed it a few times." He then gestured to me. "Although, I suppose the same could be said of you." Giving me a shrug, he continued. "This isn''t fun anymore. No sense in continuing a fight that is, in the end, pointless." His hands ignited in their whitish pink aura.


    All three of us were distanced from each other to a certain degree, but their abilities to pop in and out of ces were annoying. The Wraith seemed to realize there was a stalemate. Although, I was still unsure of how intelligent it actually was. It certainly seemed to notice the High Elf before me, though I have no idea what triggered it.


    Twirling my sword in my hand as my gaze shifted from the Wraith back to the cloaked man, I spoke. "Do you really think I''d let you leave?"


    "Don''t worry, Mordred," He said in a knowing tone, and my eyes widened at that. "Our paths will cross again." Not wanting to let this chance escape, my transformation began as my sword power traveled down my right arm. "That is something we will addresster." His grin at my arm told me he wanted to stay and fight.


    My transformation stopped when magicshed out horizontally. Not just at me and the Wraith, but in a full circle that shot in every direction. Like a wave, it mmed into the cavern''s foundation after the Wraith, and I avoided the blow. The entirety of the cavern was copsing towards the city below. With gritted teeth, I heard the cloaked figureughing as he flew away, and the Wraith gave chase.


    "Fuck!" I cried in frustration as the ceiling started to fall.


    Putting my sword on my back as the screams below grew in volume, my gritted teeth so hard it felt like they would crack as I summoned thergest Gravity Pir I ever had. My eyes felt like they were on fire as itpletely covered the entire city below. As the cavern crumbled, as soon as the parts of the copse hit my pir, they were blown into the sky and destroyed.


    Soon, the cavern wasn''t a cavern anymore. Bringing my palms to my eyes as I pressed against them to alleviate the pain, I heard the pping of wings next to me. Groaning in annoyance, my arms pulled away, where I saw Kheri looking at me with wide eyes. The pain in my eyes subsided after another moment, and I realized she was looking at my arm.


    "Arthur-" She began, but I cut her off.


    Shaking my arm, it immediately returned to normal. Well, the normal one that everyone else saw it as. The Zugal General seemed surprised at that and went silent. Our eyes met, and I waited to see what her reaction would be. She seemed unsure of everything at this moment, so I decided it would be best to ignore the situation entirely and float down to Elincia.


    Landing by the baths, which were destroyed by the copsing of the walls, Elincia was leaned up against a nearby rock. Typhon was with her, and both didn''t appear to be in the best shape. A bruise had formed on the back of Elincia''s neck while Typhon''s arms were swollen. My eyes nced at the water trickling throughout the area from the rocks that had filled the baths in the water''s stead.


    "Is it over?" Elincia asked me in a pained voice as Kherinded next to me.


    Kneeling down next to them as Typhon tried his best tofort Elincia, I spoke. "We''ve barely been here a day, Elincia. I''m afraid that this is just the beginning of our troubles here."

 Chapter 364 - 364

    <h4>Chapter 364:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    My Ghoul on the inside of Dwardew still wasn''t responding. Waiting made no difference, and I could no longer hope he would awaken. That meant he was likely unconscious with some tampering to keep me from using my ward. Thus, I had to resort to using one of the Ghouls outside Dwardew.


    As I took over, the first sight I was to witness was the entirety of Dwardew''s barrier being blown into the sky and decimated. My eyes narrowed as I saw my Wraith flying off as it gave chase to a form that disappeared into the mist. A smirk came to my lips as I realized that the fool hadn''t realized that this mist copied The Veil in the west.


    Unfortunately, a giant hole was sted through it through sheer force, and my smile diminished as my Demon Experiment continued to give chase. I did everything right this time, and it all still fell apart. Arthur was separated and surrounded where he would be unable to escape. His magic would slowly dissipate where he would be easy enough to capture.


    "Sir?" One of the Breeders came up to me in his cloaked regalia.


    He backed away as my face scrunched up in anger as my eyes focused on Dwardew. "Tell all our forces to advance." I ordered. "The Dwarven and Druid barrier is down, and they are in disarray." Then I turned to the entire army and raised my voice with magic. "ughter them!"


    Bowing, he responded. "At once, my Queen!"


    Leaving the Ghoul to his own devices, I returned to my decrepit throne room in a sour mood. My eyes darted between my Generals. Should I send someone else? Many thoughts and ideas shuffled through my mind as I tried to think of how to proceed. Our enemies are extremely dangerous, and both are capable enough to face me. Mordred seems to have gotten stronger, but so have I.


    Still, it''s been two thousand years since I''ve faced either of them, and I wasn''t willing to risk Arthur pulling the same stunt he did all those years ago. Having a repeat performance would be uneptable. I lost all the work I had aplished thanks to him and the wounds he left on me. Even to the point where I had to operate on myself to grow more powerful...


    "Let''s see what you do..." I mumbled as I watched on.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "What''re we gonna do?" General Kheri inquired. "We''re exposed now."


    Arthur sighed. "I can take care of the army, but if those two return, we''re quite literally fucked." Then he looked at us. "Well, you all will be. I''ll be fucked by trying to protect all of you."


    Typhon quickly spoke. "Isn''t there something we can do?"


    "You''re injured, and so is Elincia." Arthur replied, and he quickly turned to Kheri. "You should take them inside the pce and hole up with Allen and his crew. You''ll likely be thest defense."


    "I can fight!" Kheri shouted.


    I nodded. "That is exactly why Arthur wants you with us. Typhon''s arms might be broken, and I am having difficulty moving." Arthur nced at me, and I sighed. "I cannot believe I have be so useless."


    "Look, if you want to feel sorry for yourself, do it once you''re inside the pce. Who knows when the Demons will start their attack, but the barriers are down, and our defenses arepromised." He then gestured to the walkway to the Dwarven Pce. "I have other problems to worry about aside from your uselessness."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Elincia red at me for that before an explosion rang through the city. It didn''t echo since it was no longer arge cavern. The force of the st could still be felt from where we were.


    "What was that?" The Priestess questioned, rmed.


    "My guess is an explosion." Was my rather mundane response.


    "Arthur!" Elincia chastised.


    "What?" I asked back with a shrug.


    Kheri then pointed above the remains of the new wall that barely protected the city. "Look!" Low and behold, enemy fliers were inbound. "Zugal areing over the wall!"


    I looked at her and wanted to say something about her pointing out the obvious, but I felt that would be hypocritical. "Think you can get Elincia to the pce?"


    She nodded. "What will you be doing?" This time, I did give her a nk look. "Right..." Kheri turned to Typhon. "Can you help me support her so we can get her to Allen? He has a healer, I believe."


    "Of course." My student replied.


    They moseyed off, and I looked towards the front of the city where the sounds of battle could be heard. The Demonic air forces were having a difficult time attacking thanks to the Dwarven defenses, but it did sound as if the Dwarves were holding at the gate. I wondered where Ventari was, and I figured the Prince was likely headed toward the gate himself.


    With a sigh, I opened a portal. "Today is not my day."

 Chapter 365 - 365

    <h4>Chapter 365:</h4>


    Vitar''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    "Get back to the pce!" I ordered my mother.


    She had taken someone''s hammer to use as she mmed into another one of the cloaked invaders. "Do not think to order me around just yet, boy!" My mother''s response was firm but forced from her exerting herself. "You''re not king quite yet." Then she raised the weapon high. "We hold here! Do not let the falling of our defenses be our demise! Make them regret-"


    The Queen of Dwarves was cut off when the forces in front of us were crushed into the sand, horribly mangled. Bodies also started to fall from the sky. We all looked up to see Arthur floating above. This surprised me since I was certain I saw him get torn in half earlier. My mother was a huge boost to morale, which was definitely needed, but this Arthur Pendragon was giving out hope in droves.


    "Rally, Vithari!" Arthur called out from above in a booming voice that could undoubtedly be heard throughout the entire city. "Rally to me!" He lowered down toward us as a red mist of sorts evaporated from him. "Dwarves of Dwardew, has Vithari not been a father to you? Did it not shelter you and protect you as all fathers do? Is it not steadfast and a stalwart guardian?" A few cheers rang out from my people. "This Kingdom belongs to you, your brothers, and your sisters!"


    My mother leaned over to me. "Short, but to the point. Not a bad motivational speech."


    I gave her a surprised look that she would evenmend such a thing, but Arthur then looked toward the Druids. "Do you not want to save the Northern Forests? Has she not been a mother to you and your Druids?" He asked Lady Turiel. "Did she not care for you and your ilk?" The Druids weren''t as boisterous as us, but many did seem to agree with his words as he looked over all of us. "Will you not fight for them!?"


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Capital of Vithari - Dwardew


    Cheers rang out loud and clear, even from inside the city. The sounds of footsteps got louder and louder before we turned to see the gates were once again filled with the invaders. However, behind us, we heard more battle cries, and most of the civilians of Dwardew charging toward us with weapons in hand.


    My son shouted up to Arthur. "We can hold the ruined gate, but the fliers make it-"


    Arthur cut him off as he raised his hand for him to stop. "Do not worry, Prince Vitar. All you, the Druids, and your people need to handle are the enemies that get by me." He said as hended next to us, and he quickly turned toward me. "I will be letting a few through on purpose. Ventari, you need to capture a few of them for me. I''d like to question them."


    "Their numbers are too great, even for you, Arthur." I told him. "There might be close to a hundred thousand enemybatants."


    "That Wraith is the only issue. Keep your people inside the gate. Ruined thought it may be, I will not be held responsible for anyone whoes out to help me." He told us firmly. "Do not leave this city, Ventari."


    My son looked at me and clearly wanted to say something, but I stopped him before nodding. "You have my word I will keep them all inside. I''ll make sure to inform the Druids as well."


    His head turned toward the gate, but his eyes stayed on me shortly before flickering forward. "Good." Arthur then rolled his neck slightly as he moved toward the enemy forces. "I''m going to enjoy this far more than I should."


    He continued to walk toward them without drawing his sword or showing any concern. However, it wasn''t until they charged at him that things escted far more than I expected. The enemies just started to be torn in half. It was so unexpected that many of us stepped back from the sheer power shown as Arthur continued to walk on like nothing was happening.


    Blood rained down from above as the upper torsos of the bodiesnded with dull thumps on the ground. Many of the enemy were barking out orders, but when dozens of them were torn in two simultaneously, everything turned to chaos. Spells from Elves focused on him, only for them to be redirected somewhere else, deflected, destroyed, or held in ce. Creatures, much like the aforementioned Ghouls, started to appear.


    "By the gods..." The words left my mouth in a whisper.


    And all we did was watch as Arthur merely walked out into the desert. At least, until a few crept inside from behind him or flew in from above.

 Chapter 366 - 366

    <h4>Chapter 366:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Outskirts


    I was using a double-sided Gravity Pir and throwing it out almost like a frisbee. It would essentially cut any Demonic forces it would touch in half. Those who could dodge would be mmed into the ground while a limb was ripped from them. Whether it was an arm or a leg didn''t matter. Only the Ghouls and Zugal were able to escape it. The enemy Elven forces were arrogant and tried to use their magic to block it, but that ended poorly.


    "Stop there!" One shouted as I was surrounded in every sense of the word. "We know who you are, and we have orders to capture you, but we have no such orders for the Dwarves or Druids."


    Stopping, I looked up at the Zugal flying overhead with some Ghouls, and I quirked a brow as I replied. "So?" The Ghouls in charge looked at me, surprised. "Do you really think any of you will be leaving here alive?"


    "You''re outnumbered!" The Ghoul called.


    Crossing my arms, I scoffed at that. "If you know who I am, then you also know what I did to Thana''s Demon Horde of old." Then I pointed to the sky where the Wraith disappeared into the mist. "The only one I need to worry about is that Wraith. Without it here, none of you are my opponent." I quickly shrugged with my arms still crossed. "However, I will make any of you a deal; should you wish to help me, you will live."


    "Kill him!"


    With arge set of Gravity Pirs mming into the sand around me, it sent a wave out with the help of my energy. Burying hundreds that were near me. A moment after, more Gravity Pirs began to pound the sand like hammers. Red spots would appear at random while others watched on horrified. A Ghoul with some manner of tentacles splitting out of its arms rushed me via teleportation. It appeared directly before me, only to be held in ce with a spear a few inches from my face.


    The Demon twitched as it tried to move. "Why did you think that would work?" I asked.


    To my surprise, it red at me. "All of us know who you are!" He seethed. "All of us want you dead. You abandoned us!"


    That caught me off guard. "Abandoned you?" I repeated. "I didn''t turn you into this. Look to your Queen if you want to know who turned you into a monster."


    "And who is the one that allowed her to do so?!" He demanded and shook even more as he pulled himself closer. "We needed you and you weren-" The Ghoul suddenly twisted violently before he went limp.


    I dropped him to the sand and stared at him. It wasn''t me who killed him. My eyes nced around the area and noticed something. Those who weren''t cloaked were staring at me with such loathing and unfiltered hatred. Others even seemed to be pleading for help. Naturally, I stopped caring as they initiated the battle once more.


    A few Zugal dropped down from above me to kill me with their weapons at the ready as they pierced my body. They froze in ce once more with their des piercing me. I studied them to see if I could see that same hate as that Ghoul, and sure enough, it was still there. Then again, the Demons had fooled me a few times before. Thus, this wasn''t the time for me to waste an opportunity to get rid of the Wraith''s forces while it was away.


    With them stuck around me, I drew Defiance from my back. There wasn''t a choice for me to make at this time. The Dwarves were vital for my ns moving forward. Lestrania was in its beginning phases to where I needed it to be and find out who the people I could trust were. Ventari''s people were already a guarantee for me as long as I could free them. Their smithing and runes were going to be the driving force I needed.


    No one else would be as easy to guarantee their help. Plus, the Druids might even help in the future if I can save them as well. A surprising addition, but not one I wouldin about. So, with a small sigh, I quickly killed the Zugal floating in the air. Defiance cut through them, and my Gravity Pirs held them in ce. They still twitched, unaware that they were already dead. That is until I removed the pirs entirely, and they hit the ground only to split apart.

 Chapter 367 - 367

    <h4>Chapter 367:</h4>


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruined Gate


    I didn''t realize how bad the situation was. Only a few hundred got past Arthur, and even with all the civilians present, we were exhausted. The sounds of battle started to die down both inside and outside. We had captured five prisoners. A few of them were injured, and I wasn''t sure they would actually make it. Still, given our force''s exhaustion, it was a miracle we only had a few on our own side killed.


    Dwar stood next to me, barely winded. "It would appear we are victorious." Hemented and looked up to the Dwarves on the ruined gate. "Lady Turiel was a blessing in this battle."


    Vitar looked out the gate where the sounds hadpletely stopped. "Maybe so, but it would appear that Sir Arthur was a godsend."


    My eyes nced toward the gate where the sounds hadpletely stopped as we all stood there waiting. "You''ll learn not to mention such things in front of Arthur. I don''t know the whole story, but the man hates gods for some reason." I then turned to my son. "It usually follows with him insulting them or worse. Just so you know."


    Many of our Dwarves stood there waiting to see if more enemies would being through. My people were on the verge of copse. Arthur had given them some peace of mind, but it hadn''t even been a day since we got here. They''ve had no time to rest and went right to battle once more. Without the civilian forces to support us, I fear this might''ve gone far worse.


    I paused when footsteps could be hearding from the stone walkway under the gate. Arthur soon appeared a momentter, coated in blood. However, given his unique nature, it was also slowly dissipating. Thus, giving him a red trail of mist floating into the air from his body. It was a rather dominant and foreboding look.


    His eyes quickly snapped to mine after he looked around. "I apologize that so many got through."


    Quickly shaking my head, I replied. "There''s no need. If you took care of all the others, I can only say thank you, Arthur. Thank you for saving my people."


    He nodded. "They''re safe, but only for the moment." His head then titled back as he looked up to the mist still covering the capital. "The Wraith hasn''t returned. Until it does, your people are still in danger."


    Although he said that, I really looked at him. Parts of his body would convulse randomly, and his fingers were shaking. Even his gaze seemed distant. When I thought about it, I realized that fighting that many foes was unheard of. If he truly wiped out that entire army, then he singlehandedly faced insurmountable odds. Of course, he would be tired.


    "Regardless, this is a cause for a celebration! Our enemy''s forces have been vanquished, and our people are still here!" I announced. "Break out the ale! Fire up the smiths for some good old fashioned Dwarven culinary! Tonight, we celebrate!" Cheers rang out as I looked out across the people.


    I turned back to Arthur, expecting to see some look of relief, but all I saw was indifference. He watched them celebrate, and that was all. The man soon walked off toward the pce without waiting for anyone else. Biting my lips at the uncaring attitude, I felt conflicted. Was he that nervous about the Wraith?


    "Mother?" Vitar''s voice called out.


    My attention shifted to my son. "This victory is yours as much as it is his." I told him. "Arthur may have been the one to save us, but we wouldn''t have had anything to save if you had not stepped up in the way you did." With a smile, I put my hands on his cheeks. "I''m so proud of you. You''re going to make a great king, my son."


    He smiled as I hugged him, and I heard him whisper back to me. "This glory isn''t just mine. If not for General Dwar, and the men and women of Dwardew, none of us would be here right now. I could only lead those willing and try my best to convince those who weren''t. What you see is the result." Vitar stated. "Had I not had you and father as my predecessors, I fear not many would''ve been willing to listen to such a young and foolish prince." It was a nice hug, and I pulled away after a moment.

 Chapter 368 - 368

    <h4>Chapter 368:</h4>


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruined Gate


    "Both of you have done well." A voice chimed in, and we turned to see the General smirking at us. "I''m proud to have served the Royal Family more than ever. This victory truly does belong to many. My Queen had you not returned when you did, I fear what may you have stumbled upon should you have taken much longer. Your deal with Sir Arthur Pendragon was our saving grace." I stepped away from Vitar but kept a supportive hand on his back.


    "Thank you for being here with my son, General Dwar. I''m sure my husband would be just as grateful." He gave me a small bow.


    The General then looked to Vitar. "However, the Queen is also correct, my Prince. Without you and your quick thinking when taking in the Druids, we would not havested. It''s been a true pleasure to see both of you grow up and turn into such capable leaders."


    "I had a good teacher." I gave the man a knowing smirk. "One who didn''t hesitate to whack me on the back of the head every now and then." Dwar gave a hearty chuckle at that, and my smile dipped as I turned to see if I could still see Arthur. "We should get the prisoners secured and send out a few search parties to make sure there isn''t anyone injured in the city. Arthur''s battle with the Wraith and that cloaked individual did quite a bit of damage."


    Dwar''s look matched my own. "I didn''t think you were serious about how powerful he was." He then looked up at our missing ceiling. "Many will remember this day for the rest of their lives."


    Vitar''s gaze moved to the pce. "Even our own home is partially in shambles."


    "We can rebuild." I quickly said. "Our people are the greatest builders in the world, but this isn''t the time for that. Now is the time for rest." Then I rubbed my face. "Once we get those prisoners secured and do a sweep of the city. We need to search for any injured or dead before we start with any celebrations."


    General Dwar bowed. "It will be done." He instantly grabbed his most rested men and headed out.


    "Should we head back?" Vitar asked me.


    I smiled at him and patted his back. "You stay here and enjoy the moment with our people. You''ve earned far more than I have. I''ll round up a few of the pce attendants and other personal guards for help." My smile quickly fell. "I also need to speak with Arthur. No matter what deal we made, what he did was a miracle. He deserves more than what we originally agreed upon."


    "What was the deal?"


    "I''ll tell youter." I told him, and he frowned at that. "It''s nothing bad, I promise. In fact, given everything he''s done, I''d say it worked out in our favor considering none of us would be alive without him." Taking a deep breath, I exhaled through my nose. "Regardless, he was the only one willing to help me. I would''ve traded a lot more if it allowed me to return home."


    "I see." Was all my son said in response before he gestured to the gate. "Lady Turiel and the other Druids areing down. I''ll see about asking for their help cleaning up the area while the civilians prepare the victory feast."


    I nodded. "Then I''ll see you back at the pce."


    A rumbling grabbed our attention, and I felt the ground begin to shake. Many cried out in surprise while Vitar immediately readied his weapon before turning toward the gate. Others did the same as they expected an attack of sorts. However, many of us quickly realized it wasn''ting from outside Dwardew but from the inside. Specifically from the direction of the pce.


    Our forces, along with the Druids, turned to the pce to see therge portion of it that was cut through merging back together. The mming of rocks shooting from one side to the other was visible due to howrge the gap was. No one really knew what to say. It wasn''t fixed by any means, nor was it repaired. It merely looked like a patch job so the pce, or back of the former cavern, wouldn''t copse.


    Giving my son another pat, I started to head to the pce. "As I said, I''ll see you at home, Vitar."


    The prisoners were dragged away at my signal with the help of a few Druids who moved to keep the injured ones alive. With a small nod at Lady Turiel, we left as she joined my son.

 Chapter 369 - 369

    <h4>Chapter 369:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Rainy Helm


    The rain poured overhead and pattered off the roof as it ran down the window. A cold wind blew that could be felt even through the closed shutters. Winter wasing, sooner rather thanter. Through some of the cracks, I could see people moving throughout the streets as their breath could be seen even in the dead of night. Closing my eyes to the people running around in this cold, I tried to rest.


    "You doin okay, Cass?" A voice called out from my right.


    Shifting my head over from where it was lying face down on the table, I saw Sherry. "Just fine. You?"


    She looked around before shrugging. "Not too bad of a night. Floyd''s been a huge help whenever he pops in to work." The owner quickly sat down across from me with a small frown. "You sure you''re okay? You''ve been in here more often than usual."


    Sitting up, I adjusted myself in the seat. "Been waitin. Hopin ta hear somethin in passin."


    "About General Alwin and Lady Lucia or about Arthur?" Sherry pressed further.


    Taking the mug, I swirled the contents inside as I felt a small heat inside my chest from the drink. "Either, really. Arthur mostly." Nothing too extreme, but just enough to take the edge off. "Among other things." I told her before I shrugged myself. "Times are changing, Sherry. Ah can''t go down the streets so carefree anymore."


    "Not many can." She replied before leaning closer. "But Ah will cut you off if I need to. We''re still friends, and I know you got better things to do than sit in my ce getting drunk."


    "Ah''m not drunk."


    "Maybe not yet, but you''re on your way." Sherry shot back. "Look, if you ever want a free meal, bring Austin by, and I''ll cook both of you up something. Just... Don''te here so often. I''ve seen these kinds of ces ruin many a men looking for answers at the bottom of a drink."


    "Ah already have my answers. Ah''m waiting for the results." I told her, and she seemed a little surprised before she sighed. "Don''t worry, though. Ya got across what ya wanted. Austin means too much ta me ta be here all the time." Then I gestured to her with the mug. "Plus, it would mean Ah''d have ta see that face of yers more often."


    I took a drink as she rolled her eyes with a small smirk. "Good to see some things haven''t changed." Reaching across the table this time, she grabbed my free hand with both of hers. "I am here for you and your brother if you need anything, Cass. I hope you know that."


    Giving her hand a squeeze, I put the drink down and smiled. "Ah know. Many others have told me the same throughout the past month or so." Her hands pulled back with a smile, and I sighed after a moment. "Time flies, doesn''t it?"


    Sherry nodded. "It certainly can. It also depends on what you do with that time; that determines how fast or slow it goes."


    "Sherry!" One of the patrons called out, holding up an empty mug.


    "One sec!" She shouted back before looking at me once more. "Bring by Austin next time. I miss seeing that kid."


    With a more forced smile, I nodded. "Ah''ll let him know."


    She returned the forced smile and walked off. Being left to my drink, I slouched back and took another sip. It wasn''t long before Sherry''s seat across from me was quickly filled. A cloaked Ayda was shivering from the rain. Magic appeared and removed the water quickly enough before it could dampen the seat or her clothes anymore. I watched as she took a satchel from over her shoulder and set it beside her.


    Quirking a brow at her appearance, I called out to her, confused. "Ayda?"


    The Elf shivered slightly. "Just a moment." Raising her hand, she quickly waved down Sherry.


    "Well, hello, Ayda. I didn''t know you wereing here to meet Cass." Sherry said as she approached.


    "She was unaware." Ayda quickly responded dismissively. "I need something to drink. Not too heavy, but enough to warm me up."


    Both Sherry and I were surprised at that. In fact, the owner of The Rainy Helm looked at me, and I shrugged in response, just as lost. Ayda turned and started rummaging through the bag. The Elf seemed oblivious to our stares until she turned to me and saw that Sherry was still there.


    Ayda was surprised at this. "Did I order wrong?" She asked but didn''t give a chance for her to reply. "Maybe I should have been more specific?" Turning to me, she quickly asked, "What are you drinking, Cass?"


    I held up the mug. "This is just some mead. Sweet and-"


    "I will have one of Cass''s mead."


    Sherry nodded and spoke through thin lips as she tried not to sound annoyed. "One mead. Coming up." Then again, she knew this was how Ayda always was.


    "Yer not one ta drink." Imented.


    "I, for one, do not want to bepletely sober or in my right mind for this." The Elf responded.


    I quirked a brow at that. "And what is ''this'' exactly?"

 Chapter 370 - 370

    <h4>Chapter 370:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Rainy Helm


    "I know you have a sharp mind, Cass. Using simple deductive reasoning would be enough to figure out why I am here." The Elf quickly replied as Sherry set down a drink before she snatched it and downed it immediately. "Another when you get a chance, Sherry."


    Sherry looked at me while I was frozen mid-drink. "On me, Sherry." Putting my drink down as Ayda watched Sherry walk off, I leaned in. "Ah take it this is about the runes." My tone was hushed.


    Ayda''s eyes flickered to mine. "I can do it now." I sat up straighter at that as my excitement was easy to see. "You should know that there are moreplications than I originally thought."


    "Ah''ll deal with them all." I instantly said, and Ayda''s mouth shut a little slower than I would''ve liked. "Ayda, Ah can do this."


    Another drink was ced in front of Ayda, who looked at Sherry for a moment. "Thank you."


    "It''s on the house." She said as she looked at me. "As long as you two don''t get toofortable here."


    "That''s a rather odd way of doing business." The Elf across from me pointed out.


    "One of you has been here far more often than I''d like, and thest thing I need is another of you doing the same thing." Sherry stated as she gave me a pointed look.


    Ayda turned to me while she spoke to Sherry. "Has she been drinking far more than she should be?"


    Sherry sighed. "No. Cass is very careful about her intake, but I don''t want things to get progressively worse."


    The Elf smiled softly at that. "Then I will ept your kindness." She took the drink and began sipping at it, unlikest time. "Do not worry, Sherry. We will not be here long."


    "Good." Pointing at me, Sherry started to walk off. "I''ll say tonight was on me."


    Raising my mug, I thanked her. "Appreciate it, Sherry."


    Once we were rtively alone, Ayda''s eyes focused on mine. "Are you absolutely sure about this, Cass? Have you truly thought about all the consequences of this?"


    I sat there for a moment as I thought about her question honestly. "Yes, Ah''m sure, but no. Ah haven''t thought about all the consequences. It doesn''t matter what it does ta my body, as long as Ah get an actual fighting chance."


    "I see." She took another sip from her mug. "You should know this will take multiple sessions. It will be torturous." Ayda looked down as both hands found her mug. "Once we start, you cannot stop. Even if you cry, pass out, or no longer want to continue, you will have no choice."


    "That''s fine. Ah''m d Ah picked you if that''s the case. Ya could just magic me away if Ah get to be difficult."


    Ayda shook her head. "I will never make you attend one of our sessions. It will have to be your choice, but just know that if you choose otherwise, you could possibly die."


    My lips tightened, and I nodded. "Understood."


    "Do you really understand?" Ayda pressed further, and I nodded once, which resulted in her sighing. "Then we should get started." Finishing her drink, she grabbed her bag and stood up. "Shall we?"


    "Right now?" I asked, a little flustered.


    "Be thankful you already have something in your system to help with the pain, and I have things in ce to begin the process." She started walking out, and I quickly finished my drink before following after her as I raced to put on my cloak. "The only thing missing right now is a few things from you and myself."


    "Us?"


    She responded to my question as we started walking through the rainy streets. "A few key ingredients needed for this to be sessful onlye from the bodies that participate in the ritual." That didn''t sound promising. "Our blood." Ayda rified at my look. "That, and my magic."


    We moved quietly through a few alleys and streets, taking the fastest route to Ayda''s library. She had enchanted it to help people find any books they might need in her absence. Not just anyone could do that, and it even impressed the Priestesses. There was a reason she was the top student out of all of us. Her magic really was that powerful.


    Entering the silent library, Ayda immediately moved to the back after cing a barrier of sorts around the entrance, windows, and any other exits. As she walked, several spells shot from her hands as she moved further into the back. I didn''t interrupt because I didn''t know what she was doing. Besides, I picked her because I trusted her.


    Opening a back door that should''ve led to a storage room, she entered and revealed that everything had been removed. Now, some candles were illuminating the room with runes marking the floor in some manner of diagram. Following behind her, I closed the door slowly as she moved around, grabbing all manner of things and started cing them around the diagram.


    "I have looked into this extensively since Arthur left, and you asked me to do this. Sleepless nights have all led me to this." She held up a few books. "These are all the books I have found on the subject. They are merely copies of the original, but I have gone over each of these multiple times. I admit I am not an expert in this subject, Cass. There are no experts, but if you want to stop, this is yourst chance. Are you still sure you want to go through with this?"


    "... Yes."

 Chapter 371 - 371

    <h4>Chapter 371:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Lowest Rung


    Ayda''s Library


    Reaching for a knife, Ayda quickly sliced her hand as she went around specific spots on the diagram. Her blood would collect into one spot on the floor before moving to the next. It was an rming amount of blood as they pooled into eight different spots.


    Pulling her hand back, she moved over to a table and held it over a bowl. Some more blood poured into it before itpletely healed with her magic. Ayda tried to continue working but stumbled, and I moved to help her into a chair. She breathed heavily as she brought her hand up to her head to gather herself.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah. Just some blood loss. Give me a moment." Ayda replied before she stood and handed me the knife. "You need to mix your blood into the bowl as well." She stated as she took her cloak off.


    I nced over at the diagram. "That was a lot of blood, Ayda. Are ya sure yer gonna be okay?"


    The Elf merely scoffed. "I have been in this state many times when I am low on magic. Essentially, more than anyone else, I am used to this feeling. To be strong under pressure, you must be able to use your magic in any condition." She exined. "I also have been preparing for this for a while, so I took precautions."


    "Such as?" I questioned as I held the knife.


    "There are many ways to increase or improve blood recement. Red meats, fish, vegetables, beans." Ayda moved about the room as she grabbed other ingredients. "Naturally, I did my research and found the best way to get through this ritual." She then started sticking some leaves in her mouth and drank some concoction that was already prepared. "As I said, I have been preparing for quite some time."


    Gesturing to the knife and bowl, I nodded and cut my hand, simr to Ayda. "How much do you need?" I asked as I focused on the bowl, but there was no answer. "Ayda-"


    My words caught in my throat as I looked over my shoulder to see Ayda watching emotionlessly as my blood mixed with hers. Her breathing seemed to quicken slightly, but I flinched away from her a little bit. She never did know what boundaries meant. This situation just made it a little more awkward than usual.


    "That will do." Grabbing my hand after a few moments, she healed the wound and then pushed me out of the way. "Wait off to the side for a moment."


    I did as she instructed and watched as she started putting all manner of things in the bowl with our blood. However, at the same time, her magic was also flowing into the bowl. It looked like it was almost liquid as it dropped into the bowl. While she worked, the bowl eventually began to glow crimson. When it did that, Ayda''s hands lifted as she backed away slightly and looked at it for a moment before she turned to me.


    "Cass," She began in a resolute tone, but one that carried a deep sadness and regret. "Take off your clothes. Thest thing we need is you ruining them during this process."


    With a deep breath through my nose, I nodded. "Okay, Ayda." My cloak was the first thing I removed.


    Taking my top off, Ayda moved next to me and traced her fingers along my now naked back. My breath caught for a moment since I wasn''t used to someone touching me like that. Well, no one other than Rennal. I couldn''t see her, but I soon felt her arms wrap around me in a hug from behind before her forehead rested on the back of my shoulder. She was rather shortpared to me.


    "Ayda?" I called out to her.


    "For what it is worth, Cass, I am sorry." A sniffle escaped my friend. "This will probably be the most painful thing you will ever have to endure. Even with doing everything right, you could still die from the pain, Cass."


    Grabbing her hands in mine, I sighed. "Ah''ll be fine. No matter what happens, ya just force me ta continue if ya have to."


    Her arms unwrapped from me and made their way to my back as they ran across my back. "I will be starting with your back. It is thergest surface area and will be the most painful overall."


    My nerves were starting to get to me as I shook. "Ah figured the ribs or inner thighs would be the most painful."


    "Other parts may hurt more due to their sensitivity, but your back will be the starting point for everything else." The Elf exined in a matter-of-fact tone. "Its size alone is the biggest problem. Your torso will be next, and we will expand from there. All this to say, your first two sessions will be the longest and easily the most painful."


    "Getting the hard part over with isn''t the worst idea." I stated as she pulled away from me.


    "So, you say." Looking over my shoulder, I saw her grab the bowl. "But how long will you keep that outlook?" She asked as she walked over to me. "Do not take these words as words offort. Even on the smaller parts of your body, it will still cause unimaginable pain." Ayda then held up the bowl for me to look in. "This will be melting into your skin, muscles, and bones. It etches into everything in every sense of the word. Kind of like carving away what was once there and being reced with the runes entirely, but also not entirely. Truly a fascinating subject."


    That was concerning, to say the least. "Melts?" I asked. "Won''t that kill me?"

 Chapter 372 - 372

    <h4>Chapter 372:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Lowest Rung


    Ayda''s Library


    "Not at all. Think of it as a branding method that marks to the bone. The magic will be the thing that seeps into your very being." She stated in a very serious tone. "You will be at no risk of dying from having your heart or other vital organs marked. Only the pain will be your enemy. It was described very graphically that many would die during this ritual from their brain being unable to process the agony."


    "Ah''m not just anyone, Ayda. Ah can take the pain. Obviously, people survived this enough times for it ta be sessful ta some degree."


    "This was banned because hundreds died at the hands of people promising the weak power. They were used as little more than human experiments. Nothing more, Cass. I am fairly certain you will survive because I am not like them." Ayda exined. "We are not like them. Everything I have done was with your survival in mind. This ritual was supposed to be done in one sitting, which contributed to why so few people would survive."


    "Which is why yer breaking this ritual into multiple sessions."


    "Exactly. Are you sure you are ready for this?" She asked once more. "We can wait till tomorrow if you want?"


    "Ah''m ready."


    Ayda walked away from me and immediately responded. "I doubt that very much." Then she gestured to the diagram. "Once you remove thest of your clothing, step into the middle."


    Removing my underwear in the ominous candlelight and bowl of glowing blood, I did as instructed. "Ya know, Ah have ta say, this is probably one of the weirdest things Ah''ve ever done, Ayda."


    "Weirdest so far." She added.


    "What happens if Ah identally leave the diagram?" I questioned as I looked around the edges.


    "That is thest thing you need to worry about. It would be impossible for you to leave now." She then gestured to the runes on the floor, and I saw that her pools of blood started moving on their own. "A barrier of sorts will prevent anyone besides me from interfering. Naturally, that includes you as well. Having the subjects try to escape during the ritual would just be distracting."


    Closing my eyes at her referring to me as a subject, I replied sarcastically, but nerves also entered my voice. "Thank you so much for thatforting exnation."


    She shrugged. "It was not meant to beforting. Besides, I think we are past the point offort, but if you want some reassurance, just know that subject was used by those who used toplete this ritual in the past." Ayda replied. "Now," Her magic ignited in her hands, and the chair pulled up behind her so she could sit down. "The beginning phase is done."


    The diagram below me was now glowing a red simr to the bowl in Ayda''s hands. "What now?"


    Ayda grit her teeth as she looked me dead in the eyes. "We finally begin."


    Blood shot out from the ground like red goo thattched and restrained me. It flipped me onto my stomach and held me in ce. Pulling me to the ground, I heard Ayda mumbling to herself, and I could barely look over at her because of my new restraints. The mixture from the bowl began to slowly filter into the diagram and hover above my back.


    "Ayda?" I called out nervously.


    "..." There was no serious reply.


    Her mumbling continued as the mixture formed some manner of rune above my back. Its glowing intensified for only a moment before I saw it approach my back. My arms and legs were pulled tight to the point where I could barely move. The rune slid onto my back, and I couldn''t feel anything, but it was short lived. Soon enough, it felt like someone was tearing away at the skin and muscles.


    My body tightened. "Try to rx." Ayda''s voice called out for a split second.


    Ayda''s Point of View


    The Lowest Rung


    My Library


    It was fascinating to see the first rune contact Cassidy''s skin. Almost like a feather, it fell into ce perfectly. While it only shined briefly, I watched as Cass tightened up. She was a very muscr girl, so you could see her muscles flexing as she bit her lip.


    "Try to rx-" Was all I got out.


    The rune began sinking into her skin in a horrific fashion. I''d read about this and heard how grotesque this ritual was, but it was hard to watch. It wasparable to cing a red-hot iron ball onto a block of ice and watching it sink into it. Cassidy''s skin smoked and burned as the rune sank into her body. Not long after, she started to thrash around and scream. Who could me her as thin lines of blood began to pour off the side of her body.


    Reinforcing the soundproofing spell, I watched as the rune hit her bone, and a new kind of smoke appeared. It filled the room, as did a horrible cracking sound. The rune shone brighter than normal for another second while Cass''s body shook violently from the pain. After another moment, it started to rise back up and be flush with the skin before it stopped shining altogether.


    "Cass?" I called out to her. "Are you okay?"


    Her body was lined with sweat, and I moved to the side to try to see her face. Cass''s hair was matted to the sides of her face as it hung and covered any expression she might have. I studied her as her breathing was heavy, as she seemed to be calming down slightly.


    "We cannot stop now, Cass. I need to administer the next rune since we have only done one portion of your back." There was no response. "This may be a little more painful, but I n on doing a few more runes at a time." Still no reply. "You may want me to do all of them, but they heal rather quickly once they are ced. The pain will remain for a bit, and your back will be tender."


    "..."


    I sighed. "If I do all of them, I am afraid you might not survive, so I will use my best judgment in this scenario."


    Without further waiting, the diagram pulled her taut once more as I prepared another two runes that hovered over her back. They quickly interlocked with the first rune I had ced, and the process began again. Cass''s body tightened again as sweat poured onto the floor below her, along with blood from the first rune that dripped down her back. When the screaming began again, I closed my eyes. It was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 373 - 373

    <h4>Chapter 373:</h4>


    Allen Harlow''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    The pce shook horribly, time and time again. "Keep the Priestess safe." I ordered my men as I moved out into the halls. "What in the world is happening?" My question was said out loud but directed to no one.


    Moving past some of the walkways that looked out over the city, I could see some of the damage that had urred. It was terrifying and also magnificent in a way. The entire cavern''s ceiling had been blown away, while other parts had been cut through like butter. Only one person could''ve done this, and I knew it wasn''t the Priestess.


    The sound of footsteps caught my attention as they came from the hall up ahead to the right. My heart started beating faster as I knew that the gate had beenpromised, and the sounds of battle could be heard for a few hours. Everything had gone silent now except for a few war cries and victorious cheers. That didn''t mean a few enemies from the Demonic Horde couldn''t sneak through.


    Rolling my shoulders as I took a stance to prepare myself, I waited to see if it was friend or foe. To my surprise, Arthur was the one who rounded the corner. His hand was stretched out as a burst of energy shot from it into the walls and floor. The pce shook once more as it felt like it was almost copsing, but I doubt that was truly happening. Arthur must''ve realized I was there as I saw his eye quickly snap to me sideways before his head even turned. Never before had I seen such a cold gaze.


    "Sir Arthur." I greeted him as evenly as I could.


    His body slowly turned to me while his gaze stayed focused on me. "Allen Harlow." Arthur replied.


    The use of my full name unnerved me. "Sir?"


    "Is Typhon safe?" He inquired as he moved toward me as he exuded this pressure.


    Giving a small bow, I answered. "He is, Sir."


    "And Elincia?"


    "Both are safe. Just a few minor injuries."


    Stopping in front of me, his breathing was almost nonexistent. "Good. I need to rest. The Demon army has been destroyed. All that remains is the Wraith that destroyed the White Revenge."


    "Would you like me to escort you to your room?" I offered as I stood back up.


    His gaze was focused solely on me as he seemed to contemte my words. "If you wouldn''t mind." Arthur said with a small nod. "My mind is in a bit of a haze." He stated as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It looked almost like a re, but I think he was more of in a daze and was trying to focus them. "Are you alright, Arthur?" I asked carelessly.


    Arthur seemed surprised by the question. "Do I not look alright?"


    "You seem tired." I told him honestly.


    A twitch was all he showed in terms of emotion. "Do I?" The General nodded after a moment. "I am. I''m also a little distracted. Things are never simple, are they?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "The usual." He then gestured for me to lead on.


    We started our walk through the pce. I was by no means a reliable guide, but I did know where Arthur''s room was. After all, it was my job to report to him. He was the one responsible for this excursion. As we walked through the halls, Arthur was very quiet. His eyes would stare out into space as he almost followed me mindlessly.


    When we finally reached his room, I moved off to the side of the door and stopped. However, Arthur did not. He walked past the room as he continued his stroll through the halls. I bit my lips as I realized that he was either far more exhausted than he let on, or something did happen that was affecting him.


    "Sir Arthur," I called out, and he stopped suddenly before looking over his shoulder at me. "This is your room."


    He eyed the door for a moment before he nodded. "Thank you, Allen."


    Opening the door for him, he entered, and I stood in the doorway as he moved to the bed. "Do you need anything? Maybe some food or water?"


    To my surprise, he put his sword off to the side andid down on the bed, still in all his armor. "Not right now. Maybeter." Was all he said before he rolled over.


    "Get some rest, Sir." I said before I closed the door behind me with a small frown.

 Chapter 374 - 374

    <h4>Chapter 374:</h4>


    Allen Harlow''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    When I returned, I immediately pointed to some of my men. "Arthur is back in his room resting. Make sure no one bothers him." They quickly nodded before taking off.


    The Priestesses room was connected to the main area where we were staying. It was considered the Lestranian Ambassador''s suite. So, several rooms for multiple people. Naturally, Arthur refused to stay in it and asked for a separate room. Looking back, it was likely because he would be needed to act quickly without worrying about us.


    As I sat down, many men sat around while a few Elves stood guard for the Priestess. Kheri eventually exited the Priestess''s room and saw me. Before closing the door, I saw Elincia and Typhon sitting down, talking with their new bandages. The Zugal General moved across from me and sat down with a sigh.


    "How''re you holding up?" I asked her.


    She shrugged. "We''ve taken some hits since we got here. Morale is low," General Naset began before looking out the terrace. "Well, it was. Most of us are in the dark, but I''m guessing the Demons have been pushed back for the moment."


    Shaking my head, I replied. "They''ve beenpletely wiped out. Arthur turned that incredible force into a defunct wreck." Her eyes widened at that. "He''s sleeping now, but he said only that Wraith was left. I think he''s resting, so he''s ready before ites back."


    "..." Her fingers thoughtfully caressed her lips. "Did Arthur look different at all?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "When you saw him," She gestured to me before continuing. "Did his arm look different, or was he acting weird?"


    Returning her uneasy look, I answered. "His arms were fine, but he did seem a little off." My head hung slightly as I remembered his eyes. "Arthur''s gaze was more intense than I''d ever seen it, and he was releasing this pressure... Almost like he was waiting for something..."


    Kheri folded her fingers together. "But he said that the only thing left was the Wraith?" I nodded.


    "How''s the Priestess?"


    "She''ll be fine. Once her magic returns, Priestess Elincia will heal instantly and likely start helping with the recovery as well." Kheri Naset answered.


    "Does it not disturb you that our Priestess, who are supposed to be all powerful, is sitting in there with broken bones while Arthur is unaffected?"


    Her eyes darkened as she looked over her shoulder at the door before turning back to me and leaned in. "I saw Arthur get ripped in half." Kheri told me, and my eyes snapped open at that. "Literally torn in two with only a small portion of skin and muscle keeping him together. He was more pissed than anything else and had me help him hold his body together. Helped him heal faster."


    I leaned in to match her. "Do you think the Priestesses could do that?"


    She immediately shook her head. "I never hope to find out, but if I''m being honest, no." Her eyes darkened as her fingers tightened against each other, as her knuckles turned white. "To be torn in two and be nothing more than irritated? Ripped in half and rejoining a battle far beyond the imagination only momentster..." Kheri''s body seemed to shake slightly. "It is not a thought I want to dwell on."


    "We should tell the men, Ty, and the Priestess." I told her. "They''re in the dark, and they''ll be happy to hear that the enemy forces have been taken care of. Arthur also said something about a festival or victory banquet."


    General Naset scoffed. "It''s amusing to me because he likely doesn''t truly care. If he mentioned that Wraith, that''s what he''ll be focused on. That, or he''s hiding something."


    I quirked a brow at that. "What could he possibly be hiding?"


    Giving me a simr look in return, she spoke sarcastically. "What could a man who was ripped in half a healed in a few minutes possibly have to hide, right?"


    "It''s not my business. Besides, my men and I knew what we were signing up for." I told her. "Arthur saved us from the Leviathan, and he saved us here. Granted, we volunteered for this one, but at least he''s trying to do something about all these Demons." My eyes nced toward the Priestess''s door. "Seems he''s about the only one from what I''ve heard."


    "Careful, Captain." She warned me with narrowed eyes. "Remember who you pledged your loyalty to."


    Standing, I stretched slightly and responded as I looked down at her. "Lestrania. Same as you." Then I moved toward everyone else. "I''m going to let the men know the good news. Arthur''s student is likely waiting to hear about him as well." Was what I left her with.

 Chapter 375 - 375

    <h4>Chapter 375:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    "Do you think Arthur is going to be asleep much longer?" Typhon asked me softly as we waited for word.


    Adjusting my arm, Kheri replied for me. "Given what he''s been through, I doubt it. The man just fought an entire army. It''s been half a day since he went to his room."


    "The Dwarves are still celebrating." Imented. "We have barely had time to sleep or rest ourselves. A few hours here and there can only do so much." Brushing his hair, I continued. "At least we know he is okay. Who knows how tired he must be after running around all those towns before we arrived here?"


    "I feel like Arthur always pushes himself too far or too hard." The young Dragon stated.


    "There aren''t many who could force him to take a break, but at least we know he''s still asleep." Kheri pointed out.


    Word had arrived of what Arthur had done. As impossible as it sounded, some part of me wasn''t too surprised at the incredible feat. However, despite that, Arthur decided to rest instead of partaking in the feast. Even the smells were reaching the pce. A few Dwarves hade by to offer us some food, but many asked about Arthur. This continued throughout the night and into the early hours of the morning.


    Typhon was the one who spoke next. "Maybe for now, but what about that Wraith?" He questioned before he looked at me. "That Demon was far stronger than the others, and the mist still hasn''t dispersed."


    My lips formed a frown as I moved to the balcony with a sigh. "That Wraith certainly did seem to give Arthur a hard time."


    A chill ran down my neck and back as we started talking about it. A feeling of oing dread filled me, and I looked up. The mist shifted for a moment before a small ck dot appeared in the sky. My eyes widened as I could feel magic shifting.


    "No..." I whispered in horror.


    Raw, untamed magic began to form into a giant orb that shone far more brilliantly than any Sun. It was beautifully majestic in all its glory as beams of light lit up the area. Typhon, Kheri, and others ran to the balconies as the Dwarves in the city stopped their celebration.


    "No!" Was all I was able to shout out as it descended towards us.


    The closer it got, the brighter it became. Everything started to shine in the most hauntingly vibrant colors. Our balconies cracked from the sheer amount of magic being present in one spot as itpletely blotted out the sky. All of Dwardew would soon be merely a memory, and I would have left nothing behind.


    Grabbing Typhon, I pulled him close. He was my pride and joy at the best of times and the worst of times. Truly a light in my life that I am thankful for every day. Typhon held me back as I could barely hear his shouts over the growing sounds of our impending doom.


    However, it suddenly stopped. Upon looking up, I could see another dot floating before the orb as it came to a halt. Arthur came into view, but barely. His hands were stretched out, and I realized he hadn''t stopped it entirely. It was still pushing down but at a much slower pace.


    A war cry sounded out, and the orb exploded. Waves, much like the ones you''d find in the ocean, washed over us. Pushing us and stalling others who tried to push back. My ears were ringing as I did my best to keep my feet. With only one arm and no magic, it was hard to keep upright. So, when another wave of residual magic mmed into us more violently, I rolled onto my arm.


    I cried out in pain before another wave mmed into us, and my body was flung into the wall. Cracks began to form in the room''s foundations as I was in a daze. My eyes tried to focus as Kheri stood in front of me, and Typhon protectivelyid on top of me. The shaking of the pce rocked me to sleep as everything went ck.

 Chapter 376 - 376

    <h4>Chapter 376:</h4>


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    We watched as the sky lit up from explosion after explosion. No more songs were being sung. The entire sky was on fire. Many hugged their loved ones while others watched in resignation. Resigned to fall here. Dwardew would be nothing more than a memory. Lady Turiel stepped beside me as we watched Arthur try to hold the Demon''s attacks at bay.


    Every time he seeded, he was pushed back just a little more. Parts of the city were crumbling. Buildings were toppled. Many of us cowered from the waves of magic that rippled through the air. The Druids were more susceptible to the magic than us as Lady Turiel clutched her chest in pain each time.


    Soon, Arthur was almost near us, and despite how bright it was, I could see how pained his expression was. It wasn''t until he lowered even a little bit more that I saw a continual red misting from him. Blood poured from all manner ofcerations and other wounds he endured from the continual attacks. His eyes met mine for a moment as his body shook and trembled under the force of the attacks.


    A cry of pain came from his lips, and a few tears came to his eyes as I saw a sh cut down his back. Yet, it didn''t seem like it was from the wounds that he was teary eyed. Almost down to the ground, I walked over to him as he lowered reluctantly. He looked back up, and I saw his eyes squinting as he tried to focus.


    I tapped his foot as it was within reach as parts of the nearby buildings had evaporated. Even the pce was starting to crumble along with whatever remaining walls surrounded our once glorious city before a familiar blue energy coated them. Arthur''s head snapped toward me as his eyes met mine. He was breathing heavily. My gaze turned to my son, who was watching the scene with a small frown on his face right behind me.


    "It''s okay." I told Arthur in-between sts. "You upheld your end of the bargain." He grit his teeth. "Take your people and go. There''s no reason for any of you to die here. None of us will me you." His eyes widened, and his breathing quickened for a moment. "Thank you. You''re a real hero, Arthur."


    By no means did I react on purpose. Many of us copsed in fear as Arthur mmed into the ground. His feet spread wide as his arms shook barely above his head, as his neck started to burn from the magic attack. The ground cracked beneath his feet while many began to cry. A night of victory was what I wanted to give my people because I knew it might notst.


    To my surprise, I heard Arthur speak. "Don''t tell them." He said softly, and I looked up at him. "Don''t tell anyone."


    I was confused by that until wings sprouted from his back, and his body began to morph into something entirely new. Blue cracks started to form on his skin as his armor glowed before it seeped into his body before it turned ck. Horns sprouted from his head along with a red and ck orb that floated between the two. His fingers turned blue, with sparks of his blue energy transforming them. Even his facepletely disappeared as only his eyes remained.


    Power thundered from his body as the waves of attacks stopped as theypletely disappeared. Almost like they were thrown back up into the sky and through the mist suddenly. The Wraith became visible once more as it floated down and off to the side as it examined Arthur. Part of me is ashamed to admit that I was afraid of him.


    His eyes met mine once more, and I could not tell what he might be thinking, and I cowered. Arthur eyed me a little longer before reaching out with his hands, and his sword flew to him from the pce. Cutting through the air, it seemed to thunder across the sky like lightning before it appeared in his hands like a sh of light.

 Chapter 377 - 377

    <h4>Chapter 377:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Springing up from my desk as my remaining ward sent me a link, I took over his body. Arthur had killed the entirety of the army I sent, which is what I wanted. The magic of the Breeders and Ghouls he ughtered would go to my Wraith, only making it stronger. So, yes, he killed an army close to a hundred thousand strong. However, it all went to my Wraith, who was now using it after it returned.


    That wasn''t what he wanted me to see. "What is this?!" I whispered in disbelief as Tor formed beside my body.


    "My Queen?"


    Shaking in some inexplicable emotion I couldn''t describe, I watched some unknown creature stand off against my Wraith. The eyes told me who it was. Arthur had done something to change and alter his form. An absurd amount of magic gathered above that would even annoy me, and it didn''t even get a chance tounch before it started to break apart.


    It shot out in every direction, almost like beams of energy cutting through the surroundings in a perfect circle. Almost like an invisible te or shield was ced in front of the attack. Like water against a dam, it yielded reluctantly and redirected elsewhere.


    "Tart," I spoke in a low tone. "Ready the failsafe." My orders made Tor flinch in surprise. "And kill Elincia and his new student!" A snarl escaped from my lips. "Kill them before you use the failsafe! I want him to hurt!"


    "Did the Wraith fall?" Tor asked me.


    "Whatever that form is, I have a terrible feeling about it." Then I thought back to when Tor informed me of his first confrontation with Arthur Pendragon. "Remind me of that form you spoke of when you fought against him."


    Tor''s shadows flickered. "It wasrge. Bulky and resulting in impressive strength. ck armor adorned parts of his body while blue cracks-"


    Raising my hand, I bit my lip in annoyance. "Then this is different. This form I see before me is sleeker and likely far more dangerous than the one he faced you in." Tart went to work, and I sat down with my forehead in my hands, lost in thought. "How did he hide this for so long? Who else knows?"


    "Perhaps its because-"


    My eyes widened, and I cut him off. "Wait!" Forcefully taking over for Tart, I looked out toward the battle in confusion. "Why isn''t his magic disappearing?"


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Anotherrge orb of magic was sent hurling towards us. How the Wraith still had magic to send out such attacks was beyond me. However, this time, it wasn''t stopped as Arthur slowly floated up to it. A ck orb appeared in his free hand as he merely reached out. The magic twisted and turned before itpletely disappeared. That was when I heard him.


    "I finally understand..." His voice was altered. "You can keep reusing all the magic you''ve gained under this dome." Deeper, but also higher at the same time as they came across in a manner of clicks. "But what about if I take it instead?"


    There was a small pull toward Arthur at that point. It was concerning as I felt my body grow lighter as my feet started to leave the ground. That is until Arthur crushed his ck orb in his hands. Another shockwave erupted from his hand that knocked me to the ground. I lost track of Arthur for a moment as I got back to my feet.


    When I looked up, I saw that he had the Wraith by the head. His hand was wrapped around the Demon''s face before he mmed his sword into his stomach. Normally, a stab with such arge sword would be fatal, but this was different. The Wraith''s body started to fold in on itself.


    Split in half, the lower half of its body started to fold over and over before it rolled in on itself. The waist and down was flung across the city like it was propelled by the sword. Even his top half by his stomach was trying to fold and likely would''ve if its head wasn''t being held. It screeched as a spell was flung at Arthur that he was able to dodge, and it flew up into the mist. Then Arthur crushed its head in his hand before it was dropped andunched to a different area.


    "He won." I heard some utter in disbelief.


    "It''s over!" Another cried out.


    My gaze moved back to Arthur and saw his focus shift from where the Wraith''s body was flung to the sky. He adjusted himself, and I saw him ready his sword. Moving from him to the sky, the cries of joy quickly went silent as the Wraith''s magic burst in the mist. The sky began to twist from the spell, and soon, four more Wraiths descended from above. A teleportation went off, and the original Wraith was there with the other four as its body was mended.


    A storm of magic flooded the area and whipped across the city violently. My son and the General moved in front of me to protect me while others moved to cover. Lady Turiel was also protected as we moved behind some buildings to get out of the punishing onught.


    More magic started to gather as I saw Arthur just float there. "Arthur!" I cried out, but the storm silenced me.

 Chapter 378 - 378

    <h4>Chapter 378:</h4>


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    A monsoon of magic flooded the air as it poured down across Dwardew. Peeking out every so often, I watched as Arthur slowly moved to the ground. As he touched down, the storm was decimated as a wave of energy washed over the ground. Almost like an ocean wave crashing over the entire city, everything took on a blueish hue. While still in cover, many would sneak nces to see what was happening.


    The collection of Wraiths above seemed irked about their magic being overpowered. A tornado of magic formed above us and slowly moved down to Arthur. It was so violent and unpredictable that many Druids passed out from the fluctuations. While it was a hauntingly magnificent sight, it surprised me that Arthur stood there unfazed. Again, his hand reached over his head, and a ck orb formed. The tornado began to disappear as it tried but failed to reach him.


    Screeches rang out from above, and the tornado expanded and engulfed Arthur entirely. It surrounded him as it turned viciously in the same spot. Bursts of magic wouldsh out and destroy parts of the already ruined city. A tornado of red and ck magic started to cut through the ground.


    "Arthur!" I yelled as it continued to whirl. "Arthur!!!"


    To my surprise, the tornado began to change colors. From the bottom, it started to turn blue and expand even further in diameter. It started to change slowly until it soared up instantly andpletely decimated the Wraith''s magic before it disappeared in an instant. Leaving an unfazed Arthur standing there amidst the rubble.


    They all teleported down to Arthur and rushed him all from different angles. I watched as they all froze in ce. Turning away was instinctive when they all started to twist in horrific ways as blood poured to the ground in a graphicallyrge puddle. It only took another moment for them to teleport away. However, when they did, Arthur also opened a portal and disappeared.


    Everything went quiet as the wraiths appeared overhead and darted around, trying to find Arthur. As they moved about, they started to suffer horrible wounds. Entire chunks would go missing as a portal would open and shoot out a blue beam of sorts before closing. Teleportations started to go off, but there was no escape. The part that was so terrifying was that none of us, not even the Wraiths, knew where he was. He aimed for all their hands to prevent them from escaping.


    All five of them mmed into each other. They were lined up from top to bottom as Arthur appeared out of a portal from above. With his sword, Defiance, in hand, he held it out in front of him with one hand. Almost in a bored manner, he dropped his sword, and it fell before piercing through all five of the Wraiths and mming them down to the ground. Dust and debris went flying everywhere as the ground shook from them being impaled into the ground.


    Once the smoke cleared, I saw they were skewered in the ground as lines of blue energy were pulsing through the stone. They all twitched and twisted as they tried to break free. Ignoring them for the moment, my gaze once againnded on Arthur, who had apparently been making several of those ck orbs again. The sand surrounding the kingdom was floating into the air towards him. That is until he shot it above into the dome made of mist.


    The Wraiths didn''t like that. Horrible screeches could be heard from them as the mist started to swirl along with the sand. Nearby rubble started to float into the air along with parts of the surrounding canyons. If I hadn''t known any better, I would''ve thought the world was ending asrge chunks of the city that were unshielded by Arthur''s energy started to ascend into the sky.


    Eventually, the wraiths broke free, but it was toote as almost all the mist had been absorbed. The sun broke through and shone out the clearer. Almost like a wave of relief had washed over all of Dwardew, even in its ruin, there was hope. All five of the Demons teleported up to Arthur, who merely eyed them with indifference after they recovered. The ck orbs darted down and surrounded him as they danced around his body. Acting like a shield, the Wraiths were hesitant to get near him.


    Mumbles could be heard as more people started to poke their heads out more and more. "He''s a god."


    "A god." Many others muttered their agreements.


    I bit my lips as I watched the scene continue to unfold before us.

 Chapter 379 - 379

    <h4>Chapter 379:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    It was impossible to get close to the breach in the wall. The floor was too unstable, and the risk of seeing what was happening wasn''t worth it. Even flying would be risky, given how harsh the bursts of winds were. Most of the sailors from Harlow''s group were grouped together behind thicker walls. He was the only one who risked getting closer to thepromised parts of our rooms.


    The Captain seemed frozen by whatever he saw, but our attention quickly shifted when something crashed through the ceiling of our rooms. Typhon immediately moved to protect Elincia, while I drew my swords as I saw it start to move. It was alive, and whatever came here was likely no friend. A familiar Dwarf stood as he eyed us.


    "General Kheri." He greeted evenly.


    "What is the King''s advisor doing here, Tart?" I demanded as his gaze was filled with malice, no matter how neutral his expression. "Clearly, you have some ill intentions bying here."


    "I''ve been given orders, my dear Zugal."


    My nose wrinkled at his use of my race. "And what orders are those, Dwarf?" I questioned back.


    His form started to change into a grotesque stone golem as his skin cracked and blood leaked out. "The Queen''s." He replied as his eyes fell out of his head.


    "Protect the Priestess!" I roared as I charged forward.


    He curled up as I swung my swords across his arms protecting his neck. A chipping sound came from his arms, but other than that, the ringing of my des could be heard. My hands also were sore from the blow and force I had put into it. Given that it felt like I just swung against a bolder, they were starting to go numb.


    "I expected a little more, but perhaps I didn''t need to worry so much." His husk of a form looked about. "It would appear your Elves are tired as well, and the biggest issue still doesn''t have her magic." He stated as he looked at Elincia.


    Putting my swords away, I picked up two pieces of rebar from the debris of different lengths. Better to use them as clubs and not have to worry about ruining my swords in case I need them forter. Who knows what other Ghouls might be lying in wait. Ones not made from stone or focusing on defense.


    Tapping them together, my eyes focused on the newly revealed Ghoul. Greigh told me about the Ghouls and said I would likely be able to fight against most of them with no issue. Pretty sure he didn''t think about one covered in stone. Studying the Ghoul, I frowned as I remembered the Ghoul that tried to take Arthur''s corpse after the ind incident.


    "I''m not convinced you realize the situation you''re in." I told him. "I''ve already fought one of your kind before. This time, I''m more than ready."


    "Is that so?" He questioned back. "You may have the speed, but do you really think you have the power to break stone?"


    I tapped the rebar together. "We''re gonna find out." He seemed surprised as little wisps of wind started to gather around the rebar. "Looks like your Wraith friend isn''t taking any more magic from us." The Demon roared at that since most Zugal can''t use magic, but I''m not most Zugal.


    Using my wings to propel me forward, I mmed into the Ghoul with reckless abandon. Given that it was a Ghoul, there was no other choice. I aimed for any joints I could target. Elbows, shoulders, wrists, and even his hips and knees. There was no way I would let him anywhere near the Priestess or anyone else in this room. Chipping away at his arms got me nowhere, but it likely hurt given, how his fingers kept curling. He looked like a literal husk of his original form with no facial features whatsoever.


    Reaching out, he grabbed one of the rebar, and I immediately used my wings to twist it around. Letting go of it surprised him as he expected some manner of resistance. I gave him none. pping above him, Inded on his shoulders and brought the other rebar down on his face. A crack shot through where his nose and mouth used to be as he stumbled back.


    Jumping back, part of me expected him to retaliate. What I wasn''t expecting was Harlow to be there with a rock raised over his head. He brought it down hard on the back of Tart''s head. The Ghoul fell to his knees as he turned around to see who was responsible. Harlow immediately grabbed a wooded club from one of the destroyed chairs as a weapon.


    "I''m going to kill," He paused for a moment as he nced around the room. "All of you."


    "Like you weren''t going to do that before." I mocked back and he roared in response.

 Chapter 380 - 380

    <h4>Chapter 380:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    Tart seethed as he stood back up to his feet, and his body started to get sharper. "Not because of my orders, but because I want to." His fingers turned into a single pike on both arms.


    To all of our surprise, he wasunched across the room and into a wall. He stayed there for a moment and eventually looked up in surprise as a chunk of his face chipped off from where he was hit. My eyes also searched for who was responsible, and they fell onto Typhon who was standing there with his fist glowing with some manner of magic.


    "I stood by because I thought it would be best to leave this to General Kheri," Lord Delmaris began. "But then I thought, what would Arthur do?" He then moved to my side with Harlow and took abat stance. "Get up, Demon." The young lord ordered darkly. "You threaten my family, and you''re gonna pay the price." His tone gave me shivers as I could almost see magic floating off him.


    "Arthur''s newest student..." Tart whispered as he climbed out of the wall. "I have orders to kill you specifically." Tapping his cheek that had been chipped out from Typhon''s attack, he continued. "Now I see why. Even the current Dragon King had nowhere near the potential you have at your age. The Queen always thought they might have the greatest potential. Perhaps you should be spared and given to her instead."


    "You''re more than wee to try." Typhon replied as I felt heat starting to pour from him. "Just know that failure is all that awaits you." A few explosions rang out in the distance from Arthur''s battle, but I quickly looked back to the young Dragon.


    I had never seen Typhon this confrontational before, but given that the woman he considered his mom was right behind him, I can''t say I was surprised. We readied ourselves as we expected the Ghoul to attack. However, Lord Delmaris picked up a piece of debris and flung it far faster than I had expected. Tart was able to dodge it easily enough but paused when it destroyed a part of the far wall. Typhon charged without warning and mmed into the Ghoul.


    Harlow and I moved to help, stopping as we saw him pick the Demon Golem up and m him into the ground. A roar escaped from Typhon''s lips as he did it repeatedly until the floor copsed, and they fell through.


    "Typhon!" I shouted.


    "You dare threaten my mom!?" I heard him bellow from below. "My mom!" He repeated before the sounds of crashing could be heard.


    Hopping down, I spread my wings to see Lord Delmaris had the Ghoul pinned and was wailing away recklessly. I immediately moved to them. Cracks were shooting across his stone body, but he wasn''t paying attention. The Dwarf was small, even whenpared to the young Dragon. He could get his feet under Typhon and turn them into pikes, much like his fingers did.


    "Typhon, move!" I screamed and shoved him out of the way.


    One of the pikes pierced Typhon''s forearm. He screamed in pain as I gritted my teeth as one managed to snag some of the skin on my side. It was a small piercing and not life-threatening, but I still curled over in pain as my free hand covered the wound. Tart scrambled to his feet as I put my other arm out in front of Typhon and got him to back away.


    "Kheri!" He let out concerned as he cradled his arm.


    I eyed his wound for a moment. "Harlow! Get down here!" He jumped down andnded unceremoniously near us. "Attend to Lord Delmaris'' wound."


    He looked between the two of us. "Your wound looks more serious." Harlowmented.


    "It''s not. He managed to get a chunk of skin, and it hurts horribly, but we cannot allow the young lord''s wound to get worse." My breath caught for a moment as I hissed. "Out of all of us, I''m the only one who has experience in this type of situation. Once he''s been taken care of, I''ll need help." Wind surrounded me, and I felt my feathers shift from my magic. "I don''t have much magic right now, so use the time wisely."


    "I can still fight!" Typhon shouted.


    "You''re gonna have to. There is no choice in the matter." I stated. "With these wounds, if we don''t work together now, all of us will die."


    Tart panted in pain as the cracks on his body worsened. "I don''t care anymore." He said suddenly before impaling his left arm with his righthanded pike and ripped it off. "Surviving was never an option for me." His arm mmed into the ground as some dust floated into the air. "This was meant for the king, but I suppose he''ll get his dose when he finds your mangled corpses!" Waving his arm all over, the dust started to spread.

 Chapter 381 - 381

    <h4>Chapter 381:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    Using my wind, I created a barrier of sorts, but I didn''t have a lot of magic left, as I had just said. Gritting my teeth, my vision started to get blurry from the wound. It wasn''t a serious wound if it was taken care of. There was just no way to do that at the moment. This was the result of someone inexperienced charging blindly ahead. If I didn''t have to use so much magic, I''d be able tost longer, but that dust was likely poison.


    "Harlow, get Typhon and Priestess out of here. I''ll keep the Ghoul trapped here. See if you can find help, or better yet, get Arthur!"


    As if summoned, a portal appeared, and out stepped Arthur. He quickly took one look at the situation and gave me a surprised look. Not many Zugal could use magic like me. After a moment, his attention shifted back to the Ghoul before studying the dust in the air. To my surprise, my magic was redirected.


    "Stop, Arthur!" I cried out. "It''s poison!"


    Arthur was taking thergest inhtion I''d ever seen. The dust, my wind, and even the air in the area seemed to get sucked in. It felt harder to breathe, only for a moment before everything stopped. No more dust remained, and I was finally able to catch my breath as Harlow supported me. Tart''s body twisted grotesquely before his voice altered.


    "I win!" A familiar voice cut in.


    "Because of some poison?" Arthur then pulled the Ghoul''s body, which was now being used by Thana, to him as his palm mmed into its mouth to silence it. "Again, I''ve broken your siege. Another trap lies ruined before me, and you have failed once more." He started to squeeze, which resulted in cracks shooting throughout his head as the golem couldn''t withstand the pressure. "If you think you''ve seeded,e here yourself to find out."


    All three of us backed away from how cold and dark his tone was. His eyes seemed to shimmer as he crushed the Ghoul''s head before it fell to the floor dead. It crumbled away to nothing more than a collection of rocks. Arthur eyed it for a moment before his gaze flickered to us.


    He then eyed me specifically. "It would seem you three had your hands full yourself." Moving over to us, he stopped in front of me. "I''m sorry it took me so long to notice. Those Wraiths were more annoying than I thought they''d be, but at least they weren''t as dangerous as I expected."


    Gesturing to my wound, I replied with a hiss. "It''s worse than it looks."


    "A puncture wound can be debilitating on its own. You''ve been run through." Arthur stated as he kneeled down to look at it. "True, none of your internal organs were injured, but that doesn''t mean it isn''t serious." To my surprise, he put his hand over the wound, and I felt a rush of adrenaline course through me. "I hope this works."


    My body started to tingle as if I had far more energy than I knew what to do with as he pulled away from me. "What did you do?" I asked.


    "Magic is essential for everything in this world. The Wraith was stealing that magic. Maybe not as fast as he did with the Elves, but magic is kind of like an immune system for you. It helps with healing," He exined as he gestured to the wound that had scabbed over. "And more. Magic can restore grievous wounds, but most healing magic is actually just boosting your own natural healing capabilities."


    "How do you know that?" I asked him as he stood up.


    "Had a friend who was a bit of a master at healing spells. Of course, there are some exceptions to the rule, but that''s how it was exined to me. My energy is kind of like a boost for your magic." He was so tender as he looked at my wound and prodded it. "Does it feel better?"


    "It does. Thank you."


    Arthur nodded. "Don''t thank me just yet. The wound will still feel like it''s there, so be careful you don''t get too excited." He then turned to Typhon and eyed his wound. "Wrap your wound and meet me up top."


    Grabbing him quickly, I gestured to Typhon. "His wound is rather serious, Arthur!" I told him. "Your student needs your help!"


    He turned to Typhon once more. "How did you get that wound? It''s almost identical to the one Kheri had." Arthur questioned.


    Typhon averted his gaze. "I was reckless... It was my fault that the General got hurt. If not for her-"


    "Then deal with it yourself." Arthur cut him off. "Like when you broke your arms out of your own inexperience, you can deal with this yourself. That, or wait until Elincia heals it. It would seem you are learning bad habits, Ty." Without warning, he jumped up to the floor above and left us there.


    The young lord looked downcast, and I sighed as I tapped his shoulder. "I''ll speak to him when I get a chance." He nodded solemnly. "Let''s figure out how all of us can get back up there."

 Chapter 382 - 382

    <h4>Chapter 382:</h4>


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    "Spread the word!" I ordered. "Find Arthur Pendragon!" Many started to scatter as I raised my voice. "Do not let his people find out about him! What he truly is," The pause in my voice got many to nod. "He doesn''t want people to know! He revealed himself to us to save us! Do not let it be in vain!"


    "Mother!" Vitar ran up to me as Dwar stood by his side with Lady Turiel. "Are you alright!?" He looked me over and held me. "I thought I''d lost you." My son trembled as he hugged me. "You... I..."


    Holding him back, I smiled and reassured him. "Arthur saved me." I told him.


    The group nodded. "We saw." My son replied. "When that magic engulfed you-" He stopped before looking at me. "Did you know he was a god?"


    I bit my lip as I thought back to just moments before Arthur disappeared.


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Earlier


    The Wraiths circled Arthur and eventually dropped all use of their magic. I don''t know if it was because the mist was no longer there, but Arthur seemed to take it as a challenge. His orbs disappeared, and he floated down to the ground while the Demons followed suit. They grouped beside each other as the five stood across from Arthur among the ruins. He reached out, and his sword flew into his hand once more.


    All the Demons eyed it carefully, but to our surprise, Arthur nted it right beside him. He waited for them to attack. Nothing happened. So, he moved forward and away from his sword. Spreading his arms out in a low manner, he goaded the Wraiths into attacking.


    One tried his luck and rushed the man turned God. He backhanded it as it mmed into several buildings that toppled over. Two more tried to attack immediately after. It was brutal to watch as the man barely seemed to be trying. Arthur merely mmed his fist into the Demon''s stomach as it tried to swipe at him with magic ignited in its hands.


    I almost felt bad as it curled over in pain. As it tried to get up, Arthur mmed his fist into the side of its head, and it fell to the ground as another teleported behind him. Nonchntly, he brought his elbow back into the third Wraith''s face. As its head shot back, I thought he broke its neck. The second one at his feet tried to get up, but Arthur quickly brought his foot down on the back of its head. Cracks shot through the area as the Wraith''s body twitched after the head was crushed.


    With a wave of his hand, his sword shot forward and impaled the third Wraith as Arthur kicked at its head. The head was ripped from the body as they wereunched in separate directions as the remaining two Wraiths kept their distance. Suddenly, one lunged at the other and impaled it with its arm. Disappearing into thest Wraith, I was disturbed to see the others start to dissipate as well.


    Whatever magic they might''ve had seemed to flow into thest remaining Wraith. Instead of confronting Arthur, the magic started to shoot from its hands to the rest of its body. Almost like it was corrupting the Demon. The Wraith began to glow before it became much brighter. To the point where it hurt to look at. Suddenly, the light changed directions and appeared from above. Directly above me specifically.


    A horrible screech left its mouth as the lightpletely disappeared. Looking up, my body trembled as the Wraith''s body split apart horribly as the magic went wild. The light returned, but it wasn''t just light. It shot out in every direction as an orb that was engulfing everything. Anything it touched was decimated.


    "Mother!" I heard my son yell as I looked at him to see him reaching out for me.


    The light overtook me as I closed my eyes and heard the destruction it was causing. Part of me expected to be dead. So, when I opened my eyes when the noise stopped, I was surprised to see Arthur standing over me. A bubble of his energy surrounded us, and I looked around to see it was the same for many others. Dwardew was destroyed. Only bits and pieces remained. The once glorious city had only a fraction of it still standing.


    "Arthur." I called out to him as he changed back into a more familiar form.


    He didn''t look at me as he spoke. "Tend to your people and any who might be wounded. The Wraith''s magic ispletely gone, but it would appear there is another Demon present." Nothing else was said as a portal opened, and he disappeared.


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    Lady Turiel was the one who spoke. "Should we really discuss this here?" She inquired before she gestured to the pce. "It would seem Arthur has returned to the pce. Perhaps we should as well." Then she looked to one of her fellow Druids. "Do as requested and make sure no one speaks about Lord Arthur. Also, begin to aid in the aftermath."


    I nodded. "Thank you, Lady Turiel."

 Chapter 383 - 383

    <h4>Chapter 383:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    When we finally got up top, after dealing with the young lord''s injury as best as we could, we saw Arthur putting Elincia in bed with such a softness that it surprised me. He must''ve cleared it off from all the debris. Gently, he ced his hand over her forehead. He mumbled something softly before he turned back to us.


    "I imagine all the Elves will be struggling with their magic returning. Elincia will be no different. Zugal, and Humans, are to watch over our pointy-eared friends. Keep a close eye on her." He ordered. "If you''re injured, make sure to take care of yourself first."


    "Arthur." I called out to him, and his eyes met mine. "Are we safe? Is it over?"


    Arthur nodded as he stood tall without any injuries. "For the moment. I doubt the Demon Queen will act on my goading." To my surprise, his attention seemed to shift to my side, where Harlow was. "Captain?" He said, confused at his uneasy expression.


    Harlow looked conflicted, and I raised a brow at his behavior before I looked back at Arthur. To my surprise, there was a glow in the General''s eyes as he studied his Captain. My eyes narrowed as I looked between the two, confused about what had happened. Typhon eventually moved between them and garnered his teacher''s attention.


    "What?" Arthur''s voice was cold.


    The young lord flinched at that. "I wanted to apologize."


    To my surprise, he gestured around the area. "Feel free. Everyone here should get a heartfelt apology."


    "Arthur," I cut in, and his eyes snapped to mine. "He''s still a child and inexperienced."


    "You''re right, but I told him what would happen." He told me before switching back to Lord Delmaris. "That''s why I should''ve left your arms broken the first time you did something like this. Maybe then you would understand. Your actions don''t affect just you. Kheri could''ve died because of you. Harlow could''ve died." Then Arthur put his finger on Typhon''s chest. "You could''ve died, and I need you."


    My brows furrowed at that. "I know, but he threatened-"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    Cutting off my student, I held up my hand to stop him. "It doesn''t matter. I understand how you feel, and I may act that way, but you cannot. If Kheri died before I got here, who would''ve kept the Ghoul at bay?" I asked, and Ty became quiet. "Not you because you became reckless, but thankfully you defended Elincia so she could die a few minutester." My sarcasm made him flinch.


    Typhon looked down as a few tears came to his eyes as he quietly mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    A sigh escaped my lips, and I crouched down. "Like I said, it''s not me you should be apologizing to." Putting my hands on his shoulders as the boy cried, I continued. "You were in a position to support Kheri, and together, you two should''ve been able to defeat that Ghoul. Because of you, many people almost died, Ty. Don''t make the same mistakes I did and learn from this experience before it bes something you have to live with."


    The boy nodded solemnly. "Okay." He responded softly.


    Then I turned to Kheri. "Thank you for keeping him safe. I know it''s your duty, but still..."


    She smiled at that. "Of course."


    My attention then shifted to Harlow, who flinched at my gaze. "Can you take care of things while I speak to the Captain?" I asked Kheri, who seemed confused, but nodded nheless and took Typhon with her to check on the Priestess. "What did you see?" My question caused him to freeze.


    Obviously, the man was hesitant. "I-"


    Crossing my arms, one of my fingers tapped as I waited. "Harlow," He looked at me. "Did you see?" All I received was a nod in return. "I see." The Captain seemed unsure of what to say. "Did anyone else see?"


    "I don''t think so." Was his soft, unsure reply.


    Harlow owes me no favors, and I like him. I didn''t want to threaten him. He didn''t deserve that. As I studied him, it was in to see he wasn''tfortable near me. Then again, who knows if the Dwarves and Druids would keep their silence.


    "Sir-" Harlow began but was cut off by the sound of rushed footstepsing down the hall.


    The door burst open, and Ventari, along with Lady Turiel, entered the room without waiting. Both immediately bowed to me, which annoyed me. A frown came to my lips as they kept their heads down. Kheri rushed back in just in time to see them both kneel before me.


    "What''s happening?" She asked in a confused tone as her gaze moved to me.

 Chapter 384 - 384

    <h4>Chapter 384:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Western Lestranian


    Our convoy continued on our journey to investigate the viges and towns that had gone silent. The Veil to our right made things particrly eerie. A curtain of fog that nothing ever returned from. Something that never had anything escape from once it entered. We camped with it at our back and Alwin felt more confident being without the threat of beingpletely surrounded. It said it would also help us in terms of preserving magic.


    Me, on the other hand, I always felt uneasy. There were times it almost sounded like there was something on the other side. However, it would always quickly disappear, and I seemed to be the only one who heard it. Zugal were overhead at all times to keep an eye on the surroundings to make sure nothing was approaching. Unfortunately, we had a woond terraining up, which was making everyone nervous.


    "All forces halt!" Alwin called from the front. "We make camp here for the night! Move away from The Veil to form a secure perimeter!"


    As usual, everyone moved to our positions to start preparing the campsite. The soldiers bustled about as Alwin made his way over to me. This journey was taking far longer than any of us expected. Our provisions were starting to get low, and many knew it. There were talks of what would happen if the towns werepletely empty upon our arrival. However, as I eyed Alwin, it seemed like this is exactly what he wanted. An excuse to return after the scouts didn''t return.


    "How are you doing?" He asked me.


    "Well." I answered with a forced smile. "I was not expecting for such a long journey."


    Alwin sighed. "It will be over soon. One way or another." He moved his horse beside mine. "Has that orb of yours done anything else?"


    I shook my head. "Not since a week ago." It had been long days, of slow movements. "I think something may have happened to Arthur in the Desert Kingdom."


    "The Red Kingdom may have had Demon involvement. We may be facing the same. That is why we are going to investigate."


    "Something about all this feels wrong." I told him.


    He nodded. "Our scouts are either dead or captured." My eyes widened at that as my head snapped to him. "That is why we are moving so slow." His tone was grim. "Whatever it is we are going to run into has likely been waiting for us and scouts of their own keeping track of our movements."


    "Should we not return and report this?"


    "Kine is second only to General Kheri Naset in terms of speed. It is not teleportation, but even I struggle to catch her via teleportation. The same can be said of Kine Qelo." He then gave me a pointed look. "And I know you can teleport now, so if things turn South, you two should be able to escape." His teeth seemed to clench as he looked around. "It feels like we are being watched even now."


    As he said that, a teleportation went off right behind us. I turned to see who it was, but before I could, I felt something m into me. Stumbling from my horse, we tumbled to the ground. My head popped up just in time to see my horse being brutally massacred as magic shot out its body. A groan could be heard, and I saw Alwin over me with blooding from his lips.


    "What...?" I whispered confused. "Alwin?"


    "Run away." He told me as his magic ignited, only for his hands to bepletely encased in a different magic as he was levitated off me. "Teleport, Lucia! Run!" Alwin then roared throughout the camp. "Ambush!"


    Blood was running down his leg as he struggled. Shouts could be heard as horns sounded throughout the camp. Explosions started to ring out as spells were beingunched haphazardly. Using my magic, I pped my wings to help get to my feet. As I readied myself, and moved to help Alwin, a teleportation went off again. However, this time, it was directly beside me.


    Turning to the side as my hands were grabbed and I hissed as magic poured into them. Dozens of shadows seemed to fall into the camp as I turned to see who dared to attack us. My breath caught when I saw them, and my body trembled. With wide eyes, I stared at the familiar offender as they held my hands harshly.


    "Arceana?" I whispered in disbelief.


    She had the same face, same eyes, but her hair was ck, and her body was slightly different. No longer did she wear a gown fitting of a Priestess that rule the kingdom, but leather that hugged her form. She appeared more toned and hardened. Pants, boots, and more that made her look more like amon soldier than anything else. A wicked smirk was what I received in turn.


    "Not quite." Was what she said right before her magic came to life and entered my body.


    My screams were thest thing I heard.

 Chapter 385 - 385

    <h4>Chapter 385:</h4>


    Ayda''s Point of View


    Library


    There was a banginging from the front door. My head was killing me. Crawling to my hands and knees, I got to my feet. Dragging myself out the door was difficult enough, but I also had to use some magic, of which I had very little left, to make sure no one would snoop or sense the magic. Cassidy was also unconscious on the floor back there.


    "I hear you." I said softly as I held my head, but the banging continued. "I hear you!" This time I shouted and instantly regretted it.


    The banging finally stopped as I got closer to the door. Opening it made me hiss as the sunlight felt like it was burning my eyes. Squinting, I tried to see who was here and even figure out what time it was. My hands came up to shield my eyes with my forehead, but it did little. Thankfully, I quickly adjusted and saw Lady Rennal and Priestess Arceana looking at me, concerned. Several guards were with them.


    Fear and adrenaline hit my veins like ice. No longer was my head the worst of my concerns. It was getting out of this situation. I felt a chill creeping down the back of my neck. Many scenarios started to run through my mind as my breathing seemed to catch. This only made them more surprised as they took in my appearance.


    "Ayda..." My teacher let out in surprise. "You look..." She trailed off.


    This was bad. "Priestess?" I said in a confused tone. "What time is it?"


    "Not quite noon yet. Did you have a long night?" She asked.


    With both of them here, I needed to do damage control despite how it might make me look. "Cassidy was drinking when I found her." Rennal tried to look behind me at that. "We got a little carried away." If the Priestess sees her now, "Remind me to never drink with her ever again." I could be in serious trouble.


    Rennal eventually looked at me as I continued to squint. "Where is she?"


    "Sleeping." I told her and closed my door. "Cass is probably worse than I am. Let her sleep, and I will inform her you came by." Then I looked at Arceana and pretended to clutch my head in pain. "Why are you two here? Did something happen?" It had to be believable, which worked in my favor because I definitely felt awful afterst night.


    Rennal deted as Arceana answered. "I came to see how you were doing. Sergeant Ziah informed me you had not arrived this morning. We came to check on you."


    "Apologies, Priestess." Then I pointed at my head. "Any chance you could help with this? Using magic right now is a little troublesome at the moment."


    My teacher smirked. "I believe that if you are willing to put yourself in such a condition, you must also be willing to deal with the consequences." Naturally, I had to y along, so I groaned. "What happened that the two of you decided to drink so heavily?"


    Lady Rennal tsked. "Cass is a known drinker, Priestess. Although, this does seem a little excessive, even for her."


    "More so for Ayda." The Priestess confirmed, and her gaze turned back on me once more.


    It made me a little sick to use them as an excuse, but it wasn''t really an excuse at the same time. "We started talking about my dad and Cassidy''s grandfather..." I trailed off, and the two women became silent at that.


    "I see." My teacher replied more solemnly. "Perhaps we should have a talk about how you are doing?" She offered.


    Trying my best to sell the situation, I chuckled a little, which was very unbing. "Actually, Cassidy and I really had a heart-to-heart. It may have been a little different than what I expected, but..." Trailing off slightly, I added a small smile. "It was nice. Just being able to vent with someone who understands." Then I looked up at the Priestess. "Not to say you wouldn''t-"


    Arceana held up her hand to stop me, smiling softly while holding me in a warm embrace. "I know what you mean, Ayda. Believe it or not, I have been through simr situations. So, I understand finding sce in ces you might not have been expecting." Her hand hovered over my head before her magic ignited, and I felt my skull''s throb fade. "I will, however, be here to help whenever I can."


    My response was soft. "Thank you." After all, it had been quite some time since she had held me like this.


    "Given the situation, I think we can afford a little more understanding." The Priestess stated and gestured to the library. "Should I also assist Cassidy?"


    Controlling my emotions like this wasn''t my forte, but I tried to respond as nonchntly as possible. "Let her sleep. She was upter than I was, but I will make sure to heal her when she does." Then I turned to Lady Rennal Bimarr. "That is if you would allow it. I can also inform her you were worried for her."


    She gave me a thankful bow in return. "I would be grateful."


    "We can wait for a time, but I do have business with you and Floyd." My teacher suddenly informed me as she continued to hold me close and rub my back. "Come to the Temple when she wakes up."

 Chapter 386 - 386

    <h4>Chapter 386:</h4>


    Ayda''s Point of View


    Library


    "When she awakens," My teacher began as she pulled away from me and helped fix my hair. "Pleasee to the Temple. There are some things we need to discuss, and I would greatly appreciate your opinion."


    "Cassidy as well?" I inquired.


    The Priestess nodded. "Cassidy as well." She confirmed.


    "Should I also assume you wish us to make our way there as soon as possible?"


    "Very astute, as always, Ayda. We will be waiting for both of you once Cassidy wakes up."


    With a bow, I answered. "Once Cassidy awakens, we will make our way to the Temple, Priestess."


    With the promises ofing along once Cassidy had awoken, my teacher and Lady Rennal left with the guards. I waved them off as my heart pounded so loud in my chest that I thought for sure they would''ve heard it. Once they had gone far enough, I slowly went back inside and closed the door behind me before sliding down it onto the floor. My breathing was fast as sweat started to pour down my body.


    "Awck...!" I let out violently as I hurled on the floor.


    My back curled as I tried to stop but couldn''t. Never before had I ever felt so sick to my stomach. So afraid and exposed. Memories of the night my father passed resurfaced, and my eyes widened for a moment before I was able to start calming down. Shakily, I got to my feet as I had almost no magic. There were supposed to be no ns for today.


    Stumbling through the library, many different scenarios started to y through my mind. The biggest issue was my magic. I am extremely low on my reserves. Thankfully, the Priestess didn''t seem to notice, but I can''t use magic to help our situation that much. It would be minuscule at best.


    Opening the door, I looked at the second issue. Cassidy was naked on the floor with blood surrounding the entire area. Rubbing my face as I tried to think how to proceed, part of me considered justing clean. Then I realized that would probably be the worst thing I could do. Especially without anyone else here to provide sanctuary for us. We should''ve waited until Arthur returned, but his eyes were a problem. He''s very sensitive to magic, so it''s very possibly he would''ve sensed it and interrupted the ritual.


    There were almost no options, so despite my exhaustion, I moved to the kitchen. "I hate manualbor." My mumbles of annoyance merely helped me through the process.


    Boiling water was the first step, but fetching a few rags, towels, bandages, and most importantly soap, took a bit. Now everything was ready. Everything except for Cassidy. There was the possibility that she wouldn''t even wake today. I had ns to go look after Austin while she rested, but now I need to have faith in her perseverance and vitality to wake up. However, in the meantime, I needed to do everything in my power to make sure she was ready.


    Given my state, and myck of usual physical exertion, getting Cassidy onto a chair was a chore. A grueling, and difficult task far more irritating than it needed to be. It didn''t bode well that she barely even stirred as I stumbled about with her body like a bup sack before getting her situated. Taking the rags and soap I prepared, I dipped them into the water and began cleaning her body. I was careful to leave her back alone until the end.


    Cleaning the room would have to wait, but as I readied to do her back, I looked at all the ointments and medicinal herbs I had coated it in. They still held strong. Unfortunately, that didn''t mean much when there was blood still everywhere. So, I took care to gently dab it as lightly as possible. The second the rag hit her back, Cassidy began screeching, and I had to cover her mouth.


    It turned into a bit of a wrestling match as I struggled to even keep my hands over her mouth. "Cass!" I hissed in her ear as she began to sob into my hands as my chest was resting on her back. "My magic has worn out! You cannot scream!" Maybe it was the tone of my voice, but she whimpered as she nodded after a moment.


    "Ayda?" She let out in an exhausted tone.


    Moving to her front, I ced my hands on her cheeks. "Listen to me very carefully, Cass." Her eyes looked to me with such a haze that made me wonder if she was even coherent. "We have little time." The front of my clothes were now covered in blood and medicine, so I started to take them off. "Priestess Arceana and Lady Rennal came here looking for us." That got her attention as she looked up just a little more.


    Breathlessly, she spoke in a confused tone. "Rennal? Is she okay?"


    "She is just fine, but we are not. The Priestess wants our presence at The Temple as soon as possible." I told her. "This is not what I had nned, Cass, but there is no other choice. You are going to have to pull yourself together and do your best to look like normal. If we get caught now..."


    "That''s why ya started touchin my back?" Her voice sounded so tired, and I could rte.


    "It is."


    After a moment of silence, she took as deep a breath as she could, and I saw her lip quiver. "Do what ya need ta do."


    This morning was more of a continuation of that hellish night we previously had. Both of us were in no shape to head to the Temple. None of this was supposed to be happening. Yet, there was no choice. Neither of us would get the rest we would need. Biting my lip as Cassidy sobbed quietly and trembled, I looked at the blood coating my hands and felt the urge to vomit once more.

 Chapter 387 - 387

    <h4>Chapter 387:</h4>


    Ayda''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Using Zugal transport, which almost got Cassidy to pass out, wended outside the Temple. Moving inside, many waved at us or greeted us in some other manner. None of that mattered as we tried to act natural. Cassidy wasn''t doing her best and looked on the verge of passing out.


    Moving to a side room that was essentially an empty closet, I started to strip her. She didn''t fight me as she panted. With her shirt off, she immediately put her hands on the wall to steady herself while I looked over her back. The runes were hidden, but the wounds themselves were still there. Even if they were impossible to reveal without magic, if Arceana got suspicious, she might try to heal her.


    Digging into my bag, I spoke softly. "This is a salve that will numb your back." She looked over her shoulder at me through matted hair that clung to her forehead and cheeks. "It is also considered a poison, but so are many medicinal herbs." Cass hissed and suppressed a sob as I started to spread it across the entire affected area. "This is not meant to heal it. Merely numb the pain. Make sure no one touches your back, and be aware to keep your space from others."


    After a few moments, she let out a sigh of relief. "Thanks, Ayda."


    "Hold your thanks until we get out of this mess. If we leave that salve on you for too long, it could be more problematic moving forward." I told her. "We go in, find out why we were summoned, and go back down. By that time, I should have enough of my magic back to teleport us."


    It''d been a few hours, but it also depended on how long this meeting was and what it had to deal with. Floyd was mentioned. However, that doesn''t mean he''ll be the only one present. That was another concern. Who all was attending this sudden summons?


    "Ah''ll let you do most of the talkin. Use ma hangover as an excuse if needed."


    "And Rennal?" I inquired as she put her shirt back on.


    Cass struggled, but she was able to hide the pain better. "Ah can take care of Rennal." She still looked dreadful.


    "One can hope. You deal with her, and I will do my best to deal with everyone else." Opening the door, I looked back at her. "Are you going to be okay?" Her eyes looked past me, and I immediately turned forward. "Floyd!" I greeted overly enthusiastic, which was very unlike myself.


    The man eyed me with such intensity that it surprised me. "Ayda." He greeted and then looked to Cass before he raised a brow at her appearance. "Cass." Then he chuckled slightly. "The Priestess was not kidding when she said you two went at it hardst night! What was at the bottom of your mugs that you were so desperate to get to?" Floyd mocked yfully.


    Before I could respond, Cass did so for both of us. "Maybe Ah was lookin for my Grandpa!" Her tone was harsh and bitter that it made even my eyes widened at it.


    Floyd, on the other hand, lost all of his yfulness and mirth. "Ah." He let out slowly. "Cass, I didn''t mean to-" Moving out from behind me, she moved past him as she ignored him before he turned back to me. "I didn''t know."


    A sigh escaped my lips. "She still has a hangover." I told him and shrugged. "Said she deserves it afterst night." Patting his shoulder, he nodded. "Come on. Let us see what the Priestess needs." He walked by my side, and I tried my best to act normal. "How has your training been?"


    The man shrugged. "The same as usual. Do this, do that." He replied. "Do as instructed until you no longer need instruction."


    I nodded. "That is our training in a nutshell. Any idea why we were summoned? If I had known, I certainly would have avoided The Rainy Helm yesterday."


    He chuckled at that. "The fact you went there at all surprised me. Sherry told me I just missed you two and then forced me to work a few hours during the rush." I giggled at that to keep up appearances as we followed a distance from Cass. "You know if you ever need someone to talk to," He gently grabbed my hand to stop me. "I''m always here."


    Looking at his hand for a moment, Cass moved around the corner, and I ced my free hand on top of his. "I know. You are always good to me, Floyd, but this was more akin to looking for a kindred spirit. Especially with what had happened. Everything about it was the same for both of us."


    Floyd rubbed the back of my hand softly with his thumb. "You can still talk to me, or even if you feel the sudden urge to drink."


    Giving him a weak shrug, I looked him in the eyes. "It started as a whim and ended as a difficult morning." Trying my best to stick to the truth, what parts of it I could tell, I did my best to avoid lying as I let go with a smirk. "Word of advice, never drink with Cass." Then I gestured down the hall. "Shall we?" Without another word, we moved to follow after Cass as I gave him no room to object.

 Chapter 388 - 388

    <h4>Chapter 388:</h4>


    Ayda''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    When we entered the room the first thing I saw was the Priestess standing in front of Cassidy with a concerned look on her face. Her hand was stretched out with magic at the ready. Floyd stumbled into me as I had frozen without realizing it. My breath caught once more as I saw the redhead hold up one of her hands.


    "Ah appreciate the offer, but Ah''m not one ta shy away from my mistakes. Ah did this ta myself knowing what could happen." Cass stated in a sharp tone. "Now Ah gotta live with it. Don''t worry none, Priestess. Ah''ll be able to focus just fine during the meeting."


    Our teacher lowered her hand. "I see. While I too believe that, perhaps just this once would be eptable?"


    Cass shook her head. "You''ve always told us ta take responsibility. That''s what Ah''m doin."


    "I see." Her gaze snapped to me. "Come in, Ayda. You are blocking Floyd."


    Blinking, I entered as instructed. "Apologies, Priestess."


    She waved it away as she moved up to her throne and spoke. "Enter."


    Off to the side, another door opened, and in walked Lord and Lady Lein. They shouldn''t be here. Cassidy was staring at them for a moment before she looked over her shoulder at me. I shrugged as I stepped beside her. Floyd moved next to me as the two Nobles stayed off to the side.


    Her magic activated, and another door opened from the other side of the room. "You as well." She called.


    Sherry, the owner of The Rainy Helm, entered the room as well and bowed. "Sherry?" Cass said in surprise.


    "There is a reason all of you have been called here." Priestess Arceana suddenly began, and we all looked to her. "Each of you has been involved with Arthur Pendragon in some manner."


    While I expected Cassidy to instantly speak up, perhaps her condition made her more cautious. However, there was another who quickly cut in.


    "Priestess," Lord Drewes Lein started. "Surely you would not call us here to discuss your General who is not even present himself."


    To our surprise, she red at him. "I can, and I am."


    However, Lord Lein didn''t back down. "Then I must ask that you rify what it is you wish to discuss." He stated in a respectful tone as he held her gaze. "After all, one might get the wrong idea of our hero."


    Arceana held her re and was acting in an odd manner. "A private investigation into Arthur Pendragon has begun on my orders." My eyes widened at that as she gestured to Sherry. "Sherry was kind enough to participate in a mandatory audit that just so happened to choose her establishment."


    The woman in question was doing her best to stare at the floor. "What was revealed during the audit that prompted this sudden investigation into Arthur Pendragon? If it was something illegal, Ms. Sherry would likely be in chains." Lord Lein pointed out.


    "A document, unlike any other I have seen, was in her files. Specifically, her agreement with Sir Arthur." Arceana replied. "It was a way of making money that I am not familiar with, and while it was agreed upon by both parties, I am concerned that perhaps Arthur is taking advantage of our people."


    "Ms. Sherry," Luthi Lein stepped forward slightly as she ignored her husband and the Priestess. "Has your business suffered since entering into this agreement with Sir Arthur?"


    "No, my Lady." Sherry replied.


    "Perhaps he threatened you?"


    "Uh, no." Sherry said again a little confused and unsure.


    "Is he taking advantage of your agreement in any manner that you can tell, financial or otherwise?"


    Shaking her head, Sherry answered. "None."


    Lady Drewes looked to the Priestess. "Then what could possibly be the issue? Were their any issues with her other documents? Was she partaking in illegal activities? What of her ledgers? Have they all been verified?"


    To our surprise, Arceana nodded simply. "They were all fine, and she passed her audit with flying colors."


    Her husband quickly stepped next to her. "Perhaps you should wait for Sir Arthur''s return before jumping into such arge investigation spanning all of his business dealings? Having the one being under suspicion present to defend himself is normally a given."


    "Normally I would, but given that we are unaware of when he will return, this is something I felt best to be looked into in a prompt manner." The Priestess answered. "Greigh Nasa and Ziah Tib will also be brought in for questioning." Her gaze thennded on Cassidy and I. "However, both your families have had dealings with him as well on a personal level. I was hoping the two of you might be able to provide some insight."


    My eyes widened as I saw a hatred behind her eyes. Not directed at us, but at the mere thought of Arthur. He''d been gone for weeks now. Yet, she only waited until now to do this. The Priestess had likely been looking into this situation on her own for awhile now using other agents. This was nothing short of nder and meant to destroy the faith the people had ced in Arthur Pendragon.


    "There is no insight ta give." Cassidy''s voice cut in and we all looked at her. "If ya have a problem with Arthur, figure it out yerself and leave me outta it." To our surprise, she looked angry at the Priestess. "Don''t bring me, or mine, into yer pettiness." Moving over to Sherry, she grabbed her hand. "Since Sherry has passed your audit, she has no official reason ta be here." Giving an overly theatrical bow, Cass turned to leave with a very shocked Sherry in tow. "Until next time, ''Priestess."''


    The room was quiet as no one expected such an outburst from the redhead. "Ayda," Our teacher finally called out and I looked back to her to see her eyes narrowed. "Please keep an eye on Cass for me. She may know more than she is letting on."


    Hesitating for a moment, I eventually nodded and replied. "Of course, Priestess."

 Chapter 389 - 389

    <h4>Chapter 389:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Tor had reported to my forces as I went to theb where I created my Wraith. Even if it was enough to get that damned Arthur to lower his guard, it would have been worth it. Now, all we needed to do was wait. Not even I would be able to survive against such poisoning. After thousands of years of holding onto that boon from Obsidian, it has finally aided me. I am d I waited to use it. Even if it was a huge risk giving it to a mere Ghoul.


    However, as I saw in myb, I couldn''t help but feel anxious. "Why was he so confident?" My mumbles were met with no response.


    My fingers tapped at my desk in a quick rhythm as I was lost in thought. It wasn''t until his dead body shed through my mind. All my movements froze as my finger stopped as a realization came to me, and the memories flooded to the forefront of my mind.


    "''Why would the Ghoul go after Arthur if he is already dead...''" I whispered as my eyes widened. "His own people dered him dead, and he came back. He came back..." With that in mind, I immediately teleported to my decrepit throne room, which started many of my Demon Lords that were present. "Tor, halt all our movements regarding Lestrania and Arthur Pendragon." I ordered.


    "May I ask why, my Queen?" Tor inquired. "Arthur Pendragon has inhaled all of the Demon Stone powder, has he not? His insides must be a mess by now." He stated. "Even if his healing prowess is significant, if we can force him to-"


    Cutting him off, I replied. "Arthur Pendragon died once before..." Many of the Demons went silent at that. "His own people dered him dead, and yet somehow, he was able to not only repel a reasonable force of Ghouls, but he also even pushed you back."


    The silence was almost deafening. "Her majesty is correct. Arthur Pendragon is dangerous. Perhaps he does not fear death because it works differently for him. Thinking of all the attacks he does near the edge of defeat, in the past against our Queen, and even on the Ind when Sulva and I approached..." re trailed off as he looked around the room before turning back to me. "Maybe we should just monitor him for the moment?" He offered.


    One of the others scoffed. "Who could we possibly have monitor him? Those eyes of his always give us away."


    "Not to mention he probably wouldn''t be too keen on seeing some of us." Tor said with a mocking grin. "There are more a few familiar faces amongst us that would probably get attacked on sight."


    Arguing started to break out, but they quickly went quiet as my mist started to fill the room. Many backed away slightly before they turned back to me. Cowing a room full of powerful Demons was nothing new, but it did get old. No matter how many I make, it never seems to be enough, and some do get a little too haughty for their own good. Wisps moved around the necks of a few while others merely were caressed on their cheeks.


    "It doesn''t matter. Stay away from Arthur''s immediate proximity. Send a few to Lestrania and even the East. Instruct them to keep their eyes and ears open." I ordered. "We know that Arthur Pendragon is powerful. What worries me is that he isn''t any known race..."


    "Does that matter?" re inquired. "Even if he is some sort of unidentified race, he still struggles with most Demon Lords."


    "You say that, but he soundly defeated the Wraith I sent. While it may have been a new experiment, its power was real. Given its abilities, at one point, it was likely stronger than even me." That got frowns out of my Demons. "He was able to critically wound me, Tor was forced to flee twice, and he fended off not only the traitors Pestilence and Credo but also re and Sulva once they arrived." Crossing my arms as I felt my muscles tighten and my teeth grit, I continued. "That''s after he forcibly removed the Demon imnted in Elincia and was forced to keep several Demon Lords at bay."


    Moving to my throne, I sat down and stared at them for a moment as they kept silent. I leaned to the side as I rested my elbow on the armrest. My hand moved to my forehead as I tried to think of what to do. How could we proceed without risking too much?


    As my fingers moved back and forth across my forehead in thought, my Demons watched me. "We cannot risk another confrontation. Not with everything that has happened. If we do, we risk everything we have spent thest two thousand years rebuilding." Caressing my lower lip with my finger, I spoke. "Too many unknowns continue to hinder us. We must deal with them individually or pit them against each other."

 Chapter 390 - 390

    <h4>Chapter 390:</h4>


    Ventari''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    Kheri had entered the room, but I paid her no mind. That is, I felt a nudge on my arm, and I turned to Lady Turiel, who was looking up. Her face seemed frozen over for a moment before I followed her gaze. Much like the Druid beside me, my breath caught in my throat.


    Arthur''s eyes were locked on us. Both of us quickly realized what we were doing and slowly stood. The look he gave us unnerved me. There was almost a shimmer that his eyes would emit. Breaking from my trance, I looked around and saw many were looking at Lady Turiel and I. They were confused as they tried to figure out what had happened. Biting my lip, Lady Turiel gave a more restrained bow.


    "Apologies, Sir." She said softly. "We only met to convey our thanks. Our people have survived because of you." To quickly take the attention from him, Turiel faced me. "However, I cannot deny that the Dwarves sheltered us when we had nowhere else to go. Thank you, Queen Ventari."


    "Of course." I told her and gave a small nod toward Arthur. "Although, I also agree that Sir Arthur was the main contributor to our victory. Without him-"


    He interrupted us. "Enough." Arthur cut in. "I''m sure the both of you have better things to be doing than whatever this is." His tone was clearly one of annoyance.


    Kheri responded. "Arthur, they''re trying to show their thanks."


    "This isn''t the time for that." He shot back. "Many are likely injured, and our situation is bleaker than ever. Yes, we survived, but that doesn''t mean much if we don''t have the supplies to support the people." To my surprise, he moved slowly to a chair and sat down almost methodically. "Once we have more of an idea of our situation, we''ll talk and proceed from there."


    "I suppose that does make the most sense." Lady Turiel agreed.


    "Set up areas for the injured to rest." Arthur stated. "Elves and Druids will focus on healing those in critical condition." He then gestured to the Elves in the room, who nodded in agreement. "Dwarves and Humans will focus on recovery, search and rescue, along with a supply check. Zugal will act as support between everyone." The man then leaned back and closed his eyes. "General Kheri will help direct these groups and ry information to me."


    I nodded. "Thank you for the continued support."


    Arthur opened his eyes and looked at Kheri. "I''m going to be resting for the most part. Can I ask you to oversee this?"


    She frowned at him. "I can, but should you be ordering around an-" The Zugal began, but I quickly interrupted her.


    Stepping forward, I put a hand to my chest as I spoke earnestly. "We are not offended in the slightest. Sir Arthur has made very reasonable points and is continuing to help us. The man merely wants to see this through to the end. Why would we refuse such guidance and advice?"


    Lady Turiel agreed with me. "My Druids will move to start preparing for the injured. However, many of us are exhausted. We might not be able to provide the care that you hope for."


    Kheri crossed her arms as she seemed suspicious of us. "Neither will our Elves, but we will help where we can."


    "As long as we can help those in need of critical aid, we can postpone more minor injuries until the Druids and Elves have had time to recover their magic." Arthur pointed out. "Dwardew is in ruins. Set up a few food lines as well near the recovery zones. Check our water supply as well. The survivors will need these to move forward."


    "My son and General Dwar are likely already working on it." I told him.


    "Good." Leaning forward, he sighed as he put his elbows on his knees. "Once that is done, we will focus on burying the dead." His gaze drifted outside. "Not that you have a ce to bury them anymore..."


    I looked down at that as I grit my teeth. "That''s true. However, we have the chance to do so because of you. We won''t waste that."


    He nodded. "See that you don''t. Once things have settled down, we''ll talk." Arthur then addressed his people. "I will stay here with Elincia until she wakes up with Typhon and Harlow." We moved to leave, but Sir Arthur called out to me specifically. "Ventari," Freezing at his tone, I turned back to him slowly. "I hope you remember what I told you."


    Knowing what he was referring to, I nodded slowly. "Of course." We all left to begin the recovery process.

 Chapter 391 - 391

    <h4>Chapter 391:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    Sitting in the armchair, my body rxed as I leaned back with my eyes closed. "Sir?" Harlow called out.


    "Just a minute," I told him. "That''s all I need." A few moments of silence went by.


    "Arthur?" Typhon called out after a moment.


    "Moments over." I mumbled with a sigh and opened my eyes. "Yeah?"


    My student looked worried. "Are you okay?"


    I gave him a tired nod. "Yeah. Just a little tired. It''s been a rough few days." Then I held my chest as it pounded randomly. "That poison was more difficult to deal with than I thought as well, but it doesn''t appear to be too serious." Soon, my eyes focused on his wound. "What about you?"


    H0lding up his forearm and showing the bloodied bandage, he sighed. "I''m alright, thanks to Kheri." The boy went quiet for a moment. "You were right. I should have kept a level head."


    Standing, I moved in front of him and kneeled down so he would be morefortable. "Ty, when you became my student, you became reckless. I don''t know if you''re doing it to copy me or if you are just overly ready to put yourself in harm''s way." I gave a small shrug. "It doesn''t really matter."


    "But I want to be like you. A hero who always puts others first!" Typhon replied earnestly. "Always jumping into danger without thinking about the consequences of it might hurt you. To alwayse out on top."


    A frown came to my lips. "Listen to me very carefully, Typhon. I''m training you so you don''t end up like me. So, you can actually be a hero, unlike me. That''s not what I want. I want you to be better than me." Gently I reached for his wounded arm and held it up. "Can you heal like me?"


    "No." Was his muted response.


    "Have you evere back from the dead?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    Sighing through my nose, I put some energy into his arm. "You''re not me, Ty, and I''m going to make sure you never are." I told him as I let go of his arm, which should''ve been healed a little bit like Kheri''s wound. "I don''t leap into danger headfirst without thinking about the consequences. What immediatelyes to the forefront of my mind is that many people will die if I don''t act." I told him.


    "But you react so quickly."


    I nodded. "I do because I know the stakes. Do you really think I didn''t think of hundreds of different scenarios when we were on our way here? Do you really think I alwayse out on top? I died, Ty." He became quiet and still at that. "The difference between you and me is that I''m much older and have far more experience."


    "I just wanted to help." He said quietly.


    "That''spletely fine, but you''re not all-powerful. You are young, reckless, and a liability when you act as you did. I''m not saying you shouldn''t''ve helped." I then ced my hands on his shoulders. "I''m saying you should''ve waited for instructions. Kheri had the speed, and you had the power. If it had been another Ghoul, I''m confident Kheri would''ve been able to handle it. However, she almost died because of you." My grip tightened on his shoulders slightly. "That''s not a burden you want to bear. After all, if she fell, others would''ve as well."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll do better next time." My student told me.


    With a nod, my arms fell to my side as I stood. "See that you do." cing a hand on his head, I ruffled his hair slightly. "That being said, hold your head high." I yfully and lightly punched his chin. "Not many would''ve jumped into such a fight against an opponent stronger than themselves."


    "You do it all the time."


    "Yeah, and ites with its own problems, but as the strongest person here, I don''t have a choice. The difference is, you''re not the strongest yet."


    He then looked at me with a smirk. "Yet?" Ty repeated.


    I nodded with a small smirk. "Yet." I confirmed.


    I moved away from him but stopped as he spoke up. "Arthur!" There was urgency in his voice, and I looked at him as he seemed unsure. "There''s something I''d like to ask you."


    "Okay?"


    "That Ghoul said something that stuck out to me." Ty started.


    "Be careful with believing what the enemy might say, Ty. You never know if they''re just trying to fuck with you even on their deathbed."


    Shaking his head, my student continued. "This was before he was losing. He said I was your newest student and was ordered to specifically kill me." My eyes widened slightly at that. "Then he said that he was going to give me to her after hepared me to the Dragon King." Then he looked me in the eyes. "What did he mean by ''newest student.''"

 Chapter 392 - 392

    <h4>Chapter 392:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    What the fuck do you say to that? "Did you have other students?" My newest prot¨¦g¨¦ inquired.


    "Young Typhon." I heard Harlow call softly.


    It didn''t stop him. "Where are they?" He continued. "Why did the Demon Queen know about them and that Ghoul?"


    "Typhon." Harlow again.


    "What are they doing? Surely they''d be a huge help if they were trained by you." A smile came to his lips. "I''d love to talk to them! Maybe I couldpare myself to where they were at my age!" The excitement in his eyes only gave me more of a hollow feeling in my chest. "How many students have you had? Do I know any of them?"


    "Typhon!" Harlow finally shouted and got the boy to look at him.


    His head snapped to the Captain. "Yes?" I didn''t see what Harlow did, but Typhon looked back at me, and I saw his eyes meet mine. "Arth-" Ty''s voice caught in his throat as he looked at me.


    I didn''t know what type of expression I was wearing at this moment. So many thoughts were spiraling through my mind. If Thana already knew about Typhon and was targeting him specifically, that would mean she might have ns for him. Possibly simr to the ns she used on the Royal Family two thousand years ago.


    "I had a few students once upon a time." The words finally left my mouth as I reapproached Typhon and ced my hands on his shoulders. "What happened to them, I will never let happen to you." Giving him a small shake, I could hear the shakiness in my voice. He was surprised when I pulled him into an embrace, but I did it so he wouldn''t be able to see my face. "Never again..."


    It wasn''t until I felt a hand on my shoulder that I turned to see Harlow. "Sir, I think he understands that it would be best to just let this go." Looking down, Typhon was still in my arms, but my arms were not still.


    My arms shook terribly, as did my body at the mere thought of a repeat of the past. "Arthur?" Typhon''s voice cut through, and I slowly let him go in an almost mechanical manner.


    Moving away from him and back to my chair, I sat quickly before covering my face. "Go help with the search and rescue. They could use your strength." I told him without looking at him. "Go. Now."


    He left, and I was all alone with Harlow. Well, technically, Elincia was in the room next door, passed out on the bed. Good to see she was as useful as ever. With a sigh, I removed my hands and looked at the Captain. It was obvious he saw my other form, but what he thought was anyone''s guess.


    "Do you have something to say to me?" I asked him, yet he remained silent. "I''m not going to kill you if that''s what you''re worried about."


    Finally, the Captain spoke up. "What are you?" He inquired cautiously. "Don''t get me wrong, Sir. I''m very thankful for you, and I understand you must have your reasons for keeping your form a secret, but I''ve never heard or read anything about you."


    Leaning back into the chair, I wondered why I was acting this way. I''m not normally this emotional. Normally I would''ve ignored Ty''s questions altogether, but I overreacted. Now I''m here with Harlow, who looked at me in a curious manner. He seems a little ufortable overall, and I actually feel a little bad about it.


    With a sigh, I rubbed my fingers across my forehead in thought and annoyance. "I don''t know. Would you believe me if I said I was a Human?" I asked him. "Would you believe me if I said I was a God or a Demon?"


    "I don''t know." Allen Harlow answered honestly.


    "Neither do I." Then I gestured to the door as I continued. "The Dwarves were mumbling on about me being a God. Others call me a hero, and some call me a Demon." I scoffed at the thought. "The truth is, I''m just me."


    "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "Because you saw my form. That, and Elincia and Kheri were discussing how to punish you for listening to me over them before all this started. I''d like to work with you in the future." I told him, and he seemed surprised.


    He quirked a brow at that, but he didn''t seem too surprised about the supposed punishment from on high. "You have another mission after this?"


    I shook my head. "Another project simr to the one I started in Helmsforth, but on a far greater scale. I''m nning on skipping eras and revolutionizing ideas that mighte with it. This world has been too stale for too long, and I don''t have the time to gently proceed forward."


    "Then what was the point of your project in Helmsforth if you were gonna do this instead?"


    "It was a test." I told him honestly. "I need you and your men." Then I pointed at him. "If the one heading this project knows about me, then I will be more at ease." He seemed lost in thought. "Of course, that alsoes with other knowledge that you will need and other things that will need to be revealed if you agree."

 Chapter 393 - 393

    <h4>Chapter 393:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    "Should we not join them?" Elincia asked from my side quietly.


    "By all means." I gestured out to therge procession. "We suffered no loses, but feel free to join them and make them ufortable by having to cater to you."


    She frowned as we watched from a distance. "You know I did not mean it like that."


    "Maybe not, but that''s how they''ll take it." Crossing my arms, my eyes nced among many of our group who were watching. "We''re alive. Let them have their moment. Especially since the King was never found. How''s the arm?"


    "Better. Now that my magic has returned, it was easy enough to heal." Elincia sighed as she watched. "Why does this never get easier?"


    In the city, Dwarves by the hundreds were carrying wrapped bodies of their fallen. Some had caskets; others were merely portions of the person they used to be. Some weren''t wrapped at all. Given the situation, they made do with what they had. Even the Druids that had fallen during the siege were being honored by the Dwarves. Especially since they couldn''t beid to rest normally. After days of search and rescue, they finally decided to hold the ceremony.


    "If it ever gets easier for you, make sure you no longer sit on your throne." I told her without looking at her as many people turned to me. "Caring about these moments is important for a leader." My eyes watched as mes flickered on in the ruined city. "The moment you feel nothing is the moment you should relinquish your title."


    Lady Turiel informed us that something special happens when a Druid isid to rest. That it showed the Druid had a beautiful death and represents the life they lived. I''d never heard of such a thing, and it was apparently the main reason why the forests to the north were so important to the Druids.


    The Priestess was quiet for a moment before she responded. "I think your words carry a deeper meaning."


    Rolling my eyes, I quickly shot back. "Another piece of advice, stop looking for some deeper meaning in everything I say."


    Out of my peripherals, she gave a small nod. "Truly, I am humbled by your council." Elincia then switched our topic. "I noticed Typhon has a few new scars."


    "Be proud. He got them protecting you. Some Ghoul threatened to murder you, and Ty was rather offended by that."


    "Kheri told me." My chest felt heavy, and I let out a cough or two to clear my throat. "She also informed me you inhaled an entire room of poison to prevent anyone else from being affected."


    Waving a dismissive hand, I tapped my chest a few times. "I''m fine. Poison doesn''t really affect me too heavily. Clearly." I stated as I gestured to myself.


    Elincia eyed me carefully. "In the entirety I have known you; I have never once heard, or seen, you cough."


    I shrugged. "I also just fought a rather difficult battle. If that Demon knew how to use its magic better, things could''ve gone differently. As it stands, I''m not exactly at full strength."


    More of the ceremony was held as Elincia spoke. "We have no idea what poison you inhaled. Surely you should let someone look you over. Just to be safe."


    "You''re more than wee to, but it would be a waste of time. Even if the poison is still in my body, how do you n on getting it out?" I asked her, and she went quiet.


    "I just want to make sure you''re okay, Arthur." She said softly after another moment.


    A sigh escaped my lips at that. "If it makes you feel better, go ahead."


    Her magic passed over me like a wave, and I heard a gasp which made many look at us once more. "Arthur!" She ced her hands on my arm. "That poison is destroying your insides!"


    Closing my eyes, I replied. "I know. It''s one of the reasons I haven''t been doing too much. My body is trying to cycle the poison." Then I turned to her. "Do you feel better now that you know and can''t do anything?"


    I had a feeling the poison was fucking me up somehow. My body hadn''t felt normal since I inhaled it, and my energy wasn''ting back as fast as it usually did. That meant it was continually healing me. Whatever that poison was would''ve likely killed most Demon Lords. Given the situation, all I could do was wait for it to dissipate.


    "Arthur-" Elincia began but stopped when a bright light caught our attention.


    From the middle of the Dwarven ruins, a massive tree began to form. It started as several trees that eventually formed together and continued to grow. Watching the tree glow in a dim green illumination, it was breathtaking. While it didn''t cover the entire city, which would''ve been impossible, it was certainly well over a hundred feet tall. Leaves sprouted on the branches as they began to fall with the wind.


    Part of me wondered what the Dwarves were nning. If they would rebuild Dwardew, or would they move somewhere else. Even the Druids had a decision to make. Regardless, this would bring the two races together.


    The Druids were in the few hundreds, while the Dwarves still ranged in the thousands. Tens of thousands if you count the other cities. Both races were hit rather hard during this invasion, and I couldn''t help but wonder what their overall poptions were. Seeing a race go extinct wasn''t something I wanted to see ever again.


    "Lady Turiel was right." Imented as Elincia looked up at me. "It truly is a magnificent sight to behold."

 Chapter 394 - 394

    <h4>Chapter 394:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Pce


    It''d been a little over a week since my battle with the Wraith. So far, I''d been able to hide what happened during our fight. Elincia and Kheri had many questions that the Dwarves and Druids avoided like the gue. They gave vague responses to the best of their ability, but the two knew something had happened. Both women were sharp, and it was kind of a giveaway when almost everywhere I went after the funeral ceremony, Dwarves and Druids alike would bow.


    Although, some took it to an even higher degree of annoying. "How kind of them to show their savior their respect." Elinciamented dryly as several Dwarves were kneeling as we walked by.


    "Maybe if you did more while you were here or even wanted toe in the first ce, you''d be shown the same treatment." I shot back as we were led by a guard somewhere.


    "You know we were in a tough position, but leaving Lestrania for you almost seemed too easy. Nothing worried you about leaving?" The Priestess replied.


    "I had my people in ce, and I trust them. As long as Arceana didn''t do something really fucking stupid, I have no doubt everything is fine."


    Kheri red at me from behind. "She is still the Priestess, Arthur!"


    Stopping, I put my hand on her shoulders and shook my head. "I know. I''m so sorry."


    Without borating, I followed the Dwarven guard leaving two insulted women to follow me. As flustered as they were, they eventually realized it would be pointless to continue. After all, there were fewer things I had less faith in besides Arceana.


    The Zugal General spoke up after a minute. "Why do I feel like you''ve intentionally made us look bad this entire trip?"


    Looking over my shoulder got both women''s attention. "Most of that was done by yourselves. Leave me out of it. I wasn''t the one who wanted to leave. Elincia elected toe as a representative, and Greigh asked you toe to help her. You two came in your own self interests."


    "So did you!" Kheri said as she gestured to me wildly.


    "Yeah, but I said that straight up. Lestrania has just been trying to save face ever since I agreed toe."


    Elincia couldn''t refute that, but it didn''t matter. We had exited the pce and were being led elsewhere. All three of us were surprised by that. Part of me thought about being worried. Then I thought better of it and realized how idiotic it would be to try andy a trap for me after everything they saw.


    We came up to Vitar, who was with several guards and his mother. "Well, this is a surprise." My former student, now priestess, said. "Is there some special reason we were brought here, Ventari?" They were guarding some unassuming house.


    The Queen nced at me for a moment before she answered. "This is where we have been keeping the prisoners, Elincia. All of them have their masks on, but we''ve removed their cloaks." Ventari replied. "Given that we had an agreement and were only able to capture them thanks to Arthur, we thought it best to let him go first in questioning them." She exined.


    "We''ve also kept most of the people at bay. They''re busy helping with the recovery efforts and scavenging, but many want to see their hero." Vitar informed me.


    "Tell them to get a better hobby." I told him before I looked at Ventari. "Thank you for keeping them secluded. Is there anything I should know about them?"


    "Well, I think it would best if someone were to apany y-" Ventari began, but I quickly cut her off.


    "No." Many present seemed surprised at my tone, and her son was a little put off.


    She gave a small bow. "As you wish."


    Elincia stepped beside me. "I also think it would be best if someone were to be present. It does not have to be me, but I have learned better than to leave you alone with prisoners." She stated firmly. "After what happened with those Zugal from the Northern Kingdoms, I cannot condone you being alone with them."


    Eyeing her for a moment, my attention moved back to Ventari. "Whose prisoners are these? The Dwarves?" I asked.


    "Yes?" She replied, confused.


    "So, you should be the one who chooses who can visit when and with or without an escort." My gaze drifted back to Elincia.


    Thankfully, the Dwarven Queen was quick to pick up what I was putting down. "I suppose I should."

 Chapter 395 - 395

    <h4>Chapter 395:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    Ventari was smart enough to let me enter alone, but not without a small warning. Apparently, they''d thrown together some runes to keep the prisoners in ce. Specifically, the Elf. Following the directions given to me, I moved to the basement that was being guarded by the Dwarven General himself. I guess with Royalty present, he felt the need to be there.


    As soon as I opened the door at the bottom of the far longer staircase than I expected, multiple heads snapped up to me. Their masks were still on, and the only light came from the runes decorating the room. The white glow could only illuminate so much, so I was thankful for my eyes in this scenario. There were four cells in total, with your standard bars separating them.


    Three of them had prisoners who quickly backed away once they realized it was me. My eyes drifted to the one whoy prone on the floor. He, or she, was out like a light. Showed no signs of being aware of anything. If it was a trap, it''d be funny to see how they reacted when they realized it was me, but I was confident they were truly unconscious.


    Walking around the room and pausing in front of each cell as I examined the prisoners for a moment, each one shied away from me. As much as they could anyway. Once I was done with that, I moved to the center of the room and created a stump of stone to sit on. Every prisoner tried to stay as far away from me as possible.


    "Do you know me?" I asked after I sat down in the middle of the room.


    "..." No answer, which wasn''t a big surprise.


    "Every one of you were hesitant to fight me when I first arrived. Even when your Wraith disappeared and multiple Ghouls I''ve run into before now, all of you seem to know who I am." I stated in a calm tone. "Why is that?"


    Looking between the cells, a female voice suddenly picked up. "We know who you are." My eyes quickly turned to the female Elf who spoke, and I could practically feel the hate. "You''re a legend where wee from and the one responsible for everything."


    Nodding at that in agreement, I replied. "Someone has to be responsible enough to stop a Demon invasion." Then I shrugged. "I didn''t know I was some manner of legend, though."


    Taking off her mask, she held a re as she looked at me. "Is this funny to you?"


    I shook my head. "Not at all."


    "Do you even know what we had to go through because of you?" She asked in a low tone. "We''re only here," Standing, she gestured to me angrily. "Because of you. None of us want to be here! None of us wanted to do this! Why would we want to lie in wait for months just to move at the whim of someone else?!"


    "Then why did you?"


    She scoffed at my question. "You asked if we knew who you were..." Tilting her to the side with an angry smirk, she stared me in the eyes. "Let me ask you the same. Do you know who we are?"


    I quirked a brow at that as she gave me a sadistic smile. "Should I? Traitorse in all shapes and forms."


    Moving to the bars, she rested against them with a smile on her face. "We''re the sons and daughters of the people who were kidnapped thousands of years ago." My eyes narrowed at that as she giggled hollowly. "Specifically, we''re a part of the breeders program, where we''re forced to reproduce as often as possible. We''re your people who you never rescued."


    Stopped by the implications of what she was saying, a chuckle rang out from another cell. "What''s the problem, your majesty?" A man asked as I stared at them. "Surprised?"


    The Elf continued. "Our ancestors waited for you." She informed me. "They believed in you, and look where it got them?" Her smirk quickly faded as she began to seethe. "We''re nothing more than ves with one purpose. To be nothing more than mere cannon fodder when needed." A weakugh escaped her lips as she gestured to me weakly. "After all, what could we ever hope to do against the legendary Mordred himself? The man who injured the Queen and destroyed her armies of old."


    Herpanion in the cell next to her stood as well. "They waited for you. There are some who still believe you''reing to rescue them." He said behind his mask. "I wonder what they would say when they find out you massacred us."


    "Those Ghouls you fought, and killed, were just like us. They were just selected to undergo the Queen''s treatment. Refusal means death." I don''t know what kind of expression I wore, but it made the Elf giggle. "How does it feel knowing you killed the very same people you were trying to protect?"


    Moving to her cell, she backed off slightly as she gave me a wary look. "I''m sorry." I let out. "I didn''t know..." Bobbing my head, I quickly added, "I knew they were doing something that most likely involved the Ghouls, but I really didn''t know."


    mming into the bars as she rushed forward, her arms reached through them as she grabbed me. "I don''t want your apology," She screeched. "I don''t want anything from you! You abandoned us! We needed you, and you weren''t there!" The Elf spat. "You were off ying at being a Knight!" Shaking me, a few tears came to her eyes as she red at me. "I don''t want to see your body! I don''t want to see your face! I don''t want to see your eyes!" I felt her hands trembling as she shook me. "I don''t want to see a single trace of you!"


    "I-" She quickly cut me off.


    "You''ve only proved what I knew all along." She said softly as she stopped shaking me as she looked down. "You''re nothing more than a liar."

 Chapter 396: Chaper 396

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chaper 396</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "What?" My tone made the Ghoul flinch.


    He dared not look at me directly. "The prisoners that were captured..." He repeated. "One removed their mask."


    re decided to speak up. "Breeders. Nothing more. They know nothing."


    Raising my hand, my mist mmed into him and pinned him against the wall. "It doesn''t matter what they know. What matters is that they''re talking!" I said through clenched teeth. "We wanted to find out how well the poison worked; we''re going to get our chance."


    My mist dispersed, and he fell to the ground coughing. "What do you suggest?" Tor inquired.


    Leaning back in my chair, I felt my eye twitch in anger. "Head to Dwardew, where they''re holding the prisoners and kill the breeders. We don''t need them anyway. See how Arthur responds." My eyes shifted to him as I stayedpletely still. "Do not fully engage."


    Tor bowed. "As you wish." He disappeared into a portal, and I looked over the room.


    "Anything else?"


    The Ghoul shook his head while he stared at the floor. "Nothing, my Queen."


    Crossing my legs, I leaned back in my decrepit throne. "Then I suppose we will have to wait for Tor to return."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    "I know." I told her. "I''ve always admitted to being a liar. No matter what happened, the truth is, I did leave you and your people behind. Even if it wasn''t intentional, all of you have suffered."


    Letting go of me, she huffed. "So what?" Her tone was mocking me. "You think we''ll just forgive you? That because it wasn''t intentional that we would understand?" I watched her arms fall to her sides. "We do understand, and we don''t care."


    Moving closer, I spoke earnestly. "I could protect you four. It may not be much, but I can give you a new life. The Priestesses owe me-"


    "What!?" She quickly cut in. "What do they owe you!?" I heard the door from behind me open, but I kept my eyes on the Elf. "The Priestesses owe you their lives? They did nothing! They''re just as guilty as you! At least you had an excuse!" Spitting on my face, I kept her re with an understanding gaze. "False deities and a false king! Lies and hypocrisy is your creed."


    "The Priestesses are not themselves. Their memories were tampered with." I informed the Elf as I wiped my cheek.


    She then poked my chest. "To forget you!" Anger once again red up in her. "Not us! We were abandoned by every one of you that we believed in!" iling wildly in frustration, she gestured behind me. "Let''s ask her then!"


    Looking over my shoulder, I saw Elincia looking at me, very confused. "I heard shouting." The Priestess informed me.


    Ignoring her, I turned back to the Elf. "Your Queen is the one who is false. You''ve been bred for loyalty to a person who experiments on you. Indoctrination is easy over time." I stepped back and spread my arms. "Your hatred is understandable, but I can help you. All of you can have a new life. One where you don''t have to worry about-"


    "Leave." The Elf cut me off in a low tone.


    With a sigh, I gestured to Elincia and myself. "Please... This will likely be the only chance you get at a fresh start. You won''t have to worry about killing your own people anymore. No longer will you be breeders. You can be free!"


    Wrapping her arms around the bars, the female Elf ced her face in-between two of them as she spoke. "And trade a Queen for a King?" Her voice was dead and devoid of any emotion. "I think not. Don''t pretend you''re any better when you''re the one who ughtered us. Killing our own? Isn''t that all you do?" All life vanished from her eyes as she stared at me nkly. "Even when you don''t act, thousands of children die because of you. The horrors we were forced to endure at her hands, but even then, I would still choose her over you every time."


    The male quickly added with a small chuckle. "As you said, our indoctrination isplete. Loyalty was literally bred into us. So do us a favor and kill us now rather thanter." He removed his mask as well, and a rather ragged Human face greeted us. "A choice between a King or a Queen doesn''t matter. After all, the results are the same. Either way, we will always lose."


    With a deep frown now etched into my face, I gave them a single bow. "I am truly sorry." Was all I said before I left the room.


    Passing by her without looking at her, Elincia quickly followed behind me as we heard a few chuckles from behind us. As we moved up the stairs, my fists clenched involuntarily. So hard that blood started to evaporate from the wounds I was causing. General Dwar saw this and looked down the stairs behind us before he followed us with a few others taking his ce. We exited the building, as Elincia grabbed my arm to stop me.


    "We need to talk." She said firmly, which grabbed everyone''s attention. "I need an exnation, Arthur."


    "I''m really not in the mood, Elincia." I replied.


    Ventari and the others quickly moved to intervene. "What happened?" She asked as she looked to the General, who merely shrugged and shook his head. "The Priestess entered when we heard shouting. We thought, perhaps, things had taken a turn for the worst."


    Elincia let go of my hand and gestured to me. "Why did they refer to you as a king, Arthur?" She demanded and turned me to face her. "They said we were made to forget you! Who did it, and why?"


    Bringing my hands up to my head, my annoyances only grew. "Can we not?" I asked back. "Seriously, for once, can you just let this go!?"


    "You were a King!" She eximed. "How am I supposed to let that go?! What else are you hiding!?"


    Running my hands down my face, they eventually flopped down to my sides. "Apparently not." I mumbled.

 Chapter 397 - 397

    <h4>Chapter 397:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    Ignoring Elincia, I turned to the Dwarves. "Make sure no one talks to them before I get another chance. I''d like to-"


    "You''re a king?" Ventari cut me off as she looked at me expectantly.


    "Oh, my god... No, I''m not." I told her in a frustrated tone.


    "That''s not what those Demons said!" Elincia shouted.


    "They''re not Demons!" My tone was firm as I turned to her abruptly. "They... Just stop. Okay?" Holding up my hands to get her to stop didn''t work.


    Elincia gestured to the building. "Arthur, how is it they know about the situation with our memories, but we don''t?" Her voice had an edge to it. "Why would those in the Demon ranks know about you? They even talked about you killing your own..."


    Kheri, Vitar, and Dwar were eyeing me warily at this point. "What do you want me to say, Elincia?" I questioned. "Mmh? Do you want me to say I was a king? Do you want me to say that I am the reason thousands of people suffered?" Stepping closer to her, I got in her face. "What do I have to say to get you to shut the fuck up!?" This would be so much easier if their memories weren''t fucked with, but that seems to be a key point she keeps forgetting.


    Many were put off by the sudden change in my demeanor. "You cannot ignore this, Arthur." Elincia continued as I turned from her with a scoff and started to leave.


    "You''re certainly making it difficult, but I''m confident I''ll manage."


    "Everything makes sense now! Arceana suspected you were some manner of royalty."


    That got me to stop. "What?" I whispered. "When did she say that?"


    "The way you carry yourself along with your attitude and behavior at times gives off an air of nobility." The High Elf answered. "Your knowledge and how you handle situations when you know you''re absolutely right infuriates at the best of times." She then gestured to mezily. "Not only that, but you single-handedly boosted our economy to the highest it''s ever been." Elincia''s voice got softer. "You know things about my family that no one else knows..."


    "I told you I was older than you and your sisterbined, Elincia."


    A few of the Dwarves seemed surprised at that, as did Kheri. "You have." Elincia nodded in agreement. "But there is a difference between decades, centuries, and millennia, Arthur. So, how much older than us are you?"


    Turning to face her fully, I questioned her back. "I don''t know?"


    Her face contorted into one of amusement. "You phrased that as if it was a question."


    "Because it is."


    "You mean to tell me you don''t even know how old you are?" She asked back with a scoff. "Both my sister and I know our age''s exact number." Then she raised a hand toward me. "Unless you im to be so old that you cannot even remember your age."


    "..." I didn''t answer.


    It wasn''t a lie. The time in the void was unending. It felt like thousands of lifetimes had passed just to meet the Star Creature. Then it happened once more before I even arrived here. Without the ability to stabilize my own mind, I''d probably be insane.


    "Tens of thousands?" Elincia offered quietly.


    My nose crinkled at that, but I didn''t answer.


    "Hundreds of thousands?" Kheri added.


    Gritting my teeth, I spoke harshly. "Does it matter?"


    "Millions?" Elincia continued.


    "..." Still no answer.


    "If you lived anywhere near that long, of course you''d be a king at one point." Ventari said nervously as many of the Dwarves were unsure what to do with this information.


    "Yes!" I started. "Yes, okay! Once upon a time, people named me their king! Do you feel better now?"


    Elincia teleported in front of me and ced her hands on my cheek. "Why would you hide this? Why do you shut yourself out like this?"


    Removing her hands, I lowered them gently. "If you knew how I failed you, you wouldn''t ask me that." She gave me a confused look at that.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    What did he mean by that? I didn''t get the chance to ask as his eyes suddenly widened, and I felt my body being moved. As I fell, I saw everyone else was in a simr position. We all were pushed to the ground by an invisible force. That meant it was Arthur who did it. Was he that angry with us?


    "Arth..." I quickly sat up, ready to chastise him for acting so immaturely, but my eyes widened as my voice left me. "ur..."


    He was lifted in the air with his feet dangling and twitching. In fact, his entire body convulsed as a ck tendril kept him hoisted. My body shook in fear as I saw blood running down his face and neck. Arthur had been skewered in-between his eyes. My blood ran cold as I felt horrible magic settle across the area as Arthur''s eyes darted back and forth.


    "Well met, your majesty." A dark voice called before shadows began to gather behind Arthur. "I must say," The shadowsbined to form a Demon far fouler than most I''d met. "I''m surprised you didn''t sense me sooner. A little slow, given your abilities. Maybe the poison is working after all..."


    Itughed wickedly before dozens of tendrils tore into Arthur''s body and began to rip him limb from limb. Blood sttered across my face as many of us watched in horror. I raised my hand to activate my magic, but my body froze when the Demon''s gaze turned to me. A sharklike grin split its features as several tendrils pierced Arthur''s chest from his back. It started to swing him around like a ragdoll before he released him, and he was flung across parts of the ruined Dwarven city.


    "This was a nice surprise." The Demon spoke as it crawled over to us on all fours. "Perhaps I can take care of many loose ends here and now. It''s so good to see you again, Princess."

 Chapter 398 - 398

    <h4>Chapter 398:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew Ruins


    Frozen in fear as the Demon crawled over to me, it eventually stood over my legs as it lowered its face down to my own. Even without its grotesque appearance, the shadowy form was intimidating enough. Sharp teeth were almost all I could see. It wasn''t until the Demon shifted slightly that I saw swords impaling his side.


    "Run!" Kheri shouted as I looked to my left and saw her there.


    She looked pale, and the Demon didn''t even seem to notice her attack. "Amusing." It replied without strain.


    A w reached out around her throat and lifted her into the air as she kicked against the air futilely. Her wings pped uselessly as she was held in ce. The sounds of her choking reached my ear. My magic activated as I let out a battle cry andunched a spell at the Demon from below at point nk. It connected with the mass of shadows, but tendrils merely shifted to show the Demon looking down at me as it blocked my attack with no effort.


    "So eager to die."


    Bringing its other w down on my chest with my arms pinned against my bosom, I felt its full weight press into me. Kheri''s wings pped erratically as she tried to escape. All this while I tried to push back. Even Dwar tried to help as he mmed into the Demon''s side with his shield to try and bash him. It didn''t work. A tendril whipped out from the Demon as Dwar was sent tumbling into the building housing the prisoners.


    "That reminds me..." He trailed off as more shadows shot from his body and through the house in question. "I came here for a different reason." It quickly copsed as wisps of shadows burst all around. "Everything else has just been a nice surpri-" A horrible screeching sound suddenly came from the Demon as its body seemed to go rigid.


    Its face was lifted from mine as he lost his grip on me, and I wiggled out from under him. Kheri fell to the ground and crawled away as quickly as she could. The two of us got to our feet to prepare ourselves. We turned to the Demon only to find it was being held by the back of its neck by Arthur. Except, he looked slightly different.


    Part of his head was missing. Specifically, the section of his left eye waspletely gone. It was healing slowly, but it was a horrible sight to see. I honestly didn''t even know how he was still alive with part of his headpletely erased. However, it was his new limbs that got my attention. A w was holding the back of the Demon''s neck and appeared to be an armored limb of sorts. It wasn''t just the one either. All of them had changed to dark ck armor with light blue energy running across it that had reminded me of his sword.


    Arthur''s re was terrifying as his one eye seemed to shimmer. He slowly lifted the Demon and turned it to face him. Looking at the Demon, I could see the shock and awe written all over its body as it appeared frozen. Whether it was from Arthur''s grip or disbelief, I wasn''t sure.


    "Do you know how fucked you are?" Arthur''s voice cut in a lifeless tone.


    The Demon writhed as the shadows tensed. "How are you still alive!?" It demanded in a strained tone.


    "Because you and your kind don''t seem to understand, Tor." Arthur''s voice said in his same chilling emotionlessness as the Demon tried to free itself.


    "My understanding doesn''t matter!" The Demon grunted out. "No one survives getting part of their head destroyed!" It eximed. "No God or Demon beside me should be able to survive such a wound!" A tendril shot into Arthur''s chest once more, but he didn''t even flinch this time.


    "I''m not a God or a Demon." Arthur responded as his fingers sank further into Tor, which seemed to cause him great pain. "Make sure you keep extremely still." His eye then shifted to me. "Kheri was right. Run." He told us.


    My eyes widened, and I activated my magic. Before I teleported us all away, a beam of light touched down on Arthur''s shoulder. It seemed to be slowly getting bigger as I ushered the others over to me. While they moved closer, my magic sought out General Dwar in the rubble. I didn''t know if he was alive or dead, but it didn''t matter.


    Arthur lifted Tor slightly before mming him into the ground as he spoke while the light seemed to intensify. "A being made of shadows..." He thought out loud. "I wonder if you''d be able to survive under the full force of the sun?"


    The light began to intensify and expand as I could feel the heat from it. As it started to grow, so did my fear. A horrible burning smell filled the area as I saw smoke start to appear on Arthur. Once the light touched Tor, the Demon began to writhe and did everything it could to escape. Arthur merely kept it in ce as a horrible sizzling noise could be heard. We teleported away just as the light intensified.


    At the pce, we heard a sickening sound that sounded almost like the release of steam. In the distance, we saw a beam of light shining down. It was blinding after a little longer as it continued to grow. Turning away from it as it became blinding, I could only pray that Arthur knew what he was doing.

 Chapter 399 - 399

    <h4>Chapter 399:</h4>


    Ayda''s Point of View


    Top of Helmsforth


    Looking around erratically for where Cass might''ve gone was almost nauseating. I was doing better, but neither of us was in any condition for this meeting or to travel up the mountain. It doesn''t help that the Priestess dropped such a random matter into our hands. Originally, I believed this meeting to be about my brother or Priestess Elincia.


    "Young Farro," A voice called out, and I turned to see Lord and Lady Lein. "May we speak with you for a moment?"


    Giving them a bow, I replied. "Of course! How can I be of assistance?"


    Lady Lein smiled as she grabbed my hands. "There is no need for that, Ayda." She told me before I felt her fingers stiffen as a frown came to her face. "Are you feeling alright? Your hands feel a little swollen."


    Yanking them back was a little suspicious, but I did my best to smile and exin it away. "Yes. Just ate nightst night, and my magic is a little exhausted at the moment." Trying to move the topic back to their original reason for approaching me, I looked to the Duke. "Did the two of you need something?"


    He nodded as his wife continued to stare at me, concerned. "Did you know about this meeting?" I shook my head. "I thought not. It did not appear as though your friend did, either." Bringing his hand up to his chin thoughtfully, he thought aloud for a moment. "Would it be possible for you to leave this matter to the Duchess and I?"


    That was surprising. "But the Priestess-"


    The Duke smiled. "I am well aware. However, I also know you have been busy with your own projects. Some of which include Arthur in general. That being said, your friend is a close friend of Sir Arthur. I think it would be best to keep an eye on her while we focus on the investigation."


    "That makes sense." I replied slowly.


    It didn''t really, but it helped me in the long run. With what Cass and I started, apparently at the worst time possible, we no longer had any choice but to continue. Her running off with Sherry also worries me, so I don''t have the time to sit here and debate. Although, I also don''t want to investigate Arthur that much either. The Priestess has been acting off for a while too.


    After a moment of thought, I gave them a firm nod. "Very well. It would be greatly appreciated if you would be willing to take the lead. I am very busy."


    "Of course." Lord Lein replied with a small appreciative nod. "Please take care of yourself." Then I gestured toward the stairs. "I do believe your friend went that way."


    With another bow, I gave them my farewell. "Thank you, Duke. Duchess. Until next time." His wife was staring at me as I turned away.


    Drewes''s Point of View


    Top of Helmsforth


    The young Elf quickly darted away as she went back to look for her friend. "What is it?" I asked my wife.


    "That girl is up to something." Luthi answered before her magic activated, and we appeared back in our home.


    "Something to discuss in private?" I questioned with a quirked brow at the sudden transportation.


    "Ayda Farro is well known for being exceptional. If not for her inexperience, she would easily surpass both of us in terms of pure magic threshold." My wife stated as she moved to her closet.


    This was sudden. "We knew that already. Alwin is also verypetent, but even he knows her potential is far greater than his own. Aydalia always spoke about it in such high regard, as has the Priestesses. I see no need to bring this back up."


    My wife, the love of my life and eternal partner, was rummaging around in her closet in a very uncouth manner. It made me smile as I watched her toss things aside. Not many knew this about her aside from the odd maid or two, but she wasn''t one to care about appearances when she had something on her mind. I also learned to stay out of the way when she gets like this as I dodged a book flying from the door.


    Soon, my wife reappeared once more with some clothing debris on her person. She walked by, and I was able to quickly remove it from her as she headed to her desk. There was a book in her hand that I assumed was what she was looking for. Just another day when I''m with her.


    "Maybe so," Luthi began as she opened the book in question. "But it specifically says here swollen hands are a sign of extreme exhaustion." She told me and held up the book in front of my face as I approached her. "See!" Taking the book, she stepped beside me and pointed to what she was talking about. "It also says here magic was overused and likely on the verge of depletion."


    "And the relevance of that is?"


    With a sigh, she exined. "Ayda''s magic is substantial, which means she''s been using an insane amount of magic. Normally when she''s training, most Elves know. At least those who are sensitive to magic or have been trained. But-"


    I finally realized what she was getting at. "But we felt nothing. All that magic had to go somewhere."


    "Unless she was casting hundreds of standard spells, if not thousands, we should have been able to feel that much magic being used."


    "Which we did not." I quickly added, and she nodded.


    Taking the book back, she tapped her finger against it. "It would seem Sir Arthur Pendragon is not the only one making moves."


    "So, it would seem." I replied before I crossed my arms in thought. "While Ayda''s activities are concerning, we should work on the investigation of Sir Arthur first. Not that it matters what we find, but it would do good to prevent a sh of powers upon Arthur''s return."


    "Agreed. I am worried about Ayda, but she is exceptionally intuitive and educated. Still, I will ask a few of ours to keep an eye on her. At least in Aydalia''s stead. This is the least we can do."


    I nodded in agreement. "Very well. Put a few on Ayda, and the rest will bepiling our information on Arthur."

 Chapter 400 - 400

    <h4>Chapter 400:</h4>


    Ayda''s Point of View


    Top of Helmsforth


    Racing down the mountain until I caught up to Cass was tricky. Thankfully, it was unnecessary. Cass was sitting on the stairs with a concerned Sherry and Rennal standing a few stairs down trying to help her. Once I saw her there, part of me felt awful about how horrible her condition must be. Given how I felt afterst night and how physically and mentally exhausted I was, I knew it was nothingpared to Cass.


    As I slowly walked down towards the group, my eyes focused on the redhead, and newfound respect began to build within me. Never before would I have ever expected a Human to be able to sit there, not to mention go through our day, and act like nothing was wrong. Her pain tolerance might''ve been high, but she also knew the stakes, and I had no doubt she was acting.


    Rennal looked at me as I stepped behind Cass. "Lady Farro, would you help Cass?" She asked me. "I think her head is still bothering her from all the drinking."


    Sherry looked at me, confused. After all, she knew neither of us were truly drunk when we left.


    "Drinking?" Sherry asked.


    "We continued at my ce." I told her. "I was more of an issue than her as I kept using my magic." Lie after lie will add up quickly enough.


    Both women were starting to get suspicious if their looks were anything to go by. "Ayda wanted ta talk." Cass cut in. "We just so happened ta have a few drinks as Ayda used her magic. Probably not the smartest thing we''ve ever done."


    Rennal moved to help Cass. "Let me at least help get you on your feet."


    Quickly stepping in between the two started the other Elf. "Sorry." I said after a second as Sherry looked just as surprised. "However, I feel responsible for this. Would you allow me to take her home? Surely Austin must be worried by this time, right?"


    Cass looked at me and then at Rennal for a moment before nodding. "Okay." She said tiredly. "Rennal, Ah''m gonna head home and rest for the day. Sorry bout all this."


    She smiled a little bit, but she looked slightly hurt as well, which made me uneasy. "Of course. I understandpletely. I''lle see you tomorrow."


    "Ah''d like that."


    My attention quickly shifted to Sherry. "Can you get down to the Lowest Rung on your own?"


    Sherry scoffed. "I''m not a child, Ayda."


    With no other prompting than that, I gave the two a nod and quickly teleported us away. Once back at Cassidy''s home, she copsed. Thankfully, we ended up in her bedroom, but my magic was still low, so I wasn''t sure where we''d end up. Helping her to her bed, Cass trembled from the pain as sweat just started to pour off of her.


    "I will make sure Austin is out for the moment ande right back." I told her.


    There was no reply, so I quickly moved through the house. It appeared to be empty, which was a huge relief. Austin could''ve been doing his chores, though, so I ced a spell to alert me should anyone enter the house. Once that was done and I had headed back upstairs, Cass looked at me from the bed. There were tears in her eyes.


    "You did well today. Far better than I expected." I told her and rushed to her side. "What little magic I have, I can use to try to ease the pain."


    As she shook, her voice came in softly and pitifully. "Please." Was all she said.


    Activating my magic, I began the process. "Cass," I began as my head started to throb from the low magic levels. "You won''t be able to recover fully." She rolled her head over so she could look at me. "Not until we are done. This is only going to get worse for you." I exined, and there was a tint of fear in her eyes.


    "Ah." Cass let out in an epting tone.


    "However, I will also have more magic now that thergest portion of the runes is finished. That means it will be easier to dull the pain." She merely sighed as a response. "There is something else you should know..." I became quiet for a bit, which seemed to unnerve her.


    "What?" Cass pressed after a moment.


    "There are consequences to this process. For me, I mean." I rified, and she looked rmed at that.


    "Why didn''t ya tell me that? What''s gonna happen?" Her head perked up at that as she looked at me, concerned.


    With a small smile, I replied. "Once we finish, I will tell you." She opened her mouth to respond, but I cut her off. "We cannot stop now. If we do, you will die, Cass." The finality of my tone got her to close her mouth. "When your runes areplete, I will answer your question. As it stands, the two of us made our own choices. You wanted this and are putting up with the pain. I agreed. That is all there is to it."


    Her eyes started to get heavy as her head thumped back down onto the pillow. "Thanks, Ayda." Is all she was able to say as she passed out once more.


    I replied despite knowing she wouldn''t hear me. "Don''t mention it."

 Chapter 401 - 401

    <h4>Chapter 401:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    I had moved to theboratory unaware of what was about to happen. Going over projects, how to move forward from here, and what to focus. All of it came to a grinding halt. My castle, these people, and this kingdom were all decrepit things. Ruined things, ces, and individuals, but this is where my salvation lied. All receable, yet, vital in the grand scheme.


    So, when a wave of horrid magic washed over the entire area, my eyes widened in surprise. As I sat there wide-eyed, the sounds of screams could be heard along with untold destruction. Part of me was so surprised that I was frozen in ce. After all, no one had invaded the Crimson Wastnd since myself...


    "What in the-" I was cut off as blinding light mmed through the wall.


    Dodging the beam of light, the horrible smell of burning rock filled the air. Confused, I waited for the attack to subside, but it didn''t. Now snapped from my stupor, my magic activated as I appeared in the air. I floated high above the castle and saw that the origin of the attack seemed to being from the throne room.


    Teleporting there revealed many things. One, Tor was the one who had opened the portal. That, and he was trying to crawl out of it, but appeared to be stuck. As soon as he saw me, he reached out for me.


    "Cut it off!" He demanded as the waves of light were clearly burning him.


    "Close the portal!" I ordered.


    He red at me as he snapped back. "I can''t!"


    Upon closer inspection, I saw a foot of some kind at the bottom of the portal, and a hand at the top. They appeared to be forcefully keeping the portal open. Both were clearly being burned, but it surprised me that it didn''t seem to matter. It wasn''t until Tor lurched forward and he was able to escape from the beam of light that I realized he was being held on to. The intruder was revealed as familiar eyes immediately locked on my own as the form started to step from the blinding beam of light.


    Summoning my mist as my skin started to fall off, I readied myself. However, Tor cut off his own leg with one of his tendrils and rushed into my shadow. He disappeared as I could feel him meld into me. Arthur didn''t wait to finish as he began stepping from the portal. My mist mmed into him, but it quickly dissipated when it touched the light.


    "I''ve been looking for you." He spoke in a high tone with a clicking sound to his voice.


    "Do you really think you stand a chance here?" I asked him as I readied my spear while I could see my own bones. "You dare challenge me in my ce of power? What will you do when my Generals arrive? They are already on the way."


    I could see the delight from his eyes alone as he replied. "Good."


    It was a chilling and sobering response. Not wanting a repeat of the past, I acted. The possibility of him using such an attack likest time could ruin everything... Especially here in the heart of my kingdom chilled me to my core. Preparing my mist as it swirled around my spear, my hands twitched as he kept his gaze focused solely on me.


    His free hand clenched as he stayed stuck in the portal to keep it open. "Stay where you belong, Thana." He warned as a ck orb appeared in his hand and it began to grow. "Out of Lestrania, and out of my way."


    Launching the orb forward, I responded in kind as I thrust my spear at his chest as I rushed him. He brought both his arms down to block the attack as my spear met some manner of invisible resistance. Just like it did in the past when I faced him. Cracks appeared in the air as I pushed him back through the portal, but his orb remained. The portal closed instantly as my mist moved to cover the orb. It didn''t work.


    "What?" I said breathlessly as all my mist was absorbed by the orb in question.


    In fact, the pull got stronger as I felt it intensify for a moment before it expanded violently and rapidly. Almost like a gust of wind mmed into me from behind while I was being pulled toward it, the room started to copse in on itself. However, as quickly as it started, it just as swiftly disappeared.

 Chapter 402 - 402

    <h4>Chapter 402:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    The pull vanished as I stood in my throne room, now even more ruined than before. Breathing heavily from the short interaction, my eyes moved to my shadow where Tor was resting. After a moment of thought, curiosity filled me as my gaze shifted to where the portal once was. Then it turned to where the beam of light cut through. Far past the castle walls and into the wastes, it cut into thend.


    My boney fingertips clicked together in thought as my skin started to return. "Why was he so confident?" I pondered out loud. "What changed?"


    "My Queen!" re was the first to arrive. "What happened?!" He moved closer to me as he inspected me.


    ring at him got him to back away for the moment and shut his mouth, but I knew word would spread. Only two would be so bold to attack the heart of The Crimson Wastnd. One was chased off, and Tor led the other one back here. Breeders and ves alike would hear about this. However, it was interesting that not a single Demon Lord was present.


    Did I have more traitors amongst my own forces? "Where were you?" I asked re.


    He seemed surprised, but he quickly answered. "Watching the training program for Drevas." re exined. "It''s always amusing to watch him ughter those children."


    I scrunched my nose at that. "He is the only one that has been sessful in most of our tests. The loss of those children matters little if they cannot seed like him." My eyes quickly darted about in thought. "Did he hear?"


    "We both did, but he was instructed to return to his holding cell." re replied as he bowed.


    "Make sure no word of this reaches his ears until I speak to him. Maybe we can use this to our advantage. Especially if he learns who came to visit." The fire demon opened his mouth, but I quickly cut him off. "Wait until the others arrive."


    "They should''ve already been here."


    I moved back to my throne, which was partially missing now. "A few were given orders to carry out." cing my spear off to the side as I sat down, re watched me. "However, you are right. Others should be here already. If they take too long, we''ll kill them." I told him simply.


    He looked around, confused. "What of Tor? Have we received any word on the state of the prisoners?"


    Narrowing my eyes as I looked at him, I spoke. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Waking with a start, my vision was blurry. Trying to move was difficult, and I felt sluggish. The sounds of my surroundings were either muffled or muted. Like everything was being slurred with people taking ever so slowly. My mind raced as it seemed to fail toprehend what was happening. Not that it wasn''t, but it just couldn''t. Everything felt off. Almost like I had been heavily sedated.


    "I think she''s waking up." Were the first clear words I heard.


    "That doesn''t matter at the moment." Another female voice cut in. "I need to know what this orb is and what that magic it put out was."


    "Huh?" My words came out slurred.


    The first voice picked up once more, as did the rattling of chains. "Mother, she ising to."


    A sigh escaped her lips as my vision started to clear. "Then perhaps we should ask her directly. If she''s coherent enough, that is."


    Blinking rapidly, I started to get the feeling back in my limbs as I found it almost impossible to move. My arms and legs could shake, but they were restrained. Especially my hands. Each finger was extended fully and unable to bend. They felt like they were encased entirely. As my vision cleared, I looked up around and saw I was suspended in the air by the chains I had heard prior. Even my neck was restrained as I was parallel with the ceiling, which was almost all I could see.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, confused before realization dawned on me, and panic began to set in. "Alwin? Alwin!?" I called out for him, but there was no answer.


    "Shh, shh, shh, shh." I heard in rapid session as the woman from before appeared beside me. "There''s no need for any of that, Lucia."


    My eyes widened as my body began to tremble, as I realized more and more what was happening. "Who are you!?" The woman who looked simr to Arceana appeared at my side with a smirk on her face. "Arce-"


    ck hair, ck lips, brown eyes, and a rather scrawny frame greeted me. If these features were altered, she would look almost exactly like the Priestess. It was haunting in a way. Yet, there was a grace about her, even in her very rugged outfit.


    Rolling her eyes, she covered my mouth. "I already told you no." Then she shook her head exasperatedly. "You don''t listen, do you?" Removing her hand, she eventually tapped my nose with that same smirk. "Lucia..." She said softly. "I''ve been wanting to see you for a very long time."

 Chapter 403 - 403

    <h4>Chapter 403:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "You see, I was the one who ordered your capture all those months ago. The General wasn''t much of an issue." She began. "Most magic users are easy to deal with if you can surprise them good enough. Hence why the ambush." Her tone was smug as she kept her smirk on her lips. "He couldn''t really react appropriately in time, could he?"


    "What do you want?" My voice was shaky.


    Her expression turned a little more serious but still had a mischievousness to it. "A few things, if I''mpletely honest." She leaned against the chains on my arm, which pulled it tighter and made me wince. "Who is this ''Arthur Pendragon'' that prevented your capturest time? How does he know about me?"


    My eyes were fixated on her. "He is the new General of Lestrania. I-I-I don''t know how he knows about you..."


    She smirked again as she leaned in over my face. "Come now, surely you don''t expect me to believe that?" Moving away from me, she disappeared for a moment before returning with Arthur''s orb. "Then how can you exin this? It was given to you by him, was it not?"


    "Yes, but-"


    cing the orb in front of my face, she cut me off. "What was the light that appeared from this thing?"


    "I don''t know!" I told her. "Please! This must be some kind of mistake!"


    She pursed her lips overdramatically in thought. "Hmm." She hummed out before cing the orb on my chest. "I don''t believe you, and this definitely isn''t a mistake." Then she tapped my nose again. "After all, I did say I''ve been wanting to see you for a long time, remember?"


    "Why?"


    "Why not!?" Her tone was absolutely giddy. "After all, you must be Arceana''s." This time, she pressed down on my nose again, but it wasn''t a simple tap. It was painful as the pressure grew. "You see, I also want to know how I''m rted to Arceana." Closing my eyes as she continued to press down, she exined further. "Even you mistook me for her." A momentter, she stopped, and I opened my eyes to see her studying me. "Obviously, I''m not her. My hair, eyes, and many other things don''t match, but my face..."


    "So, you kidnapped me because I also look like Arceana?"


    Walking around and under the chains, I felt her run her fingers through my hair. "You see, I was so alone for so long. With no one and nothing to call my own. Yet, when I saw a portrait of Arceana, it dawned on me that I was almost staring at a carbon copy." Then she leaned over me from above. "Do you think we could be rted? Am I some bastard child she threw away? What about you? Are you hers? It was never announced, so I''m curious about what you have to say."


    My lips trembled as I felt her hands making their way to my cheeks. "I-I-I"


    The tip of her middle finger began tracing my lips ever so gently. "You-you-you, what?" She mockingly copied me. "Come now, surely you''re not trying to tell me that you never once looked into it yourself? You were so close to her, and you look so simr." Moving to the other side of where she started, I kept my eyes on her but could do nothing as her hand mmed over my mouth. "You," She began to squeeze my cheeks painfully as I cried out in pain. "Why did she keep you?"


    A blue glimmer suddenly appeared once more from the orb, and the Arceana lookalike instantly snapped her head toward it. Even I looked down as it once again started to glow. Much like before, it vibrated with growing intensity. It began to float into the air and give outbursts of energy, which made several cry out in surprise.


    However, as quickly as it came, it disappeared. "Such an interesting trinket." I heard herment as she disappeared from view with the orb in hand.


    "Listen to me," I began earnestly. "You need to let us go! Once Arthur finds out about this, he''ll find us."


    "Arthur Pendragon. Truly a most interesting man. Especiallypared to your Elven lover." She immediately replied, and I felt my eyes widen at her remark. "Yes, I know about the two of you. Both of youing out was truly a boon."

 Chapter 404 - 404

    <h4>Chapter 404:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    How long had she been spying on us? How long had she been spying on me!? So many questions raced through my mind about what she might know and why. None of it matters at the moment, though. Trying to focus on the here and now, my eyes looked around futilely for where she might appear from.


    "That doesn''t matter! Arthur will-" I tried.


    Suddenly appearing at my side as she leaned on my stomach, she looked at me with a smug expression. "He''ll what?" She asked mockingly. "Come for you? He doesn''t even know where we are." I felt her hands on my stomach, making my skin crawl as she caressed me. "Truly, Arceana must be powerful if she can tame such a man, but I feel confident I could face her now."


    My eyes widened at that. "You think she-" I was cut off as she giggled.


    Walking fingers up my stomach, she replied. "Naturally, facing Arceana, Elincia, and this ''Arthur'' would certainly prove to be too much even for me." Then she chuckled. "But divide and conquer?" Leaning in, she whispered to me. "Elincia and Arthur are gone, aren''t they?"


    "That doesn-"


    "It does matter. Even General Kheri is gone, but it''s doubtful she would''ve been much of a problem." She stated firmly. "That Arthur Pendragon, though, he was more of a pain than Arceana. Those eyes of his being able to see through us was an issue. One I will eventually address in due time."


    She moved away from me, and I started to move. My restraints tightened slightly as I was shifted into an upright position. Looking around the room, the first thing I immediately noticed was that we appeared to be underground. Crystals of some kind illuminated the room, and there was blood everywhere.


    With wide eyes, I followed the blood to a table that resided in the middle of the room and seemed home to many severed wings. Zugal wings. One pair overly seemed especially familiar to me. While I couldn''t quite ce whose they were, it unnerved me even further.


    "A nice little collection, don''t you think?" She asked me. "We''ve been adding to them almost daily since your scouts have been continually caught unaware." Her mocking tone was borderline cruel. "One after another." A small shrug was all she gave. "Nice thing about Zugal is that they''re weak against magic. Especially if they''re not airborne."


    "What have you done?" I whispered in disbelief as I had to stop myself from vomiting.


    Standing next to me, she rested her hand on my head. "The drug you were under was a bit of a lighter dosepared to everyone else. Well, everyone else but one." Then she tapped my nose again. "Makes it impossible to smell all the blood around you." Her finger rested on my nose before she removed the restraints on my head so I could move my neck. "Or the dead body right next to you." Pointing to my side, I gasped in horror as I looked.


    Nothing could''ve prepared me for seeing Kine''s mangled body. His wings were the ones on the table. Parts of his body were missing. Fingernails, toes, wings, teeth, and even his nose. One of his eyes had been plucked from its socket, and the other was bright red from having his eyelid cut off. Blood puddled underneath him as he was stripped of all his clothes. His body was practically painted in his own blood.


    It was horrific. My eyes stared at him unblinking in disbelief. We weren''t necessarily friends, but I saw him almost every day. He was a student of the Priestesses... Part of me didn''t believe any of this was real. I almost couldn''t. This changed everything. Turning away quickly my mouth closed as I tried to stop myself from vomiting. It didn''t work.


    "So messy." She said in a faux disappointed tone. "He didn''t really know much." The womenmented from behind me.


    "Do you realize what you''ve done?" I asked her breathlessly.


    Moving around to my front, she caressed my cheek. "I do enjoy pretty things. Things like Arceana. There is a natural beauty to Elves, is there not?" She asked. "All I''ve done is merely take that first step, and you, Lucia, are going to help me." Softly rubbing her thumb across my lips, she continued once again. "I really do enjoy pretty things." Her thumb then slid under my lips, and she used her nail to cut my gums which caused me to cry out in pain. "I enjoy slowly changing them."

 Chapter 405 - 405

    <h4>Chapter 405:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    After being blown out of Tor''s portal, I remained in the sand on the outskirts of Dwardew. The dust settled, and it would seem everything had finally been settled. It was doubtful Thana would try to push much further. I was also hopeful that a little show of strength and confidence would dissuade her from any more invasions in the near future.


    Unfortunately, all of this had a cost. "Guh." I grunted out as my arms and legs kept falling off.


    On top of the poison, which I could still feel in my body, Tor''s sudden ambush, and my run-in with Thana, I was not in the best condition. Plus, the help from the Sun while all being initiated by me as ast resort, probably wasn''t the best idea. My new limbs struggled to stay attached as I returned to my human form.


    Blood soaked the sand as the entire nearby area was coated in my own personal crimson. Bursts of blood woulde and go as I tried to forcibly keep the limbs connected. However, my eye was also struggling to reform, and my head felt breezier than I ever thought possible. Whether it was from the poison or the sun, I was also unsure.


    Focusing all my energy on healing was difficult, but it was the best I could do. I could create a few Gravity Pirs to move. Although, many would likely be horrified seeing my body falling apart as blood dripped down on them from above. Without both eyes intact, it was no longer possible for me to create portals. That was unnerving, but the wounds were just harder to heal. They were recovering ever so slowly.


    Not to mention my chest. Fucking Tor did a number on it, but Thana really fucked it up. There was a hole through my body with my heart struggling to regenerate. Whatever blood it was pumping was struggling to actually move through my body because of the situation with my arms and legs. That also made it impossible to talk, which meant I had a worried group of people heading right for me.


    Elincia and Kheri were the first ones to approach. Both looked absolutely horrified. Naturally so. Even the Dwarves that were approaching could tell I wasn''t in the best condition. Both the Zugal and High Elfnded near me, but I gave them a re to keep them at bay.


    Elincia cried out, ''Arthur!'' That seems to be all she does these days.


    Not that I could hear her due to the brain damage and missing ear. Combine that with probably an impressive number of burns covering my body, including my other ear, there was no sound I could hear. That meant their scream of worry fell on deaf ears. Literally.


    Putting up a Gravity Pir to keep them away, both looked at me like I was crazy. Then again, they hadn''t seen the extent of my injuries. I was covered in so much blood, and I was near the point of healingpletely, but every time I got to this point...


    Again, feeling like my body is breaking down and exploding at certain parts, all my wounds reopened. Blood sttered across the area and across the two women. My arms fell off again as my legs started to slip off. The side of my face was coated in fresh blood as I felt it flow down my neck while my chest reopened. My heart was once again visible, or at least, what was left of it. Both women backed away from me as I essentially turned into a sudden blood bomb.


    Both women pushed against my power as I red at them with my one eye as blood poured from my mouth. Both began to pound their fists against my powers as I panted in an irregr manner. I imagine I sounded horrible as it felt like I could barely breathe. My body shuddered as it would start to shut down before I began pouring my energy into the wounds once more.


    The Dwarves began to approach with several Druids. Many of which began to slow down at the sight of blood and the two women trying to reach me. After all, they weren''t getting close, and the spray from my blood was probably out dozens of feet from how violent it was. This was bing tedious. At this point, I''d likely have to keep my energy output constant for quite some time for the wounds topletely heal. Keep my energy focused on those areas and hope for the best.


    My gaze drifted to everyone who was now trying to get closer to me. Many looked at me with tears in their eyes, while others looked confused, conflicted, and upset, along with many other emotions. They should know better by now. Although, they weren''t the only ones concerned.


    Thankfully, I''d had a week to recover, but the poison was still in my body. Since I was constantly battling against that, my energy output wasn''t full when Tor attacked. This attack will definitely set me back more than a week.


    However, if I were to die this time, would that finally be the end? The Star Creature''s words rang in my mind. Finding happiness was one of the conditions to be free from all of this, but I still needed to solve the riddle she gave. Am I happy? A foolish question to ask as I sit here in my own blood. Although, there were things I cared about now. Would that prevent me froming back to life?


    Gritting my teeth as I realized it didn''t matter unless my energypletely vanished likest time. As long as I had even a flicker of my energy remaining, I wouldn''t need to worry. Coating myself entirely with my energy, which wasn''t low, but trying to continually heal these wounds would take a lot out of me. Especially depending on how long I had to keep it up. Thankfully, I could test it periodically on one of the wounds.


    Putting my body back together as I stood almost forcibly, many backed away in shock at the sudden recovery. Unfortunately, all their cries immediately began to ring in my ears.


    "Arthur!" Many shouted.


    "Bunch of loud fuckers, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 406 - 406

    <h4>Chapter 406:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Struggling to keep my footing was annoying. My body was slow to react, and even my transformed state helped little with healing. Whatever poison was in my body was affecting me more than I thought. Drifting my gaze to the massive bottomless pit that I created with the help of the sun, it was almost beautiful to me. The edges were ssed over and even several dozen feet down, which gave it almost a rainbow appearance as sand was slowly falling in.


    "Arthur! Are you okay!?" Elincia asked in a worried manner.


    "Yes. After having my limbs cut off, I''m having a grand old time." My sarcasm wasid on as thick as possible.


    Then my attention turned back to therge group of people worrying about me. It was almost insulting in a way. What did they think they could do? Reattach my limbs? Rolling my eyes as I made my way over to them, Typhon was the only one who seemed overly quiet.


    However, there was a more pressing concern. "Sorry about the giant hole, Ventari." I started, which surprised everyone. "I''m not going to be able to do much about it in this state."


    Many were shocked at my priorities. "Arthur," Elincia began in disbelief. "A hole is the least of our concerns." Then she pointed to it. "While, yes, I am very curious about how you did that-"


    Ventari quickly cut in as she threw her arms up. "What in the world did you do?!" She demanded before gesturing to me. "That Demon tore you apart, and yet-"


    Elincia cut her off this time. "Here you are! How are you alive?" My gravity pirs were gone to keep them away as she ced her hand carefully by my eye. "You were literally pierced through your skull..." The real question was, how much did they see?


    "You were?" Typhon''s voice cut in.


    Kheri frowned as she answered. "A chunk of his head was missing entirely along with one of his eyes."


    "Ah yes. Rapid fire questions I don''t want to answer. My favorite." With an overly dull look to Ventari, I spoke. "What was it, I said again? Pray to me rather than your gods?"


    The Queen and a few of the Druids frowned. "You may be a hero-"


    "A term I hate with a passion." I quickly added.


    She quirked a brow at that but continued on anyway. "But to once again insult our gods-"


    "Can we not?" Cutting in again, I looked at her pointedly. "I was joking... Kind of." A sigh escaped me as I shook my head. "Look, I got a lot on my mind right now." Ventari only nodded slowly in response.


    "We understand, Arthur, but you cannot expect us not to worry." Elincia stated.


    "It''s not your job to worry about me." I told her firmly. "That''s thest thing I need." Shaking my head for a moment, I looked back to the Dwarven Queen. "Can we talkter? Believe it or not, but I am tired."


    The Priestess scoffed. "After using magic like that, or your energy, as you call it, I''m not surprised!" She said as she gestured to the hole.


    I frowned at that. "It wasn''t-" Before I could continue, I just shook my head, annoyed. "Never mind. I''m heading to the pce to rest and think things over." My gaze shifted to the Queen once more. "This trip has been far more enlightening than I originally expected. Hopefully, whatever remains of your library will hold the answers to my questions or perhaps a few clues."


    Typhon was still studying me, and I tried to hold his gaze as the others spoke. Ignoring them, the two of us werepeting in a staring contest of sorts. It would appear my student had a great many questions he wanted to ask. Although, as my student, he also knew how much I despised certain questions. Unfortunately, my eye began to throb, and I flinched.


    Thus, I lost. "If he did suffer such wounds, rest would be best." My student suddenly cut in before he gestured to the ground. "Arthur may not be normal, but neither is this much blood."


    Many looked around and the soaked ground before turning back to me. With my energy up and active, there was a red misting from where my wounds were. Some blood would leak out here and there before evaporating. The group seemed to agree with my student.


    "I''ll make sure my Dwarves know you are fine and have once again chased off the threat." Ventari informed me. "They''ll be relieved to know we are safe once more. Thank you for chasing away that Demon so promptly."

 Chapter 407 - 407

    <h4>Chapter 407:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    "Tor was more of a threat than the entire Demon army that showed up at your doorstep." Imented, and many looked surprised at that.


    Lady Turiel finally spoke up. "You know of that Demon?" She questioned, and at my look, quickly gave a small bow. "Forgive me, but that appeared to be the same Demon responsible for driving us out andmanded that Wraith you defeated."


    My lips curled into a frown. "Yes. One of Thana''s most trusted elites. No doubt he came here for a purpose, but I don''t know what it is. Likely to test how effective the poison was on me." Tapping my chest where he skewered me, I continued. "He definitely got the jump on me."


    "Was he the one in the Hollow Forest back when you first became our Knight?" Elincia inquired.


    I nodded. "He was. Tor''s been busy, and no doubt because of Thana''s orders. Which once again brings me to his objective. Was I truly the target or..."


    The Priestess was quiet for a moment before she replied. "He referred to me as a Princess and acted as though he knew me."


    "Ignore it." I immediately said.


    "Arthur-"


    "Ignore it." I repeated.


    "But-" She tried again.


    "Ignore it!" My firmness grew as I stared at her.


    No good woulde from here going down that rabbit hole. Not until I know whatever it was Rudnurth did to her and Arceana. That was another problem altogether, but her having a mental breakdown would just be extra work. Rubbing my head in frustration, I turned back to Lady Turiel.


    "Do you have anything to help someone rx? A magical remedy or something?"


    Typhon immediately cut in. "No. Magic adversely affects you most of the time. With poison in your body, you shouldn''t be trying to mix magic with it."


    My eyes stared at him for a moment before I turned to Ventari. "What about some ale? Something I can just use to ckout-" Then I looked down to my arms and remembered they were only still attached because I was conscious. "Fucking perfect." I groaned as I brought a finger to my brow in thought. "Never mind."


    Without saying anything, I eyed the recently made abyss before I tried to open a portal. Horrible idea. My eye that had beenpromised immediately started bleeding while I clutched at it. Many in the group looked rmed that I hissed in pain.


    "Bad idea." I whispered more to myself than anyone else. "You can use your magic now, right?" My attention turned to Elincia.


    "I can, but most of my magic that had returned, I used to attack Tor." The blonde Priestess exined. "Obviously, I still have a bit of magic. Just not really for teleporting right now. I am sorry, Arthur, but I would rather be safe than sorry."


    "Fuck it!" Creating a Gravity Pir, which was easy, I started flying towards the castle.


    Kheri immediately flew up to my side. "You''re in a mood." Shemented from beside me.


    Snorting, I responded. "You can talk to me about my mood once you get all your limbs chopped off and your skull caved in."


    "You were deeply prated by a shadow Demon. Had to be pretty traumatizing."


    I couldn''t hold back the chuckle that escaped my lips from the unexpectedment. "Hrious."


    She shrugged. "You seem to think so."


    Rolling my eyes, I focused on the approaching castle. "It wasn''t something I predicted would evere from your mouth."


    "You think about my mouth often?"


    "Every now and then." That got her. "You done?"


    This time, she frowned as she gave me an annoyed look. "Seriously though, are you gonna be okay?"


    "There''s a lot that''s happened that I''m not okay with, Kheri." I told her honestly. "The attack here, Tor''s appearance, and so much more. Tor wouldn''t show up here just tounch a surprise attack. If that was the point, Thana would''vee herself."


    "Maybe his target was the prisoners?" She offered. "Dwar was the only one the Priestess pulled out of that house alive. The guards and those in the cells were already dead."


    That got me to pause. "Maybe..." What could a few prisoners of no real renown know that Thana would want to keep them quiet about? "There''s also that male High Elf. His appearance and ability were quite rming. I think he''s probably as strong as Tor, if not more powerful."


    Kheri was quiet for a moment. "If that''s the case, how is he still alive? Why would the Demon Queen let him go? A High Elf running around in secret that purposefully revealed itself to the Demons doesn''t make sense."


    "No," I confirmed. "It doesn''t."


    "It''s also concerning he seemed to know the Priestess."


    This was news. "What?" Coming to a sudden stop got Kheri to also slow down before she looked back at me. "He knew Elincia? As in rumors, or personally?"


    The Zugal seemed surprised at my sudden alertness. "Priestess Elincia said it seemed oddly personal, but she had no idea who it could be."

 Chapter 408 - 408

    <h4>Chapter 408:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    My mind raced as Elias came to the forefront of my thoughts. However, too many things didn''t match up. While his wings were also white, his hair color was not. His magic also had traces of pink, so unless something changed, his aura didn''t match either. Still, this was concerning. Thana knew of the Royal Family before their appearance here, from what I can tell. That means someone else, someone new, also knows them before their reveal in Lestrania.


    The only other person that came to mind was Davost, but again, the hair didn''t match. She was also the strongest being I hade into contact with. Even more so than Thana or any of her pets. Davost was also female, which cut her out of the running.


    A sh of Mara entered my mind, but it also quickly faded. "Why did no one tell me about this before now?" I demanded.


    "We didn''t know what it meant."


    "It doesn''t matter if you know or not. Another High Elf approached Elincia and knew her, without her having any memories of them." Sighing in exasperation, I looked to the Zugal. "Do you really not see how this is important information?"


    "And you always share information?" Kheri shot back.


    Bing firmer, I held her gaze. "This is not the same, Kheri."


    Crossing her arms as she hovered near me, she gave me an unimpressed look. "How so? We don''t even know your real reason for helping the Dwarves. Just that you want to use their library, among other things."


    "Do you realize the importance of what you just told me?"


    "It''s pretty obvious how monumental finding a male High Elf is, Arthur."


    "No!" I said instantly. "Not finding one. That isn''t all that surprising. I''m sure there are quite a few immortal-like beings in this world." My tone turned dark. "Another High Elf that knows of Elincia that she has no idea about... Do you not understand how crucial that information can be? How could they know about her and not the other way around?"


    The Zugal General seemed less sure of herself. "Because of her position as Priestess?" I groaned and ignored her once more as I headed to the pce. "You said another High Elf..." Kheri said from beside me as she caught up. "There is another unidentified High Elf that you know of?"


    ncing at her, I answered. "To be honest, there are a few. Remember that cloaked High Elf with raven-colored hair. She showed up once or twice. Besides her, I know of a few others, but you didn''t even know about Rudnurth, did you?"


    She frowned at that. "Alwin and I were well aware of Rudnurth."


    "But do you know who he really is?" Kheri became quiet at that. "I thought as much. It''s not something the Priestesses would want people knowing." Then I scoffed. "After all, to appear kind, loving, and caring, it''s best not to air out your dirtyundry for everyone to see."


    "Forgive me, but I still don''t see the importance of this unidentified male High Elf that has you so worked up."


    Wended on the balcony that led to my room and walked inside. "What would you do if I told you the Demon Queen was once a High Elf?" I asked her, and shepletely froze mid-step as her eyes widened. "Don''t worry. She''s definitely not anymore. Whatever experiments she''s done, she''s gone too far, and I doubt she could be ssified as a High Elf."


    "Wha-What?" She sputtered out.


    "That means there are three factions all vying for power at the moment. In my absence, I would guess it was this male High Elf that kept Thana in check. However, upon my return, he seemed interested in me, and he knows Elincia. That means he likely knows Arceana as well."


    "Three factions?"


    "Thana and her Demons. This mystery man and whatever forces he has at hismand. Then me. Technically, I would even say Credo, Pestilence, and their mystery High Elf are their own faction, but they seem more interested in aligning with me. Well, two of them do anyway." I stated.


    "You don''t include the Priestesses in these factions?"


    I scoffed as I sat down. "They''re with me."


    She eyed me. "Don''t you mean you''re with them?"


    "No." Was my simple reply.

 Chapter 409 - 409

    <h4>Chapter 409:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Ignoring the Zugal''s look of disbelief for a moment, I continued to think out load. "Credo, Pestilence, and the mystery woman all appear to be against Thana, which is why they want to work together." My statement quickly continued as the neer was brought up once more. "This male High Elf attacked not only Thana''s forces but me as well. Except, his didn''t seem like a test. For the most part, he was serious in both fights."


    "Then you have the Demons who also attacked the other two factions, as you say." Kheri added after a moment.


    That High Elf knew of Elincia before her arrival here like Thana did. I wouldn''t be surprised if the two actually knew each other. Although, given this single interaction, he essentially had a hand in ruining her trap. He got the Wraith to act when I didn''t. That tells me enough, and while I would like to be optimistic, he fucking ripped me in half. There was no way he could''ve known I would recover after such a fatal injury.


    "Three factions that we know of. Each one now enemies of the other two." I mumbled out. "I wonder if Credo or Pestilence have any knowledge of this man. I''ll have to ask the next time they stop by. As it stands, the world is bing more and more of a hassle."


    "Why do you think they acted as they did?" Kheri asked me as she finally sat down as well. "


    "I still don''t know what Thana''s goal is, and I certainly have no clue about this newest addition. Both are threats, but there has to be more behind all of this. I just don''t know what." My eyes shut as I tried to think.


    Kheri was quiet as she let me think, but not for long. "Arthur?" Opening one of my eyes as I looked at her, she continued. "Could I ask you a question?"


    My eye shut once more. "Have you not been asking me many questions since you followed me."


    I heard her wings ruffle before she replied. "Yes. Although, I''m a little surprised you''re still entertaining me like this. You left, and I followed under Elincia''s orders, but I am worried about you. Part of me thought you''d force me away."


    The Zugal had a point. "There''s a reason for that." Why hadn''t I sent her away? "I''m tired, and I need to stay awake. I''d rather deal with a single individual than a group continually talking over each other. Sleep will elude me for some time while I heal. You also revealed something I had no idea about." These were excuses I came up with on the spot.


    "That makes sense. So, about my question."


    A sigh escaped my lips as my head shifted onto the backrest, as I looked up at the ceiling. "Yes?"


    "What did you mean ''in my absence?''" Narrowing my eyes, I tried to remember when I said that. "When wended, you said that the High Elf most likely kept Thana in check in your absence. What absence?"


    I didn''t even look at her as I realized I had messed up. "It was spection, Kheri." My response was weak. "Credo, Pestilence, and that other cloaked female High Elf are all likely responsible for keeping her in check."


    That wasn''t enough to dissuade her. "But what absence were you referring to."


    "Any absence, really." Twisting words to exin is simple enough. "I can''t be everywhere at once. However, if they''re elsewhere while I''m here..." Trailing off, I hoped she would just fill in the pieces herself.


    "So, they protect their areas while we protect ours?" She didn''t sound convinced.


    "Essentially."


    "I can''t help but notice you didn''t really answer my question." Kheri eventually said.


    "I didn''t, did I?" I asked back mockingly, and thankfully, a knock came from the door. "Enter."


    With my eyes still closed and head still back, the newest guest spoke. "Generals." Allen greeted.


    Kheri responded. "Captain."


    Then I spoke from the same position. "How can I help you, Harlow?"


    "Many were curious as to what had happened. The men were discussing how to proceed from here and if we need to be on alert."


    "Probably not." I told him as Izily pulled my head up. "But the truth is that poison is affecting me worse than I thought. Been letting my guard down. Making a few mistakes here and there." Holding up my arms, I continued. "Got both my arms and legs cut off this time. Thankfully, I got energy to spare at the moment."


    Harlow seemed to pause at that as he gave me a bewildered look. "Excuse me, but did you just say you got all your limbs cut off?"


    Kheri added to it as she gestured to me. "He was even impaled through the chest and had part of his head destroyed."


    "Not a good day to be me." Imented.

 Chapter 410 - 410

    <h4>Chapter 410:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" I was awakened with horrible pain in my right hand. "What''s happening?!"


    My entire right hand felt like it was on fire as the pain traveled up my arm. A few sobs of pain left my mouth as I tried to grasp the situation. Looking around was pointless as I was stuck staring at the ceiling once again. Biting my lips to try and focus on something else, I stopped as I was startled by a sudden but familiar appearance.


    "Are you finally awake?" The woman from before inquired as she stepped into view and practically leaned over my face. "I thought about how to wake you." Her hair dangled down onto my face as I looked at her carefully. "Then I figured I should do something to really grab your attention." It felt like some hot liquid was running down my hand, wrist, and arm.


    Holding a small finger as she backed away, my eyes widened, and my body trembled. She put up the holders once more to prevent me from turning my head so I couldn''t see. Yet, I knew without even seeing the wound. This woman had cut off one of my fingers. My breathing quickened as she twisted it around with blood on her hands.


    "Was the pink nail polish to match your hair?" She inquired before shifting my restraints into an upright position and stepping in front of me. "Or was it for another reason? I will admit, it is cute." Leaning against me, I tried to ignore the pain I felt, but tears quickly came to my eyes. "Oh, don''t cry! I didn''t wake you up so you could cry!" Stopping my tears, I watched her cautiously.


    Another gem lit up on the other side of the room. Alwin was there in restraints that likely mirrored my own. Trying to move only aggravated the wound. I tried to wiggle my fingers, but they were encased in some manner of contraption once more. My magic wouldn''t activate as I felt sweat start to drip down the side of my cheeks from the pain.


    "Leave him alone, you monster!" I told her through clenched teeth.


    "I doubt this man even knows what the word ''alone'' means." She stated as she moved over to him. "General of Lestrania, and inmand of its Elven forces. Nobility, powerful, and quite handsome." Tapping his cheek where his scar was, she smirked. "Only this little scar on his right cheek could be considered his only blemish."


    My body thrashed violently against the restraints that held me when she moved to his left cheek. Her finger dug into his skin as she cut into him. A sh appeared across his cheek as she did it in less than a second. Alwin flinched but stayed unconscious for the most part. Blood dripped from the wound, down his neck, and into his clothes.


    "No!"


    She backed away and seemed to examine her work. "You know, I really wanted them to match, but I think I was slightly off. Maybe a little too close to his mouth?"


    "Get away from him!" I cried out as I strained to move, even though I knew it was futile.


    "Don''t you think so?" I didn''t answer as she looked back at me. "No?"


    "Please! Just-Just wait! Okay! I''ll do whatever you want! Just leave him alone!"


    Stepping away from him, she smirked before she sauntered over to me. "What can you do for me?" Her tone was filled with her usual smugness. "And be honest. You don''t have any real power in Helmsforth, let alone Lestrania. You''re nothing more than a trophy of sorts. Nice to look at, but that''s about all."


    A few tears rolled down my cheeks. "Please don''t hurt him. I can talk to the Priestesses about you! See what they know!"


    For a moment, she seemed to consider it. "The only real problem with that," Her tone turned bored. "Is that I would have to let you go, which I''m obviously not going to do." Then her fingers wiped away my tears. "It is amusing that you didn''t cry when I cut off your finger..." Quickly moving back over to Alwin, she grabbed his cheeks. "But him!" Pressing firmly against my restraints, I watched her carefully. "I touch him just barely, and you''re practically on the verge of bing a sobbing mess."


    "Please. Please. Please!" I begged. "He doesn''t have anything to do with this!"


    "Maybe." She agreed before she shrugged. "Maybe not." Suddenly, the palm of her hand mmed into his mouth as she squeezed with an rming amount of strength that woke him. "There he is!" Her triumphant cries sobered Alwin rather quick, but he began to cry out when his eyes met mine. "Shhhhh." She let out as she kept her hand over his mouth as she moved behind him.

 Chapter 411 - 411

    <h4>Chapter 411:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    "Let him go!" I cried out


    Rolling her eyes, she replied. "Oh, stop. He just woke up to join us! Give him a moment before you start worrying him." Alwin thrashed about, and I saw his magic activate before it diminished instantly. "That''s it. Let the situation sink in." She whispered to him in his ear gently.


    Alwin''s breathing was hard as I could see his chest heave. His eyes were narrowed as he looked around. Anger quickly welled up along with concern as he studied me. Eventually, it dawned on him how bad our situation was when he saw the blood dripping down my arm. He paled at that, and he even grew more irate when he examined the table separating us that held multiple Zugal wings.


    I would like to say he calmed down, but he merely stopped thrashing about as he seethed in a more subdued manner. That is until our captor held up my finger in front of his face. His eyes widened as they quickly shifted from the detached appendage to the blood dripping down my arm.


    "I really do like beautiful things." Her eyestched onto mine. "Don''t you?" Then she squeezed harder and shook his head a bit. "He is almost perfect, isn''t he?" That caused Alwin to try and re at her.


    "What do you want from me!? I already told you I''d do what you want! Just leave him alone! Don''t hurt him anymore!"


    "Oh, child. You still don''t understand. Both of you have your roles." Her magic ignited as she removed her hand, but Alwin had a spell ced over his lips now. "The thing is, I don''t think you know anything. A girl who never wanted for anything. Well, almost anything. The freedom toe and go as she pleases took a while, but it finally came!" A small smirk returned to her lips. "Although, that in itself got you into this mess."


    I tried to struggle once more in vain. "Why are you doing this? If what you believe is true, why take it out on me?"


    A giggle escaped her lips. "Because that''s the only way I can get back at anyone." Slowly sauntering over to me, she ced my finger on the table before she traced her bloody knuckles down my cheek. "You, who knows nothing, are everything to some." Then she looked over her shoulder at Alwin. "Some, who are very important." He let out many mumbled protests as his chest heaved. "I doubt you know anything worthwhile." She said as she tapped my nose gently.


    My eyes followed hers as she stepped back. "Then you n on torturing me to get back at Arceana?"


    Her head bobbed back and forth as she gave a vague response. "Kind of. Arceana is definitely a bonus, but General Alwin Farro..." She trailed off as she gestured to him. "His knowledge could be worthwhile."


    "Do you realize that your time is limited?" I asked her.


    "Why? Do you believe that Arceana ising to rescue you? Maybe some reinforcements areing, and they''ll somehow stumble upon us?" She questioned back. "I have you as a hostage. That''s where your rolees into y. If Arceana cares about you, she won''t react rashly." Giving her a weak chuckle seemed to irk her as her eyebrow twitched. "Does this amuse you?"


    "A little." I answered honestly.


    She examined me a minute before she chuckled herself. "I must admit, I did not think you were one tough in this situation. Is it because you''re slowly losing your wits and have given up, or is it perhaps something else?"


    My eyes focused on hers with an intensity that made her frown. "You''re going to die."


    "And how did youe to this incredible prophecy?"


    "It''s no prophecy. When a week passes, maybe two, you will be hunted down." Then I gestured to some of the guards around the room. "Many of you will be." Another weak chuckle escaped my lips. "So, no matter what you do to me, just know that your time wille."


    The woman was quiet for a moment, but only a moment. "That is interesting!" She said as she burst outughing and made her way across the room in a few strides. "I''d love to hear how it''s going to happen, but first, you''re in need of a lesson!" Stopping next to Alwin, he seemed to steel himself as he knew what wasing.


    Realizing what was about to happen, I whispered out shakily. "Wait- I-I was wrong! Please don''t hurt him!"


    "Threatening your captor is not the smartest thing to do." Tracing her fingers across his face, she continued. "He really is handsome." She stated.


    "It was me! I said it! Please!"


    "You know, I think I could probably match the scars right this time."


    "No!" I screamed and tried to break my restraints once more.


    I watched in horror as she ced her finger on his left cheek. "What do you think?" She activated her magic.


    "I take it back!"


    "You don''t need to! We need to get his face more symmetrical, remember? Give him that perfect ruggedness." Then she shrugged as her finger dug into his cheek, which got him to flinch. "It may take away from some of his softer features and retract from how handsome he is, but I bet it''d still be endearing."


    "Pleas-" My voice caught in my throat.


    Blood sprayed out across the room. Alwin cried out in pain as she instantly ran her finger across the entirety of his face. Through his nose, skipping his part of his eyebrow, and continuing across the upper right of his forehead. Blood dripped down half his face as I watched wide-eyed. It was careless and cruel. Thankfully, it didn''t seem like it got his eye, but he was writhing in pain. My heart ached as I could only watch as his eyes were shut tight as blood continued to pour.


    Another giggle escaped her lips. "Wow! I really messed up that time." She looked at me and shrugged. "My bad."

 Chapter 412 - 412

    <h4>Chapter 412:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    I woke up sweating and unbelievably thirsty. "Cass!" My little brother''s voice called out.


    He stood next to my bed. "Hey, Austin."


    "Are ya okay? Ayda said yer sick."


    My breathing was heavy as I could barely move. "It would appear so." Even just a twitch would hurt my back. "Ya gonna take care of me?" I asked him.


    Austin nodded firmly. "Of course!" Then he covered his mouth and looked behind him. "Ayda''s been here the whole time too."


    She was sleeping in the seat behind him as she looked utterly exhausted. This was a choice we both made, but I don''t think either of us truly understood the consequences. Ayda knew better than me, and she still ended up like this. That, or she knew and did it anyway. Neither would really surprise me.


    "Could ya get me some water?" My tone was soft.


    "Be right back!" He rushed out of the room.


    As soon as he left, Ayda quickly got up from her position and moved next to me. "You only have a few hours left to recover, Cass." She told me, and my eyes widened slightly. "Before we begin again, I will apply another salve across your back, but you cannot rest for too long." Ayda exined in a hushed tone. "If we wait too long, the runes will mend too much and prevent us from continuing." Watching me as her eyes examined me, she frowned. "Do you understand?"


    I could only nod in reply. She sighed as she pulled something from her cloak and held it to my lips. Not thinking twice, I drank it. Probably one of the foulest things I could ever imagine slithered down my throat in clumps. When I started to cough, Ayda grabbed my cheeks to force my mouth open to make sure I drank it all.


    "We need that water, Austin!" She cried out as she backed away while I began to cough.


    Trying to sit up was impossible as Ayda held me down till Austin returned. "What happened!?" My brother asked as he rushed to my side.


    Everything turned to white noise as I heard them start to shout but couldn''t make it out. My ears rang as I tried to drink as much water as possible as quickly as possible. Soon, my vision started to darken as I tried my best to take deep breaths while my back felt like it was splitting apart.


    "Breathe, Cassidy! Breathe!" Ayda told me firmly, and I felt her hand on my chest, followed by a pulse of magic. "Austin, fetch a bucket of water." Apparently, he was hesitant because I heard her yell a momentter. "Now!"


    "Ayda-"


    She cut me off. "Hold still!" I felt another pulse as my back numbed, and I sank into my bed. "You need to remain calm, Cass. This is the after-effect of you not being able to rest appropriately. I have no idea how you were even able to function for the Priestess''s meeting, but this is the result." Ayda exined. "Everything was nned meticulously. However, we have strayed from that path. Now, we must do our best to move forward."


    "How?" The words left my lips in a breathy manner.


    "Because I''ve been caring for you, due to the incident from yesterday, my magic is not where I would like it to be." Ayda informed me. "Which is fine, given that we already took care of thergest portion of your body. However, I would still like to be careful." The Elf pulled out the bottle once more. "This is a sedative. An incredibly heavy one that will prevent you from waking. That is until I fetch you tonight."


    I stared at her for a moment. "Why?"


    Shaking her head, she put it away. "Because I cannot stay here. I need to make a concoction that will increase the rate at which my magic returns. Austin will be here, and he will watch over you, but you waking up caused a mess." Ayda stated before she ced her hand on my forehead. "This will keep you out of pain until I return for you tonight. It will also stop your brother from worrying about you so much."


    Closing my eyes as I could hear how heavy I was breathing, I spoke. "Are we gonna continue tonight?"


    My Elven friend was quiet for a moment before she answered. "We are. I will wake you with my magic and transport us back to the storage closet." Brushing some of my hair, she finally pulled her hand back. "We cannot dy much longer. Continuing off of all the runes is a must to make sure they arepleted appropriately. Should we fail, you could die."


    Nodding weakly, I replied. "Okay."


    "Do not worry about Austin. I will talk to him and tell him I gave you some medicine."


    "Thank you."


    "Do not thank me until we havepleted your request, and I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me in the future." Cracking one of my eyes open, I saw Ayda looking down at me with tears in her eyes. "This is going to only get worse, Cass. Your back is the worst, given the area that needed to be covered, but it will not be healed by the time we finish." A few tears fell as her hands shook.


    "Not yer fault." I told her in a tired tone. "Ah asked for this."


    Ayda shook her head. "And I agreed." She replied. "It will be some time before you recover, but hopefully, we can just use this as an excuse that you are sick." I felt her grab my hand. "That will give you the most rest."


    Her head whipped to the door as we heard the sound of footstepsing from the stairs. "Ah''ll let you decide."


    Austin finally burst into the room, struggling to carry a heavy bucket of water between his legs. "Ah got it!" I heard him cry out. "How is she!?"


    "She has received some medicine, but I believe your sister must be sick." Ayda carried on, but my eyes got heavy, and I fell asleep as she started.

 Chapter 413 - 413

    <h4>Chapter 413:</h4>


    Rennal''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    How many days had it been since I checked in on Cass? "How did this happen?" I asked breathlessly.


    Austin was asleep when I arrived, so I let myself in to check on Cass. Normally, there would be no issue except that she wasn''t even there. After seeing how pale she was and hearing about her being sick, I felt a pit grow in my stomach. Moving back to her room, I used my magic to look over her bed.


    It was an unnerving experience. My magic failed upon moving the nket, so I had to do so once more with my hands. Blood, sweat, and possibly a few other bodily fluids soaked the bed. Only her nket seemed to be clean. I wouldn''t have noticed if I hadn''t moved the nket myself. Her pillow had stains on it, and my heart beat faster as I tried to think of where she might be.


    "Ayda." The name left my mouth shakily.


    She was the only one I could think of. She and Cass have been inseparable thesest few days. Even after the meeting with the Priestess, Ayda had been taking care of Cass. A few tears came to my eyes as I realized Cass had lied to me. I didn''t know what it was about, but she clearly didn''t have a hangover, and she wasn''t sick. Well, not a normal kind of sick.


    As I moved to leave and was about to close the bedroom door, a teleportation went off in the room. Backing away from the sudden intrusion, I watched as Ayda and Cass both appeared. Cass was wrapped in magic as dried blood seemed to coat her naked body. Wounds unlike anything I''ve ever seen seemed to swell on her skin. Almost like she had been branded.


    Unable to stop myself, I gasped in horror at her condition. Both women turned to me in surprise. Cass could barely stand, and I moved to help, but Ayda stopped me. My eyes widened in surprise as I looked up at the other Elf slowly in disbelief.


    "Do not touch her." Ayda told me firmly.


    "What?" I asked back, stunned at the Elf blocking me.


    "Ayda, it''s Rennal." Cass spoke up weakly as she tried to shakily make her way to the bed.


    "I am aware, but we havee to-" Ayda began but couldn''t finish as Cass copsed in front of her bed. "Cass!" Using her magic, she began to lift her into the bed.


    Activating my own, I spoke. "I''ll help-"


    My magic was quickly canceled as Ayda''s negated mine with her free hand. "Stop!"


    She ced Cass in her bed as I red at her. "What is your problem!?" I demanded.


    "Rennal," My love started. "Ayda is just tryin ta help."


    "I''m trying to help!" I said in a raised tone.


    "You need to calm down." My Elven counterpart stated.


    Gesturing to Cass, I replied. "How do you expect me to calm down when Cass is covered in blood? She''s shaking, herplexion is incredibly pale, and she looks like she just returned from a war!"


    Ayda red at me. "I do not have an abundance of magic right now, so I cannot put up a sound barrier. You need to lower your voice."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but Cass softly cut in. "Rennal..." Looking at her, she smiled at me. "Ayda''s been helpin me with something. This is the result."


    "Cass." Ayda said in a warning tone.


    "It''s Rennal, Ayda. Ah nned on tellin her eventually anyway."


    The Elf snapped her head over to her. "That was not a part of our agreement! No one can know!"


    Cass just sighed. "She''s here. Do ya really expect her ta be silent about all this?"


    "Forgive me if I''m not as trusting of her as you are." I tried to activate my magic again, but she immediately stopped me and red. "If you use your magic on Cass right now, you might kill her. Stop trying to help!" She told me sternly.


    "Wha-" My eyes darted between the two. "Kill!?" Whipping my head to Cass, I moved to her side but was reluctant to even touch her. "Cass, what is happening!?"


    She chuckled weakly as her matted hair stuck to her face. "Can Ah tell ya some other time? We still have another session or two."


    Turning back to Ayda, who just sighed, she nodded. "We should be finished in the next two sessions or so." Then she looked at me. "If you want to help, stay by her side, but refrain from touching her. Keep Austin out as well." Her attention quickly shifted back to Cass. "I need to make the rounds to make sure our tracks are hidden. I will return for you tonight."


    "Tonight?" I asked in disbelief.


    What were they doing that Cass had to go out in this condition?


    "Make sure she gets something to eat today but keep it light. Otherwise, she''ll hurlter. Water is also a must. Keep her hydrated. Once that is done, give her this." She handed me some manner of vial. "This will put her under until Ie to fetch her again." Moving to the door, Ayda looked at me before turning to Cass. "Remember, you are not exactly in the best condition to talk. Maybe think before you decide to hold a discussion with Lady Rennal Bimarr." The Elf left, and I slowly turned toward the bed.


    I was slightly offended at that, but I had no idea what was going on. "Are you okay?" It was the only thing I could think of as I kneeled next to her bed.


    "Ah''ve been better." She answered before her hand found my own, and she hissed in pain. "Shouldn''t''ve done that." Cass said after a moment.


    A bit of blood dripped from her fingers. "What are you doing to yourself?" I asked in a pained voice.


    Averting her eyes, she looked up at the ceiling before she answered. "What I can."

 Chapter 414 - 414

    <h4>Chapter 414:</h4>


    Typhon''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    "How is he?" General Kheri inquired.


    "He-"


    "Ask him yourself!" Arthur''s voice cut in.


    I sighed as I looked at the surprised Zugal. "Restless." Was my response.


    "I heard that!"


    Opening the door to his room, Arthur sat in the same chair he had been for thest several days. Some water, even less food, and no sleep. He remained steadfast in his recovery. Although it was the weirdest recovery process, I''d ever seen.


    Arthur watched us as we entered, and I spoke. "He''s quick to anger and has almost no filter."


    He looked at me. "Wow. Rude."


    "Priestess Elincia said it will likely get worse due to his energy lowering from his healing process. All of us expected this, just not to such a strange degree."


    "Why don''t you tell her I paint my toenails too!" Arthur said in a huff.


    Kheri looked at me surprised, before turning back to him. "Do you paint your to-"


    "No, but it''s the principal."


    "Of getting your toenails painted?"


    Arthur didn''t answer, and I sighed. "As I said, a very strange set of circumstances."


    "Fuck you!"


    Kheri was quiet for a moment. "Right..." She then turned back to me. "You said he has almost no filter?"


    "Oi! Right fuckin here!"


    I nodded, and she turned to him. "How did you-"


    "I''m not going to answer any questions." He immediately stated. "Already fucked up in that regard."


    The General turned to me with a raised brow. "Captain Harlow asked him a few questions and received less than savory answers. He was a little unnerved."


    Arthur once again spoke up. "I was being honest!"


    "Those questions were?" General Kheri inquired.


    With a sigh, I answered. "Why Arthur was in such a foul mood, which escted to all the people he hates. Apparently, it''s almost everyone."


    "Not what I said!" He cut in again from his couch. "I said that I hate everyone equally and when I first meet them. I let people set the tone during our first couple of meetings."


    "You hate everyone equally?" Kheri repeated.


    "Yep."


    The General continued. "Any specific race for any specific reason?"


    He shook his head. "Nope. Hate them all. Fuck em."


    Using her hand, she ced it on her forehead in annoyance as she shook her head. "Don''t you think that''s a little inappropriate? Especially for the highest-ranking military personnel in our forces?"


    Holding up a finger, Arthur gestured to her. "I told your Priestesses that was a bad idea. I''ve also told them to take back their title. Being a knight fucking sucks."


    "Fine." Her hand flopped back down to her side. "I still don''t see why this would unnerve Harlow."


    "There were talks about libraries." I answered.


    "Libraries?" Kheri repeated.


    Arthur answered. "I need the Dwarven library to find a different library." Kheri just shook her head. "Why do you care?"


    "I really don''t."


    "Then make like a tree and fuck off!"


    "You''re definitely in a mood."


    I frowned as the two went back and forth. "Yeah. It''s called the mood of the potato because that''s essentially what I am until I get my limbs fixed!" Shaking his limbs, he was starting to get extremely frustrated. "How about I cut off all your limbs and see how you do!?"


    Kheri frowned as well. "I can see why Harlow eventually became unnerved." She said to me before turning back to Arthur. "How much longer until your limbs are healed and you can start regenerating your energy?"


    "My energy ''is'' regenerating. I just keep using it."


    "That''s the problem. How much longer until your wounds are healed, and you''re not so on edge or irritable." She inquired, and I quickly grabbed her arm.


    Arthur stood for a moment before he moved in front of us, which made me frown. "I''m sorry my mood and condition is such a problem for you."


    "I didn''t mean it like that."


    He bent over, so his face was directly in front of hers, which got her to pause. "Then how did you mean it?"


    The Zugal looked away down. "You are a powerful individual, Arthur. Surely you can understand our concern about your erratic behavior."


    Scoffing, Arthur''s gaze shifted to me. "Typhon was smart enough to screen my visitors, and I know I told people to leave me be." It looked like he wanted to continue, but he began coughing as he backed away, which was followed by some blood. "Forgive my poor mood." He said sharply as he wiped the blood from his lips. "Keep everyone out unless it''s Lady Turiel or the Queen with information on what I asked." Arthur ordered me before he stumbled back to his couch and wheezed.


    "Sorry." Was all Kheri said as she excused herself.


    "Arthur-"


    "You too." He told me.


    Pausing at that, I eventually moved to the door before I looked back at him. "Call me if you need me."


    "..." I received no reply.

 Chapter 415 - 415

    <h4>Chapter 415:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Sitting on my couch like I had thest few days, my memories of the recent events came to mind. If what the prisoners said is correct, I just ughtered little more than ves who had no hope of freedom. How many more did Thana have? If she was willing to send Tor just to silence a few prisoners, clearly, there are things that she doesn''t want known.


    The worst part was, if she was forcefully breeding the ves, and has been for thest several thousands of years... I knew how quickly a poption could grow over that time span. There had to be a limit, though. Food and other resources shouldn''t''ve been plentiful enough to support millions in The Crimson Wastnd. There was a reason it was called a wastnd.


    My mind was torn as I could barely focus on any one topic at a time. My energy was getting lower. On top of my wounds, which were taking a consistent output, my body was still poisoned. That kept my energy from returning at its normal pace. A soreness was beginning to set in as my energy continued to creep away.


    There was a knock on the door, and I merely eyed it for a moment. "What?" I snapped after a moment.


    My student''s voice picked up. "I brought some more water and a little food." He opened the door and brought a tray in as I watched him. "How are you feeling? Any better?"


    Ignoring his question, I asked one of my own. "How much time has passed since your visit with Kheri?"


    "It''s been two days."


    "Two days?" I repeated as I felt my nose curl in frustration before my eyes settled on the tray. "Do they really have the resources to spare this?"


    It appeared they sent me an entire pitcher with some soup, bread, and likely an elephant steak. Taking the pitcher, I immediately began to drink the water. I wasn''t in any danger of dying of thirst, but I did know that it would help. My body was seriously damaged, and that poison was really fucking me up.


    "Many are wanting to give more to their savior."


    I scoffed at that. "Not much is left of their once grand capital. Thousands are dead. A hero who ended the war." Typhon frowned at that. "I''ve heard the guards talking. Hero..." I repeated once more in a lower tone. "Who ended the war... Savior of Dwarves and Druids alike." My eyes flickered to my student. "Never seek such titles, Ty." I told him.


    "Why not?" He inquired earnestly. "Isn''t it a good thing?"


    Not if you knew what that title means to me after finding out about those prisoners. "Titles are a burden. Should something ever happen again, expectations and responsibility fall upon your shoulders naturally." My eyes met his. "Keep their expectations low, and they''ll never be disappointed when you meet them."


    "Is that really something you should be saying to a child?" Elincia asked from the doorway.


    "It is the truth I''vee to know. Heroes and viins are both forgotten over time. What''s the point of dying earlier for some cause no one will remember?"


    She looked to Typhon. "Leave us." Elincia ordered.


    Raising my hand, I stopped him with a re. "Stay." I said quickly before I pointed at him. "You stay right where you are. I don''t want any misunderstandings used against me."


    Typhon looked between the two of us while Elincia sighed. "You need to rest, Arthur."


    "I''d love to, but I can''t fucking sleep, Elincia!" My mocking tone made her frown. "There are a great many things I need, and I can''t get a single one of them right now!"


    "Typhon." She said again, but more gently.


    "Is going nowhere." I quickly added. "You attack me, and he''ll be here as a witness."


    Elincia looked offended at that. "Do you really think that''s what I want?"


    "I don''t know what you want, and I don''t care at the moment."


    "Arthur, please just trust me. Thest thing I want is to hurt you." She informed me as she stepped closer.


    Grabbing Typhon, who stood next to the tray, I pulled him closer to me. "Despite how I may act around you when I''m uninjured, I don''t trust you or your sister. Both of you lost that." Giving her a small re seemed to hurt her. "You pull anything-"


    She cut me off. "I have no desire to pull anything. I only want to help."


    "You want to help, stay away from me."


    "Arthur, the Priestess is just-"


    "I respect that you hold them in high regard. Respect that I don''t." I told him firmly before I shifted my gaze back to Elincia. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 416 - 416

    <h4>Chapter 416:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Giving a pained expression, Elincia spoke after a moment. "The Dwarves and Druids are leaving. Resources are low, most of the area is destroyed, and they have decided to enter into an alliance. Both leaders are n to give it a few more days before they head out, but they''ve been gathering what they can."


    I nodded at that. "An alliance is the smartest choice. They worked well together. Did youe here just to tell me that?"


    "No. We will also be leaving. We''ve been given a carriage to help transport you, but we''re gonna make our way to the port to find a ship to return."


    "Not without what was promised to m-"


    Elincia held up her hands. "Queen Ventari, Prince Vitar, and Lady Turiel have all agreed to look into your requests, but they need to consider their people first. They don''t want the capital scattered. So, they n to head to the Northern Forests to rebuild. Thankfully, it''s not very far away, and no one should lose their life during the journey."


    An alliance between Dwarves and Druids could be the spark I need moving forward. Lestrania will follow whatever I desire regardless of how the Priestesses feel. The title of hero does have a few perks, and that''s getting a few people toe and sit at your table. Dwarves, Druids, Lestrania, and possibly the Dragons. If I get those four, I bet others wouldn''t be too far behind.


    A world summit of sorts would be huge. Informing them about the Demon threat would also be in my favor. I''ll need to do more research on the world''s history, but this initial alliance isn''t a bad idea. Maybe it could be something more...


    "What are you thinking about?" Elincia asked me warily.


    My eyes flickered back up to her. "Do Lady Turiel and Ventari have a moment? I''d like to ask them something."


    She seemed unnerved about that. "In your current condition? Are you sure that is a good idea?"


    "It might just be the best damn idea I''ve ever had." Then I nudged Typhon. "If you ever get such titles, use them to your advantage when you can and for things that are worthwhile. Don''t use them for petty matters. It will sully your reputation and make people more unlikely to aid you when it really matters." I told him.


    "Somehow, I doubt this is something he should be learning, and I dislike your phrasing. What are you nning that is so worthwhile?"


    "I''d just like to run something by the two. If it''s too difficult, I''m sure I can just wait for them to show up themselves." I replied with a shrug before lurching forward and vomiting copious amounts of blood.


    "Arthur!" Elincia shouted as she rushed forward. "Let me help you! My magic can-" She reached out with her hands, and I grabbed them as I wheezed. "Are you truly so stubborn you would refuse my help even now!?"


    Shaking my head, I spoke in a raspy tone. "Magic doesn''t help me." She frowned at that. "Besides, do you really think you could remove that poison? My limbs are close to being fully healed, but even with focusing on my body, that poison is still there."


    Typhon spoke. "Your limbs are almost recovered?"


    Dropping my energy on my left arm, I held it up, and a small amount of blood leaked from where it was originally cut. The arm didn''t fall off, nor was the muscle damaged. It was mostly stopping it from bleeding excessively at this point. However, it still didn''t exin why it was taking so long for these wounds to heal. I''d been hurt by Tor before, and the process was far quicker than thisst time, which meant the poison was my biggest concern.


    My eyes flickered to Elincia, and I hoped she wouldn''t catch on. As much as I liked her, I didn''t trust her or her sister. Not many would think of someone''s limbs getting cut off as a secondary concern. To be fair, even I didn''t think of it right off the bat, and I definitely underestimated that poison.


    "Getting there." My attention turned back to Elincia. "Your magic can''t help me," I told her. "But I could use your help in getting both Turiel and Ventari. Let them know that I said this is important. To me, and to them."


    Both Typhon and Elincia looked at each other for a moment. "Alright, Arthur," Elincia said after a moment as she nced at me, concerned. "I will inform them you wish to talk."


    "Thanks." Sitting back, I could hear the wheeze in my chest and throat as a rasp made its way to my lips. "Let them know I''m not dying."


    "Are you sure about that?" Typhon asked with a smirk, but I could tell he was worried.


    "Well, I suppose we''re gonna find out sooner orter." My eyes flickered to Elincia. "The sooner, the better." She nodded with a frown before she left. "Ty," I called out to him, and I weakly gestured to the pitcher. "Help me."

 Chapter 417 - 417

    <h4>Chapter 417:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Things were getting worse. ''Mordred!'' My eyes snapped shut. ''Your majesty!''


    "Stop." I whispered.


    ''Man, the walls! Get the civilians inside the keep!'' My head tilted slightly as I twitched and tried to tune it out. ''Where do you need to go that is so important you would leave your crown behind?''


    "Stop." I said with a little more force.


    ''Is someone waiting for you?''


    "No!" Shaking my head as I opened my eyes, my breath caught in my throat.


    ''You okay, Tim?''


    An apparition appeared before me. A man, my brother, I once knew. Someone who I known my entire life. Beside him was another specter. She was just as beautiful as she was in my memories. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at me and smiled.


    ''John?'' She called out. ''When are youing home, John? I got a surprise waiting for you.''


    As ashamed as I was to admit it, I wasn''t all there, and I acted rashly. Especially when two more ghosts appeared. Aydan and Mara both added to my rapidly growing frustrations.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Escorting Ventari, Vitar, and Lady Turiel, we rounded the hall to where Typhon stood with several other guards. This included Captain Harlow. Kheri was with me, and both of us immediately realized something was off. All of them had backed away from the door. Each had expressions of concern.


    It wasn''t until we got a little closer that we heard Arthur''s voicee through the door. "Get out of my head!" A crash could be heard. "I didn''t know how to save any of you, but I''m trying my best now! Will you not leave me be!?"


    Picking up my pace, I stepped beside the door, but Typhon grabbed my arm. "Arthur isn''t-" He began.


    cing my hand over his got him to look at me. "I know." He let go of my arm, and I turned to the door. "Everyone should stay here."


    Opening the door, I came face to face with a huffing Arthur. "What!?" He snapped towards me.


    Holding my hands slowly, I closed the door behind me with my hip. "Arthur, it''s just me."


    His eyes narrowed as he moved toward me from across the room. "What did you just call me?" A chill ran down my neck from his tone.


    "Ar-Arthur." I repeated.


    It was always disturbing to see how much faster and more powerful he was. Before I knew it, his hands were on the sides of my face as his fingers started to squeeze. My eyes widened when I realized he had used up far more energy than I originally thought, and despite how much he had used, he was still stronger than me. Even in this state, he somehow was able to outss me. Maybe I was just afraid... Had I truly gotten so weak, or was Arthur truly just that powerful even as his energy diminished?


    The man''s arms seemed to tremble along with his entire body. "How do you know that name?" He demanded as I could feel his hands shaking.


    Confused, I prodded further in the calmest manner I could. "What name?"


    He almost looked like he was doing everything he could to stay his hands. "Repeat what you called me once more." Arthur demanded as he took a deep breath.


    "Arthur." I said firmly. "Arthur Pendragon."


    His lips twitched, but his arms slowly fell back to his sides as he let go of me. "I..." He backed away from me. "I''m not well, Elincia."


    With a deep breath, I exhaled slowly. "Let me help you."


    "You can''t even help yourself." He replied with a re as he moved away from me before his head whipped off to the side. "And you''re not fucking real!" His re had changed to a different part of the room.


    "You need my help, Arthur. Please... Just give me a chance."


    With a sigh, he sat down. I watched him as he closed his eyes sharply. He even tilted his head slightly as if annoyed. His lip would twitch every so often. It was almost as if I was watching him grow increasingly more frustrated. Even his nostrils would re repeatedly. Arthur was clearly hearing voices. Voices that he clearly didn''t want to be hearing.


    The man seemed to age before me as his face sagged and the bags under his eyes grew. "I''m tired, Elincia."


    Moving in front of him, I ced a hand on his. "I know."


    "And I''m getting weaker and weaker."


    "I know." Kneeling down in front of him, he looked at me.


    "I don''t want to be like this anymore."


    Giving his hand aforting squeeze, I smiled. "I know."


    Arthur paused for a moment as he studied me. "Will you help me?" He finally asked.


    With a small nod, I answered. "Okay."

 Chapter 418 - 418

    <h4>Chapter 418:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Watching Elincia as she kneeled before me, I finally gave in. Stopping my energy output, my wounds reopened. Not to a horrendous extent. More like cuts appearing on each of my limbs. Using her magic, some wrappings appeared and quickly stopped the bleeding. The bandages quickly became red, but the Priestess quickly tightened around the wounds, and the bleeding came to a stop.


    "Do you want to rest?" Elincia asked me softly. "I know you said you were tired."


    My eyes moved to her as I tried to keep my wits about me. "Are Ventari and Turiel already here?"


    She nodded. "They are, but I doubt they would care to return once you have rested."


    With a small shake of my head, I hissed as I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. "Let them in. This won''t take long."


    "Are you-"


    "Yes." I heard her moving to the door, but I quickly added. "Elincia," Her footsteps halted. "Thank you."


    A content hum came from her lips. "You are most wee." The door opened, and I heard Elincia call out to them. "Arthur will see you now, but please mind your volume. He is trying to rest."


    It sounded like arger group than I had expected entered the room. "Sir Arthur?" Ventari called out.


    My eyeszily opened, half lidded. "I see there are far more of you than I actually asked for."


    "Are you okay?" My student asked as he moved to my side and looked me over.


    I lifted one of my arms. "Trying not to die again, I figured it''d be a good idea to start recovering my energy." My chest started to feel heavy, and a rasp entered my breathing. "It''s gonna be a long night."


    "It''s barely morning." Kherimented yfully, and my eyes met hers.


    A chuckle came to my lips as I started to cough a little. "I have no doubt I''m going to be asleep for quite some time." My eyes moved from her to Prince Vitar. "I figured you''d be with your General trying to get things organized."


    The young prince gave a small bow. "The General can handle such things without me, and I have a few guards to look after him. He''s still injured. Losing an eye might not mean much for someone like you, but he still needs time to adjust."


    Tilting my head slightly to Ventari, I spoke. "I was unaware the Dwarven General lost one of his eyes."


    Ventari smiled. "He is alive, which is more than some others can say. General Dwar is sturdy and will recover shortly. Besides, you have your own concerns, do you not?"


    "I honestly thought he was dead at one point. Not many could survive a blow against Tor or being thrown into a house which copses on top of them." I replied. "Sturdy indeed."


    "He has a few fractures, but that won''t stop him. Dwar wants to be an example to his fellow Dwarves." Lady Turiel informed me.


    "A good man and a better leader. I should take from his example." My statement got many to look concerned at that.


    Lady Turiel quickly stepped forward and put a hand to her chest. "That is not what I meant at all! You have earned your rest as your wounds were far more grievous than anyone else!" She stated. "We know you are tired! Please do not feel burdened at all!"


    ''Come home, John.''


    I felt my face twitch at that as I tried to ignore it. "Righ-"


    ''Happy Birthday, John!''


    "Arthur?" Typhon called out to me. "Are you okay?"


    My eyes closed again. "I''ll be fine. Ventari, and Lady Turiel, I''ve heard that you two are entering into an alliance." There was a pause, and I opened my eyes to see the two women surprised. "What?"


    Ventari was the one who replied. "Noth-Nothing." She let out, surprised. "We just assumed this was going to be about our leaving to the Northern Forests. That, and what would be happening with your reward that you were promised."


    "I n on discussing my reward afterward." My response got them to look at each other. "But at this moment, I am far more interested in this alliance your kingdoms are proposing."

 Chapter 419 - 419

    <h4>Chapter 419:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    "I''d like to discuss the details of your alliance." I told them.


    "May I ask why?" Lady Turiel inquired.


    "Because I''ve heard that Dwarves and Druids are not on the best terms. If this new alliance is built upon recent events, it canst for a time, but it willst longer with some extra help." Adjusting myself, the group waited for me to continue. "What are some of your biggest concerns going forward?" I asked the group. "Specifically, what are some problems that need to be resolved about living together?"


    The two women looked at each, and both seemed hesitant to answer. "If I am to bepletely honest," Vitar, the young Prince, began. "There are several."


    His mother turned to him with a frown. "Vitar!"


    He shrugged. "It''s true. Would it not be more beneficial to receive some advice or aid? Sir Arthur can act as a mediator during our talks."


    "Youth for the win." I mumbled before coughing a bit.


    "Are you going to be okay?" Kheri asked as she moved beside me to pat my back.


    Covering my mouth, I felt something ssh against my palm and I looked at it to see blood. "As good as I can be, I suppose." I told her. "That poison is doing a number on my body." She frowned at that. "It''s not your fault."


    Kheri didn''t reply, and I looked back to Vitar. "What concerns do both parties have?"


    Again, Vitar stepped forward. "There are a few. Most revolve around how different our ways of life are. This desert has been our home for quite some time, but now we must leave it. However, we will have to return periodically because our mines are here, and we are not used to living in the forest." He stated. "Many of our elephants were lost, so transportation back and forth will be difficult."


    "I see."


    "The Druids are also concerned about our forges, the wood we will use, and the issues of having them in the Northern Forests." He continued. "Living quarters are also a concern. Who will be in charge of this new alliance is another debate. Many are on edge, despite having just fought together, taking those first steps is always difficult and nerve wracking."


    The two women just listened in silence as they frowned at how true his words were. "You are very perceptive for one so young. Have you been participating in these talks?"


    He nodded slowly. "I''ve been present, but mostly it has been my mother, the Queen, and Lady Turiel."


    "Many of these problems have simple solutions." I stated. "Back in Helmsforth, I''ve started a bit of a personal project that is being run by several individuals. Trains could easily solve most of your problems. I can write up several blueprints for your people to help with transportation." A weak cough left my throat, and I leaned back. "It will also help with connecting the entirety of the kingdom, and or continent."


    Elincia quickly spoke up. "That was the project you were working on in Helmsforth!?" My eyes shifted to her. "Interconnecting Lestrania will improve industry, the economy, safety measures, transportation, and much more."


    "And you''re just willing to share this?" Ventari questioned skeptically.


    I chuckled at that. "It''s rather old technology. Nothing too grand." Many in the room looked at each other surprised. "I have a few ns moving forward, but this was mostly just a test for Lestrania."


    Kheri pressed further. "A test?"


    "Yeah. To see who is useful moving forward. A few minds are clearly being held back by the era they''ve been born in." My attention quickly shifted back to Vitar. "I n to move this world forward by leaps and bounds. Naturally, there are a few people I have in mind to help." Gesturing to the Prince, I spoke. "I can essentially solve all your problems the two of your people might have ining together. The use of wood, though..."


    The Prince eyed me carefully. "And what do you want in return?"


    "Most of the thing I want were already promised by your mother." My attention then shifted to Lady Turiel. "But that doesn''t mean I would miss the chance to put in another request or two. Having ess to the Druid''s information would also be a huge help."


    Lady Turiel gave me a small bow. "The Druids would be willing to offer any help you need in return for the assistance you have given us."


    Steepling my fingers together, I replied as I continued to breath heavily. "Good to know. However, there are a few more things I would like. That being said, I''d like to speak directly with the one who is officially appointed as the leader of both the Druids and Dwarves." A weak smile came to my lips as I looked at Vitar. "If I had to make a rmendation, it would be you."

 Chapter 420 - 420

    <h4>Chapter 420:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    The Prince seemed surprised. "Me?" He asked back.


    I nodded. "You."


    Ventari seemed surprised. "As much as I would approve of such a thing, why are you pushing for my son to-"


    "Because he''s the one who took in the Druids when he had no reason to." I told her and turned to her. "He made a quick decision based on the information he had at hand and prevented genocide. Vitar''s decisions kept his people alive and essentially was the reason why there was anything left to save upon our arrival." Both Ventari and Lady Turiel nced at each other. "The Prince cared for the Druids like they were his own, but still kept them autonomous out of respect despite the situation."


    Elincia spoke up. "While the Prince''s actions were outstanding, he is still young. Are you sure you should back such an inexperienced leader?"


    My eyes flickered to her. "Not everyone is ageless, Priestess. I''d rather deal with someone like the Prince than I would you or your sister." Turning back to the Prince, I continued. "True, he is young, but he has experience next to him. You can also input severalws to protect both races before he is instated, so you won''t have to worry about an abuse of power."


    "Many would be skeptical." Lady Turiel stated and turned to Vitar. "Nothing against you, Prince Vitar, but many Druids would be skeptical for several years."


    Then I shrugged as I responded for him. "Aside from that, the Dwarves would literally be in the Northern Forests. The Druid''s home field. It''d be foolish to try and overstep their bounds. Maybe in the future, that''ll happen, but I believe the young Prince would do well. After all, he is as much a hero as I am. Without him, all of you would be dead." Then I shrugged once more. "Well, everyone, with the exception of Ventari and the Lestranians."


    The Druid leader looked down in thought. "You have giv-"


    Shooting forward, I began heaving as I coughed horribly. Blood sttered across the ground as I fell to my hands and knees. Many moved forward to help me. None could. That is until I felt a warming sensation wash over me. My eyes tried to focus as the room started spinning. Two people kneeled before me, and I looked to see Lady Turiel and Elincia using their magic.


    "Thank you." I forced out as Typhon handed me the pitcher.


    "I ced a stasis over your lungs." Elincia informed me. "This should help with your cough and hopefully freeze a portion of that poison to make it easier for you to recover."


    Lady Turiel then added, "And I used my magic to ease your recovery. It should be easier for you to recover your energy."


    "Magic doesn''t affect me normally as you would expect. Thank you for the try, but I am unsure of whether or not it will work." Typhon and Kheri helped me to my bloodstained chair. "Where were we?"


    "Perhaps it would be best to continue thister." Lady Turiel suggested.


    "I won''t be doing anything else, and once I fall asleep, it''ll likely be a few days before I wake up. "Now, you were saying?"


    "I was saying you have given me much to think about." The Druid leader stated. "This is something I will bring up to my people. Many might disagree, but others might agree with you."


    I nodded. "Let me know. If the people have any questions or concerns, they cane to me anytime." Then I gestured to Vitar. "Or better yet, they could discuss it with the Prince themselves. Alternatively, he could also give a speech."


    Ventari ced a hand on her son''s shoulder. "It is something both parties will need to discuss and consider."


    Vitar nodded in agreement. "That would be best. Making a decision without discussing this with both our people present would probably be met with resistance. I''d rather we are upfront about this rather than making the decision ourselves." A smirk came to my lips. "I can see you agree."


    "I might. Let me know how that goes and how you feel moving forward." I told them. "Now," My eyes flickered to Elincia for a second. "There are a few other topics I would like to discuss. Some with you present, and others without you present."


    "Very well. Although, it makes me curious about what you cannot discuss with me present."


    "Things of a more personal nature. I''d like for you to ept that and leave with Kheri and Ty when I request." My attention then turned to the three foreign leaders. "I''m hoping they have a few answers to my questions. To be honest, I''m not expecting anything, but a man can hope." Leaning back in my chair, I sighed.


    "Then what is it you need my presence for." Elincia inquired.


    "I''d like permission to use Lestrania to hold a summit."

 Chapter 421 - 421

    <h4>Chapter 421:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    Things were very awkward. Arthur suddenly mentioned a summit, and though he didn''t exin, many knew what he meant. That included all the implications that came with it. To suggest such a thing despite his station was unheard of andpletely undermined my sister and me. However, there was nothing I could do. If Arthur wanted to hold a summit, and invite the world''s leaders, I''m not sure who could stop him.


    "A summit." I repeated in a small amount of surprise.


    "It''ll be in Lestrania, so I''d appreciate if I could use the Temple, but if not..." He trailed off for a moment before he shrugged. "I suppose I could just use my house. It''s big enough." Then he frowned. "Although, that means I''ll have to clean most of it." A few coughs escaped his lips. "Haven''t kept up on any of the cleaning except a few rooms."


    Many watched as he coughed more and leaned back with his eyes closed. "A summit hosted by Sir Arthur does sound interesting, but I''m not sure why you want to hold one." Lady Turiel spoke. "Who would all even attend?"


    "Lestrania, Vithari, Druids, and I can probably get the Dragon ns to join." He stated before his lip twitched, and he seemed to flinch. "If that many join in, I can guarantee most of the others won''t be able to help themselves." Arthur''s smirk made all of us nce at each other. "The purpose is-"


    The man suddenly stopped as his eyes mmed open, and he flinched away from something as if someone had shouted in his ear. Standing and whipping around, many of us were confused but knew Arthur was far more aware than most of us. Kheri, and we readied ourselves as I ignited my magic while she drew her swords.


    "What is it!?" I asked as I had my magic at the ready.


    There was no reply. Arthur merely stood there, but his body seemed to be trembling. Was he scared, or were his wounds acting up? Perhaps the poison was still hurting him. However, all these thoughts were swept aside when Arthur''s breathing picked up. I stepped beside him and looked up at his face to see his eyes wide as they focused on something in the room.


    Yet, I saw nothing. "Arthur?" I let out, confused.


    His breathing continued to pick up, and he started to stumble as he backed away. "Arthur!" Typhon cried out as he rushed to his side and steadied him. "What''s wrong!?"


    All of us were trying to help him. "Is it the poison?!" I asked as I used my magic on him.


    "I will assist you!" Lady Turiel said.


    Nothing worked. "Arthur!" I shouted as his eyes were focused on the same spot and shaking terribly.


    His breathing picked up and he started to gasp for air. "Stop calling me that!" Arthur barely let out, but he seethed as he did.


    A hole suddenly appeared in the wall where he was looking before blood trickled down from his eye. Specifically, the one that had been destroyed by Tor. He clutched at his eye as he copsed on the floor. Typhon was able to keep his upper body secured as his legs gave out, but Arthur was essentially in hisp.


    "I got him!" Ty cried out, and he looked at me. "Put him to sleep."


    "I didn''t ask for this." Arthur mumbled. "I didn''t ask for this!" He repeated more angrily before he started to vomit a copious amount of blood.


    "By the gods..." Ventari whispered in shock.


    "Put him to sleep!" Typhon shouted more urgently.


    Arthur became delirious as he waved his arms about. "Don''t touch me..." He then flinched as his head swung and wobbled. "And don''t call me that."


    Lady Turiel and I finally put him to sleep, but many of us stared at all the blood as he coughed weakly. Despite being asleep, you could hear him still wheezing. He was close to hyperventting at one point. Although, I think that stopped because he copsed.


    Slowly lifting him with my magic andying him down, Typhon got to his feet and looked at all the blood on him. It was more than rming. No one should have this much blood just sitting in their stomach. Obviously, it''s a bad thing in general, but this truly was more blood than I have seen from most who would bleed out.

 Chapter 422 - 422

    <h4>Chapter 422:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    "Is Arthur going to be okay?" Typhon asked me.


    There was only one exnation I could think of. "I believe the poison that is injuring Arthur was the cause for all this blood. He may recover over and over, but the blood is still there. It is odd that blood evaporates from his body, but it would be even stranger if it did the same inside his body."


    Queen Ventari nodded slowly. "I suppose that would make the most sense."


    "Perhaps he just reached his limit, and this is his way of recovering?" Prince Vitar offered. "Kind of like removing the toxins from one''s body?" Many of us looked at him, and he shrugged.


    "I know not Sir Arthur''s way of recovery, but it is unlike anything I have ever seen." Lady Turiel stated and looked at me. "The Priestess and I have done everything we can. We can only hope that our assumptions are correct. Let us hope he wakes up refreshed and far better than he is now."


    "Will you help me monitor him?" I inquired as I moved to his side.


    She gave me a curt nod. "If you would allow me." Was her response.


    "I''ll keep everyone else out." Kheri stated. "Having a meeting that ends with Arthur copsing is also we should keep from the public."


    Prince Vitar cut in. "I agree, but only until we know more. Hiding truths will not be easy to do in this state, and our people have a right to know about their hero''s condition."


    I quickly spoke. "Arthur is one of ours, and I would expect our privacy to be respected, young Prince."


    The room became quiet for a moment, but he nodded after a moment. "As you wish, Priestess."


    Rubbing my forehead as I looked at Arthur in his bed, his blood wasn''t evaporating. It coated his chest and parts of his arms. He seemed so fragile in this state. I''m guessing he used up quite a bit of his remaining energy to intimidate me earlier, and it worked. Truly a frightening man.


    "I need to wash up," Typhon stated as he headed for the door. "I will be back momentarily."


    Lady Turiel replied to him. "We will be here." She moved to the other side of the bed before sitting down and watching me. "Elincia, he will recover." The Druid tried tofort me.


    "Mmh." I replied as I ran my fingers through his hair. "What did you see?" I mumbled out.


    "..." I received no response.


    A weak chuckle escaped my lips. "Elincia?" Lady Turiel''s voice cut in.


    "Sorry." There was a shakiness to my tone. "It''s just..." I trailed off for a moment before I sighed. "We just found out he was a king. Not to mention his age. I know he would rather not discuss these topics, but it always seems he takes drastic measures to ensure he never has to."


    "You believe he put himself in this position on purpose?" She questioned.


    "No. He clearly hated that Demon, and after everything that has happened, I am positive he is exhausted. Last time I saw him like this was after The Gathering on the ind..." My fingers caressed his cheek. "I was unconscious when he passedst time, but this is how he looked upon recovery. Part of me hopes I will be able to avoid witnessing such an event."


    The Druid seemed to pause at that. "He was missing an armst time as well, was he not?"


    I nodded. "Truly a mystery. Few can regrow their limbs, let alone parts of their skulls."


    Lady Turiel then said something that caught me by surprise. "Sir Arthur reminds me of a tree."


    My fingers froze as I tried to process what she had just said before I blinked and looked at her. "A tree?" I asked with no small amount of skepticism.


    "Trees are a rather enduring nt and creature. They are alive, and despite having their limbs removed, most will continue to thrive." She exined. "Even when they are cut down, some will regrow themselves from the stump."


    I continued to look at her for a moment longer. "But a tree?"


    She gave me a small smirk and shrugged. "It is a reasonable exnation, is it not? It fits too."


    "A tree?" I repeated once more, and she merely nodded. "Then perhaps we should fetch a pail or pitcher to water him with and then throw him out in the desert. Make sure he gets plenty of sun."


    "You mock, but are you certain that it would not help?"


    "Being a tree would help very few, Lady Turiel."


    "But it would help some. Maybe even Arthur."


    I stared at her for a moment. "I will inform Arthur you think he''s very treelike."


    She rolled her eyes. "Yes, please do. I doubt you will share the context though."


    "Do you think Arthur will care about the context when he is beingpared to a tree?" I asked back.

 Chapter 423 - 423

    <h4>Chapter 423:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    Tor was resting inside me. Not that there was much of me left on the inside. ncing at my fingers, I wiggled them but felt nothing. Returning to my experiments with a sigh was a usual urrence. Most of my generals were slow to respond to the emergency.


    It was suspicious. Although, many admitted that they thought I was merely angry. Once they realized we were under attack, they all began to converge. They received a simple exnation and nothing more. The Anomaly, once known as Mordred, had appeared in the pce. Most were unnerved by the thought of him randomly appearing.


    "Tor." I called out.


    He was the one who led him back here, but never before had I seen him run in such a manner. I had yet to receive a full exnation from him either. Tor was injured far more than I had ever seen. If not for Fluffy, this could''ve all gone very differently.


    A single tendril appeared outside of my body. "How long until you''re recovered?" I inquired.


    Several small sharp teeth appeared as he spoke. "More." Was his response.


    "I know you need more time. Can you give me an estimate?"


    "No."


    A frown came to my lips as I walked past many of the vats. "Take all the time you need, but I need to know what happened."


    The Demon of shadows growled. "That man should be dead." He said in a small voice close to a whisper. "I pierced his heart, tore through his skull, and cut off all his limbs! His head was destroyed along with his body!"


    That got me to pause midstride. "My regeneration prowess could be considered second only to yours." I said as I looked at the tendril. "Yet you''re telling me he cane back from such grievous wounds? Even his from his brain beingpromised?"


    "Yes."


    A frown came to my lips. "That is concerning, but it also exins how he survived from a Demon Stone weapon through the heart all those years ago. Part of me thought he was turned to dust in that explosion." Stopping in front of one of my vats, I eyed the child. "Do you think Drevas will have such capabilities?"


    "Unlikely." Tormented simply.


    "Mmh." I hummed out before I brought my hand to my cheek in thought. "He can die ande back to life. His body can be destroyed and yet reassemble." Closing my eyes, I thought back to a time before all this. "Where did hee from? What is he? He''s clearly not a Human, and he''s not Aridian, nor is he a True Demon."


    "Maybe he''s an experiment like so many of our own."


    "Who could create such a being?" I asked back.


    However, as soon as the question left my lips, an image shed in my mind. My legs grew weak, and I stumbled into one of the nearby vats. A chill ran down my neck, and I felt cold. It was an all too familiar feeling. None of it added up, so I quickly regained myposure. Standing in front of the vat, I ced my hand on the ss where the child resided.


    "No. Arthur doesn''t have original magic, and he certainly isn''t a ward..." Biting my bottom lip in uncertainty. "There are too many inconsistencies. I think it''s safe to assume he was not an experiment of sorts created by anyone. He had no knowledge of me or any of us. If someone made him, he would know exactly who we are."


    "Maybe it''s a ploy to free Lorelei? He did meet with Pestilence and Credo." Tor offered.


    My eyes darted about in thought. "If that was the case, he would''ve ignored me when he appeared. As it stands, he appears to have a personal vendetta against me for my actions in the past. He also cares far too much for these mortals."


    Tor hissed in irritation. "Then what should we do."


    A sigh escaped my lips as I ran my hands down the vat. "We continue to wait for opportunities. One is already in the process of fruition. Upon his return, Arthur will realize his mistake in leaving, and it will give him pause to do so again." Then I rested against one of the tables. "Drevas is another opportunity as well. As long as we''re careful, take him into ount, we can proceed forward like usual."


    "What is waiting for him in Lestrania?" Tor inquired.


    "Not what, but who." A small giggle escaped my lips at the thought. "A runaway project of mine that who never understood I''ve been watching her all this time. She''s created quite the little army." I smirked at him. "And she has someone I know is very dear to Arthur. It should be interesting to see what he does."

 Chapter 424 - 424

    <h4>Chapter 424:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ???????


    Everything felt heavy. "Mordred?" A familiar voice called out. I tried to look around but was unable to. "Did you enjoy your time at the banquet?"


    "Mara..." My voice sounded heavy and slurred.


    "Yes?" There was a sound of rustling. "Were you looking for me?" Footsteps were all I heard before she called again. "Mordred?!" Her voice sounded surprised as I heard a little more rustling.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwardew


    I gently ced my hand on Arthur''s forehead as he slept. "May I ask a question?" Queen Ventari inquired.


    My eyes never left Arthur. "You do not need my permission." I told her.


    He had gotten much better after thest two days. Hisplexion had improved, his breathing wasn''t as ragged, and he looked somewhat peaceful. Arthur was still sweating, but that was to be expected. Thankfully, his wounds had been healed. They were no longer leaking blood, which told me his energy was returning more promptly. Unfortunately, though, that poison was still in his body, and none of us knew how to remove it.


    "General Kheri stated that when you were injured, Sir Arthur handled you with great care." The Dwarven Queen stated, and I looked over to Kheri, who quickly averted her gaze. "She said he moved you with an extreme amount of gentleness that seemed like there might be something more there."


    "Did she?" I asked back before turning to the Queen. "What are you wanting to ask?"


    "Do the two of you have a rtionship of sorts?" She inquired.


    All the women present seemed very interested in this, and Typhon gave me an expectant look. Each and every one of them looked hopeful to an extent. My eyes drifted back to Arthur''s prone form, and I frowned.


    "No." I replied. "Maybe he was gentle with me, and he has been incredibly forgiving, but you have seen how he acts. Can you really call his offhandedments affection?"


    "Forgive me, Priestess, but you are one of the few people I know that will openly fight with Sir Arthur." Kheri pitched in. "Maybe it appears that he is tolerating you, yet given how he treats others who do the same, I think perhaps he does have some manner of feelings for you. Arthur isn''t as quick to forgive others as he is you."


    My frown deepened. "Arthur doesn''t love me." I said more firmly.


    Typhon moved beside me. "But he could! You two clearly are close enough to fight and make up! Isn''t that what rtionships begin with?" The youngest Delmaris stated.


    That amused me. "Are you saying that for me or because you''d like it if Arthur moved to the Temple?"


    He smiled. "Why not both?" Typhon replied.


    A chuckle escaped my lips at that before my frown returned. "I think there are several who are close enough to him that know the truth." Many eyed me at that. "I believe Arthur holds another in his heart, and I assure you it is not me."


    Almost as if on cue, Arthur mumbled in his sleep. "Mara..."


    My eyes softened as I looked at him. "Someone who was very dear to him."


    "With all due respect, Priestess, I know what I saw." Kheri chimed in. "He cares for you."


    "He also cares for Typhon, Cassidy, and Lucia." I responded. "Do not make more out of this than what it truly is."


    Lady Turiel cut in. "I do not know who Cassidy or Lucia are, but I can tell there is a difference between how he acts with you and Typhon." She gave me a smile. "Although, I do not know him well enough to give good enough advice."


    "I doubt anyone knows him well enough to give such advice." My hand moved some of his hair off his face. It was weird seeing him without his ponytail. "He kept so much from us, and I have no doubt he is keeping even more secrets. There are very few who could make me feel like a child, but Arthur is definitely one of them."


    Kheri sighed as Typhon spoke. "Well, both parties'' feelings must be considered. So, if you don''t feel anything toward him, this is all a moot point." He then stepped around to the other side of the bed by Lady Turiel and smiled. "It''d be nice if Arthur woulde to the Temple more without getting into fights."


    I smiled at that. "He is incredible, isn''t he?" Queen Ventari asked rhetorically. "I''m very thankful for him."


    "We all are." Lady Turiel added before looking at him. "I just wish we could help him how he helped us."


    "His energy is returning." I exined. "Slowly but surely. Given another day or two, Arthur will likely awaken."


    The room nodded. "Then we''ll prepare to move then." Ventari informed us. "If he stays asleep much longer, we''ll have to leave before he wakes up."


    "Arthur will understand." I told her.


    "Maybe so, but I still owe this man a great debt, and I would like to discuss it further." She then sighed. "My son also wishes to speak with him."


    "Have you twoe to a decision then?" I inquired. "Will he be the King of Dwarves and Druids?


    The two women eyed each other. "There are someplications," Turiel started. "But we are trying our best to be honest with each other. Many of our people seem to be rather excited about this prospect."


    Kheri pitched in. "A new alliance, new king, and new kingdom are all things to be excited about. Not everyone gets the chance to see moments like this. Especially not from the other side of a war."


    Not much anyone could say to argue that. "Mara..." Arthur cut in once more.


    All of us turned to him for a moment, but the conversation seemed to die with that.

 Chapter 425 - 425

    <h4>Chapter 425:</h4>


    Rennal''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "Where!?" I woke with a sudden start next to a familiar sight. One that broke my heart. "Cass..."


    My hand reached out and gently moved some of her hair out of the way of her face. Matted hair was stuck to her cheeks as she sweated horribly. Cassidy''s breathing was hastened, and she would wince or whine every other moment. What was she doing that all this was necessary?


    "Rennal." A voice came from behind me, and I quickly turned to face Ayda. "Why did you stay here?"


    My eyes stared into hers for a moment before I turned back to Cass. "Is it not obvious?" Was my response. "She needs me here."


    "I know you two are close, but ''need'' is a strong word." Ayda immediately told me. "Austin and I have been tending to Cassidy just fine."


    ring over my shoulder, I replied. "You''re also the same person who put Cassidy in this state. With no exnation."


    "You already know that this was something requested by Cass."


    "That doesn''t change her condition. How do you expect me to respond when nothing has been exined?" I asked back. "Look at her, Ayda. What do you expect me to do?"


    The Elf spoke sharply. "Realistically and logically, I had hoped you would realize I want you to do nothing." My lower lip trembled at that, and Ayda sighed. "Look, Rennal, I have nothing against you. Please understand that you were not supposed to know about this." I looked at her, and she grimaced from the tears running down my face.


    I whispered back. "Thanks. I feel so much better knowing that."


    Ayda groaned and moved beside me. "Do you know how methodical I am?" She asked me suddenly.


    "Yes."


    "I dislike outside interference and things that do not go ording to n. Aside from the first day and you, everything has gone perfectly. Although, the Priestess arriving at the library made me sick to my stomach."


    My eyes widened at that. "This has been happening since then!?"


    The Elf paused and slowly turned to me. "Yes?"


    Narrowing my eyes at her, I continued. "Then Cass was inside when we arrived?"


    "She was, but I said she was."


    "You said she was hungover!"


    "An obvious lie." She replied with a shrug. "Did you expect me toe clean in front of the Priestess?"


    "Then Cass was-"


    She cut me off. "In the back,ying on the floor covered in blood." I wanted to shout at her, but her eyes drifted to Cass. "I refuse to tell you what it is Cass asked of me, but you should know it was her own choice." Her eyes turned downcast. "Believe it or not, I thought this was a horrible idea."


    My brows furrowed at that in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Besides the fact she could die, there are several otherplications thate from doing this." A sigh escaped her lips. "Most of them are things I will have to deal with, so Cass shouldn''t be too affected."


    "Will Cass be okay?"


    "Tonight was thest night. If she makes it through the next few days, which I have done everything in my power to ensure she will, Cass will be perfectly fine." She gestured to the nket. "May I?"


    I tightened my lips because I didn''t want to see. "You may."


    She removed the nket gently and exposed her chest along with thest of her new wounds. Blood seeped from her wounds and soaked the bed along with her covers. It was hard to look at. All the strange markings on Cass looked unnatural, but the prior ones had begun to fade, so there was that.


    "Here." Ayda said as she pointed to a marking a few inches below her corbone in the middle of her chest. "This shows that the ritual has beenpleted." It reminded me of Ayda''s magic and looked almost like a re of aura.


    "Will she always have this?" I asked as I reached out but hovered over it instead of touching it.


    Ayda nodded solemnly. "This is proof that we are bound. More specifically, it shows that I am bound to her. It was supposed to be the reverse." I looked at her, confused. "Do not worry. I tweaked the ritual a bit, and this was the result. It was my choice just as much as it was hers." She ced an arm around my shoulder. "Make sure you take care of her."


    "Of course." I replied, despite how lost I was before I ced the covers back over her. "Are you going to be okay?" The question left my mouth after a moment.


    The Elf became quiet. "If Cass is okay, I''ll be okay."

 Chapter 426 - 426

    <h4>Chapter 426:</h4>


    Drewes''s Point of View


    The Duke''s Estate


    "Excuse me for a minute, but I need to steal my wife." I told the kitchen staff that were catering to my wife''s every whim.


    She eyed me for a moment before she reached out for a tray of freshly baked goods. "Why?" Luthi inquired.


    I rolled my eyes. "You can eat your desserts whenever you want."


    There was a skeptical look in response. "Can I get that in writing?"


    Turning to the chef, I immediately spoke. "Please put my wife on-"


    "No! No, no!" She quickly said and put the tray down. "Come along, dear." Grabbing my hand, the two of us teleported out of the kitchen. "To threaten my snacks and cravings... How dare you!" It was an usation I was more than familiar with.


    "I would never threaten your desserts. You technically never let me finish." I told her as I pointed at her. "So, you have no clue what I was really going to say."


    "What were you going to say?"


    Moving to my desk, I held up a few papers. "It matters not. We need to talk."


    She scoffed. "Sweetheart, my pastries and baked goods matter quite a lot." Luthi, in her mood, snatched the papers from my hand. "What do we need to talk-" Her eyes widened as she started going over the papers. "Is all of this true?"


    Sitting down, I smirked and nodded. "It is."


    "Then... Arthur..."


    A sigh escaped my lips as my shoulders sagged a little. "Arthur essentially owns Lestrania at this point. He has a hand in almost every business. Several new merchants have opened new trade routes in and out of the Kingdom thanks to him."


    My wife held up the papers. "He has bought out every debt owed throughout Lestrania, including the nobles!" I nodded. "Where did he get such vast amounts of gold?" She whispered in disbelief.


    "That little project of his in the lowest rung is being done throughout the Kingdom. Many have no idea that he''s the one who bought the rights to thend and the wall that went up around Lestrania. That project is his entirely and will open up even more trade throughout the Kingdom." Rubbing my eyes for a moment, I took off my rings and set them on the desk. "Can you believe we offered him Helmsforth when he already had us all in the palm of his hand?"


    The papers dropped from my wife''s hands as they trembled. "What do we do?" Her tone was barely above a whisper.


    I shrugged. "Is there anything we can do?"


    Luthi became quiet for a moment as she began pacing back and forth. "Should we alert the Priestess?"


    "To my knowledge, all of this was done legally. Arthur''s deals were outstanding, and each individual agreed to everything. There is nothing she could do." Then I held up my hands. "Well, to punish him legally anyway. She could very well order his execution if she wanted to on some trumped-up charges."


    "Do you think the people would believe that? He''s the Hero of Lestrania! Our Guardian Knight!" Her pacing quickened as her turns got sharper. "What do we tell the Priestess?!"


    "As far as we are concerned, we tell her nothing." Her head whipped to me in shock. "We wait as long as possible for Arthur and Priestess Elincia to return, where we will no longer be in the middle of the situation. Let them handle it."


    She eyed me for a moment as her arms fell to her sides. "So, we just wait?"


    I nodded. "I see no reason not to."


    Slowly, Luthi began nodding. "We can take our time, and if she does summon us, we just ask for more time."


    "Agreed. We just go about our daily lives like normal."


    "Then how should we handle Arthur?" That got me to frown. "When hees back, there is going to be a sh between the two..."


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly through my nose. "I know." Scratching my eyebrow with my middle finger, my mind raced. "The question is, how ambitious is Arthur. Does he seem like a man to covet the throne?"


    Luthi shook her head. "Doubtful. From what I know, he hates howrge his mansion is." She finally sat down across from me. "There is more to Arthur than meets the eye."


    "I know."


    "There are rumors he is even stronger than the Priestesses."


    "I know." I repeated as my scratch hardened.


    "We''re missing information." She said, and I just sighed. "I know, you know." Luthi said before I could in a mocking tone. "So," My wife immediately continued. "Where do we get the information we need? If we want to stay ahead of whatever ns Arthur is concocting, we need to figure out what his goals are."


    My head shook back and forth. "There is no one we can ask without tipping Arthur off. When he gets back, thest thing I want to deal with is a man who is known for killing nobles in crowded rooms and getting away with it. If anyone has information, it will be someone close to Arthur."


    Luthi hummed out in thought. "This isn''t good."


    I hummed back. "No. No, it''s not."

 Chapter 427 - 427

    <h4>Chapter 427:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    I woke up with my head ringing, the sun shining in my eyes with unholy abandon, and somewhere I was unfamiliar. The rocking of a cart got me to groan as I sat up. Looking around, we appeared to be in the desert. Sand dunes surrounded the cart. Familiar faces, paired with new ones, marched behind the cart. To say I was confused would be an understatement.


    "Hey, you! You''re finally awake!" Kheri called out to me.


    Groaning at her words, I squinted as I looked up at her before shended on the cart. "What''s happening?" A dry cough left my mouth as I felt parched.


    "We''re heading to the coast. You''ve been asleep for almost four days now. It was decided it would be best to leave sooner rather thanter. We should cross the desert in another day or two." The Zugal General exined as I sat up, and she handed me a water pouch. "How''re you feeling?"


    Drinking half the contents, I replied after I greedily rehydrated myself. "Like I got ckout drunk and am being sold off to some cartel."


    She chuckled at that. "I imagine waking up in the desert would be a little jarring. A few dwarves are escorting us to the coast, where we''ll board a ship and make our way back to Lestrania. It''s been an easy enough journey so far, thanks to the Priestess."


    Running my hands down my face, I felt a bit of beard had grown again as I tried to wake up. Examining more of the surrounding area revealed we were in a caravan being pulled along by Elephants. Not sure why you would bring such beasts into the desert, but I was sleeping, so there was no point in thinking about it.


    "I take it our crew is also in some of the other carts." I saw Harlow and a few others being transported while others acted as guards.


    "The Priestess and Lord Typhon are at the front. They''ll be pleased to hear you''re awake." Kheri stated. "But don''t worry. Everyone''s here, and Queen Ventari gave us quite the escort."


    "Yes, I can see that." With a sigh, I ran my fingers through my hair. "Have I missed anything important?"


    She shrugged. "Depends on what you define as important." Kheri quickly gestured to me. "We think your recovery is important, but I doubt you''d feel the same. The poison has also subsided, thanks to Lady Turiel and Priestess Elincia. Because of them, your energy should be returning far quicker, right?"


    Pausing at that, I realized she might be right. Bringing my hand in front of my face to examine it made her smirk. Flexing my fingers one by one, my mind began to race. It still felt hazy, but nothing like how it was. My energy had returned. Not fully; however, this was far better than I had felt since I had inhaled that poison.


    Kheri sat across from me and leaned against the cart with her arms hanging over the railing. "Looks like I was right." Her smug look quickly faded as she gave me a more serious look. "Despite how everything has happened, I do want to thank you, Arthur. Without you, none of us would''ve survived this trip." Shaking her head, she sighed. "Not to mention that poison. If it affected you this much, I could only assume Lord Typhon, Harlow, and I would all be dead."


    Lowering my hand, I looked at her. "I try my best, Kheri. People will still die, but I don''t like it when my people do." Closing my eyes, a sigh of my own escaped my lips. "I''m rather sensitive to it. I know that in war, people will die, and there are times when I will be indifferent, but it always weighs heavily on me." Opening my eyes, I rested my forearms on my knees and examined my hands.


    "I imagine it must be difficult for you. Actually," She started. "I can''t even imagine. At your age, the things you must''ve been through, seen, and done." Then Kheri smiled. "I''m a little d, though."


    "d?"


    "d it never got easier, and those deaths still weigh on you. That you still carry them with you." Then she chuckled. "Sorry to bother you with something so heavy immediately after you woke up."


    "I''m more thankful for moments like these than you will ever know, Kheri." I told her, and she looked at me, surprised. "We''re a lot alike from what I can tell. You''re just a little more reserved." Then I chuckled back. "Truth be told, if you weren''t a General in Lestrania, I''d probably ask you to be my student too. You and Typhon make quite the pair."


    The General blinked in surprise a few times before she smiled. "You''re a good man, Arthur."


    My smile faded, and I looked at my hands once more. "I''ve tried my best to be." A cough escaped my lips as my chest tightened a little bit. "It doesn''t mean I''ve always been one." Clearing my throat, she studied me.


    "Seems that poison is still there."


    "It is." I replied with a nod.

 Chapter 428 - 428

    <h4>Chapter 428:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    It wasn''t as potent anymore. With a chunk of my energy back, it appeared to be keeping the poison at bay. Although, I was going to keep my energy output to an all-time low to try and recover as much as possible. It would still be a few days before I would be anywhere close to full power. Maybe even a week or two. As long as nothing happened, the poison could be ignored over time.


    A few more coughs escaped my lips as I tapped my chest before I changed the subject. "Shouldn''t you be letting the blonde wonder know I''m awake?" I asked her.


    She smirked at that. "You''re not gonna tell your student?"


    "He''ll know as soon as she does." I said with a shrug. "They''re together, right?" Kheri nodded. "Then there is no issue." The General didn''t respond. "Kheri?"


    "Arthur," Her face fell a little bit. "Would you be able to stay away from the Priestess for a little bit? You still have to rest, don''t you?"


    That got me to pause as I slowly raised a brow at that. "Do you expect me to run to the front of this caravan and attack her or something?"


    She sighed. "You two fight, it''s true, but that is not what this is about." Kheri pursed her lips for a moment as she looked away from me. "Did you know you have a tendency to talk in your sleep?"


    I felt my lip twitch at that. "I''m sure it was the poison talking, and being sleep deprived will make anyone delirious."


    The Zugal brough her arms in front of her as she eyed me nervously. "Delirious is one thing, but you mostly mentioned names."


    "Names? Which names could I utter that would make Elincia uneasy?"


    She bit her lip nervously. "Several, apparently."


    My eye twitched at that. "Care to name a few?"


    "Aydan, Aerowyn, Robert, Varvara, Elias..." She recited and my eyes widened a bit at that. "You said several others, but these were the ones that seemed to upset her. For some reason, she got a terrible headache and had to step away." Then Kheri gestured toward the front of the caravan around our Elephant. "That''s why she''s up there with Typhon. The Priestess needed some time to think."


    I looked down at that before I tried to change the subject. "Do you know why we''re being pulled by an Elephant instead of riding one? Shouldn''t these carts be pulled by some donkeys or camels? Even a horse would make sense."


    Kheri looked less than impressed at my attempt. "Elephants were to help secure our safety, especially yours, during our journey through the desert. Queen Ventari and Prince Vitar were quite insistent on this. They even sent the Dwarven General Dwar." She gestured to the end of the caravan. "He''s bringing up the rear." Then she looked back at me. "I know you were trying to change the topic, but-"


    Interrupting her, I spoke in a warning tone. "Don''t ask questions that you''re not prepared to hear the answers to."


    She immediately replied. "These are answers I''m more than prepared for, Arthur. In fact, I''m hoping these answers can exin a few things." I was quiet at that. "Did you know the founders of the Lestranian Alliance?"


    "All stories have a beginning, Kheri, but some are better left untold than others. Do you still wish to know about this despite knowing it could needlessly endanger the Priestesses?" I asked as I drank some more water since I had a feeling what her answer would be.


    "All the more reason to know. Did you know them?"


    "I knew them. Better than most others, but not as well as I thought." I answered after a moment. "Have you ever wondered why the Priestesses took such specific students? From what I''ve read, they''ve continued a long tradition to keep such things in certain families."


    "You''re referring to the Reed and Farro families?"


    "I am. Both are descendants of the rulers of old. What better way to stay in power-"


    Kheri finished for me as she cut in. "Then to keep the rightful heirs to the old kingdoms by their side."


    I nodded and tilted my head to let it rest on the cart. "You remind me a lot of Aerowyn, so I wonder if you are also a descendant."


    She shook her head. "Not that I know of."


    "Mmh." I mumbled back as I coughed a bit. "Did you get the answers you wanted?"


    "Not yet. Why did this affect the Priestess?"

 Chapter 429 - 429

    <h4>Chapter 429:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    "Rudnurth did something to Arceana and Elincia. Arceana to a far more dangerous degree, but Elincia still has smaller moments from what you''ve told me." I exined. "He''s their older brother and was king before them. Not a very good one, though. So, I imagine he altered their memories as a failsafe of sorts to keep me away."


    Kheri frowned. "That is... Disturbing, to say the least."


    I shrugged. "They were made to forget me, and Elincia knows, which is why we got into that fight. I imagine hearing some of those names touched on her locked memories. Thus, her headache." With a sigh, I closed my eyes. "Arceana is more extreme. Say one wrong thing that triggers her to remember, and she starts bleeding from her nose before cking out."


    "So, you''ve been protecting them?"


    "In my own way."


    "Is that why you''re so short with them?"


    Opening my eyes, I shook my head. "Not entirely. There are a lot of things I disagree with them on. Especially Arceana. My disappointment is vast, but I do try to be understanding, and I hope it''s not truly their fault. Although, I''ve learned better than to hope. Regardless of who is responsible, both Priestesses have turned themselves into things of worship, which absolutely disgusts me."


    Kheri was quiet for another moment. "What of Rudnurth? What if he was the one behind all this?"


    "I already tried to kill him, but they interfered. I should''ve just killed him anyway. That''ll probablye back to bite me in the ass. However, if I ever get the opportunity again..." Trailing off, Kheri knew what I meant. "The man is a monster and is responsible for more than they likely know. If they had an idea of what had truly transpired, they probably would''ve tried to kill him long ago."


    "Do you have any idea how disturbing all of this is to hear?"


    "Oh, this is all pretty tame to the full truth. I''m just being nice." Then I shrugged. "To be honest, I shouldn''t be telling you any of this. For all I know, one wrong word could kill both the Priestesses."


    "Then why are you?"


    "Probably because of the poison, or maybe because my energy is low. Although, it''s probably abination of both." I shrugged. "Don''t care enough right now to do anything about it."


    The General sighed. "Then who is Elias? Because that is the name that truly made her freeze."


    I eyed her for a moment. "It was her second oldest brother. Surprised she remembers him to be honest. I''m pretty sure I mentioned him in the past, but I''m tired so I can''t remember correctly. Regardless, Rudnurth erased a few people from their memories. Part of me assumed Elias would be erased too. I knew all of them when they were younger. In fact, they were all children when I first met them for the most part."


    "Then why were you erased, and who else was?"


    I went to answer, but my throat was drying up rather quickly. Drinking more water, I coughed to try and clear my throat. Being asleep for four days left me feeling hollow. Although I was doing better, that poison was still there, and my body still felt heavy. Kheri moved beside me and patted my back for a moment.


    Clearing my throat, I held up my hand to show her I was alright. "I''m not entirely certain about why some of us were erased." I told her as she moved back to her seated position. "However, I was erased because I was a threat to Rudnurth, and that is all I will say about it." I gestured to herzily. "Others were likely erased to either help with them forgetting my existence, or for them to not realize how corrupt he was."


    Sitting in thought, she crossed her legs as she grabbed one of her wings in thought. "How do you know he was corrupt?"


    I quirked a brow at that. "Aside from the fact that he''s imprisoned in the middle of Helmsforth Mountain?" I asked back.


    "But that doesn''t make sense." Kheri replied. "If the Priestesses knew he was corrupt, why imprison him and let him live? Considering how he was able to alter their memories, how is it possible for him to be imprisoned right now? Shouldn''t they still think he''s innocent."


    "I''ve thought about that quite a bit myself, Kheri. To be honest, I don''t know how that came to be. Rudnurth is far craftier than I gave him credit for, so part of me thinks this is all part of some grand scheme of his. Given his magic, he should''ve been able to escape his cell a long time ago." My tone then darkened. "That should tell you enough about Rudnurth, and why he is still in his cell."


    "You think he''s there on purpose."


    "I think it was like that originally. Now, I''m not so sure." Rubbing my throat for a moment, I continued. "Who knows what he might be thinking. Rudnurth has his own goals, but I no longer no what they are."


    Kheri hummed out in thought. "Hmm."

 Chapter 430 - 430

    <h4>Chapter 430:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    She eyed me again. "Did you really tell me all this because of the poison?"


    I bobbed my head back and forth. "Yes, and no." Gesturing to her, I exined. "I definitely don''t like talking about any of this, but the Priestesses have been forcing my hand. Alwin is... Difficult at the best of times and is entirely faithful to the Priestesses."


    "And I''m not?" Kheri questioned back in an offended tone.


    "You are, but I think you''re more likely to believe me. I''m not the best person in the world. I don''t deny it."


    "But I don''t think you''re quite the issue that the Priestesses make you out to be. You have plenty of issues, don''t get me wrong, but you''ve done a lot for this kingdom." She then gestured to me. "After all, not many would remove such a powerful demon from Priestess Elincia and end up dying to free her from such a terrible creature."


    My shoulders deted as I sighed. "That was more along the lines of me making up for past mistakes." With that, I drank thest of the water I received, but it didn''t feel like enough.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There''s a reason I''ve been lenient with the Priestesses and tried to be understanding. Their position is partially my fault. Although, neither were supposed to be thrust into such positions." Then I shook my head. "It doesn''t matter now, though."


    "I''m surprised you told me all this. Part of me expected you to just ignore me, like you do most other people.


    My eyes met Kheri''s and I chuckled. "That is all I will say on this matter. You can report all this to Elincia if you want, but just know, one wrong word-"


    She frowned. "And her headache could be more severe."


    I nodded with a smirk. "You''ve seen the results, and the signs. That''s why I told you. You won''t risk Elincia''s life unnecessarily.


    "I take back what I said about you being a good man."


    "Most people do."


    She rolled her eyes. "Don''t be so dramatic." Reaching across the cart, she patted my arm. "You''re not the viin you make yourself out to be."


    Tell that to the tens of thousands I murdered recently who just wanted my help. "I suppose we''ll eventually find out in the end. One way or another." A few coughs escaped my chest as I groaned. "Do we have any more water?"


    "You could probably go for some grub too." She said, and I nodded at the rhetorical question. "We had some stuff set aside for you. I can go fetch it real quick."


    "''The'' General Kheri fetching food for me?" I held up a hand to my chest. "I''m honored."


    Kheri nodded. "As you should be." I rolled my eyes and she chuckled. "I''ll be back in a bit."


    I gave her a small wave as she used her wings and flew off to another part of our little convoy. "I shouldn''t''ve done that. I should not have done that." I repeated before I shook my head.


    Lurching forward, I coughed more extremely as some blood came up. Not the copious amount of before, but still enough. Increasing my energy output, some of the pain subsided, and it felt easier to breathe. Rxing was difficult in this state. It felt like I was constantly on edge from my energy being so low. Not enough to be rming, though.


    Looking up, I squinted at the ring sunlight shining down. "Fuck you, sun." Raising my hands, my middle fingers stuck up as I gave the ball of fire my favorite salute.


    Several were starting to look at me as many were running up and down the wagon train. News was spreading, and I felt my eyes growing heavier.


    "Maybe if I go back to sleep now, I''ll wake up on the ship..." I mumbled.


    Kherinded with two sacks and tossed them at me. "Not likely. We''re still a few days out."


    One was water, and the other contained more mundane food such as bread and cheese. A delicacy given what the Dwarves and Druids just went through. Drinking some more water, I quickly took a bite out of the food as well. Just to get some in my system.


    "I feel confident enough I could sleep that long. It definitely feels like it."


    "Why would you want to?" She asked back.


    "So, I don''t have to deal with any of this. All of you are handling my body well enough, it''ll be like time travel. Boom! Goodbye desert, hello ocean."


    Kheri snorted at that. "d to see you''re doing better. Once we get to the coast, we can get some more food as well. A few other runners went to several of the Dwarven cities for supplies. Most of them are still waiting on news from the Queen."


    I shrugged. "Then they''ll be fine."


    "I do worry for the Queen, though. She''s had no time to grieve."


    "Most people aren''t given such luxuries. She handled herself well enough. Once they get settled, I''m sure she''ll have a moment, as will the Prince." Taking another swig of water, we came to a silence as I paused for a moment. "All of them will. We''ve had our fair share of run-ins with Demons, but they definitely got the worst of it."


    "That''s probably why they were so receptive of your idea for a summit. Although, there is a lot of hate among many of the different kingdoms and races."


    "Nothing like amon enemy to unite them." Then I shrugged again. "People are still gonna be racist, though. ept it. Embrace it. Be the bird you know you are."


    She yfully kicked me. "Greigh and Ziah told me about how you refer to us, but this is the first time you called me that."


    "To be fair, I do it to everyone."


    Rolling her eyes, Kheri sat down. "I know."


    I smirked. "Takefort in the fact that I treat everyone equally."


    "I don''t."


    "That sounds like a ''you'' problem."

 Chapter 431 - 431

    <h4>Chapter 431:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    "Can I ask you something?" I called to the man who had finished eating.


    He snorted as he took another sip of water. "Have you not been relentlessly asking questions?"


    Biting my lip as I held the question I wanted to ask, Arthur quirked a brow at me. "It''s just..."


    Arthur looked more amused now. "Now I''m curious. What could you possibly ask that has you tongue-tied after what we''ve been talking about?"


    I fiddled with my fingers as I spoke. "There was a name you repeated over and over again. Almost like it was a mantra to you. The others were mentioned here and there, but this one seemed more meaningful."


    A frown came to his lips. "Then maybe it would be best to move on."


    Like a fool, I ignored the warning. "Despite you being so open before?"


    "I''m not open about everything, Kheri."


    "Who''s Mara?"


    I should''ve listened. A weight took hold of me as I was pushed down into the cart. Breaking out into a cold sweat, my eyes darted about before theynded on Arthur. His face had twisted into one of pure rage. The snarl on his face wasn''t even directed at me as he didn''t even look at me. Elephants and Dwarves alike all came to a halt as they were pushed into the sand.


    "Arthur." I grunted out.


    He didn''t even blink as if he hadn''t heard me. Elephants began to thrash about as if trying to escape as we were jerked forward. Others started to scatter. My eyes jerked to the sky when I saw a sh of light go off, and I saw it was the Priestess looking for what might be responsible. Even she was struggling. However, I didn''t truly feel in danger until the weight started to increase on me even more. Some of the floorboards started to crack underneath me.


    "Arthur!" My call reached him this time as he finally blinked before his eyes flickered to me.


    Everything came to a stop as he finally realized what was happening. His hands went to his face as he sighed. He looked tired, ashamed, and so many other things. It was at this point I truly realized he wasn''t lying. Arthur had no filter. One wrong question could be more dangerous than I thought.


    "Arthur!" I said again. "Are you okay?" Rubbing my back from the pain of being pinched by the wood, I tried to get him to say anything. "I shouldn''t have-"


    "Stop." Just that one word revealed how exhausted he still was.


    I realized he was putting on a fa?ade before. Arthur''s energy is nowhere near what I thought it was. Clearly, he was still struggling to control his emotions. Although, that was more spection than anything since I don''t know anything about Mara.


    The Priestess started to fly over to us, but I held up my hand and signaled for her to stop. "No!" I cried out to her. "I shouldn''t''ve asked." My voice was barely above a whisper as I panted heavily. "I''m sorry."


    Elincia eyed the situation before she nodded and moved to calm the caravan. "It''s fine." Arthur replied before his arms flopped to his side. "I''m tired, and I should''ve been more restrained." A pitiful smile came to his lips. "After all, it''s just a name."


    "Is it really?" My question was more rhetorical, and I tried to be understanding.


    "Don''t..." Arthur began sharply. "Don''t do that." He warned. "Take your pity elsewhere."


    Both of us were on edge, but this was my fault. "I would never pity you, Arthur." I said yfully, trying to change the mood. "Who knows if you''re worth it."


    He covered his eyes with his right hand. "Kheri, I''d like to get some rest." Arthur told me, and my jaw tightened. "Elincia could probably use your help too."


    I had crossed a line that I didn''t know was there. "Yeah. Of course. I''lle by to check on you in a bit." He nodded without looking at me.


    "See you soon." He called back.


    Arthur was left alone until we got to the coast. Giving him time to recover more was essential, and keeping him and Elincia apart was just as vital. Who knows what could happen if they met like this? Especially if the Priestess were to find out he has no filter. The risk wasn''t worth it. So, I did my best to keep everyone away from him.

 Chapter 432 - 432

    <h4>Chapter 432:</h4>


    Kheri''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    We were getting closer to the coast. Arthur had stayed silent for most of the trip. However, there was an edge to his tone and demeanor whenever he asked for something. Elincia and Typhon would usually ask me to check in on him. So, when I was out scouting, I''d usually keep an eye on him as I came and went.


    With only a day or so left till we reached the coast, we''d be able to depart on a ship. Everything was already set up thanks to one of Captain Harlow''s crew. It may not be ideal with no chance to rest, but returning to Lestrania would take a bit. Going by sea would take several weeks, if not months. However, once we got close enough, I''d likely send someone to inform Priestess Arceana of our return.


    It''d been almost two weeks since everything with the Dwarves had been settled. They had been saved, and we were one step closer to home. Although Arthur seemed to be very anxious for some reason. The man seemed distracted despite being left alone. It concerned me after what had happened when he awoke. Other than that, everything was going fine. At least, until Arthur startled everyone.


    I heard Arthur''s voice carry across the dunes. "Dwar!!!" He shouted suddenly.


    Many were startled by the suddenness of it. "What in the world?" Elincia asked, confused.


    Both she and Lord Typhon looked to me. "Is Arthur okay?" He inquired.


    Standing, I replied. "I will go check."


    Taking to the air, I immediately headed to the middle of the caravan. My eyes saw an Elephant moving up the line with Dwar on top. The Dwarven General looked both curious and frustrated. I suppose being summoned in such a manner would be aggravating, if not insulting. Landing on the cart, Arthur''s head instantly whipped to me.


    "Leave." He told me firmly.


    "I-"


    Cutting me off, Arthur repeated himself. "Leave."


    "Are you okay?" Instead of responding, he just looked at me. "I know you''re doing better, Arthur. Your energy isn''t entirely back, but you shouldn''t be acting like this."


    "I''d like to have a private discussion with the Dwarven General before we part ways." A shimmer emanated from his eyes. "Private, Kheri." He repeated.


    Arthur''s attitude towards me had changed since I poked and prodded him. I had taken advantage of his state, and we both knew it. This was the end result. He was indifferent at times like these.


    Giving him a nod, I replied. "Understood."


    I left promptly as Dwar slowly approached. Looking back, things could''ve been worse, but I''d rather it be this way. Better me than someone else. Specifically, Lord Typhon or the Priestess. ncing over my shoulder revealed General Dwar sliding down his elephant and onto Arthur''s wagon. He looked rather serious, which made me concerned.


    Dwar''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    "You summoned me?" I inquired as he looked at me.


    Arthur took a deep breath and answered. "I am sorry for calling you like that." I quirked a brow at that as he continued. "However, I have a few questions for you if you''d be willing to answer them."


    I sat down and nodded. "It certainly depends on the question, but I shall do my best and will inform you otherwise should the need arise."


    What questions could a man like him ask me? "You''ve been by the Queen''s side for quite some time, yes?"


    My brows furrowed at that. "Yes." I replied cautiously. "Is there something you wish to know about the Queen?"


    "Not exactly." His response was soft. "Being the General of Vithari, I imagine you are privy to more information than most. Second, only to the King and Queen, I suspect."


    "Yes." My jaw tightened at what he might ask and what he might do should I refuse to answer.


    "And I imagine you know about the previous King and Queen as well? Possibly even before them?"


    "Sir, whatever it is you''re getting at, I''d like you to juste out with it."


    To my surprise, Arthur steepled his fingers together and rested his forearms on his knees. "Do you know of any High Elves other than the Priestesses and Lucia?"


    I blinked at that. "That is not what I was expecting." Gesturing to him, I answered earnestly. "To my knowledge, those are the only three High Elves know of."


    His eyes sharpened as he tilted his head before he spoke again. "Then let''s change the question." Arthur kept his eyes locked on mine. "Was there ever a time when Arceana arrived in Vithari unannounced? Perhaps without even visiting the King and Queen?" Before I could answer, he asked another question. "Did she look slightly different or behave strangely?"

 Chapter 433 - 433

    <h4>Chapter 433:</h4>


    Dwar''s Point of View


    Dwarven Deserts


    "Priestess Arceana?" I repeated, and he nodded.


    Why would he be inquiring about the Priestess now? My mind raced as I tried to figure out why it was important to know about her past visits. It''s not like it was confidential that I knew of, but why wouldn''t he just ask Elincia. Unless this has something to do with his initial question. Other High Elves seem unlikely, although it could be rted to the Demons.


    "There were a few visits, but we are allies. It''s not unusual for either Kingdom to visit the other. Most in the Royal Family are expected to meet with the Lestranian Priestesses from a young age." I exined, and he just listened without blinking. "Both Priestesses have frequently visited. Perhaps you''re inquiring about Lady Lucia?"


    His eyes narrowed. "Do you have any information that she was in Vithari?"


    Shaking my head, I answered. "Not that I know of. I''m aware of every visit, and neither Lady Lucia nor Priestess Arceana have visited on such a whim. Rumor or otherwise." He frowned at that. "I''m fairly certain there have been no such instances throughout the entirety of our alliance. I could make an inquiry to the Queen if you''d like, but I doubt she would say differently." Arthur clicked his tongue at that.


    "Agreed." That surprised me.


    "You agree she''ll say the same?"


    Arthur didn''t respond. I watched the man as he looked down at the cart in thought. Perhaps he was hoping for some information on Priestess Arceana. Did he wish to take the Lestranian throne? No. It would be easy for him to do so with power alone. He far outsses both Priestesses. Unless he doesn''t want to use force, but even then, it doesn''t add up. Why the questions about people who look like her and Lady Lucia?


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t be more help."


    "You''ve done enough. Without you and the Prince, Dwardew would''ve fallen along with the rest of Vithari." Arthur responded absentmindedly. "This Kingdom was truly saved due to your efforts. That would''ve made things far more difficult for me."


    I grit my teeth at that. "I know we may not be as powerful as you, but that doesn''t mean our effort should be so carelessly thrown to the side. We''re aware of the difference in our abilities, Sir Arthur."


    His eyes flickered up to me. "You think I was mocking you?" Arthur inquired.


    "I''m not a fool." I told him as I clenched my fists.


    "Did I imply that you were?" The man asked back. "It was not meant as an insult. Merely a fact. There would''ve been nothing left for me to save had you given in." He stated. "While it is true, the Wraith could''ve ended the siege whenever it wanted, that doesn''t mean the will to survive should be dismissed. You are a hearty and sturdy people."


    My lips tightened at that. "We did not do much in the grand scheme of things."


    The man merely shrugged. "If that is how you feel, I feel sorry for the people who believed in you. I partially rmended the Prince for the new alliance because of your backing of him." My eyes widened at that. "A General who admits that his superior is the reason for their survival is a leader worth listening to. Especially when it was earnest, honest, and respectful." He gestured to me. "None of this is meant to be insulting, and I''m sorry if ites across as such."


    "Perhaps I misunderstood your intent. I apologize."


    "To be honest, your people impressed me. I have no reason to insult them or you." He shrugged once more. "If I were to insult you, it wouldn''t be behind pretty words unless they wereced with sarcasm so heavy it made your knees weak." He pointed at me. "If you were a fucking idiot, I''d''ve told you you''re a fucking idiot."


    A chuckle escaped my lips at that. "Then I suppose I should be d you didn''t think so." More rxed, I gestured to the man. "Why did you help us, though?"


    "I wanted to see your records, and I needed the aid of the Dwarves." Arthur answered.


    "Truthfully?" I asked him in a small amount of disbelief. "Seeing our old records doesn''t seem like much of a reward, and our aid in return would''ve been a guarantee. Regardless of if you had requested it or not. We know how to pay our debts. It just so happens that this is a debt that I doubt will ever be repaid. At least, not in my lifetime or anying generation."


    "There is no debt to pay." The man replied softly. "Just do what you can if others are in a simr situation. Don''t wait in the wings watching because you fear what may happen to you."


    "Very well." I studied him for a moment. "I think I assumed many things about you, Sir Arthur. I was wrong to do so. Thank you for saving me and my people."


    He looked at me. "I just did what I wish several others had done for me but never did." I didn''t know what to say to that, but he quickly continued. "You''re wee, General. Please keep this discussion between us. I''d rather not deal with more inquiries from certain parties." Arthur''s eyes drifted toward the front of the convoy.


    "Of course. Please know that the Queen, Prince Vitar, and Lady Turiel are all looking into several of your requests. Was there anything else you''d like to know, or perhaps you''d like to ask them?"


    Arthur considered my words for a moment before he spoke. "Yes. If you wouldn''t mind, there is another request or two I''d like to make."

 Chapter 434 - 434

    <h4>Chapter 434:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    "Have you heard anything?" The sergeant asked me as we flew through the gloomy sky.


    I shook my head as we closed in on Cassidy''s home. "No. That''s what worries me. Cass has never been one to get this sick, and Ayda isn''t one to shirk her responsibilities." Giving Ziah a nce, I spoke. "She barely checks in on the project, which in itself is concerning. Both have been rather distant." The heat from my breath could be seen in the cold.


    My fellow Zugal frowned. "Maybe they just needed some time and space."


    "Austin said Cass was sick and that Ayda was helping take care of her. Something''s off. I can feel it."


    "Even if that is the case, do we have the right to pry?" Ziah questioned.


    "I''d rather not, but the Priestess is summoning all of us." A frown came to my lips. "Given what the news has to deal with, part of me is concerned about telling Ayda."


    Wended in some light snow and immediately headed for the door. Giving it a firm knock, the two of us waited for a reply. The sound of footsteps could be hearding down the stairs, and I half expected Ayda to open the door. Instead, it was a different Elf entirely.


    "Hello?" A familiar voice called as she cracked the door open.


    Ziah was the one who replied. "Lady Rennal?"


    The door opened entirely to reveal the blue-haired elf. "Sergeant Ziah Tib and Captain Greigh Nasa." She greeted formally. "I am surprised to see the two of you here."


    "I feel the same way, Lady Rennal. We''re here to see Cass and possibly Ayda if they are avable." I told her.


    She frowned and looked up the stairs for a moment. "I wouldn''t want to be rude to either of you, so pleasee in." We entered the warm home, and Rennal gestured to the kitchen as she continued. "Please make yourselves at home. I''ll let them know that you''re here." They had a fire in their stone oven, which kept the house nice and toasty.


    I quirked a brow at that as we took off our jackets. "Where are they?"


    "Sleeping." Rennal answered as she showed us to the kitchen.


    Ziah nced at me as we both realized how unusual this situation was. "Sleeping?" She repeated. "Is Ayda sick as well?"


    The elf shook her head. "No. We''ve been taking turns watching over Cassidy. Austin is in town right now getting supplies."


    Another frown came to my lips as I sat down. "If she was that sick, why didn''t you take her to the Temple?"


    "Do you think Cass wanted to go to the Temple?" Rennal shot back and crossed her arms as she stared at me. "Would you be able to force her to go?"


    My sergeant giggled at that. "She''s got you there, Greigh."


    Rennal smirked. "Ayda said it wasn''t life-threatening, and given how old her brother is, we''ve been trying to help where we can. She is doing much better now, though."


    "May we help ourselves to some refreshments?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "Of course. I have no doubt that Cass would expect nothing less from her friends."


    "Thank you." I turned to Ziah. "Sergeant, would you mind?"


    Ziah moved throughout the kitchen and grabbed some mismatching mugs as Rennal left. There was a fire going with fresh water already present. The Sergeant quickly made up some tea for us as we both knew where everything was. However, as she moved around and Rennal was upstairs, we spoke.


    My Sergeant spoke in a whisper. "Something is wrong."


    I lowered my tone as well. "I know."


    "Should I go take a look?"


    I pondered her question for a moment. "You might be able to get away with it since you''re a woman, but I''d rather not upset Ayda and Cassidy if we can. Whatever it might be that they''ve been doing, as long as they''re okay, I''m willing to overlook what they''re up to."


    Ziah replied as she moved through the kitchen. "I suppose we''ll know in a few minutes."


    She ced the mug in front of me, and I nodded. "We will." I confirmed. "Arthur told us to keep an eye on Cass, but I didn''t think she''d be this sick. How long has it been since she checked in at the project?"


    "Almost two weeks now."


    "So, about the same amount of time since the Priestess heard from General Alwin and Lady Lucia?"


    I nodded solemnly. "That''s what she says." Taking a sip from the warm mug, I sighed. "I''m concerned she''s thinking about sending Ayda and Cassidy to investigate."


    Ziah leaned in as she sat down. "I don''t think she would do that. If anything, it''ll likely be you and me."


    My eyes shot to hers. "If that happens, you''re staying behind." She opened her mouth to protest, but I quickly leaned in to match her. "Both General Alwin and Lady Lucia were a part of that group. Even Kine was there, and despite him being just a student, I dare say he is rather talented." I brought my hands together on my mug to warm them. "Their group was not one to be taken lightly. If something happened to them..." I trailed off just in time.


    "What are you two whispering about?" Ayda''s voice cut in from the doorway.

 Chapter 435 - 435

    <h4>Chapter 435:</h4>


    Greigh''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Looking up as Ziah turned around, we were greeted by the three women. "Hey, Cass!" The Sergeant greeted. "You look like you''ve seen better days."


    Cass nodded. "Ah''m doin much better than Ah have been." All of them moved into the kitchen, but she was helped by both Ayda and Rennal. "Could be better, though."


    "I see that. Anything we can do to help?" I offered.


    Shaking her head, she slowly sat down. "No. Just need ta take it easy for a few more days."


    Ayda nodded. "She will recover soon."


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you so sick, Cass." Imented.


    The green-haired elf responded as she used her magic to pour a few cups for everyone else. "It happens to everyone, and stress can be a huge part of the bodies wellness." Ayda stated. "On top of the weather, I think it likely that it was the perfect storm for her to get sick. Especially when you take recent events into consideration."


    Ayda always was quick to give off the most logical exnations. It was one of the most frustrating things when having a discussion with her. She would list several cause and effects that were all sound. Making it almost difficult to ever prove her wrong. There were very few who could do so, and I wasn''t one of them. Although, as I looked over Cass, she seemed decent enough, so I didn''t feel any reason to pry further.


    "If you say so." I said back as she took a sip.


    However, like usual, Ayda was quick to ask her own questions. "I must admit, I am curious as to why you are here. Has something happened with the project?" She inquired. "I do believe I informed you that I would be unable to attend for some time, but have there beenplications in my absence?"


    Shaking my head, I answered. "No. Arthur''s project is nearingpletion in terms of its progress in Helmsforth. The tracks still need to beid out elsewhere, but that is a process that will be continual."


    Cass quirked a brow at that as she put her mug down. "Then are ya here ta check in on me? If so, Ah appreciate it. Ah''m doing far better than what Ah was thanks to Rennal, Ayda, and Austin."


    "That was part of it, but that''s not all." I told her, and opened my mouth to continue, but found myself unable to. "I-" My voice got stuck in my throat as I looked at Ayda.


    After she had been through so much, I was worried about how she might react to news of her brother. Well, rather theck thereof. Ziah nudged me, and I looked to her. The three women seemed to realize something was wrong. As much as I wanted to pry into what they were doing, there were more important matters.


    "Greigh?" Cass called.


    "Greigh..." Ziah said softer.


    A sigh escaped my lips. "I wish I was only here to check in on you two." I began as I looked to Ayda for a moment before averting my eyes. "The Priestess is summoning you two to the Temple again. Ziah and I will also be in attendance." My lips moved a few times before I figured out what to say. "She expects us to be there tomorrow." Then I looked to Cass. "That is, if you''re feeling well enough."


    "Ah should be okay." Cass told me.


    Standing, Ziah looked at me surprised. "Then I suppose we should leave. We''ll see you tomorrow." Grabbing our coats, I handed Ziah hers as I pushed my wings through the slits in the fabric. "I''m d we were able to check in on you."


    My Sergeant was looking around and taking her time putting on her coat. "Greigh... Ziah..." Cass''s voice came in slowly as she put her mug down. "What''s happening?" There was a nervousness in her tone.


    My brows furrowed as I looked at all three women eyeing us carefully. That wasn''t the reaction I was expecting. All of them seemed more wary than anything. Ayda especially seemed ready to restrain us if necessary. I eyed them carefully for a moment before I sighed. Whatever they were up to, it clearly was something to be concerned about.


    "The Priestess will inform you tomorrow." I told them.


    Cass stood and the other two women steadied her. "Greigh." She said my name more firmly this time. "Do ya know what this is about?"


    I looked at Ziah, who gestured to the group softly with a bob of her head. "Yes." Taking a deep breath, my eyesnded on Ayda. "I don''t know all the details, but allmunication has stopped from General Alwin." Ayda''s eyes widened at that. "Not just him, but Lady Lucia, and all Zugal messengers havepletelye to a halt."


    The Elf shook as she stared at me with wide eyes. "Are you saying my brother is missing?"


    I grit my teeth at that. "We don''t know yet. It could be because of a winter storm, but the Priestess ns on addressing the situation some time tomorrow."


    "And she didn''t think to tell us that there had been no news for weeks until now?!" Ayda demanded.


    "I''m just rying what I''ve heard." My eyes flickered to Cass who had a serious look on her face as she stared at the table. "Cass?"


    "Has she sent anyone ta look into this?" She asked without looking at me.


    Shaking my head, I answered. "Not that I know of."


    That just seemed to make Cass take on an even darker expression. "Ah have a very bad feeling about this." She told me.


    "You''re not the only one."

 Chapter 436 - 436

    <h4>Chapter 436:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    We hit the city in the evening. The breeze from the beach was refreshing, and the sound of the waves was sorely missed. Many of the Dwarves had heard the tale of how I had vanquished the Demon Army. I was their savior, hero, champion, and many other terms of worship. There was talk of my godhood, which I quickly learned to ignore.


    They were busy preparing a festival of sorts to celebrate. General Dwar spoke high praise of my deeds, and I was the guest of honor. Not that I cared. I was sitting on the edge of a pier next to what I assumed was our ship. Our luggage and other supplies were already loaded, so I had the pier to myself. My legs hanging off the side as I looked at the calm water; I nced at my two wrists for a moment.


    With a sigh, I pulled out a knife I had snatched earlier. "I really didn''t want to do this..." I mumbled to myself.


    Holding the knife in my right hand, I brought it to my left wrist and pressed in. With my energy barely active, it hurt an indescribable amount as my hand started shaking. My teeth clenched as I whimpered as I proceeded. Cutting through my skin up a couple inches toward my elbow, blood started to pour from the wound at an rming rate. Strength quickly left my limbs, and I only made it worse as I did my right wrist as well.


    With shaky fingers, the knife quickly dropped into the red water below. My blood was dying the ocean a vibrant red. Part of me wondered if there were sharks on this. What sort of nightmarish creatures could they be here? Naturally, after people had decided to leave me alone for a bit, someone finally came looking for me. It just so happened to be at the worst possible time.


    "Arthur?" Elincia''s voice called out from behind me. "What are you doing down here all by yourself? The festival will begin shortly."


    I didn''t turn to her, knowing my face would be rather pale. "Give me a few minutes." My voice was shaky, and I felt cold.


    Her footsteps got closer. "Are you okay? You sound off."


    "I''ll be fine." Was my weak reply. "I''ll join you-" I didn''t get to finish as she yanked me back with a horrified expression. "Elinc-"


    She didn''t let me finish as her magic activated, and I quickly found myself lying on my back. "By the gods! Hold on! I-" Grabbing her hands as blood dripped all over me, I stopped her. "Arthur, you need help!"


    I shook my head. "This was intentional." Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You did this to yourself?!" She ripped her hands from mine, and I saw tearse to her eyes. "I''m not letting you kill yourself!"


    Sighing, I sat up and moved back to my spot on the pier, which shocked her. "I''m not trying to kill myself." My voice sounded tired, and my jaw started shaking as my teeth chattered.


    Taking a deep breath, Elincia stepped beside me and looked down. "Exin." Her jaw tightened as her eyes found the water below before they flickered back to mine. "Quickly."


    With a weak smirk on my lips, I replied. "It''s called bloodletting. I''m purposefully bleeding to try and get the poison out of my system."


    Her lips tightened at that as she stared at me. "You should have done this under someone''s supervision. Namely, mine. That way, I could help should you pass out."


    A weak chuckle escaped my lips at that. "If I pass out, my energy will automatically go up and close the wounds. Plus, it''s easy for me to rece lost blood." She just sat down slowly next to me with a worried expression. "I was ripped in half, remember?"


    "Is the poison truly that bad? Is your energy not returning?" The Priestess inquired solemnly.


    "It is bad. Truth be told, I''m not even sure this will work. It''s probably already in my internal organs and, quite possibly, my brain. I feel like I''ve been in a haze ever since Dwardew." My fingers twitched as I painfully moved my arms. "Some is definitely in my blood, so I n to do this a few times to see if it helps." Then I shrugged. "Truth be told, I could be making it worse. I don''t know."


    "And your energy?"


    A sigh escaped my lips. "It''sing back, but at a snail''s pace. I can only do so much with my energy being forced to keep my body in a constant regenerative state." I gave her a weak shrug. "It is what it is at this point."


    Elincia ced her hand on my back. "You look like you''re dying."


    I scoffed weakly at that. "Technically speaking, I am. Don''t worry, though." Holding up one of my wrists, I moved some of my energy into the wound, and it sealed shut. "It''s all a part of the n." My body slumped into hers. "Just give it a little longer, and I''ll turn my energy up a bit more to rece the blood I lost."


    She wrapped her arms around me. "Take all the time you need. I''ll be here to make sure nothing goes wrong."


    If I had known what this was going to lead to and where I was going to end up, I never would''ve done it.

 Chapter 437 - 437

    <h4>Chapter 437:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    "Isn''t it about time we got started!?" One of the Dwarves cried out as Elincia escorted me to the festival. "To Arthur Pendragon! Hero of Vithari!" Several raised a toast to me as cheers rang out.


    I could feel a few eyes on me and how I might react, but I didn''t have the energy for it right now. Even though Elincia had cleaned up all the blood, I had yet to raise my energy, so I felt rather drained. A cough escaped my lips which made my Priestess escort frown.


    "Here!" A Dwarf said as a mug was pushed into my hand. "Tonight is a night of celebration! We won, we''re entering an alliance if the rumors are to be believed, and you, Arthur Pendragon, have deigned to use our city." He turned around and held up his mug. "Let''s hear it for Lestrania! Let''s hear it for Vithari!"


    Another round of cheers rang out as many had their eyes on me. "Should you be drinking?" Elincia whispered to me.


    "Probably not, but once I increase my energy output, it won''t matter. Probably." Downing the drink, cheers rang out again as I held it up.


    "Probably?" She pressed.


    I shrugged weakly as a small cough escaped my lips. "Way I figure it, I need this. A night where I don''t need to worry about anything."


    Elincia was quiet for a moment as a Dwarf came up to fill my cup. "Do people like us really get such moments?"


    "Not often, but it''s important to take them when we can." I told her. "Besides, what''s the worst that could happen?" Then I gestured off to the other Lestranians. "After everything that has happened, we deserve a break. I know I need one." Taking a few more drinks, I smirked. "Who knows when I''ll ever get one again..."


    A few coughs escaped my lips as I tapped my chest. "Are you sure you will be okay?" Her concern was touching.


    Holding up the drink, I chuckled. "Don''t you know this drink is known to drown all your sorrows?"


    She looked rather skeptical. "I know very well how this drink works, Arthur."


    Handing her my mug, Elincia looked up at me, surprised. "Then you should enjoy yourself as well. I''ll go get another one."


    Things... Quickly got out of hand. My memories of the night were hazy at best. I remember creating a conga line, which tickled me because I kept hopping over the Dwarves. Everything else was a blur. That is until I woke up the following morning...


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    My mind was in a daze as I heard shouting. "Now, why don''t we try this again..." That woman''s voice cut in. "Who was it that Arthur Pendragon fought in Helmsforth!?" She demanded.


    Alwin''s voice chimed in. "I already told you! Now let Lucia go!" She groaned in annoyance.


    I heard some wrestling before Alwin''s voice turned to mumbles as he was likely gagged. "Useless." Our captor walked to the center of the room near her desk, and I saw her form hunched over as my sight tried to clear. "Too many attacks have happened in Helmsforth, or near it, for it all to be a coincidence."


    My breathing picked up, and I heard wheezing in my ears. "Alwin?" I let out weakly.


    "Nice of you to join us, Lucia." Her footsteps approached. "You don''t sound too good." I could see her outline in front of me, but not much else. "I thought by now you''d learn better. Pretending to be asleep would''ve saved you some more pain."


    "And leave you alone with Alwin?" I asked back between breaths before I started to hack. "I''d rather you talk to me instead." The amount of sarcasm I used would''ve made Arthur proud.


    "Truth be told, I think I''ll miss your pluck. Not everyone can be as cheeky as you in this type of situation." I felt her hand pressed against my chest, and I started screaming in pain. "It onlyst so long!" She said loudly in my ear before she pulled away, and I panted. "These wounds look quite good on you, though." I felt her pull my ripped clothing out of the way so she could examine her handiwork. "Do you still think someone ising to save you?" There was a small humming momentarily after that.


    It sounded like Arthur''s orb was vibrating on the counter in the center of the room as a small glow illuminated the area. Although, the orb only activated for a split second and seemed like it was dying more than anything. I couldn''t see very well aside from the sh of blue and hearing it fade out. If I had to guess, I''d say my magic that I put into the orb had finally run out.


    "Yes. Yes, I do." I said as there was a sh of a familiar blue before it faded entirely.


    "..." She was quiet for a moment as I just hung there limply, and I heard Alwin''s muffled cries of protest. "Then I suppose I should wrap up our time together. What do you think?"

 Chapter 438 - 438

    <h4>Chapter 438:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ?????????


    "Mordred?" Mara''s voice came in hazily. "Did you enjoy your time at the banquet?"


    "Mara." I called out to her.


    "Were you looking for me?" It felt like I was back in my old cloak. "Mordred?!" Her touch was something I had missed.


    The sound of the firece, mixed with Mara''s scent, and her touch... What was this memory? Everything was soft. Soon, the sound of rain could be heard tapping on her window. It merely mixed in with the sound of her breathing. I felt her hand in mine.


    "Mordred..." She whispered into my lips.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    My eyes snapped open, before I immediately hissed and narrowed them to a squint. "Oh, my head." I groaned out. "Someone, anyone, just kill me." Increasing some of my energy, I felt the pain lessen, but I didn''t want to go overboard. "What happened?" Moving from the bed felt difficult as it felt like something was draped across me, but I ignored it.


    Standing from the bed, I realized something. I was naked. Annoyed, I saw some of my clothes on the floor of what appeared to be an Inn. Maybe a tavern? Either way, it didn''t matter. Getting dressed was easy enough, but my head was still throbbing. Increasing my energy again didn''t seem to help, which was odd. Perhaps the poison mixed with alcohol wasn''t the best idea I''ve ever had.


    Leaving the room revealed that we were indeed in a tavern of sorts. I looked over the railing and saw many people downstairs eating. Most were Lestrania, but there were a few Dwarves. However, one thing that surprised me was that many were stealing nces at me and avoiding my gaze like the gue. The whole ce seemed nervous.


    Ignoring them for the moment, I eventually took a seat and mumbled to myself. "What did I dost night?" Covering my eyes with my hands, I rubbed my face to try and wake up. "Why do I have such a horrible headache?!" The table and chairs were smaller than I would''ve preferred.


    To my surprise, I got an answer. "What didn''t you do!?" Peeking out from behind my fingers, there was a Dwarven waitress, or whatever they were called here. "Drank us dry and made it probably the most memorable night of our lives for those who were present."


    "I''m not a heavy drinker." I replied.


    She chuckled at that. "Could''ve fooled me! I gotta wait for the next shipment toe in, as do any other establishments. By the gods, I thought your stomach was bottomless."


    With a sigh, Iid my head on the table. "I will pay for whatever I might''ve had. I''m sorry if it affected your business."


    "You don''t need to be!" Her tone was cheerful. "It was the least we could do, and none of us want to be reimbursed. This was a celebration, and it was certainly one to remember." Then she ced a mug down before she filled it with water. "Here," She even set down the entire pitcher. "This''ll probably help. You gotta be thirsty afterst night."


    Drinking the cup, I took the pitcher and filled it once more. "Thanks, but it would''ve been better if I drank thisst night. Help with my hangover."


    Chuckling at that, she pped my shoulder yfully. "I wasn''t referring to a hangover. Figured you''d need to be rehydrated after your incredibly long sessionst night. Sounded intense." I furrowed my brows at that as I looked at her. "Can I get you something to eat? Maybe somemb stew?"


    I nodded. "And some bread."


    "Coming right up."


    As soon as she left, Kheri slid onto the chair across from me. "Are you insane?!" She asked in a hushed tone but was clearly upset about something.


    Holding up my hand for her to calm down, I kept my head on the table. "Sure. Why not?"


    "Arthur!" Her tone was agitated.


    Lifting my head up, I looked at her. "Okay, what''s this about?" I asked as I took another chug of water.


    "Do you know nothing about decorum!?" She demanded as she leaned in. "I know you both have needs, but there is a thing called discretion, Arthur!" Kheri chastised, angrily.


    Groaning as she was getting louder, I sighed. "What the actual fuck are you talking about, Kheri? I just woke up and don''t feel like ying twenty questions. Plus, I have a really bad headache for some reason. Like there''s this itching in the back of my sku-"


    "This isn''t a game! Have you lost your mind!?" She cut me off before gesturing to me. "I know you can block sounds, and she can use magic! Why would the two of you let something like this be so well known!? Do you know how bad this looks?!"


    "Slow down." I told her. "Take a breath and rx." She just stared at me, and one of her eyes twitched. "Or don''t. Look, I''m gonna be honest... I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Kheri''s gaze intensified as she spoke in her hushed tone. "You''re telling me you don''t remember anything aboutst night?"


    I gesturedzily. "There was the conga line. I might remember breaking into song and perhaps even sobbing uncontrobly once or twice..." Then I shrugged. "That''s about it." Moving the cup to my lips, I paused as something felt missing, and the itch at the back of my skull intensified. "Do you-"


    Leaning in further, she cut me off. "You don''t remember hauling the Priestess off to your room, giggling like a bunch of newlyweds?"

 Chapter 439 - 439

    <h4>Chapter 439:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    "You''re telling me I slept with the Priestessst night?" I asked, more amused than anything.


    Kheri nodded in a very sarcastic manner that went well with her reply. "Uh, yeah!"


    "I''m gonna take ''things that didn''t happen'' for five-hundred."


    Her nose furled. "What?" She asked back


    Taking another drink of water, I ignored her confusion. "Look, not that I''m against gettingid, but sex isn''t really an option for me."


    Kheri just looked at me like I was insane and repeated her disbelief once more. "What?!"


    "Trust me, I''d love to get down and dirty. It''s been a long time. God, it''s been a long time..." I trailed off. "Too long. Like, way too long." Finishing the pitcher, I gestured to her. "But if you want to try to convince me of something, pick a different topic."


    "..." The Zugal General just looked at me, stunned.


    Holding my head as it pounded again, I flinched a little before continuing. "So, whatever this is about, leave me out of it. I''m terrified at the thought of the possibility of having kids." Especially now, given my powers. I didn''t even want to get into how I felt about Lucia... "It''s borderline horrifying." That was a can of worms I forced myself not to think about.


    To my surprise, Kheri flipped the table over to the side and closed the gap between us. Grabbing my cor, she dragged us to the ground, where she pinned me down. I mean, I let it happen since it was a little surprising, given her character. Her re was almost murderous as she kept me there and shook me. Many of the guards moved to grab her, but several of our own were there, so it made for a little bit of a standoff.


    "As amusing as this is," I began as I spoke dully. "Let go of me." I told her.


    Kheri looked livid. "I''ve put up with a lot of shit from you, but not this!" She bellowed in my face and shook me.


    I rolled my eyes. "Kheri, I''m telling you there is no possible way I slept with Elincia!" My reply was loud, and I gestured around the room. "Does anyone even believe that she would sleep with me!?" I asked aloud.


    To my surprise, almost everyone averted their gazes. A chill ran down my neck as each of them avoided the question. Grabbing Kheri''s wrist, I stood up as she struggled in my grasp while I looked around.


    "This is all some borate joke, or at least a poor attempt at one, right?" I asked softer.


    A few people cleared their throats as Kheri kept her gaze fixed on me. Her re would be frightening to most people. My mind raced as I tried to rememberst night. There were only fragments. Sure, I could definitely remember if I boosted my energy, but that wasn''t an option right now. Given how low it was... I didn''t know if it was because of the poison or if it was because of this headache that seemed to be getting worse. However, my eyes widened when I remembered that I had felt something draped across me this morning.


    Immediately, I focused on the room I left this morning on the second floor. She tried to stop me until she realized I was heading back up to the second floor. Jumping over the railing in one motion, Inded in front of the door. My hand reached out for the door, but I stopped in fear of what I would find. As my chest heaved, my fingers slowly turned the knob.


    Inside was my worst nightmare. Elincia was there. She was awake. However, she was in the only bed in the room. The same bed I woke up in. Her form was disheveled, messy, and bare. My teeth grit at her nude appearance. Sitting up in the bed, the Priestess sat there topless as she looked at me.


    mming the door shut behind me, so no one would see her was about the only kindness I had in me. Her wings twitched at that as she watched me move over to a chair. I grabbed it and moved it beside the bed as she slowly covered herself with the nket.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t help cover what I was actually staring at. My eyes were focused on her lower abdomen. More specifically, what was emanating from her lower stomach just above her groin. I felt my eyes twitch as I saw my energy swirling around inside her, which almost made me want to puke.


    There were no words for how I felt. "Arthur..." Elincia called out to me, but I didn''t answer. "Are you okay?" She inquired, and I locked eyes with her. "Your face seems to be fluctuating between a variety of emotions."


    Slouching over, I didn''t respond. Instead, I merely covered my eyes with my hands as I tried toe up with some manner of response.

 Chapter 440 - 440

    <h4>Chapter 440:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    Before I could even respond or think of what to say, there was a light knock on the door. Ignoring it was easy enough. However, someone decided to open the door anyway. My mood was not in the best state, so I immediatelyshed out without seeing who it was.


    "Get out!" I hissed, and I heard a chirping enter my voice, simr to how it sounded when I transformed.


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    "This is not what I intended, Arthur." I told him after Kheri closed the door as she fled from Arthur''s tone. "I did not expect this to happen." Never before had I heard such a tone or voice from him. "We were drunk, but maybe there was a reason for this." Since he wasn''t taking the initiative, I used my magic to coat the room with a sound spell.


    He couldn''t look at me. "Is it easy for a High Elf to get pregnant?" His voice came in a whisper.


    That was not a question I was expecting. "There are no recorded incidents-"


    Arthur''s hands fell, and his dead expression made me feel uneasy. "Lies." His tone was emotionless as he spoke as if it was fact. "Lucia wouldn''t be here otherwise."


    "Lucia is not the product of a High Elf getting pregnant." I told him.


    The man didn''t even flinch as he just shook his head in an annoyed manner. "If I ever get the chance, I''m going to kill Rudnurth."


    My mind froze at that. Arthur seemedpletely certain that Lucia was born from a High Elf. But that begs the question, how would he know that? There was only one option for who Lucia''s parents were. Well, we knew who her father was. The mother, though...


    The man seemed lost in thought. He brought his elbows to his knees as his hands covered his mouth. Arthur shook as he bounced his knee up and down in a nervous manner that I never expected from the man. His cheek muscles flexed as I could tell he was grinding his teeth behind his hands.


    "Arthur, I have never once considered the possibility of having children, but maybe this is a chance to-" My voice came to a stop at the terrified expression Arthur had as he listened to me. "Are you-"


    Standing up suddenly, Arthur looked down at me. "Did you n this?!"


    I was surprised at the sudden usation. "What!? No! I''m merely stating that perhaps this is an opportunity for a family that I have never thought possible."


    The man began pacing like a mad dog. I watched him for a moment as my own thoughts raced. There might never be an opportunity like this ever again. Igniting my magic grabbed Arthur''s attention. He studied me as I ced my hand over my lower stomach and cast a spell. Multiple spells.


    "What did you just do?" He demanded.


    With a content smile, I answered. "I ced a fertility spell and a preservation spell. It ismonly used among Elves who will try to conceive. This allows for a greater chance of conceiving over a longer period of time."


    My smile fell at Arthur''s gaze as he stared at me dangerously. It was my choice, selfish though it may be, and it was an opportunity I didn''t want to let pass me by. A chance for a family of my own... After myst one slowly crumbled away, this seemed like a sign to me. However, I was pushed onto my back on the bed as Arthur was suddenly on top of me.


    "Why?" The same chirping as before entered his voice, and I felt a chill run down my neck. "Do you understand what you risk?" He asked as goosebumps appeared on my arms while one of his hands rested on my stomach. "What''s to stop me from ripping my energy out of you?"


    The question was suffocating as he held my gaze. Arthur was waiting to see my response. No doubt, it would determine how he would act. My lip trembled at the question and the thought of my choice being taken away from me. However, Arthur was right. What could I do to stop him?


    Slowly, I moved my arms to the side to show that the choice was up to him now. "Nothing." I answered, and Arthur closed his eyes at that as he tightened his lips angrily while his nostrils red. "I make the same risk as everyone else." My words got him to look at me once more. "The risk of being a mother. However, do you truly think you will be able to remove everything?"


    His voice darkened. "And if I were to rip out your womb?" Arthur asked in a dark tone, and I felt ice flood my veins. "Why should I risk being a father just to humor you? After all, you would heal."


    "You took that risk when you got drunk. This is your fault as much as it is mine." I watched as he narrowed his eyes angrily and felt his grip tighten. "But if you truly wish to remove my ability to ever have children, I suppose I would be powerless to stop you." My eyes filled with tears. "So, make your decision on whether or not you will maim me. Will you leave my mutted womb on this bed? Perhaps on the ship on our way home?" I asked in a shaky voice.


    While I''m not sure what happened, Arthur seemed to be startled as he stumbled off of me. His eyes had widened for a moment before his face went white as a sheet. Almost like he had seen a ghost or had a vision. Looking at his hands, he began to tremble and shake as he closed his eyes and hunched over. My breathing quickened as Iy there for a moment. Watching him. He dry heaved a few times before he went to all fours as his body seemed to shut down.


    "What did I almost do?" I heard him ask himself pitifully, and it appeared I was out of danger. "Winter... What do I do?" That was a new name, but I knew better than to ask as the man appeared to be breaking down.


    "We could be parents, Arthur." My statement made him freeze as he shakily got to his feet. "Is that not something to be excited about?" I asked in a calm voice.


    He scoffed. "Please." Arthur mocked. "What do you know about being a parent?"


    "I have lived a long life, Arthur." I replied with an irked tone. "Many havee and gone, and while I may not have been a mother by blood, I still raised Typhon. He is a Delmaris, through and through." Then I lifted my head a bit and stared back at him. "What do you know about being a parent?"


    His eyes widened slightly before he closed them. "You don''t know what you''re doing, Elincia." He rubbed his forehead in thought as if he was contemting something.

 Chapter 441 - 441

    <h4>Chapter 441:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    "I don''t." I confirmed, and he looked back at me. "But that''s the beauty of it. I get to experience it for the first time." There was fear in his eyes at every word I spoke.


    "Is it a guarantee that you''ll get pregnant?"


    I shook my head. "No, but it will definitely help my chances."


    He was quiet for a moment. "Why me? You could have done this with someone else. Why did you decide to do it after a drunk night that meant nothing?"


    "Maybe it meant nothing to you." I told him before I started to rub my belly. "But it could mean something to me in the future."


    Arthur let out a frustrated groan as he started pacing back and forth. "Do I just exist to get fucked over by life every chance it gets?" He then gestured to me overly annoyed. "Literally and figuratively."


    "I do not see why you are taking this so badly." I told him, and he came to a halt. "There is no guarantee that I will even get pregnant."


    "Because, as I just said," Arthur began before he put his two middle fingers to the sky for some reason. "Life never goes the way I fuckin want!" He then gestured to me angrily. "Of course, you''re gonna get fuckin pregnant! It''ll be a fuckin miracle if you don''t!" He then flinched and rubbed his head before sighing. "How long do these spellsst?"


    "They canst for several months, given the Elf. Since I am a High Elf, I imagine-"


    He held up a hand as he immediately just nodded his head. "I get it. So, I''m going to be waiting to find out if you get pregnant for months... Fan-fucking-tastic!" Arthur said in an overly joyous tone. "This is fucking bullshit! So are these spells! Seriously, fuck magic!"


    With a sigh, I got out of bed, and Arthur immediately turned around. It was a surprise to see, given how he acted when he first came in. Even more so considering what we didst night. Once my dress was on, I sat back down on the bed.


    "Thank you." I told him.


    Arthur nodded again as he turned back around. "Yeah." The man was rubbing his head again as he narrowed his eyes, almost as if he was in pain. "Elincia, you need to reconsider this." He told me carefully.


    A sigh escaped my lips. "The spells have already been cast. If it happens, then so be it, but I have made my choice."


    "That''s not even true! You put spells on yourself to give yourself a better chance! You can''t say ''if it happens, so be it'' so casually." His fists shook in barely restrained anger. "I have no idea what might happen to you if you get pregnant with my child." Gesturing to himself, his voice trembled. "Do you realize how different I am? How truly different I am? You could die for all we know." Arthur''s voice got softer towards the end. "The child could die..." Fear entered his voice.


    Before he turned from me and covered his mouth with his hand, his lips trembled. My eyes widened as I could''ve sworn I saw a few tears swell up in his eyes. This was clearly an incredibly sensitive subject for him.


    "That is a chance for anyone who lives in this world."


    Snapping toward me, Arthur looked enraged. "It is not the same when it is your own child!" He seethed for a moment as he rubbed his head in pain. "Your own child is different! It-It-It-It''s likeparing a random stranger to something that is a literal extension of yourself!" The man ranted before he started to heave before tightly closing his eyes. "What is wrong with my head!?" He suddenly shouted.


    Standing, I moved next to him. "Please calm down." I told him gently. "Would you like me to take a look?"


    He scoffed. "I''ve been upping my own energy continually, but it''s not working. I doubt your magic will. This is probably just an after-effect of drinking with that poison still in my system." I rested my hand on his shoulder. "Maybe I''m just thirsty." Helping him sit down, he sighed. "I''ll be fine. There''s just a lot going on."


    "Do you hate the idea of having a child with me that much?" I asked him after a moment.


    Arthur moved his hand, and he looked up at me. "Not you specifically. It''s just... It''s hard to exin. Okay? I have my reasons." He then flinched as his eyes shut.


    I bit my lip. "Maybe you should lie down?" I offered.


    "I''ll be fine. It''s like there is something itching at the back of my skull. Almost like there''s something trying to force its way into my mind."


    "The poison?"


    "This feels different, but my current state probably doesn''t help." He replied as he rubbed his eyes. "For some reason, it feels like something is missing." Arthur started to mouth something, but I couldn''t read his lips. "Really wishing someone would just kill me." He mumbled and then continued at my look. "Sorry, this is just a really shitty morning."


    Sitting across from him, I sighed. "I apologize that our night together disturbed you so much." The man groaned in frustration at my words as he seemed to think about how to respond.


    He deted slightly. "As I said, it''s not you; it''s the situation." Then he iled his arms out. "And it''s this fuckin headache!" Arthur shouted suddenly. "And this poison, and being continually in pain, and dealing with fuckin everything else!" Arthur winced at the noise from his own voice as he held his head again, and I was starting to be more concerned.

 Chapter 442 - 442

    <h4>Chapter 442:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Dwarven Coast/Harbor City


    I frowned. "Something is clearly wrong, Arthur."


    Somehow, someway, he still found it in himself to give me a sarcastic round of apuse. "You''re a detective, Elincia. Nothing gets by you."


    "I''m serious!"


    "So am I." He responded snidely. "There''s a lot wrong with our situation."


    A sigh escaped my lips. "Can you think of nothing else about why this may be happening? Are you low on energy?"


    He shook his head. "No. Well, yes... As I said, I''ve been steadily increasing it to try andbat this damn migraine." Blinking his eyes as if trying to clear away the stars, he groaned in pain. "The only thing I can think of is maybe some pointy-eared fuck is trying to speak to me telepathically or some shit."


    "That is highly unlikely."


    "You don''t know." Then Arthur gestured to himself. "And me being me, my brain knows that this migraine is better than whatever it may be that they want." Then he looked at me and deadpanned. "I swear to god, if this is because Arceana somehow knows I slept with you and she is sending bad juju my way, I might hurt her."


    That made me chuckle. "If we assume your entirely mistaken theory is correct, it could be something, or someone else. Maybe someone else is trying to ce a curse upon you." Then I activated my magic. "Should I investigate for some manner of long-distance curse? I have been told quite recently that I am a brilliant detective."


    "No one said anything about brilliant. Besides, let''s be honest, who would be trying to contact me from long-dist-" Arthur trailed off as his eyes slowly widened, and he stood up. "It''s Lucia..." He whispered out in disbelief.


    "What?" I asked back, confused as my brows furrowed. "Lucia? How would Lu-"


    "I''m heading back to Lestrania! There''s an emergency!" He cut in as his body seemed to shake.


    "Lestrania!? Arthur, that is almost impossible to-" I didn''t get to finish as Arthur suddenly opened a portal and disappeared before I could grab him. "Arthur!" My call went unheard as he left with haste and my hand slowly lowered back to my side. "Kheri!" My call was answered, with the door instantly opening after I canceled my spell.


    The Zugal General looked around a little wary. "Priestess?"


    My thumb and middle finger rubbed together in thought. "Summon all the Elves and Typhon. We need to get back to Lestrania now."


    She looked concerned at that. "Of course, but has something happened? Where''s Arthur? Is it safe to perform such long teleportation?"


    Locking my eyes on hers, I responded. "We have to try. Summon them and tell them they will be making the return journey without us."


    "Priestess Elincia." My General said more firmly. "What is happening?"


    "Arthur has returned to Lestrania. Something has happened, but I do not know what. I fear what may happen should we stay here." I told her. "The Elves'' magic will be enough of a boost to safely teleport such a long distance. Tell them to hurry. We have little time."


    Arceana''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Sitting on my throne as I waited for those I summoned to gather was always a little dull. However, as the time drew closer, there was always a bit of anticipation that would creep in. You never knew what might happen or what one might say. Cassidy certainly surprised me while she was sick by standing by Arthur Pendragon''s side over mine.


    A poisonous rose with thorns that seeks out those who wish to hold it. That is the only possible way to describe that man. Volunteering to aid the Dwarves was bold. It was also infuriating that he did it without consulting me or my sister. He ims to care not for power, yet he continually abuses the difference in our strength. The man is, without a doubt, the worst hypocrite I''ve ever met.


    The door opened, and one of my guards came in. "Priestess!" He greeted as he kneeled before me.


    "Have our guests arrived?"


    "Many have made their way to the Temple, but there is another matter that hase up. It''s rather urgent." Many of the other guards present seemed surprised at that.


    "What is so urgent that you woulde a few minutes before our meeting?" I inquired calmly.


    His head bowed deeper as he answered. "Lady Aydalia Farro," The guard began. "She''s opened her eyes."

 Chapter 443 - 443

    <h4>Chapter 443:</h4>


    Arceana''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "That is excellent news!" I told the guard. "I am positive Ayda will be thrilled once I tell her. Please inform Lady Aydalia that she can expect visitors soon if she is in good enough condition to do so." He nodded and left the room.


    Aydalia being awake would lift Ayda''s spirits. She''ll need the good news until we find out what happened to Alwin and the others. Lucia entered my mind for a moment, but he adored her. It was one of the reasons I wasn''t too worried. If anything, he would make sure she was safe above all else.


    My eyes drifted to the falling snow just outside. The windows were covered in frost on the edges, and it made for a beautiful moment. Perhaps it was this snow that kept Alwin from checking in. They''d been gone for several weeks. Arthur and Elincia had been gone for longer, but the Temple was oddly quiet. It was lonely. Perhaps it was just my age catching up to me or a moment of mncholy.


    Finally, the doors opened and in walked everyone I summoned. "Wee." I greeted the group. "It is good to see all of you."


    Captain Greigh and Sergeant Ziah escorted the group in before they took their spots behind them.


    Per the norm, the Leins led, and the others bowed when they bowed. "Greetings, Priestess. You look as beautiful and radiant as ever." Drewes Lein greeted for the group. "The sight of you alone is enough to warm us on this cold day."


    "Always a way with words, Lord Drewes."


    "Doesn''t he just." His wife''s grip tightened on his arm to what appeared to be a painful amount.


    Then I nodded my head toward her with a smirk. "And always the firm hand."


    "Always." Lady Luthi confirmed.


    My attention then turned to my students. "Cassidy, Floyd, and Ayda. It is good to see all of you. You especially, Cassidy. I am d you appear to be doing better."


    She nodded. "Far better, Priestess." The girl replied.


    "Floyd, I assume you two have been well?"


    "Sherry keeps firing me for giving out free food, but not to worry!" Floyd started. "I''ve once again rehired myself and am once again giving to those in need."


    A sigh escaped my lips. "I thought we talked about this, Floyd. That is technically trespassing. She filed anotherint about you."


    Floyd merely waved my words away. "Don''t worry. This is just how things usually go between Sherry and me. She fires me, goes to extreme lengths to keep me that way, but she alwayses crawling back." He then gestured to himself. "Not to brag, Priestess, but have you tasted my cooking? I''m amazing."


    Ayda and Cassidy seemed to reluctantly give the man credit where credit was due. These were the little moments that amused me the most. Things that I couldn''t ount for or predict. It was a shame that they onlyst so briefly.


    "I will take your word for it." My attention then shifted to Aydast. "How are you?"


    The young Elf seemed on edge, which was to be expected. "Anxious, Priestess." She answered.


    I nodded. "I can imagine. No doubt you heard what some of this meeting entails?" My question was met with a nod from many. "There are a few topics I wish to discuss, but the one I have no doubt you are most concerned with is your brother."


    "It is." Ayda confirmed. "Has there really been no word for almost two weeks?"


    "Indeed. However," I gestured outside to the falling snow. "The snow has worsened, and there could be a storm in the west near the veil. That was thest known location of their party."


    Drewes spoke up. "Have you sent someone to investigate?"


    The question was quickly followed by his wife. "Or perhaps reinforcements?"


    Shaking my head, I answered. "No. Given the situation, I''m afraid that there is no one I would trust to send and make it back sessfully. Maybe if my sister or General Kheri were here, but both Alwin and Lucia have gone silent." My words did not put them at ease. "Part me expects Kine toe flying in through the snow, chilled to the bone with news, but there has been nothing."


    "Send me!" Ayda quickly shouted.


    "No." I immediately answered expecting it.

 Chapter 444 - 444

    <h4>Chapter 444:</h4>


    Arceana''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "While your potential is far greater than Alwin''s, you are young and inexperienced." She moved to protest, but I held up my hand. "There is a reason he is the General of our Elven forces. General Alwin should be able to handle any situation that may arise. It is why I sent him."


    It was Drewes who spoke up. "But what if they ran into Demon forces simr to the ones that attacked Helmsforth. I dare say that even the General would be hard pressed in such a situation."


    Cassidy spoke up as she ced a hand on Ayda''s shoulder tofort her. "But it was Arthur who dealt with themst time. If Alwin ran into such forces..." The redhead trailed off as Ayda looked down.


    "Is there some way we could contact Priestess Elincia?" Lady Luthi suggested. "If she could inform Sir Arthur of the situation I am sure they-" She suddenly stopped and went wide eyed.


    Many stepped back in surprise, while others looked at me with shocked expressions. No. Not at me. Behind me. Even the guards seemed stunned and unsure of what to do. As I started to turn around to look behind my throne, someone stepped beside me.


    My eyes followed the body up only to meet with the cold eyes of Arthur Pendragon looking down on me. There was a slight shimmer in his eyes that unnerved me. His gaze was focused solely on me. My breath caught in my throat as he put his hand on the top of my throne before he leaned down toward me.


    Arthur spoke in an emotionless tone as he kept my gaze without blinking. "Where''s Lucia, Priestess?" He asked, and my voice failed me. "You see, I can''t sense her in the capital. So, where is she?"


    With his gaze on me, all I could do was open and close my mouth silently. "Sir Arthur," Drewes cut in, but he didn''t turn his attention away from me. "We had no idea you had returned. Wee back. How was your mission in the East?"


    Slowly, Arthur blinked before his eyes flickered to Drewes with his head and body following moments after. He seemed to examine the room for a moment. However, as he looked over the group his gaze stopped on Cassidy for some reason. The redhead seemed to avert her gaze, but I figured I should step in. I moved to stand up and started to until...


    "Sit down." Arthur immediately said without looking at me.


    Biting my lip, I did as instructed. "Perhaps it would be best to discuss the situat-" Luthi began.


    Again, Arthur cut another person off. "Stop." He looked to Greigh, Ziah, and Cassidy. "Do any of you three know where Lucia is?"


    Greigh stepped forward. "I do, but I think it might be best for you to take a moment and-"


    All it took was one step. One step and Greigh went silent. It was slow. Methodically so. Arthur stepped down my dais as he made his way to the Captain. Those in his way parted like it was the obvious thing to do. Greigh, however, frowned as he seemed to break out into a cold sweat.


    "Where?" Arthur spoke as he stood in front of the Captain. "I can no longer feel her, which means something has happened." He exined in a low tone.


    Cassidy stepped between the two, which did little to make him back down. "Arthur, Ah know yer-"


    A burst of wind came from Arthur as I had to cover my ears like everyone else. "Where is Lucia!?!?!?" The man demanded as a strange chirping seemed to enter his voice.


    Many backed away from the man as Cassidy held up her hands to try and calm him. However, a pressure filled the room. It felt like a weight suddenly appeared across my body. The sound of snapping grabbed our attention as parts of the room began to have cracks appear. Windows, walls, floor, and ceiling all started topromise.


    Her arms fell to her side. "She went west with Alwin." The man''s tension seemed to disappear instantly.


    Arthur let out a sigh of relief as the pressure disappeared and his expression lightened. "Okay." He said slowly. "Okay! So, maybe she just forgot about the orb!" The man stated, but I had no idea what he was referring to. "Or she was just too excited since it''s her first time visiting another ce!" A chuckled escaped his lips. "Apologies, I thought there was an emergency. It''s been a rough couple of weeks."


    "Arthur..." Cassidy let out sadly.


    He seemed to catch on to her tone. "What? I mean, if they went west, I imagine it was on some manner of vacation or getaway, right?" The redhead didn''t answer. "Right?"


    Greigh stepped beside Cassidy as I, and everyone else, continued to watch. "She was sent with Alwin, Kine, and a task force to investigate people disappearing in the west. Some towns have gone entirely missing from what we know." He exined. "We were receiving updates from them periodically up until about two weeks ago."


    "Two weeks?" Arthur repeated, and Greigh nodded. "Two weeks!?" He asked again in disbelief.


    As he took in the news, he seemed to tremble. His breath became shaky, and it almost sounded like he was trying not to sob or calm himself down. It wasn''t working. His chest revealed how upset he was as it rose and fell rapidly. Arthur''s hands trembled for a moment before he snapped his head around and his gaze fell on me. All forms of emotion that he was expressingpletely vanished as he looked at me.


    To my surprise, Arthur stepped away from the little group and started to move back to me. Slowly, he walked back in my direction. As soon as he put his foot on my dais once more, my guards moved to stop him, but they were frozen in ce. Step by step, he climbed up to my throne once more. Nervousness entered my breathing as he stood over me finally.


    "Arthu-" I tried, but was forcibly stopped as he grabbed my hair and ripped me from my seat.

 Chapter 445 - 445

    <h4>Chapter 445:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Many of us watched stunned as all of us were frozen in ce. All the guards, the Leins, even Ayda along with Greigh tried to move to help. However, we could only look on as Arceana''s feet were dragged across the floor as both her hands grabbed his wrist. Her knees hit the steps as he walked down to us once more.


    As he approached us, several teleportations went off, and Elves appeared in strange uniforms. Each held a red and ck weapon of sorts, but all of them came to an immediate halt as well. A few tried teleporting, and it worked. Until they were mmed mercilessly into the ground and knocked unconscious.


    The Priestess had finally had enough before her hands ignited. "If you even try it, I''ll crush your hands." Arthur whispered without even looking down.


    Arceana, to her credit, understood how grave the situation was and her magic dissipated. "You can''t do this!" She spoke through the pain.


    He hefted her up to face him. "I warned you." Arthur said as several veins began to protrude up and down his neck and face. "I warned you what would happen if you tried to hurt Lucia."


    "I ordered her to help Alwin given his situation!" The Priestess replied angrily.


    "You sent an emotionallypromised man to investigate possible Demon activity," Arthur began before he shook her hair, which made her cry out in pain. "And you sent Lucia with him!"


    "People will spread the word of what happened here!" Arceana told him.


    Even Lord Drewes tried to calm him by using his reputation. "Surely you, our most sensible Knight, can see that this will turn the people against you. They adore you, but this will ensure their wrath should you continue down this path." The Duke told him.


    "Let them!" Arthur spat back. "See if I care. This mountain exists on my patience and pure sufferance alone." He then turned to Greigh and me before he held Arceana up in front of us painfully. "Did she give the order?"


    "Arthur, ya need ta calm down." I told him.


    His eyes seemed to spark as a few bursts of lightning shot from them as he spoke through clenched teeth. "I need to see my dau-" He paused and closed his eyes for a moment. "I need to see Lucia. I need to know she''s safe." Arthur exined. "How far west did they go? What was therest known position?"


    Greigh spoke before I could. "Thest word we received from them was next to The Veil. A few miles just south of the northern territories and border towns." He then looked to Arceana. "Please, put the Priestess down, Sir."


    He held her up a little higher. "Did she give the order, Greigh?" Arthur questioned.


    Nodding, the Captain answered. "She did, but it made sense."


    Arthur dropped Arceana to the floor with a thud. The Priestess moved to stand, but Arthur pushed her to the floor once more with his leg. This surprised many present as he proceeded to put his foot on her chest and pinned her down. ring down at her, a few cracks appeared on the floor under as she grunted in pain from the force Arthur was using.


    Our Knight''s tone turned cold. "Do you know what I''m going to do to you if there is even one scratch on that girl?" He asked cruelly. "I will repay every pound of flesh tenfold. Blood for blood, Priestess. I warned you what would happen should you try this."


    "Alwin needed her!" Arceana grunted a reply from beneath him.


    "Alwin needed to stay here and continue to rest! Not send him out into the field against an unknown enemy force!" Arthur instantly said back as he seemed to push down harder before he leaned over. "You should''ve learned your lesson the night you tried to sell her to me."


    That got my eyes to widen in shock. "Priestess!" Ayda shouted in horror at the thought.


    Many others voiced their disbelief along with other words of protest, but that exined a lot. There was a reason Arthur was so on guard with Arceana. A reason why he disliked her so much. I''m not one to interfere with rtionships, and I know Arthur has no romantic feelings for her. Still, the mere thought that the Priestess would do such a thing... It was disturbing.


    "You go too far, Sir Arthur." Lady Luthi cut in. "Do you really expect us to believe the Priestess would do such a thing?"


    His eyes snapped to her, and she quickly averted her gaze. "I don''t give a shit what you believe." Arthur then turned back to the Priestess. "She tried to sell her own Niece." The Priestesses eyes widened at that, and Arthur nodded. "Yes, I know who she is. She''s not yours or Elincia''s. You really think I won''t take away your throne or your mountain?" He stepped off of her.


    Arceana rubbed her chest before she stood slowly in front of Arthur. "This is my mountain! My city, my kingdom, and my ce of power, Arthur." The Priestess spat. "I have protected us for thousands of years, and I will not let you take it away from me! It''s mine! I built all of this! Me!"


    Arthur merely scoffed at her words in response. "Spare me."

 Chapter 446 - 446

    <h4>Chapter 446:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "You built this off of the sess of others. Not your own." He told her before leaning in an inch or so from her face as she red at him. "You stand here because of them. This mountain was used to satiate your inferiorityplex. A living remnant has no right to the deeds of the fallen."


    Arthur finally released all of us, and I stepped next to him. "Ya need ta calm down." I told him as Greigh moved in front of him with Ziah. "Let''s go." We tried to move him, but it was useless.


    Her guards immediately took her and pulled her away from Arthur. The Duke and Duchess were unsure of what to do while Ayda watched on in disbelief. Emotions were high, and something was clearly wrong with Arthur. I knew he liked Lucia, but this was overkill, even for him. He didn''t differentiate between guards or bystanders. Freezing everyone was not something he would normally do.


    The Lestranian Knight then proceeded to mock the Priestess. "Young Arceana, the little girl always trying to prove herself. Small, weak, pretentious." He spoke with such enunciation that his speech pattern seemed to change as he slowed each word spoken. "The princess who was never special, and only ordinary whenpared to the rest of her family." To my surprise, he seemed to wince in pain for a moment, and he grabbed his head.


    Hitting Arthur in the chest got his attention, but not in the way I had hoped as his gaze snapped to mine. Whatever pain he was in, it seemed to be forgotten from my brash action. A chirp seemed toe from him that unnerved me. He looked at me for only a moment before he finally stepped back. A portal opened, and he moved toward it while some of us tried to stop him. It was once again a fruitless effort.


    "Remember these words, ''Priestess,''" Arthur began as he talked over the shouts but held his head for a moment before he continued. "If the worst has happened, and Lucia is dead, I''ll fucking kill you." The entire throne room went silent. "And I''ll kill anyone who gets in my way." With that, he went through another portal, and closed it before anyone could follow him.


    My head whipped back to the Priestess as she spoke in an angry tone. "That Arthur Pendragon is a traitor to Lestrania, and he is to be stripped of all his titles,nd, and property!"


    To all our surprise, both the Duke and Duchess stepped forward. "You cannot do that, Priestess." Lord Drewes stated.


    The Priestess red at him. "Perhaps you are being a little rash." Greigh spoke softly. "Something is clearly wrong with Sir Arthur. We don''t know what happened-"


    "He threatened your Priestess!" My teacher roared angrily. "Does that mean nothing to any of you!?"


    Lady Luthi replied. "It does, but our investigation revealed that Sir Arthur is pivotal to our economy. Should you renounce him, our economy will crash, and the fallout will be unimaginable."


    That was news to many of us as we looked at the Nobles who seemed firm in their stance. "What are you talking about?" The Priestess demanded. "Why would that matter!? Lestrania got along just fine before that man dared to walk into The Slums!"


    Many went silent at that, and I felt a firm frowne to my lips. Even Greigh, Ziah, Ayda, and the two Noble Elves frowned. It was a disgusting term that many never expected woulde from the Priestesses mouth in such a way. Arthur said it all the time, but it was to spite the others who referred to it as such. The Priestess clearly meant it in a negative.


    Ayda seemed distraught at the term. Many hated it being called The Slums. Only once Arthur arrived and exined why he was doing it, did many start to ept it. Not many would believe the Priestess would refer to her own Capital in such a way.


    Lord Drewes took a breath before he exined. "Sir Arthur, without anyone knowing, has created multiple aliases. It is no exaggeration to say that he essentially owns Helmsforth." The Duke began. "He is, without a doubt, probably the wealthiest person in Lestrania. Maybe even the world."

 Chapter 447 - 447

    <h4>Chapter 447:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Greigh''s head turned to me as he looked at me confused. I just shrugged as I had no answer. After all, I had no idea about any of this. The Priestess just continued to re at them as if they were speaking nonsense.


    The Duchess continued. "Sir Arthur has a hand in a majority of Lestranian business, trade, and property. As far as we can tell, he did all of this through legal means." She shook her head. "That only covers for a portion of his wealth. Our investigation shows he has moved to several other kingdoms as well and is involved in almost every international trade."


    "Given his new project, and that he built the wall surrounding Helmsforth, many know he is the one who cleaned up the Lowest Rung." The Duke exined. "Along with thend to other towns and cities, many will not see this in a favorable light. The man is a hero is more ways than one."


    "If you imprison him, the economy will crash in a way I am unsure if we would be able to recover. No single person has ever had such a vastwork across Lestrania before. This could cripple us financially, militarily, and leave us vulnerable in many ways."


    "Where did he get the capital to do all this!? It can''t be just from The Rainy Helm!" The Priestess demanded.


    Lord Drewes nodded. "You are right. There is only one exnation. Sir Arthur was already incredibly wealthy before he stepped foot in Helmsforth."


    His wife nodded in agreement. "Given that his age seems to be up for debate, it is quite possible he was able to horde an unfathomable amount of wealth that none of us would know about. This allowed him to move without any of us realizing or seeing the signs. However, the truth is, whether we like it or not, Sir Arthur is carrying Lestrania in more ways than one."


    "Try not to praise the man too much, my Lord and Lady." The Priestess said almost mockingly. "You might show your favor."


    The husband and wife frowned at that. "It has nothing to do with favor, Priestess." Lord Drewes responded firmly. "However, your own actions are almost as unbing as Sir Arthu-"


    "Get out." Priestess Arceana cut him off.


    Now, many of the guards were on edge. "Priestess," I began as I moved closer, but couldn''t continue.


    A teleportation went off. Three people appeared. General Kheri, who was helping support Priestess Elincia with Typhon. The sudden appearance of the small group caught us all by surprise. However, Elincia immediately began looking around hurriedly.


    "Where is Arthur?!" She demanded.


    A sigh escaped my lips as soon as his name left her mouth. "He just left." I told her.


    "After threatening to kill me!" Priestess Arceana shouted.


    Kheri immediately stepped in. "Arthur''s been poisoned, and it is affecting his mind. He is extremely vtile depending on his energy levels and has little to no filter." The General stated. "If he said he will kill the Priestess, there is a high chance he meant it."


    Greigh pitched in. "Oh, he meant it. Once he found out Lady Lucia was missing after being sent with Alwin to-"


    Priestess Elincia held up her hands to stop him. "Lucia is missing?!" Her head snapped to her sister. "What in the world is going on!? Arthur left because he said something about Lucia was calling for help."


    To my surprise, General Kheri grabbed Greigh, and motioned for several other guards to assist her. "We don''t have time for this! Move the Priestesses to a safe location!"


    "What!?" I let out surprised. "Arthur is just-"


    "No!" She cut me off immediately. "He is not in his right mind. The man almost killed me, and several others." Kheri informed us. "I''ve had horrible feelings in the past, but if Arthur arrives, none of us will be able to stop him."


    Scoffing, Priestess Arceana rolled her eyes. "Arthur is not all powerful. There are many ways to deal with people like him. Besides, what kind of message would it send if we go into hiding from our own knight."


    Looking at her sister, the other Priestess spoke. "We watched his limbs get ripped off, his body was torn in two at the waist, and part of his head was destroyed..." Elincia stated, and the room went quiet. "It annoyed him at best. So, dearest sister, how do you n on stopping such a person?"

 Chapter 448 - 448

    <h4>Chapter 448:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Ziah spoke softly. "What happened in the East for him to get such wounds?" She asked.


    "Now is not the time, Sergeant." Kheri cut in. "Given the situation, I am ordering all guards to move the Priestesses and put Helmsforth on high alert. Their safety has beenpromised and seeing as how I am the only General here, I will be takingmand."


    "Do not think to move me, General." Arceana warned. "I am in no mood for these games."


    Bickering quickly ensued. A type of madness and chaos I would never have expected from the Priestesses. Even the Nobles and guards got involved. Everything decayed into shouting while Ayda grabbed Typhon and moved over to my side. We watched the scene unfold as we were unsure of what to do. Eventually, the Zugal General grabbed the attention of everyone.


    "People are dying!" Kheri suddenly shouted. "None of you know how serious this situation is!" She pointed off to the side as she continued. "Wherever Arthur is, he is likely killing people!" A familiar portal opened, and Kheri shouted, "Protect the Priestesses!"


    However, it wasn''t Arthur who came from it, but Alwin. He was flung from the portal roughly and he rolled across the ground. Many were in shock at his appearance as heid there motionlessly. The Elven General looked malnourished and gaunt. My eyes moved back to the portal, but it closed.


    All eyes instantly went to the General as Ayda rushed to her brother''s side. "Alwin!" She screamed. "Alwin!?" Shaking him gently, she looked him over as he magic ignited. "What happened to you!?" After a moment, she looked at the two Priestesses. "Help me!"


    Things continued to escte as before they could help, a horrible scream shook the mountain. My eyes widened when I heard some familiar chirping within it that was simr to Arthur''s voice not too long ago. It grew louder, and louder to the point where I had to cover my ears. Soon, the ground beneath our feet started to shake before it suddenly went silent, and I wasn''t sure if I had gone deaf.


    Kheri spoke softly as she looked down with wide eyes. "We''re all gonna die..."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Western Border


    Earlier


    "Find her." I mumbled to myself as I flew through the air. "Find her." It was my mantra. "Find her." So, the worst wouldn''t happen again. "Find her." She needs me.


    Opening a portal as far west as I had been, I shot through the snow and wind towards The Veil. With how fast I was travelling, it didn''t take me long to get there. There was nothing I could see on the ground as The Veil seemed blend in with the snowy environment. It stretched across the horizon as far as the eye could see.


    "Find her." I repeated as I headed toward the border. "Find her." That was where they lost contact. "Find-"


    My words stopped when I came upon the remains of a battle. Lestranian colors blended into the snow as carriages, carts, and more were slowly being covered. gs littered the area along with dead bodies. Looking over the area as quickly as possible, there were no signs of Alwin or Lucia, but I knew my orb was close. While it was faint before, I could definitely feel it getting closer.


    There were no signs about where they could have possibly gone. Soon, my eyes focused on The Veil, and I grit my teeth. Part of me considered rushing in, but if I was wrong, I''d have to deal with trying to get out. I was arrogant, it''s true. Enough that I believed I''d be able to power my way in and out without issue. However, my orb didn''t feel like it was on the other side of it.


    "Find her." I whispered once more.


    Stretching my energy out in every direction, it searched for my orb, and more importantly, Lucia. A blue nket covered the entire area. Farther than even my own eyes could see. Thankfully, I felt something. It was small. Almost like a prick or pinch. My eyes snapped in the direction of the Northern Kingdoms on the other side of the border.


    "Find her." Using my gravity, I shot off once more leaving a deafening boom behind me. "Find her." If those Zugal are the ones responsible... "Find her."


    As I homed in on my orb, there was nothing in sight at the location where I could sense it. However, I could definitely feel it under me. That meant they were likely underground. Without wasting any time, my body began to fall as I dived toward the snow. Plowing through the white powder, and icy ground, they both parted in front of me.


    "Find her." I mumbled but was unable to hear it as the destruction of the surrounding rock was too loud.


    However, as I continued, the orb was getting closer and closer. Before I knew it, the ground caved in entirely and I found myself floating in a room. I say room, but underground tunnel system would be more urate. I was on edge. Time was of the essence, and I knew it. Although, when the smell hit me, my eyes widened at the familiarity of it. I turned to dart off toward the orb but stopped as I set eyes upon a familiar figure.


    "Kine?" The name left my mouth in distaste.

 Chapter 449 - 449

    <h4>Chapter 449:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Underground Tunnel System


    Earlier


    "Hmm." I hummed out, annoyed as Inded on my feet before his strung-up body.


    Kine meant nothing to me. He was a student of Arceana and Elincia, which wasn''t much. However, I do believe he and Cass were friends. Maybe they were just fellow students, but they still had a rtionship. I honestly forgot about him for a bit. Well, until I saw him like this.


    I didn''t care that he was dead. However, it mattered because of the situation, and how he looked. Aside from being dead for a while, his wings had been cut off. Kine was also clearly tortured. These wounds weren''t from the battle up above, but instead were gained once he had been captured.


    "Find her." Turning from him, my eyes looked to one tunnel where I sensed my orb. "Find her." Many different magical auras danced throughout the tunnels, but none were distinct.


    A coughing grabbed my attention from a doorway. Whipping toward it, I readied myself, but there was no attack. Instead, a wheezing could be heard as someone struggled to breathe. Moving to the door, my eyes widened when I saw Alwin in some manner of rig with his hands above his head. They were encased and likely preventing him from using his magic.


    The Elven General saw me, and he coughed in surprised. "Arthawck..." The Elf began hacking as I approached him.


    For a moment, he looked d to see me until I grabbed his neck tightly. Some of my energy poured into his throat to ease some of the pain. He clearly had been malnourished. The man was gaunt, with dry lips, and no doubt cracks all up and down his throat. Alwin had been starved and denied water.


    "Where is Lucia?" I asked him coldly.


    His teeth grit in pain as he spoke in a choked tone. "Down the third tunnel on the right. She''s in the room at the end. Help her."


    Letting go of him, I replied. "Why do you think I''m here? For you?" Opening a portal, he gasped when I broke his chains and picked him up. "You couldn''t even protect her."


    "Arth-"


    Hefting him up unceremoniously, I cut him off. "Are there any more survivors?" He shook his head no. "Jesus. When you fuck up, you go all out, huh?" Without waiting for a response, I tossed him into the portal and then closed it. "Third tunnel on the right." I repeated. "Find her."


    Leaving Alwin''s holding room, I moved back to where Kine''s body was still up on disy. My gaze lingered on him for a moment, but the living held more priority to me. Moving through the tunnel as my feet left the ground, I flew as fast as I could to Lucia. Even though it felt like my orb was in the other direction, Alwin would not lie to me about this. I trusted that he wanted Lucia to be rescued as well.


    "No..." I said breathlessly as I entered the room.


    The smell of blood filled the air, and at the center of it all was Lucia. My body trembled as I rushed over to her. Her hair was no longer pink as it had been dyed by her blood. Two of her fingers were missing. One from each hand. Cuts covered her body along with horriblecerations across her stomach all the way up to her neck.


    Lucia barely looked alive as I stood in front of her. A chill rang down my neck as I thought maybe the worst had happened. After all, it appeared as though all this blood was from her. How long had she endured this? Why didn''t my orb notify me sooner? Did it and I just couldn''t tell?


    My hands shook in front of her as I was scared to touch her. "Lucia?" I tried softly. "No. No! Lucia!" My calls went silent as she was in a daze or worse. "Lucia!" I tried again louder, and her head twitched before Lucia''s gaze slowly found my own.


    "Arthur?" She let out in a weak sob.


    A shakyugh of relief left my lips as I nodded. "Yeah. I''m gonna get you out of here." I told her as I broke her restraints. "You''re gonna be fine." As I picked her up, she yelped in pain, but moving her caused a disturbing amount of blood to pour from her wounds. "You''re gonna be fine! I''m gonna take care of you!"


    Opening a portal, we appeared in the Hollow Forest. "Arthur?" Lucia called out to me painfully.


    "Camoa!" I called for her desperately.


    "Arthur." She said my name again through quivering lips as her jaw ttered.


    "Yeah! I''m here!" A weak, and forced smile spread across my lips as I tried to reassure her. "Don''t worry baby girl..." I didn''t know tears were falling from my eyes until they fell onto her. "I''m gonna get you help."

 Chapter 450 - 450

    <h4>Chapter 450:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    Earlier


    Her blood poured down my arms and body as I quickly set her down. "You''re gonna be fine! Camoa will help!" I looked around the clearing to all the trees as I shouted for the Druid once more. "Camoa! Camoa please!"


    The Druid was the only option. I didn''t trust Arceana, and they themselves came to Camoa for help. With Lucia''s natural healing capabilities, this is the best option. They''re all useless anyway, nor could they be trusted. Camoa was the only choice to save Lucia and she was fading fast. Whatever they did to her, should she try to escape, it was meant to kill her. That was likely how they kept both Lucia, and Alwin, subdued.


    She began to cough, and blood came from her lips as she shook in my arms. The ground had snow, which was cleared as I set her down. Immediately, I pushed down on her wounds to stop the bleeding. The girl cried out in pain as she yelped and tried to push my hands away. However, despite how much I wanted to stop hurting her, it was the only way to save her. So, my hands pushed down even more.


    "I know!" I said with a nod as I kept my hands firmly on the wound. "I know it hurts, but you need to fight through the pain." My voice was shaking as I realized she was on death''s door. "Camoa!!!" The name left my lips and the surrounding nts fluttered in the wind from the volume I used.


    Sobs escaped her lips as her bloodied hands tried to push my face away. She iled about weakly as her hands merely slid across my face as she tried to fight against me. Pained grunts were all she let out at this point as her lips trembled as they turned blue while her face paled.


    "Listen to me," I told Lucia as tears poured down her cheeks and sides of her head. "I need you to focus on your magic. I''m gonna pour some of my energy into you, and you need to use it to help close your wounds." She didn''t seem to be listening as she continued to cry, and more blood came from her lips. "Lucia, you need to listen! Get ready!"


    Desperation hit, and my energy poured into her. She cried out in pain, as her iling turned into her trying to move my hands away from her. However, as my energy poured into her, I looked into her eyes as I saw all the light from them fade.


    "Lucia?"


    Her tears stopped as they had already stained her face along with trails of blood. My eyes widened when the shaking of her lips stopped while her hands fell limply to her side. I watched as her chest no longer rose and fell with her breathing and went deathly still. My child''s eyes lidded slightly as her bodypletely slumped underneath me.


    "Lucia!?" There was no response even as I started to pour of my energy into her. "You need to focus! Come on!" I shook her, and even though I was touching her most grievous wounds, she didn''t respond. "He-Help! Camoa!!! Kandma!!! Anyone!!!" Moving my hands from her stomach, I lifted her into myp as I put one of my hands on her face. "Come on, baby girl." My forehead rested against hers as I tried to put more of my energy into her. "Come on."


    "..." There was no response as her dead eyes stared at nothing.


    Tears started to pour down my cheeks once more as they dripped onto her face. "Lucia?" Her name left my lips shakily.


    Camoa''s Point of View


    The Hollow Forest


    My name had been called. It was nothing new, but it was a rare urrence. As was the one who called it. Normally, I knew the exact moment when Arthur Pendragon would enter the forest. However, this was different. He appeared without warning, and there was a disturbing urgency to his tone. A desperation for his cries.


    As I phased into the clearing from one of the trees, my eyes immediately set upon the scene. A man holding onto a girl as he sobbed uncontrobly. Undisturbed snow surrounded them except for the crimson-colored snow underneath them. Lady Lucia was likely the reason he called for me.


    "Arthur."


    The man let out the most heart wrenching cry I''d ever heard. Wincing, I covered my ears from the sheer volume as waves of snow shot past me. Eventually, he stopped, but he panted almost like a beast readying for a hunt. Standing, he slowly walked over to me. However, as he did, his form started to change.


    I watched as his fingers elongated into ws. Armor began to appear on his arms as he handed her off to me with blue streaks of energy imprinting on his skin. He softly put a w on her face as I stood there frozen while several vines helped me keep Lady Lucia aloft. Arthur hadpletely changed his appearance to something I had never seen before but heard about from the forest. It was far more intimidating than I thought possible.


    Without another word, a portal opened, and Arthur disappeared. It wasn''t momentster when the forest floor began to shake rhythmically. Almost like giant footsteps were approaching. Whatever animals were in the area began to flee as the steps got closer. However, I ignored them as I began to look over the maimed High Elf.


    "What happened to you?" I whispered as I summoned my magic.

 Chapter 451 - 451

    <h4>Chapter 451:</h4>


    ?????''s Point of View


    Underground Tunnel System


    My mother burst into the room in a panicked state. "Get up." She ordered.


    "What?" I asked, surprised. "Why?"


    Not waiting for me to get up, she moved over to me and grabbed my arm. "Now, Freya!" Dragging me from the room, we started running through the halls. "We need to leave now! Leave and hide!" She muttered to herself.


    "Where are we going!?" I asked as she forcibly dragged me along. "Better yet, what''s wrong!?" We came to a sudden stop before she turned to me.


    "Something came here." My mother stated. "It took Alwin and Lucia."


    My head shook in surprise at this news andck of rm. "It took them?"


    She was sweating nervously as she started dragging me again. "Took, rescued, saved... Whatever word you want to use."


    We moved through the halls passing soldiers who looked confused. "I don''t understand why we haven''t gone after him, or better yet, why is there no rm for an intruder breaking in?"


    "I can''t teleport, Freya." She admitted as we moved toward one of the childcare centers. "That thing''s magic, or whatever it is, is monstrous. It''s likely a Demon sent here to kill me for escaping thatboratory all those years ago."


    "What does that have to do with your magic not working?"


    "Its magic is covering the entirety of our tunnels and above. I can''t focus as it seems to be pressing down on me continually, but only me. Like it''s targeting me." She exined as we stopped outside one of the areas where we kept our young. "Listen to me, Freya! We need to leave before it returns!" There was fear in my mother''s voice as she shook me.


    I looked at her before turning back down the tunnels. "But... What about everyone else?"


    She shook her head. "There may be no time. Once you''re safe, I will return for them, but we''ll take the hidden passage in the center to flee for the time being."


    "We should at least take the children."


    "There isn''t time!" She shouted at me.


    Her chest heaved up and down as she looked at me. However, before she could reply, everything seemed to take on a blue tint. It felt like something was squeezing my lungs as my legs gave out. Sweat poured from my body as I struggled to breathe. My eyes were unfocused as I tried to look up at my mother dizzily.


    As I found her, I saw her teeth were clenched tight and her eyes wide. Whatever was happening, it wasn''t just to me. She was just able to handle it better. The cries of scared children came from the center. It was impossible to stand up as all the strength in my body seemed to be gone. Things got worse when I heard it. A horrible screeching sound in the form of clicks thunder through the tunnels.


    Slowly, my eyes tilted up toward the tunnel we just came down as I saw little sparks of blue lighting shoot through the blue cloud. The screeching continued as the tunnels shook horribly, and I thought they would copse at any moment. Turns out, they did and didn''t. Cries of horror, fear, and so much more echoed through the tunnels as sections mmed shut viciously. It sounded like men, women, and children were all being ughtered.


    Struggling to breathe, my mother grabbed my arm and yanked me into the center. "Freya," She started before a burst of wind came into the center. "Gah!" On it was a red mist that carried through the tunnels in a horrifying manner.


    Copsing on the floor, I looked up at my mother, who was now powdered in blood. So were the children and I in the room, but none of us could stand. They were so young. Only a few years old. The chirping was getting closer as I moved to my hands and knees. Shuffling over to the children who were lying on the floor unconscious from the pressure, I tried tofort them.


    "Get up, Freya." My mother pleaded. "You need to run." She said after what felt like hours.


    I felt breathless. "I can''t." I forced out.


    "Please, Freya..." Fear entered her voice as she knew what wasing before I did.


    The screaming had stopped. All the tunnels were silent, and it sounded like they were now empty. My gaze drifted out to the long hallway. Whatever crystals there were illuminating the passageways slowly started to crumble and shatter. Whatever light remained was in the room with us as we could only stare at the dark helplessly.


    From the corner, a creature appeared. It blended in with the dark except for blue cracks on its body that gave off a small amount of light. Them, and its eyes. Eyes that immediately set upon us as it seemed to float off the ground as we could hear no footsteps from it. Only the random chirp that escaped its throat.

 Chapter 452 - 452

    <h4>Chapter 452:</h4>


    Freya''s Point of View


    Underground Tunnel System


    The creature didn''t move. It didn''t need to. Neither my mother nor I could even twitch as I felt like I would die if I even breathed. While it watched us, I lowered my gaze before I looked up at my mom. My mother hadn''t been able to turn around as she was frozen, looking down at me. She knew it was there, and her eyes bounced back and forth as she tried to think of anything.


    A chirp here and there would remind us that it was there. Waiting purposefully to see what we would do. We knew it was likely that this was thest of us. No one else hade, and it was even more doubtful that some would escape whatever this creature was. Not even my mother would be able to escape.


    The children were all unconscious, and I wondered if it ughtered everything it could find. I heard the screams of children earlier, so I was fearful it nned to kill all of us. Why was it here? Because of the Lestranians? None of this made sense.


    "Freya..." My mother''s voice came in barely a whisper, and my eyes shot up to her once more. "When I move, you run." She told me in a shaky voice. "Yes." Was her reply to the slight shake of my head. "You run, and you don''t look back."


    "Moth-"


    Letting out a battle cry as her magic activated, she moved to turn around but never got the chance. Blood sttered across my face, the top of my hair, and my back. A w was sticking out of my mother''s chest where her heart was. She didn''t even have the chance to turn around. It eventually shoved its entire arm through as it moved closer while its free hand circled around to her neck slowly.


    However, something strange happened. Her body shook violently. I would''ve understood if it was because of the creature that was now directly behind her and injured her so. Yet, it wasn''t the creature behind it. A small spell seemed to be cast as her hair turned into a pink to match Lucia''s. Her eyes also turned purplish, which confused me.


    With blood spilling out of her mouth, she somehow summoned the strength to look over her shoulder at the creature. The creature seemed surprised as well as its eyes widened in shock. It seemed to shake as its form began to dissipate. Where once stood a demon like monster, now stood a man.


    "Mordred?" My mother whispered but in a voice not her own.


    He moved to hold her up as her legs gave out. "Mara?" The name left his mouth in disbelief as his body shook.


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    I''d been waiting for this moment. That look on his face. Utter disbelief. A broken expression that I''d long to see from him. Given that I was controlling my ward, I had to keep my emotions under control, but I would savor this moment. His face moved through several different expressions.


    "Mara?" He let out with wide eyes. "How-Wh-What?" Arthur could barely finish any of his words from how lost he was.


    Bringing my fingers to my throat, my magic activated and used a voice I knew all too well. "You abandoned me. Left me in her hands." I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes in amusement as I let out a few coughs. "I waited for you..." For the final touches, I moved my wards hands to his face before I removed my control and let her die.


    "Do you think that was wise?" Tor asked me from inside my body still.


    "It''s these little moments that make it all worthwhile. Besides, why shouldn''t I get some payback on the fools who continually stand against me?" I then shrugged. "What''s he going to do?"


    Secondster, I was on my feet in horror at the sheer magical power I felt. Even in apletely separate realm, in The Crimson Wastnd, I could still feel Arthur Pendragon. My eyes were wide in disbelief. He''d been poisoned with Demon Stone. That was lethal to any god or demon. There''s no way he should be able to do this.


    I tried to focus back on my war to figure out what was happening, but it felt like the body had beenpletely destroyed. Sitting back down as my legs gave out, my hands came to my forehead in shock. Even Tor waspletely silent, and I had no doubt my other Demon Lords felt this as well. The entire world probably feels this.


    "No one is to interfere with Arthur Pendragon unless I say so." I told Tor. "We need to be careful of him. More so than anyone else." Steepling my fingers together as I waited to see what might happen, I continued. "For I fear he is more powerful than me."

 Chapter 453 - 453

    <h4>Chapter 453:</h4>


    ????''s Point of View


    Northern Kingdoms


    "Do you think something happened?" Pestilence asked his brother.


    Credo just looked at him, annoyed. "No. I''m sure everything is going perfectly. For whatever reason, Arthur suddenly appeared in the west near The Veil is likely unrted to the strange blue haze made up of his energy."


    The bandaged demon looked between his brother and the surrounding haze a few times. "I mean, if you say so. Arthur seems pretty upset to me. This is more magic he''s released than any other time I''ve seen him or felt him fight."


    The horned demon shook his head and sighed as his sarcasm was ignored. "Whatever it is, I have no desire to investigate."


    "We could, though. We''re not that far away." Pestilence replied.


    Then he turned to me. "Which I''m going to assume we''re going to leave this alone." He gestured all around to Mordred''s energy as he continued. "You can''t be considering-"


    I cut him off as I sat there. "What do you think would upset the man so much he would use such a vast amount of his-" A piercing sensation through my chest left me unable to respond as I fell from my seat.


    "What the-" Both the demon brothers moved to my side. "Are you okay!?" Credo inquired as he looked over me.


    Gasping for air, I clutched at my chest in pain. "It-" I couldn''t continue.


    "Keep a look out!" Credo told Pestilence. "I didn''t sense any magic, but who knows."


    Pestilence just crouched down next to me as my vision became blurry. "Isn''t this because..."


    Everything went dark as his words faded.


    Dryritt''s Point of View


    Beyond the Ashen Curtain


    "Where is Dryritt?"


    The voice called that had summoned me. Moving into the room, a walkway leading into the center of a magma pool resided a throne. Our King sat there waiting for me. In the surrounding pit of liquid fire were several Dragons all keeping an eye on me. The guards were all selected by the King himself. None were a real threat to me, nor the King. Then again, there weren''t many who could threaten our King.


    "You called for me, my King?" I asked as I stood before him as the glow dully illuminated his crimson hair.


    "It was you who attended the meeting in Lestrania, was it not?" He inquired.


    I nodded. "I did."


    He then stood and wrapped his wings around his body as he towered over me as he approached. "And you spoke with this ''Arthur Pendragon,'' who you im to be Mordred?"


    My eyes blinked at the question since I was not expecting it. "I did." I answered once more.


    Stopping in front of me, he looked down at me. "Then you can perhaps exin why I feel such powerful magic above us?" He questioned. "It doesn''t feel demonic in nature, and the Priestesses don''t have the magic necessary for such pressure, so it must be Arthur Pendragon."


    Our King was not normal. He was the most powerful Dragon ever born, and he was still young. I think he was approaching his fourteenth hundred year. The King was not one to lie about this and only became this confrontational when he felt like there was a threat. Although, our King had reason to be after what happened to him.


    "I''ve no clue, my King. Maybe he is trying to locate us?" I offered.


    "Has there been some change in his allegiance to those putrid Priestesses?"


    I shook my head. "Doubtful. Shall I go look?"


    However, as I asked the question, whatever the King felt suddenly invaded the entire chamber. My blood ran cold at the sheer pressure being put out. Even the other Dragons felt it. Our King looked up with narrowed eyes as a stream of steam exhaled from his nose.


    "Keep everyone off the surface. Call our sentries back. Arthur Pendragon isn''t anywhere near us." He ordered as a few Dragons moved through the chamber before he moved to sit back on his throne. "Alert all others to be on high alert. Whatever has the man worked up, I want to keep away from ournds."


    My eyes drifted upwards as I wondered what could''ve possibly happened.


    Sherry''s Point of View


    The Rainy Helm


    Many were gathered in the streets as the ground shook. All were concerned as they whispered about. Some had run through the streets, saying that a giant beast was approaching from the Hollow Forest. It was a little worrying, but no guard forces had been sent out yet. I had faith everything would be okay with the Priestess watching over us.


    However, my eyes moved to Floyd when I heard him whisper. "Beautiful." He was looking up, so I followed his gaze.


    Blue clouds moved over us, which reminded me of Sir Arthur''s eyes. Even the bolts of lightning that shot through them bore his likeness. My brow raised as I looked back down at Floyd, who wore a rather wide and disturbing smile. It wasn''t until I looked into his eyes that a shiver ran through me. His eyes were pink.


    "Floyd?" I called out to him.


    After blinking, it seemed to disappear, so I thought I was just seeing things. "Yeah?" He asked back normally.


    I bit my lip for a moment before looking back up at the clouds. "Do you think this has something to do with Arthur? Wasn''t he supposed to be in Vithari?" There was no response. "Floyd?" My calls were heard by customers since Floyd was nowhere to be found when I looked back down. "Floyd!?"

 Chapter 454 - 454

    <h4>Chapter 454:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    We were all caught unaware. Whatever Arthur was up to, it was concerning. First, we received reports something was in the Hollow Forest. Not overly surprising, given the forest in general. It wasn''t until he informed us that he could see it on the horizon from miles away did most of us head outside to analyze the situation.


    Never before had I been as ufortable about Helmsforth''s positioning in Lestrania as I was now. The capital was put here to help keep an eye on the forest. Although, seeing some manner of creature that towered over all the hundred foot trees slowly walk over to us from miles away... It was a little disconcerting. Especially as it got closer and closer. Truly something of enormity that appeared to be bigger than Helmsforthbined.


    If that wasn''t rming enough, there was a massive magical spike in the west. The only person that I could think of that would be in the west was Arthur. Things got worse as it only seemed to grow as time passed and was so potent that even Humans and Zugal could sense it.


    "Does anyone else feel that?" Ziah inquired to her little group.


    My neck felt like it was on a swivel as I switched back and forth from the west to the approaching creature in the forest.


    Kheri responded in a defeated tone. "I can see that." She said, and I turned to her with a raised brow. "Look." Gesturing with her head to the west and up into the sky, the General sighed. "Anything seem familiar?"


    An eye-catching blue that didn''t belong to the sky''s natural color rolled in like clouds. Blue lighting, which was almost a trademark for Arthur''s power, shot through the sky as it boomed as it seemed to expand throughout the entirety of the west.


    Whipping toward Arceana, I seethed. "What did you do!?"


    She put a hand on her chest. "Me!?" My sister was instantly upset. "The man threatened to kill me!"


    "If he wants to kill you, he can!" I told her as I waved my arms about in disbelief. "How can you not understand this by now!?" Then I put my hand to my forehead in annoyance. "Why would you send Alwin, and Lucia?! It makes no sense! The General just lost his father, and his mother is horribly burned and in aa!"


    "Aydalia is fine!" Arceana replied dismissively. "She is awake and being looked after now."


    Apparently, Ayda had no idea. "My mom is awake!?"


    I looked at our student in surprise before I looked back to Arceana. "By the gods, Cea..." Shaking my head, I was bing more and more frustrated. "Do you seriously not realize that this is all the aftermath of your choices!?" Then I gestured to Ayda. "Can someone please take young Farro to see her mother, for goodness'' sake!?"


    A guard moved to escort the young Elf to the medical wing as I shook my head. "What!?" My sister snapped at me. "Is there something you want to say!?"


    "Oh, there are plenty of things I''d like to say, sister." I replied coldly. "But first, we need to deal with all this!" Gesturing to the blue clouds approaching along with the beast from the forest, I rubbed my face, exasperated. "I told you he was sensitive about Lucia! He even warned you, and you still sent her along too!"


    "She could have easily declined!"


    "It was the first time she would see Lestrania''snd without being on an airship! Do you really think she would ever decline such an offer!?" Then I moved to her as I gestured to her angrily. "You knew she would ept, and you knew it was dangerous!"


    We began to truly argue as Arceana gestured back to me. "So, you wanted me to leave Helmsforth undefended?!" cing a hand on her chest, she continued. "I apologize for not putting myself at risk against an unknown enemy! Maybe they should have scouted correctly instead of-"


    pping her across her cheek, she went silent as her eyes widened in shock. "How could any of them done anything correctly? Alwin was in charge, and his men knew what he was going through. What practical decision-making skills do you expect showcased from someone who is not in the right mindset to scout our own territory?"


    Kheri moved between us as my sister turned her head back to me with a re. "This isn''t the time for this. We need to move both of you to a safe location-"


    "Where!?" I cut her off. "Where do you n on moving us, General Kheri!?" My demanding tone startled the Zugal. "After everything, you saw in the east, do you really think we can avoid Arthur?" Then I pointed out to the distance once more, where the clouds drew nearer. "Whatever this is, it''s far beyond anything any of us could hope to deal with."

 Chapter 455 - 455

    <h4>Chapter 455:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "This is getting us nowhere!" Kheri yelled. "Given the situation and seeing as how neither of you canpose yourselves, I will be takingmand." She then looked to Greigh. "Take Ziah and scout whatever that creature is that is approaching."


    I kept my gaze on Arceana as the Captain replied. "Ziah and I can look into it, but there''s nothing we can do against a creature that size. Shouldn''t we start evacuating Helmsforth?" He suggested.


    Typhon responded. "And go where? Would it even be possible to outrun something sorge? The Zugal would be fine fleeing, but the Humans and most Elves would be at a loss."


    Drewes agreed with him. "Young Lord Delmaris is right. Seeing what the beast wants would be the best idea, and we will deal with things should they go awry." Then he gestured to the storm. "Although, I am at a loss for those clouds." He continued in a more disheartened tone. "Even more so about that magical power pulsating throughout the sky."


    "That''s from Arthur." Cassidy stated firmly, and I turned to her.


    "Are you positive?" I asked softly. "I assumed it was, but-"


    The redhead nodded. "Oh, Ah''m sure. Given that horrible heart wrenching scream from earlier, Ah''m positive something happened ta Lucia."


    My lips pursed at that as my eyes moved back to the clouds rolling in from the west. "Do you think you could talk to him?" I questioned as they were moving above us.


    She shook her head. "No idea, but probably not." The mountain started shaking from the approaching beast as well.


    Part of me thought this might be the end of Lestrania. I knew how powerful Arthur was. The east was truly an eye-opening experience. Even though I knew beforehand he was stronger than us, I never really knew just by how much. I know now. Killing him didn''t matter. Destroying his heart and head did little but annoy him. Whatever may happen, everything would be decided by Arthur...


    "Arthur is going to be out for blood." Kheri stated, and I looked down at that. "He wasn''t in his right mind before, and I have no doubt people are dying right now. That''s why we need to get you two somece safe." My eyes drifted to my sister, who still didn''t seem to realize the danger she was in. "Teleporting somewhere no one knows about would be best fo-"


    A portal opened, and the entire mountaintop went silent. It was definitely one of Arthur''s. Everyone turned to it on edge. My breathing caught in my throat as some backed away from the portal. Normally, the man woulde out in a second or two. Not this time. There was nothing. Just a portal that stayed open for a few minutes. I exchanged a few looks with Kheri, who just shook her head.


    Cassidy was the one who spoke up. "Maybe he wants us ta enter his portal?" She offered.


    Typhon, bless his soul, answered. "Do you feelfortable entering his portal in this situation?"


    "Not really, no." The redhead admitted.


    My eyes shot up to the clouds that rumbled as lightning began to shoot out more erratically. Many also saw it, and the thunder that followed unnerved me. Slowly, we shuffled away from the portal. Kheri moved in front of me as I saw her trembling in fear. Some others were concerned, but the Zugal General looked terrified.


    She held up one of her hands as she spoke. "Everyone move away from the portal." Kheri ordered as she kept her eyes on it. "Elincia," Her use of my name without my title grabbed my attention as she turned to me. "You need to lea-" I watched as her eyes widened.


    Shoving me to the side, my head snapped to where she was looking. Arceana was unaware of it, but Arthur was standing right behind her. However, he looked very off. Blue lines were etched into his skin and ran down his cheeks and neck. They even split off to the sides toward his ears. His face held no expression as his eyes were focused on my sister, who had no idea he was there.


    "Cea!!!" I called out to her in terror.


    At my cry, everyone turned around, including my sister. She was unable to move. Whether it was from the intensitying from Arthur or because Arthur was holding her in ce via invisible force, I was unsure. Kheri was stopped midstride as she froze in ce. I tried to activate my magic, but it wouldn''t work. Lightning struck the area around us, and all of us flinched.


    Arthur eventually spoke as his eyes never left Arceana. "You hurt me." He imed with a chirping in his voice.

 Chapter 456 - 456

    <h4>Chapter 456:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    He nodded a few times slowly as if confirming his own words. "Yes." Arthur said before he looked up at the sky. "You have hurt me..." After a moment, his gaze returned to my sister. "I''m not here to condemn you." The man informed her indifferently. "I''m not here to scold you nor forgive you."


    There was a finality in his tone. "Arth-" I tried, but my mouth mped shut.


    One of his hands reached up to Arceana and turned her head to face all of us. She trembled as he stood there, right behind her. He then gestured to all of us, but when he did, I saw his hands were changing. My eyes widened as his fingers started to turn blue like the lines going down his face and neck.


    Drewes, Luthi, and several others were unsure how to proceed. Moving brashly in this situation could be fatal. Kheri shook as herplexion paled, her hands shaking terribly at her sides. Cassidy took a step forward, shuffling slowly, but stopped when Arthur''s gaze drifted to her. The lines on his face widened making her pause even more.


    "You took her from me." A woman''s voice came from Arthur on top of his own usual voice. "She''s dead because of you." With the chirping, it sounded like two people and a beast were speaking. "So, I havee to collect..." Arthur looked out to us. "But I am not without a heart. Take a moment to say your goodbyes." He then gestured to me. "To your sister," Then, he proceeded to turn to Typhon. "And your son."


    Tears started to pour down my sister''s face as her expression became one of dread. "Don''t do this, Arthur." Cassidy tried to reason with him. "Ah know yer upset, but do ya really think this is what Lucia would want?"


    "Lucia is dead." I nched at that. "Kine is dead." Arthur informed us before hezily gestured to the Temple with his head. "Alwin would be too if he wasn''t kept alive to talk." His gaze then returned to Arceana. "Because of her."


    Cassidy seemed as surprised at the news as I was. "Arthur," Typhon spoke up. "She''s my mom."


    The man''s eyes slowly moved to his student. "And Lucia was my daughter."


    My eyes widened at that as the entire courtyard went silent. "Lucia couldn''t be your daughter, Arthur. She-" I tried.


    He cut me off. "You likely suspect she is Elias''s daughter. He is the only likely choice because it''s obvious she''s not Rudnurth''s. Leaving only Elias since you don''t remember who her mother actually is." For the first time, Arthur''s expression started to contort into one of pure despair. "Her mother," He spat out as he looked at us. "Was Mara!" Kicking the back of Arceana''s knees, she fell onto her back as he drew his sword.


    "We don''t know who Mara is!" I cried out. "Please, just think about what you''re doing!" My words made his eyes shift to me. "Everything you''ve done, everything you''ve aplished, will be overshadowed by killing her!"


    "I don''t care." He pointed his sword at us. "Once I deal with her, Rudnurth is next, and anyone else who gets in my way."


    "Sir, I know what you''re dealing with and how emotional you must feel, but you''re not in your right mind." Kheri informed him as she held up her hands to try and calm him. "You''ve been poisoned." Then she gestured to the clouds above. "You''re definitely low on energy again, and you''re emotionally distraught." The General gestured to Arceana. "Is she really worth it? The entire nation thinks of you as a hero."


    Spreading his arms, Arthur replied with a shrug. "Look upon your hero." He answered. "Look what he''s been driven to by the people he has saved time and time again. A title will not keep me from having my closure." Then his eyes turned down to Arceana once more. "Now, say whatever final goodbyes you might have." The woman''s voice was getting louder.


    "Something is happening to you, Arthur." I told him. "Is this your choice or someone else''s?"


    His eyes closed slowly before he exhaled. "No more stalling." He stated. "No more talking." Arthur opened his eyes as he looked down at my sister on the ground. "Do you have nothing to say to your sister? To Typhon?" She didn''t reply. "So be it..."


    Arthur hefted his sword up above his head. I watched as his eyes glowed more fiercely than I''d ever seen. The man many worshipped as a hero became no more than an executioner. However, a teleportation went off behind him, and he instantly turned with such viciousness that I thought whoever it was, was sure to be killed.


    "Floyd." Arthur greeted evenly.


    "Arthur." Floyd greeted back.


    "How did you get behind me, Floyd?" Arthur asked.


    Floyd''s eyes looked down at Arceana. "Why are you standing over the Priestess, Arthur?"


    Instead of responding, Floyd was sent sprawling across the courtyard as he was pushed by an invisible force. No doubt from Arthur''s handiwork. Without any warning, the Guardian Knight of Lestrania turned back to Arceana. Once more, he raised his sword, but there was no pause this time. He brought it down, and I turned away from the scene as my heart sank.


    Many shouted out in horror, and gasps rang out. In the wind was pink hair that fluttered across the ground. My legs gave out as tears ran down my cheeks. Reaching out, I picked some of it up, but my hands had no strength in them, and the pink strands flew from my fingers.

 Chapter 457 - 457

    <h4>Chapter 457:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Arthur!" Cassidy shouted. "Arthur, stop! Stop!!!" Her tone was desperate. "Ah can''t let ya kill the Priestess!"


    My head whipped up at that, and I saw Cassidy had pulled my sister''s ankle right as Arthur struck. Her hair was cut short, but she was still very much alive. Getting to my knees shakily, my magic ignited in my hands. Wrapping around Arceana and Cassidy, they floated away from Arthur. Only for a moment before my hold on them broke as he overpowered the entire area with a wave of energy.


    "Let me?" Arthur repeated, confused.


    "Unhand my sister, Arthur." I told him in a firm tone before I took Sergeant Ziah''s sword from her. "Or are you willing to kill me too?"


    A chill ran down my neck at his look. "Yes."


    Without further warning, a horrible screech in the woman''s voice rang out as the lines expanded even further. His fingers blue tint spread up his hands, and his wrists started to turn ck. It was disturbing to witness whatever was happening to the man. The loud thumping was getting closer and closer, which was rming, but Arthur paid it no mind.


    Floyd jumped toward the man but immediately twisted in the air as Arthur put his hand out to catch him. Even Cassidy moved to grab him. However, she stopped as he held out one of his fingers to touch her. The redhead fell over just to avoid being touched. She broke out in a cold sweat along with Floyd. Both seemed on edge just from being near him.


    Arthur brought his sword up once more. "Stop!" Typhon jumped on top of Arceana.


    The boy red up at him, thinking that would stop him, but Arthur paid him no mind as he brought his sword down again. Using my wings to propel forward, I locked des with him just before he killed Arceana and Typhon. He was easily pushing down still as I was forced to a knee.


    Kheri stepped beside me and helped stop him. "Enough of this futile struggle." Arthur said as he merely pushed both of us down. "I''ll kill each and every one of you." Bringing his sword up, he brought it down with such a force that I flinched from the pain in my hands. "Do you think I won''t?" He asked as his eyes glowed menacingly. "I-"


    He was cut off as both Cassidy and Floyd moved against him again. However, his fingers seemed to sink into his skin when he grabbed Floyd by the leg with his free hand. Tossing him aside, Floyd clutched at his leg as blood poured profusely from the wound. His screams made many pause, but not Cassidy. That gave Cassidy an opening.


    Although, none of us expected to see her skin glowing before she mmed a right hook into Arthur''s cheek. A resounding blownded. My eyes lingered on the runes that appeared on her skin for a moment before I turned back to Arthur. His head blew to the side, and we used that small moment to drag Arceana away from him. Unfortunately, it didn''t do much in the way of stopping him. Arthur''s gaze slowly turned to the redhead.


    An indifferent expression looked upon Cassidy as he spoke. "What has she ever done for you that wasn''t for her own selfishness in the long run?" He asked. "She couldn''t protect Reed." Arthur stated. "The girl he died to protect is dead because of her. How is that fair?" Gesturing to her, he continued. "You and Kine were friends, were you not?"


    "People make mistakes." Cassidy replied.


    "Oh, I agree." Arthur informed her. "But this was no mistake. This was intentional. There is no excuse she can give, Cass, to justify this." His gaze turned to Arceana as she stood by my side. "And she knows it."


    "Ya said Rudnurth did something ta her."


    "He did."


    "And ya just don''t care about that anymore?!"


    "I don''t." Arthur answered. "None of you can run." He told everyone in the courtyard. "I''ve avoided killing any of you out of respect for our rtionships but look." The man gestured toward the giant creature that was closing in. "When Kandma arrives, she could easily destroy this entire mountain." Arthur''s voice seemed to be fading more and more as the woman''s became more prominent. "Give her to me, and I''ll leave."


    Cassidy took a fighting stance. "Ah can''t do that. Ya need help, Arthur."


    A smaller portal than normal opened between the two. The redhead instantly backed away, but Arthur thrust his sword into it as he screeched once more in a woman''s voice. Even the chirping was bing more prominent. Arceana jolted next to me, and I looked at her in concern.


    Her eyes moved to mine as she seemed to go stiff. Blood came from her lips as she looked down, and I followed her. Arthur''s sword was sticking out of her stomach. A familiar portal was right behind her. The two points of the sword withdrew from her as he pulled his weapon back, and the portal closed. Everyone began to panic as we all took our eyes off Arthur.


    When we turned to her, no one was prepared to be pushed away from her and restrained on the ground. Arceanay there bleeding out on the ground as we could only watch as Arthur approached. Trying to push to my hands and knees was fruitless as Arthur''s invisible force pushed down so hard it felt like my bones were breaking.


    Sergeant Ziah began to cry out in pain, and even several of the surrounding guards did the same. Typhon was grunting as he was somehow able to climb to his feet. It was only a moment before he was sent back into the stone. Cracks shot out beneath his body as he cried out in frustration. We watched as Arthur came to a stop next to Arceana, who was struggling to breathe as she coughed up blood.


    "It didn''t have to be like this, but I suppose this is more fitting." He stated. "Lucia suffered far more than this."


    "Arthur! Don''t!" Cassidy called out to him in a strained tone.

 Chapter 458 - 458

    <h4>Chapter 458:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Be thankful I''m not as spiteful as I was in the past." He crouched down next to her. "This would''vested much longer and been far more excruciating for you." Arthur quickly continued as his eyes locked onto hers. "It still can be. Saving you from these wounds would be simple enough." Humming, he then looked over her once more as if trying toe to a decision.


    "Arthur!" Cassidy called again. "What about everyone else!? Are ya gonna just leave us here after ya kill her!? We need you, but ya can''t stay here if ya murder the Priestess!"


    "Would anyone be able to forgive me aftering this far? Attempted murder of your precious Priestess is so forgivable?" He asked back dully. "No. Nothing will change as I should have done this from the beginning." Arthur stated as he once again stood over Arceana''s prone form. "None of you have ever stood by my side and supported me." His tone, though feminine it was turning, was filled with disdain. "Not even when I waspletely justified."


    "Arthur!" I cried out. "She''s my sister! Please! I''ll do whatever you want, but please don''t kill my sister! Please! Please!!!" I begged the man.


    "I could''ve killed any of you whenever I wanted. Easily." It fell on deaf ears. "This is thest time I will show such leniency. No longer will I care for Lestrania due to the shadows of the past." He looked down at Arceana as his throat let out clicks. "And no longer will I be tied down by those same shadows."


    Raising his sword once more, many of us shouted for him to stop. None of it worked. However, a loud roar came in a very short burst, making him pause. Arthur turned to the monstrous creature approaching for a moment. Now it approached the end of the forest. As its back seemed to be as tall as Helmsforth.


    Ignoring the creature, Arthur moved to execute my sister, but the creature stood up on its hind legs. Now towering over us, it let out a far louder and longer roar than previously. I had to cover my ears as the sheer volume shook the mountain. Looking down at us, the creature had the appearance of a bear who looked at its prey.


    Arthur paused for a moment as his gaze shifted back to Arceana. "Eternity..." He whispered suddenly as he seemed to stumble back. "Enter eternity..."


    Without warning, the man raised his sword and turned violently. Lashing out, Floyd, who was trying to sneak up on him, fell onto his back to avoid the attack. Arthur eyed him carefully. More specifically, Floyd''s leg. It appeared to be healed, and Arthur thought it was suspicious. There also appeared to be a faint shimmer in the Human''s eyes, but Arthur seemed to miss it as he focused on his leg. I did not.


    Floyd was quickly pinned to the ground as Arthur began to look across the area. He began panting more and more. It was odd. Watching him, it almost appeared as if he was bing feral. Things quickly changed when wounds started to appear across Arthur''s body. Old wounds, from what I could tell. Blood started to pour down from him as he struggled to turn back to Arceana.


    "Why did you do this?" He asked. "Wh="


    Falling to his knees, he dropped his sword. Arthur''s head snapped forward as his back arched. He began to vomit an excessive amount of blood onto Arceana. Mixed in the blood was a blue liquid that was simr to his energy and the lines on his body. Bringing his hands up to his mouth, he tried to stop it, but it continued. Panting in between his vomiting, the force holding us down disappeared.


    Standing and running over to Arceana, I came to a stop when Arthur puked once more. However, this time, it was bright blue like his energy. His body shook as the lines on his face disappeared. Even his hands returned to normal, but not before he grabbed Arceana by her face angrily. Instead of addressing her, he looked at us as we carefully approached.


    "Do you think it will matter if any of you kill me?" He asked weakly. "I''lle back." Arthur warned. "I alwayse back..." His breathing became haggard and raspy.


    His eyes, and their unnatural symbols, faded. Silver eyes greeted us as he looked around shakily. Arthur looked like a wounded and cornered animal that was defending his prey. Huffing as blood and the blue liquid dripped down his chin, he red at all of us. It was only for a moment before he fell unconscious on top of my sister.

 Chapter 459 - 459

    <h4>Chapter 459:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Using my magic, I flung Arthur''s prone form off my sister. Moving to her side, my magic activate as I began to focus on her wounds. Another pair of hands appeared next to me, and I looked up to see Lord Lein. Drewes was frowning as he nced at me for a moment, but I turned to find his wife. She was watching the situation unfold.


    "Restrain Arthur Pendragon and prepare a seal!" Kheri began shouting.


    To my surprise, Greigh was the one who replied. "No seal is going to work on him! He doesn''t have magic! We need him to recover enough to be coherent instead of keeping him in this state!" The Captain responded.


    Arceana''s wounds were healing, and once she had enough energy, my sister leaned up. "Kill him!" Her orders got all the guards to rush the man.


    A roar from above got them all toe to an immediate halt. We looked above to see the bear looking down at us as its eyes began to glow as it growled. Gritting my teeth, I shoved Arceana back down and continued to heal her wounds. cing my hands on her wounds made her gasp in pain.


    "Stop making this worse!" I told her through clenched teeth.


    The drawing of swords caught my attention, and I saw it was General Kheri. "Stand down, General!" I ordered her.


    ncing over at me, the Zugal twirled her swords in her hands. "Can you stop him if hees back? Are you going to let him kill your sister?" Kheri asked me and I looked down.


    "..." I bit my lower lip as I was lost on what to do.


    She used her wings to propel herself toward the unconscious man. However, another sword was drawn followed by a sh. My head immediately snapped back over to Arthur. Greigh stood in front of Arthur''s prone form defensively as he stopped Kheri''s attack.


    "What are you doing?!" Kheri demanded. "Have you lost your mind!? This is our only chance to stop him!"


    "He''s died once before and came back! There''s no telling if you''ll be on that list of his if he finds out you tried to finish him off!" Greigh yelled back as Ziah went to care for Arthur. "We''ve dered him dead before and he was up and about hourster!"


    "Then we cut off his head and the rest of him into tiny pieces! Prevent him from recovering!" Kheri shot back.


    "You said he was cut in half in the Red Kingdom and had part of his head destroyed! Do you really think that''ll work!?" Greigh grunted as he pushed Kheri back. "Can we win this war without Arthur Pendragon? Because all of us would be dead several times over if it wasn''t for him."


    Pointing her swords at him, she spoke. "I''m doing this for Lestrania."


    Greigh kept his sword at the ready. "As am I."


    "Stop! Stop this!" Ziah shouted as she moved to them. "You''re friends! Just-" She stopped when Floyd appeared over her.


    With his leg high in the air, he brought it down hard on the Zugal sergeant. At least, he tried to. Cassidy was there as she brought her own leg up to counter the attack. She defended both Ziah and Arthur. Spinning to dislodge his attack surprised him. Grabbing Floyd''s leg, she mmed him onto the ground over by Kheri. She quickly moved in beside Greigh as they stood protectively in front of Arthur.


    Floyd quickly got to his feet as we saw Cassidy''s body glow. "What did you do to yourself?" Floyd inquired.


    "Somethin Ah prepared ta be on the safe side. Ah must admit, ah didn''t expect to reveal it here."


    "Runes?" I asked, shocked.


    Cassidy nodded. "They are." Her attention returned back to Floyd who stepped in beside Kheri. "Although, it looks like Ah''m not the only one with a secret or two. Ya some kind of half breed?"


    Floyd didn''t respond as everything started to get out of control. The creaking of the mountain got our attention as the light above grew dark. Looking up, we saw the giant creature''s head approaching. It was sorge that it easy towered over us and could roll over the entire mountain. As it started toe down, I worried about the deaths that would follow. Removing my hands from Arceana, I readied to stop the creature.


    That is, until another teleportation went off. However, it was Aydalia, Ayda, and Alwin. Their mother looked awful with all her burns and scars. All of them looked at the scene surprised and obviously concerned. The younger Elves were grabbed by their mother and pulled over to Arthur. Launching a re into the air to grab the beast''s attention, Aydalia waved her arms.


    "Kandma!" Aydalia suddenly shouted, which made the giant creature stop its approach. "I will bring Arthur to you!" She announced and the beast huffed in response. "You have my word that I will bring him to you!"

 Chapter 460 - 460

    <h4>Chapter 460:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "You will do no such thing!" Arceana shouted.


    "Will you be quiet!" I barked at her before turning to Aydalia and nodding. "Lady Farro, would you-"


    The Elf cut me off with a re. "I''m doing this for Arthur. Not for you." Her tone startled me, but she grabbed her kids before pointing to the giant bear. "Get us up there." Both looked at her, surprised. "Now." She told her children. "Greigh!"


    My gaze snapped to Ziah and Greigh, who instantly took off, flying toward the giant creature. To my surprise, theynded on top of it with no issue. To say I was confused would be an understatement.


    "Aydalia..." I called out to her. "What are you doing?" Her scarred face turned to me as she gestured for Cassidy to pick up Arthur.


    "Protecting us." Aydalia answered before Ayda teleported them all up to the creature known as Kandma.


    Not a momentter, the beastnded back on its front paws. The entire mountain shook horribly as many struggled to keep their bnce. It then turned to leave.


    "After it!" Arceana began. "Do not let the-"


    With my hands already on her, I used a spell to put her to sleep forcefully. "Stand down!" I ordered angrily. "All of you!" My eyes then met General Kheri''s. "Including you." Looking over the area, I began issuing out orders. "Go calm the citizens of Helmsforth. Thest thing we need is them rushing here in a panic. Get my sister to the Medical Wing and get her cared for. Inform me the minute she wakes up."


    Kheri made her way over to me. "Are you sure about this?"


    Eyeing the Zugal with Floyd, I answered. "Not one bit. Prepare for his return." Turning back to the Temple, my eyes narrowed at the ground. "There''s someone I need to urgently speak with. Come with me."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Head


    A frustrated growl escaped my lips as I looked over at Arthur. "Ya can''t just go keepin crazy secrets like that..."


    Greigh was standing next to Aydalia while Ziah looked over Arthur with Ayda. Most of us were on the creature''s snout. Alwin was over by a Druid, which I had no idea why she was here. They were closer to the creature''s eyes and were quite a distance away. Although, the Elven General seemed to be questioning her. Although, he looked like he was barely standing. A sigh escaped my lips as I moved to Arthur.


    "How is he?" I asked.


    Ziah looked up at me. "I mean, I''d like to say he''s okay, but it''s Arthur. So, you know... Who knows..."


    "Priestess Elincia and General Kheri made some rather outrageous ims about his injuries in the East. If he can heal from those, he should heal from these, but there is no guarantee. However, if he was poisoned, his prior behavior could be exined." Ayda stated before looking at me. "What are we going to do, Cass? I felt you use the runes."


    I frowned. "There''s nothin we can do now. Ah had no choice. Floyd could use magic."


    That got her eyes to widen. "He what!?" The Elf seemed flustered at that. "I always suspected he might be able to, but it was confirmed he is Human. There is no conduit for him in his hands..."


    "That doesn''t seem that important at the moment." Ziah spoke up as she nced at me. "While I am curious about those strange markings on your body, we need Arthur to regain hisposure."


    Running my hands down my face, I sighed. "Ah don''t even know what ta think right now. Kine and Lucia are both dead..."


    Ayda''s head whipped to me at that as tears welled up in her eyes. "What...?" She asked breathlessly.


    Ziah nodded when the Elf looked at her. "Arthur came to kill Priestess Arceana because he said Lucia was dead and that it was the Priestess''s fault."


    "He also imed she was his daughter..." I told the Elf, and Ayda looked at me as tears ran down her eyes. "Ah don''t know whether or not it''s true, but-" My voice stopped when Ziah looked away from me. "Do ya know somethin, Ziah?" The question made the Zugal flinch.


    "No." Her voice was shaky.


    My gaze drifted to Ayda, who still looked lost about the news of Kine and Lucia. We were close to both, so I understood the shocking news. Things haven''t been going our way. Kine was a fellow student and a good friend. Lucia was a friend who was always there. She was a constant for anyone who visited the Temple.


    Ziah avoided my gaze. "Ziah, Ah can tell yer hidin somethin."


    The Zugal kept her gaze on Arthur. "After what just happened, you''ll understand when I say I''m not inclined to say anything regarding Arthur."


    "Ah don''t mean ta sound arrogant, but the problem is, Ah can''t imagine Arhur''d tell you somethin he wouldn''t tell me." I told her, and she finally looked at me. "So, how do ya know what ya shouldn''t?"


    Greigh''s voice came in from behind me. "We overheard him talking with the Dragon delegation." The Captain informed me, and he continued at my curious brow. "He knew we were there and used it as a type of test." Ziah seemed surprised at that. "I''ve no doubt he was watching us to see what we would do with what we heard."


    "I know more than anyone, but I took it by force." Aydalia spoke softly.

 Chapter 461 - 461

    <h4>Chapter 461:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Head


    His gaze shifted to Aydalia, who was doing her best to cover her face and scars from the burns. "Arthur wanted people he could trust who would side with him." Greigh gestured to the burned Elf. "I didn''t know about Lucia or her mother."


    Aydalia sighed. "I did. Arthur cared for Mara deeply, from what I could tell from his memories."


    "Mother, you took his memories by force?" Ayda''s voice cut in. "That-"


    "Forbidden. Yes, I''m aware, Ayda, but I felt I had no choice. As your mother, Arthur was a great concern for your father and I. Especially given you and your brother''s rtionship with the man." Aydalia responded. "I had to know if he truly was nning anything against you." Her lips shook as she gestured to herself. "I knew how he viewed Lucia, which is why I did my best to protect her."


    "So, father-" Ayda began, but her mother cut her off with a nod.


    "Yes. I informed him what I saw." The Farro matriarch informed her daughter. "He did the same out of loyalty for the man known as Arthur Pendragon. What I did was wrong, and I waspletely wrong about him." She then looked at me. "No doubt your grandfather knew about this." Her gaze moved away from mine as she looked down.


    My own lips shook at that. "He knew?" I asked.


    "He might''ve known more than anyone. Arthur held your grandfather in high regard, and Augustus felt the same." Aydalia smiled weakly at that. "What I saw was mostly of Arthur thousands of years ago. Who knows what Augustus might''ve known, but if he protected Lucia, I''ve no doubt Arthur trusted him probably more than anyone else here."


    Greigh spoke once more. "I was informed by Lady Aydalia of what she had done. Apparently, she realized I knew more than most others after having a few tails put on me. Arthur and I conversed more often than most." He gestured to me. "Besides, perhaps you, Cass. We''ve been working together to ensure there would be no need for Arthur to sh with the Priestesses..."


    Aydalia continued. "That time hase and passed. Arceana will spread word of this. Regardless of what Elincia does, the people will hear about what happened, and I doubt many would be willing to side with Arthur. Not many realize he''s the one responsible for all the good things happening recently." The Elf looked down.


    My eyes looked down at Ziah, who seemed to be shaking nervously as she looked over at Arthur. Ayda looked lost at everything that was being revealed, and there was still a lot being withheld from us. ncing over to Alwin, he had sat down off to the side as the Druid continued to watch us carefully as we spoke.


    Ayda looked at her mother. "Why would you choose Arthur over the Priestesses?" Her question was met with sad eyes from a scarred face.


    "I was stolen from my parents at a young age, Ayda." She started softly. "The Priestesses selected our families for very specific reasons. Ours was no different. Did you not think it strange that your father took my name instead of me taking his?"


    "You had higher status than him-" Ayda began but stopped at her mother''s look.


    "I did, but it was at the Priestesses insistence. Not because of my status or my previous role as their student." Aydalia turned back to me. "The Reeds, and possibly even Floyd Galis or Kine Qelo, were purposefully recruited. It wouldn''t''ve mattered your status or rank. You would''ve been selected either way." She then gestured to Arthur. "And he knew it."


    Greigh sighed as he looked at me. "I know about your family, and Arthur suspects that a few others are selected on purpose. It gives the people the idea that they have a chance the same as everyone else." He then shrugged. "We''re getting off topic, though. This creature is obviously protecting Arthur, but I have no idea where we''re going."


    To my surprise, the Druid spoke as she approached us and stopped beside Alwin. "We''re taking Arthur to a ce where he will be safe." She informed us. "Some of you look wary of me, while others might''ve heard about me. My name is Camoa."


    "Yer the Druid that Arthur talked about." She nodded. "The one who saved Typhon when he was a child?" I inquired.


    "The very same, but I would argue he''s still a child." Camoa answered.


    "He lookspletely different than he did before he left for the East." Greigh stated. "It''s almost rming how tall he''s grown." His eyes then focused on the Druid. "Were you the one who brought this creature to aid Arthur?"


    Aydalia answered. "No. Kandma was in Arthur''s memories from thousands of years ago. They are friends. I have no idea who this Druid is to Arthur."


    "That is correct. Arthur called for both me and Kandma." The Druid merely smiled. "I would like to say I am a friend. After all, Arthur came to me to save Lucia instead of any of you." That irked many present. "Just like how you don''t trust me, my trust in all of you is almost non-existent." Her eyes then drifted to Arthur. "However, you did help him without the need for me to recover him."


    "So, what is it ya want?" I questioned. "Ah doubt ya joined us just ta talk about Arthur."


    Some vines started toe from the top of Kandma''s head where the mountains were. Trees and other greenery were on top of the creature. That was most likely what the Druid was using. They came together to a point before a bowl of sorts appeared. It held some sort of green liquid that looked rather disgusting. Almost like thick swamp water.


    "I would like to assist Arthur by giving him this. After what I saw, I''d like to be safe by keeping him in a more meditative state." The Druid stated. "If he wakes up and starts-" A growl gained our attention as Kandma came to a stop, and the Druid quickly exined. "It won''t hurt him. Just help to keep him asleep or calm should he wake up."


    The giant creature huffed at that before starting to move again. "Well, the giant stone bear seems to trust her." Ziah stated and looked at Greigh. "Sir Arthur also informed us about Camoa. I think we should trust her."


    Greigh sighed as he nodded. "As much as I don''t want to, none of us could stop him at the top of Helmsforth. We also have no idea how much energy he has left or what was happening to him. Has anyone seen something like this before?"


    "The lines down his face, yes." I answered. "Even the weird chirping... But his arms and that woman''s voice..." Shaking my head, many looked concerned. "If ya can keep him out of it until we get him better, do it." I told the Druid.

 Chapter 462 - 462

    <h4>Chapter 462:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Inside Helmsforth Mountain


    "Are you sure I should be here for this?" Kheri asked.


    "There are many things I have been unsure of as ofte." I told her as we rode the lift down. "This is just one more thing."


    The descent soon opened up as that same eerie glow appeared like always. Runes were marked across the entire chamber as they glowed. In the middle of it all a prison with a lone prisoner. His seal glowed in a simr manner to the runes as his eyes met mine as we approached the floor.


    A smirk came to his lips as we got off the lift. "Now, I wonder why my lovely Elincia hase to visit me. Here I thought it''d be a few hundred years before I saw either you or Arceana again." Rudnurth greeted in his usual obnoxious way.


    "..." I said nothing as I approached.


    His smirk grew into a smile as he continued. "Come now, Elincia. We both know you wouldn''te down here to y the silent game." He started to pace back and forth as he watched me. "Could this have something to do with ''Sir Arthur Pendragon?''" A chuckle escaped his lips. "Or have youe to switch ces with me again?" Rudnurth taunted.


    I stepped right in front of his prison as I studied him. "..."


    My brother''s smile disappeared as he instantly adopted a more bored expression. "Are you just going to stare at me?" His eyes then flickered to Kheri. "Although, it''s surprising to see you allow someone else toe here. This is also a first." He then turned his attention fully to Kheri. "Weren''t you the Zugal who I fought against with Aydan''s descendants? You remind me a great deal of Aerowyn."


    "What did you do to us?" I finally asked, and his attention snapped back to me.


    "You''re going to have to be a little more specific." He said as he crouched down and looked down at me. "I put you in this seal for one. Attacked your lovely little mountain. Still not sure building your capital on top of my seal was a good idea, but I do suppose it allows you to keep an eye on me." Rudnurth scratched his eyebrow with his middle finger. "There''s a lot I''ve done."


    "Our memories, Rudnurth. What did you do to our minds?" I asked.


    His smirk slowly returned as he stood almost triumphantly. "Oh! That!" He crossed his arms smugly. "My best work, if I do say so myself."


    Gritting my teeth, I spoke with a clenched jaw. "Arthur knows of us, and you, and our past. How can he know us, but we know nothing of him?"


    Staring at me for a minute, he smiled wickedly as he spoke. "Fascinating. You came down here for Arthur. Not Arceana."


    "I came here for both of them. To stop them from trying to kill each other."


    "Yes. ''Arthur'' must be putting up with quite a lot from the two of you. Although, it would appear it''s mostly Arceana who is affected. Perhaps your Demon stunted the magic and spells that I used on you." He shrugged. "A bit of a conundrum if I do say so myself."


    "Rudnurth!" My firmness got his smile to vanish. "Arceana is going to die! Your little sister is going to die if you do not undo whatever it is you did!"


    The man seemed unfazed by my outburst. "Arthur had plenty of opportunities to kill either of you. He knows a single word could kill Arceana."


    Raising a brow at that, I replied. "And how would you know that?"


    He scoffed. "Please. Do you really think I could stay down here staring at the walls for thest thousand years or so if I couldn''t keep myself entertained?" It was rhetorical, but just knowing that he had been watching us was rming. "Him stabbing Arceana, though... That did surprise me, but then ask yourself." Rudnurth gave me a sarcastic look. "If Arthur truly wanted to kill Arceana, why would he stab her in the stomach and not the heart?"


    I looked down since he was right. Had Arthur really wanted to, none of us would''ve been able to prevent him from killing Arceana. He was stronger than all our forcesbined, including my sister and I. Rudnurth would likely be hard pressed to stop him as well. After seeing him in action without restraint in the Desert Kingdom, that became clear.


    "I must admit, I''m surprised you don''t loathe him." Rudnurth suddenly said, and I looked up to see him looking at me carefully. "Arceana does. In fact, I''d say she despises him with every ounce of her being, but not you. You''re the opposite."


    "There aren''t many who loathe Arthur, Rudnurth." I told him.


    My brother mmed into the seal, which startled me as he red down at me. "You love him, don''t you." To say I was flustered would be an understatement. "I''ve seen that same disgusting expression on your face before. All of you had it. Every single one of you chose him over me." He seethed. "That''s why I used my magic."

 Chapter 463 - 463

    <h4>Chapter 463:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Inside Helmsforth Mountain


    I red at the man. "And what magic would that be? I know you manipted our memories heavily, but what else?"


    He stepped back but held my gaze. "Why would I tell you?" Gesturing around, he chuckled. "I''m already imprisoned. There''s not much else you can do to me."


    Breathing deeply, I responded firmly. "I n to let Arthure down here." My statement got his arms to fall slowly back to his sides. "Maybe by killing you, Arceana will be free, and we will finally have peace." He studied me as I continued as I walked up to his seal. "Peace of mind from Arthur and Arceana trying to kill each other. Peace of mind from having you constantly imprisoned here. Peace of mind from you... Finally being gone."


    We stared at one another for a moment before he chuckled weakly. "You know, when we went to war against steris, I never expected you two to betray me when you stood by my side. Although, history does repeat itself in more ways than one."


    "Who betrayed who first, brother?" I asked back. "From what I can tell, you cast your spells long before we faced Elias."


    "Is that why you two created this mountain with out my knowing? You knew I did something to your minds?" Rudnurth inquired. "In another time, in another ce, you betrayed me for that same love you hold so dear to your chest. Still that little girl unable to face reality. Betrayal is something any Delmaris knows well."


    I shook my head as a few tears came into my eyes. "You and Elias changed. Both of you needed to be stopped, but we knew we would never be able to. By pitting you against each other during the war, we knew we would be able to seal the loser." Giving a weak shrug, I continued. "Arceana and I never wanted to do so. We were left with no choice. You had be monsters."


    "Monsters..." My brother repeated as he nodded slightly. "Yes. There is truth in what you say. Many died so I could gain this power, and I used it recklessly. I was not a good king." He then sighed. "I wouldn''t even say I was a king in general. A child with too much ced on his shoulders who was told he was born for greatness and was frustrated when I couldn''t live up to everyone''s expectations."


    "We were all children, but it was your fault I had a Demon ced inside of me. What of Elias? Was he truly out of line like you said, or was it your spell messing with our minds? How much was truly our own choices?" The questions left my lips one after another.


    "Did ''Arthur'' tell you that?"


    Frustration leaked into my voice once more. "Why do you keep saying his name like that!?" I demanded. "To irritate me further!? Maybe it''s to show that your spell is still at work, is that it?!"


    Rudnurth scratched his eyebrow with his middle finger again. "If I were to tell you his real name, you could possibly die." My eyes widened at that. "Well, maybe not you, but Arceana? The man repeated a few words from the past, and her brain practically shut down."


    It felt like my limbs had lost their strength as my body started to go numb. "What?" I whispered in surprise.


    "That''s what I focused on for one of my spells." He stated. "I don''t want you to remember him, and I certainly don''t want him to im what he once had." Rudnurth chuckled. "Rather ingenious on my part if you really think about it."


    "Why would that stop him from reiming what he once had?" I asked back, confused.


    "Because it would kill both of you." Then he stopped and bobbed his head back and forth. "Well, Arceana, I suppose. Not so much you. You should really thank the Demon Arthur removed from you. Only thing wrong with you is your missing memories."


    Rubbing my face, I started to pace back and forth. "That exins nothing!"


    He chuckled again. "It exins enough. I removed your memories of him, but I wanted to twist your emotions for him should he ever return." Rudnurth stated. "Think about it, and I mean really think about it. Has our dear Arceana ever been so reckless or hateful? So spiteful?"


    My teeth clenched hard as I started to grind them. "No." Was my forced reply.


    "Has ''Arthur'' not been rather fortuitous for Lestrania? Enough tobel him a hero for a lifetime?" He asked back-to-back as a knowing smile came to his lips. "Enough to fall in love with him all over again."


    I felt my breathing quicken at the implications of what was just said. "Are you saying-"


    "That you all had a little crush on him in the past? Yes. It was rather disgusting." Rudnurth stated with a roll of his eyes. "You and our lovely sisters."


    "You bastar-" I began but stopped as I realized what he had said. "''Our lovely sisters?'' Sisters... As in plural?" A few tears came to my eyes as I looked at him in horror. "What did you do...?"


    "The same I nned to do with Elias." He imed. "Why keep such dreadful memories when it would be so much easier to just ''poof...''" His hands made a fluffy gesture above his head. "Forget everything. It also helped keep you two in line."


    Backing away from him in horror, I whispered. "What else did you take from us? What else did you do to us?"


    "Take? Not much. Just a few things here and there. As for do, it would be more focused on Arceana at this point." He stated as he stepped closer to the edge of his seal. "You see, that feeling, that admiration for, ''Arthur,'' always irritated me."


    "So?"


    "So, I twisted it. Every moment you were thankful, it would quickly twist to suspicion." He shrugged as he went on. "Feelings of admiration towards the man would eventually turn into distrust." A knowing smile came to his lips once more. "And, of course, feelings of love would be-"


    I cut him off as I finished for him in disbelief. "Hate..."


    Another chuckle came from my brother. "Exactly. As I said, I think it was rather clever."


    My eyes met his, as I continued to back away from him. "You''re a monster, and I am considering letting Arthur put an end to you. Once upon a time, part of me thought there might still be some good left in you." Moving to Kheri, who was eyeing me sadly and concerned, we moved to the lift. "No longer, and I can no longer stay here... If Arthur kills you, maybe the spells you cast on us will be destroyed."


    "But can you take that risk?" Rudnurth questioned back with a smug smirk. "After all, I could''ve made things far worse when I escaped. Even now, it would''ve been easy to see if my magic was still working on you. I could probably kill you with a single word. I didn''t kill either of you. You''re still my sisters."


    "Are we?" I asked as I activated the lift with my magic.


    His gaze followed me as we exited the chamber. "I don''t know. Are you?" Rudnurth called out before we disappeared.

 Chapter 464 - 464

    <h4>Chapter 464:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Inside Helmsforth Mountain


    As we rode the lift back up, I couldn''t silent my soft sobs. "Priestess..."


    "Please don''t."


    Kheri wrapped her arms around me. "It''ll be alright. If we talk to Arthur, I''m sure he will help."


    A weakugh escaped my lips. "The man stabbed Arceana, and it is now apparent that she is being heavily, heavily, manipted. I likely am too." Throwing my hands up in aggravation, I continued. "Even some of our own people have sided with Arthur over us."


    "We don''t know the reason for that. Lady Aydalia said it was to protect us." The General replied as she held me.


    "With no word or exnation, Kheri." I responded dully. "They know something we don''t. They know what it is Rudnurth was trying to hide from Arceana and me. What he made us forget."


    "It''s possible, but what could that be? What could be so important that it drove Rudnurth mad?" Kheri questioned.


    A sigh left my lips as I held her back. "Something so important that they would side with him over us."


    Kheri let go of me and put her hands on my shoulders. "You need to be strong. You''re clearly more coherent than your sister. Arthur will listen to you. We just need him to recover a bit first."


    My hands went to my lower abdomen as I gently caressed it. "If he doesn''t... I don''t know what I''ll do, Kheri." I told her. "The spell I cast canst for years, if need be, and I can''t imagine having the children of the one who murdered Arceana." A few tears ran down my cheeks. "I wanted a loving family. I don''t want to hate my children before they''re even born."


    The General frowned as she looked unsure herself. "When Arthur returns, I''ll speak to him. Make sure he''s calm first. Cassidy and Greigh went with Arthur. I''m sure they have a n."


    "Do you think Arthur was telling the truth?" I asked her quietly.


    "About?" She questioned back.


    "About Lucia? Do you think Lucia is really Arthur''s daughter? We recovered her from steris after Elias put her in a protective stasis..."


    Sighing, Kheri answered. "It would seem Arthur knew Elias. Perhaps that''s why she was so well protected. Elias knew Lucia was Arthur''s child. Rudnurth might know, but I''d have a hard time trusting anything he says."


    cing my hands against my head, I winced as I tried to force the memories to return. "We apparently have another sister as well... This is very disturbing. Did we do the right thing? Was Elias truly the monster Rudnurth made him out to be? What if our memories of the event are also a lie? What if we didn''t actually recover Lucia from steris!?"


    Kheri grabbed my shoulders firmly. "You cannot think about it! We don''t know what will affect you and having such thoughts will have you questioning everything you know." She snarled as she nced down. "Part of me thinks this is the only reason Rudnurth told you anything. To drive you mad or into a corner."


    "But-"


    She cut me off. "No buts!" Her grip tightened slightly. "This could be another trick by Rudnurth. Do you think everything we''ve been through was a manipted memory?"


    "No."


    "No." Kheri confirmed. "Your memories seem to be questionable concerning Arthur and events long past. Believe in the here and now." The General told me. "If I know Arthur, he''ll help once he finds out about all this."


    Her eyes met mine as I asked back, "What if he can''t?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ????????????


    "What is this?" A familiar voice called out curiously as I seemed to just be floating there. "Oh, I see now. This is why I thought you seemed familiar when you appeared in my library."


    My mind was in a haze as I tried to look around. "What?" I mumbled out.


    "The Druid has given you a potion of sorts to numb your mind. It''s a drug of sorts that many don''t realize shows visions of the past, and sometimes the future." The voice stated before he continued mirthfully. "Although, magic works a little differently with you, doesn''t it?"


    "..." I felt my head dizzily moving back and forth as I tried to find who was speaking.


    "This is only but a moment, and not one I can interfere with. However," The voice paused as I felt a horrible pain shoot through my body as I started screaming. "You should see this."


    My eyes mmed open as I looked around. A mountain with some manner of beam shooting off into the distance filled my vision. Below was a ravine so deep that the bottom was appeared to be in an abyss. It reminded me of the one in the Hollow Forest. The beam of magic shooting in the distance shined brilliantly as it almost looked like diamond.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" A voice asked and I turned to the side to face another mountain.


    Well, I thought it was a mountain or structure of some sort, but as my gaze continued to drift up, our eyes met. A being asrge as Kandma wrapped in shadows with green eyes that glimmered menacingly. No other features could be seen aside from his eyes and his massive frame.


    "This is Aridia. Well, it was Aridia. Once upon a time." He looked away from me and back to the distance. "I made this. I made all of it."


    I blinked and my eyes opened to reveal Cassidy and Ziah looking at me greatly concerned. "Arthur!" The redhead yelled in worry.

 Chapter 465 - 465

    <h4>Chapter 465:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Head


    "Where am I?" I asked out in a daze.


    "Atop Kandma''s head."


    "Aydalia?"


    Her deformed face came into view, but she was blurry as my vision faded in and out. "Yes, Arthur." Aydalia confirmed.


    A blurry redheaded individual leaned over me. "Cass?"


    "Yeah! Ah''m here. Yer safe."


    "Where are we going?" I inquired.


    Another voice cut in. "A ce where you will be taken care of. Whispers tell me that it is a ce you created long ago." Camoa stated. "Somewhere with creatures unlike anything ever seen."


    My breathing steadied as my eyes focused on nothing in the sky. "You''re taking me to Rock, Marina, and Breeze?"


    The Druid responded with a question of her own. "Is that their names?"


    "Whose?" Cass asked.


    Aydalia answered. "Arthur and Aydan created them. They''re..." She trailed off.


    "My children." I finished for her. "Camoa," Calling out to her as my headzily shifted to her; I continued. "Can I see her?" I asked as a few tears came to my eyes. "Please... Please bring her to me... I''d like to see her... Even if she-"


    The Druid cut me off. "There seems to be a mistake." She told me. "Lady Lucia is still alive."


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Head


    "What?" Arthur whispered out as his eyes seemed to fill with tears.


    "She''s alive!?" Alwin immediately shouted. "Where is she!? You shou-"


    Aydalia immediately covered her son''s mouth as she looked at Arthur''s prone form. The man was staring in disbelief. His body seemed to tremble as he tried to move but to no avail. Arthur''s breathing quickened as a few tears fell from his eyes. Blinking rapidly, he tried to get rid of them. It didn''t work.


    "Camoa, if you''re lying to me-"


    "I''m doing no such thing. Would you like to see her?" Camoa asked, but Arthur only nodded in response. "You were right to look for me. She''s still in danger, but nowhere near what she was." Vines began to slither down from the top of Kandma''s head. "Truthfully, if not for you, she would''ve died."


    We watched as the vines created a path of sorts from the creature''s back. From above, we watched something be carried by the nts from the top of Kandma''s head. While on her snout, the vines stopped next to Arthur as he waited, but I could tell he was anxious. His breathing became jagged from trying to stop himself from crying. A pod was moved along the vines until it stopped beside Arthur.


    It opened to reveal Lucia. "Oh, god..." Arthur whispered in disbelief as shey there unconscious while his lips trembled.


    Lucia was in horrible condition, but she was breathing. "Lucia!" Alwin cried out.


    Aydalia, Greigh, and Ayda moved to stop him as he fell to his knees. No one wanted toe between Arthur and Lucia. Not after his ims of being her father. Plus, if he was going to kill Arceana to get revenge, it was best he saw her first. More so than anyone else.


    Tears rolled down his cheeks as he weakly lifted a hand to Lucia''s cheek. "How?" He whispered.


    "From what I could tell, Lady Lucia was on the verge of dying. She was low on her magic reserves, had severe blood loss, and was physically and mentally exhausted." Camoa stated. "I''m guessing you poured quite a bit of your energy into her?" She asked, and Arthur nodded as a relieved sob escaped his lips. "That''s what saved her, but it also caused her quite the shock."


    "If Lucia was in such horrible condition and you flooded her body with your energy, which is incredibly more potent than our magic, it is likely her body couldn''t handle the sudden shock." Ayda exined rather monotonal before she looked to the Druid. "It likely put Lucia in aatose state since her body was in no condition to handle it. Physically or mentally. Thus, it makes sense why her body shut down, and why you thought she had passed..."


    Camoa nodded. "Exactly so. However, it also saved her life and allowed me to address her more serious wounds." Arthur''s breathing was shaky as he listened. "Lady Lucia is very much alive, Arthur."


    Arthur was quiet for a moment before he spoke. "Ayda." He called out to the young Elf.


    "Y-Yes?" She was surprised he called for her.


    "How long will it take for her to wake up from this?" Arthur asked. "Will Lucia be okay?"


    Ayda nodded, not that Arthur could see it. "Lucia should awaken after her body limates to all the energy you poured into her. It will also help if we heal her injuries before she wakes up. I cannot bepletely certain, but she should not beatose for an excessive amount of time."


    Everyone calmed down as we watched Arthur. Alwin slowly moved toward Lucia with his mother and sister in tow. He stepped beside the High Elf before kneeling down next to her. The man reached out to touch her with his magic activated but flinched in pain as he was pushed onto his back. Slowly getting to his feet, Alwin looked back to Lucia.


    Arthurid there with a re on his face as his strange eyes were fading. "Don''t you fucking touch her, Alwin!" He warned the Elf in a threatening manner.

 Chapter 466 - 466

    <h4>Chapter 466:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Head


    The man huffed as sweat poured from his forehead and down his cheeks. "Arthur, it wasn''t his-" Aydalia started but was cut off.


    "Don''t tell me it wasn''t his fault." He replied as his head bobbed back and forth. "Don''t tell me that the man who is unscathed, except for his hunger pang frame, should be able to see Lucia." Arthur''s jerked as he huffed angrily.


    "I told her to teleport away. I begged her to leave." Alwin spoke softly.


    Arthur''s gaze snapped back to him as his breathing quickened in anger. "Would you have if the situation was reversed? She loves you! Even I know that!" His tone was harsh. "But as for why, I can''t imagine!"


    "Ah thought you said that drink of yers was supposed ta calm him."


    Camoa merely nodded. "It did. I think this is rather tamepared to what we saw before." Then she shrugged. "However, rage is something I''ve found is hard to suppress unless done so by the person in question."


    Gritting his teeth, Arthur continued. "I had to check on your sister. Get her mind off of what happened. It was me who checked on Lucia and me who-" He started coughing before wheezing, and his gaze turned to Lucia. "You look at her and tell me what right you have to even be near her, let alone next to her..."


    Alwin frowned for a moment before he backed away. "Okay, Arthur. Okay."


    The Elven General looked incredibly hurt as Arthur didn''t even look at him. Many of us exchanged looks. Aydalia looked conflicted, as did her daughter. They understood, though. We all did. A sigh escaped my lips as I moved beside Arthur and sat beside him.


    "Ya know, Ah don''t think yer bein very fair." Imented.


    A weak chuckle escaped his lips. "The world isn''t fair, Cass." He tiredly ced his hand on top of Lucia''s. "If it was, I would''vee home to her smile for rescuing the Dwarves and Druids." Arthur started to cough. "Had I known this would happen, I never would''ve left." His eyes started to close.


    "Arthur?" I asked as I put a hand on his arm.


    He gave a weak dismissive wave. "Don''t worry. Just closing my eyes. Not dead or going to sleep. Just restin." Arthur then called out to one of the Elves. "Can you look over Lucia, Ayda?"


    "Okay..."


    "You know," Arthur suddenly started as Ayda kneeled beside Lucia. "I made this exact same mistake in the past..." He let out a patheticugh. "And the same damn thing happened." His eyes opened as he looked over at Lucia. "Part of me thinks she''ll hate me, and I should just leave."


    "Ya can''t just leave." I told him softly. "We need ya here. Ah need ya here. What about Austin? So many of us need you."


    "No one needs me." Arthur replied weakly. "I''m nothing more than a forgotten relic. A page of the past that was ripped from the history books. Go back to the Priestesses. All of you. They''ll still take you back."


    "Ah''m not goin back without you. Rennal is takin care of Austin, but she can''t do it forever. Once we get ya on yer feet, we''ll all head back."


    "And do what?" Arthur questioned sarcastically. "Make peace? Why waste my time any longer in Lestrania? Lucia''s one of the main reasons I stayed." His eyes then nced at me. "Her and a few others."


    I nodded. "Ya could. It''d be easy ta start over. Build a new ce for yerself."


    He shook his head. "No. I don''t feel like building something else." Arthur forced out. "I built Lestrania with my own two hands. Saved it from falling. Then," Rolling to his side, heid on his arms as he turned over. "I built steris, which fell who knows when. Two kingdoms. Two failures in their own way." His forehead rested on Kandma as he tried to getfortable. "I''m tired of building."


    My head popped up to Greigh, who shrugged just as lost as I was. "What of their memory?" Aydalia suddenly asked. "What about the people who believed in you?"


    "People like you?" Arthur asked back as his head turned to the side to face her. "You do realize that you only believed in me after you forced your way into my head. Remember? After you took advantage of my weakened state?" He began to lift his head and thump it on the ground, or rather, against Kandma. "Memory..." The man said after a moment. "Kandma?"


    To our surprise, we came to a short stop. The creature started rumbling a bit. It was rather concerning as we waited to see what Arthur would say. After a moment, it let out a few growls and other such grunts.


    "You once told me you''re living memory, and you gave me the chance to see what happened that night..." Arthur trailed off for a moment as the creature grumbled some manner of reply. "Could you give me Lucia''s?"


    "What?" I let out, confused.


    Ignoring me, he started to pat the creature. "Give me the memories from the moment she was captured. I''ll take it all. She shouldn''t have to endure such things."


    Camoa immediately stepped forward. "That is not a good idea. My potion has calmed your mind, even if only barely. Given your physical and mental state, this seems needlessly dangerous."


    I nodded. "She''s right, Arthur."


    "Kandma..." He let out softly. "Please... Let me do this for her. It''s all I can do."

 Chapter 467 - 467

    <h4>Chapter 467:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Kandma''s Head


    "Arthur, please! Ya need ta rest! Stop this!"


    "I don''t have the patience to wait, Cass. If she wakes up before I do..." Arthur replied softly. "This might be thest thing I can do for her." He stated.


    "What do you mean?" Ayda questioned softly.


    His headzily rolled toward her and Lucia. "Would you want me around after finding out what I''ve done?" He asked. "Regardless of the reasons, do you really think Lucia will forgive me?"


    Ayda''s lips struggled to form words as she continued to help Lucia. "I don''t know, Arthur."


    Arthur looked back up to the sky. "Neither do I." He then closed his eyes. "Please, Kandma."


    Things became eerily silent as the giant creature stopped moving entirely. There was no shifting, and I looked down its snout toward its eyes. It was watching the scene unfold. After a moment, it let out a grumble of sorts. Momentster, an orb floated from Lucia, which startled Ayda. She backed away as it gently floated over to Arthur and disappeared into his forehead.


    Tears started to pour from his eyes as they became hazy. "Eternity." Was all he whispered before Arthur went silent.


    "Well, he''s out." I mumbled as I looked around. "Now what?" Taking a step back, I spoke warily. "Ya don''t think he''s gonna go crazy likest time, do you?" Wiggling my fingers in an unnatural manner got Camoa''s attention. "He''s talking bout eternity again."


    "One can hope he will just rest." Camoa answered. "Although, this presents us with a different problem." Kandma started moving again as the Druid frowned. "We''re now heading to Arthur''s secret with the man unconscious."


    "Surely we can just show him to receive help." Greigh added. "I can''t imagine we''d be turned away in this situation. Especially not atop a creature from the Old World."


    Camoa frowned. "Do not be so sure. These creatures are fearsome. Many have attempted to make their way into the heart of this sanctuary... All failed. The forest speaks of multiple guardians with terrifying power." She then gestured to Arthur. "His ''children'' from what he said."


    Aydalia spoke at that. "Why would he leave his children in the middle of the Hollow Forest? Are they hiding?"


    "Protecting something is more urate," Camoa answered. "However, I do not know whatever ''something'' might be." Her gaze returned to Arthur. "A man with power, unlike anything we''ve ever seen, willing to call these creatures his children. This is not something to be taken lightly."


    "None of this is to be taken lightly." Greighmented as he crossed his arms. "Don''t you know something about these ''guardian children'' of Arthur''s?" He asked Aydalia.


    Her lips tightened into a frown. "No. This is not something I saw in his memories." She replied.


    "So... What do we do?" Ziah asked out loud.


    "We''re riding atop a mountain range. Not much we can do, Greigh." I said with a roll of my eyes.


    "Even Kandma," Camoa began. "Will be hard-pressed to approach. We''ll know when we''ve arrived, but for the moment, we should all rest."


    Rest? Rest didn''t seem possible in this situation. Even after everything had happened, everyone seemed on edge. After Arthur''s rather tame rampage, all of us were going through an adrenaline rush that likely turned into a high. One that many of us were unlikely toe down from any time soon. So, we continued on with everyone waiting for something to happen.


    Eventually, it did. "Why''re we stopping?" Greigh questioned as Kandma came to a halt.


    "Do you know, Camoa?" Aydalia turned her attention to the Druid.


    We all were curious as we looked at Kandma, who showed no signs of acknowledging us. The Druid''s hand rose slowly as she pointed out in front of Kandma. Turning, I found myself lost as to what she was pointing at. My eyes darted about as I tried to find whatever it might be.


    "By the gods..." Ayda whispered as she backed away slightly.


    Turning to her, I frowned as my brow furrowed. "What? Ah don''t see it."


    A slight rumble came from Kandma before the wind whipped far more violently than it had been. Clouds cleared from the area as we began to lower slowly. As Kandma moved to lie down to likely let us off, my eyes turned to the others and saw all of them looking up. Doing the same, I saw a creature that gave me pause. It looked like a mix of animals. A white and greenish wolf with antlers that had runes on it. Green markings could be seen across its body and eyes.


    It continued to watch us as the wind eventually died down. "We are here." Camoa suddenly informed us. "Prepare to move the wounded ever so gently." She looked about our group nervously. "Make no sudden moves and proceed carefully. They don''t know us."


    "Maybe we could speak with it?" Ayda offered.


    Greigh immediately replied. "I''m not flying up there to find out. We''ll proceed on foot and follow Camoa''s lead. She knows more about this forest than any of us." He let out a deep sigh. "Hopefully, Arthur will awaken before we arrive. Otherwise, we might not have a choice but to try and converse."


    "My confidence in this n is dropping by the second." Aydalia stated.


    "That makes all of us." Camoa shot back.

 Chapter 468 - 468

    <h4>Chapter 468:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Kandma''s snout touched the ground between the Hollow Forest''s massive trees. Still, we were quite a ways up, and getting down would be difficult. Thankfully, we had Camoa. Being a Druid allowed her to make a pathway down for us with the trees and vines. Ayda carried Arthur and Lucia as we descended into the thicker parts of the forest.


    When we finally got under the canopy. Kandma started to move once more and left. It was rather rming to have such arge creature leave the area. We couldn''t see the flying wolf either, which was also unnerving. Many of us looked around as the forest seemed deathly silent. Not to mention there was a strange blue energying from ahead that was giving off an eerie glow.


    "Shall we?" Camoa asked as she moved toward the blue light.


    None of us responded. Only followed. As we approached, blue specks of light started to float around beneath the canopy. A wall of greenery blocked our vision from where they wereing from, but everything became darker the closer we got. Eventually, only the blue specks of light guided our path. Many were nervous. Even Camoa trembled with apprehension. We came to the wall of greenery, and Camoa created another path for us.


    On the inside was a canopy with the ground torn apart in a clearing. Boulders decorated the dirt since there was no grass. Some were massive and towered over us, which made it even more difficult to see. Cracks formed throughout the ground as we saw a circle of trees just beyond. Vines weaved in and out to create another wall. No sun shone here. However, some of the trees were badly damaged.


    "Nobody move." Camoa said softly. "Something''s here." Spikes shot from the ground andpletely blocked the way we came from. "I was wrong! Move!"


    Greigh shot into the air, and I heard a whistling. Reacting instinctively, I grabbed his ankle. Pulling him down with all my strength, a rock shot through the air where he just was. It mmed into one of the nearby trees and tore through it. Chunks of wood splintered as the sounds rang through our ears. He rolled across the ground and got back to his feet quickly.


    "What''s happening!?" Ayda shouted.


    Alwin created a shield as the spikes formed above us and around us. Soon, there was only one way we could move. A path had been created for us as the spikes threatening pressed against the shield. As if poking it and telling it to move forward. With no other option, we moved forward slowly, with the spikes following us at the same pace.


    "Alwin, Ayda," Their mother started. "Do not attack anything that moves. Whoever is behind this is clearly far more powerful than all of us." The two Elves nodded. "And stay out of the air." She told Greigh. "Thank Ms. Reed for pulling you back down when she did."


    His eyes nced at me, and he gave me a grateful nod. "Thanks, Cass."


    "Don''t mention it. Just save my ass if Ah need ya to."


    We exited the hall of spikes and were in the middle of the clearing. "That might be asking a lot." Greigh replied cautiously. "Alwin, will you be able to hold out? You''re not exactly in the best shape."


    The Elf grunted. "We have very few options right now. I would rather Ayda have her magic over mine if something happens." He began to pant as his exhaustion was once more catching up with him. "But to answer your question, no. This is a momentary solution at best."


    Next to us was a giant boulder that towered over us. "What do you think, Camoa?" Aydalia asked. "Should we head for the trees?"


    Before the Druid could respond, the giant boulder started to shift. All of us watched as we were pinned in. Ayda raised her hands, but I quickly grabbed them to stop her. The boulder shifted and twisted as blue lines and runes appeared on it. When it moved, the ground shook. Indents were left in both dirt and rock where it stepped.


    Stopping in front of us, it started to split asrge arms rose dauntingly. mming into the ground, Ziah fell over with Ayda from sheer force. Cracks shot beneath our feet as it leaned forward and roared. Bursts of lightning came from the cracks in its body where the blue runes were. It moved closer to us as a pressure started to press down on us, reminding me of Arthur.


    The weird golem eyed us for a moment before it started mming its arms into the ground over and over. After it paused, the creature roared once more. All of us were frozen in fear. I expected something or someone toe stop it, but no one did. As we stood there, it seemed to get angrier and angrier. After a few moments, it struck Alwin''s shield in a warning manner.


    Alwin flinched as he took a knee, and Ayda activated her magic to help reinforce his barrier. My eyes darted to Arthur before I looked back at the creature, whose attention immediately shifted to me. Holding up my hands, those in the group nced at me. Stepping forward, the creature eyed me before it leaned back slightly.


    "What''re you doing!?" Greigh hissed.


    "Lower the shield." I said softly.


    "Have you lost your mind!?" Ayda asked. "That thing could-"


    Cutting her off, I whipped my attention to her. "If it wanted ta, yer shield would''ve been broken already!" My tone was firm. "Lower it."


    They looked around to see what the others thought. Greigh, Camoa, and their mother all agreed with me. Alwin seemed relieved to lower the shield as he practically copsed. Ayda helped her brother while we all just waited to see what the golem would do. It approached once more, but slowly.


    We backed away from it as its arm reached through the group. My teeth clenched when I saw it was reaching for Arthur. To my surprise, it began to tremble, and it appeared to start crying as it softly caressed Arthur''s chest. Poking and prodding him to see if he was alright. It was far gentler than I thought would be possible for such a being.


    Speaking up, I hoped that the creature would understand. "Can ya help him?" I asked.

 Chapter 469 - 469

    <h4>Chapter 469:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Looking at me, the creature put its arm against me before gently pushing me back. It then did the same to several others. We eventually got the message as everyone backed away from Arthur. Lucia was next to Arthur, but the golem didn''t focus on her. Although, she did appear to catch its attention.


    "Bring him to me." A siren-like voice called out behind the wall of greenery.


    Immediately, the golem acted as the ground came to life. Whoever that feminine voice belonged to was likely one of Arthur''s children. This golem''s power alone was rming. It made sense why Kandma was reluctant to approach. The living mountain range likely had made that mistake once before and likely faced this creature. Against a golem that can move the earth, I imagine it was rather annoying for Kandma.


    The dirt shifted as Arthur was carried across the ground, almost like he was floating. Many of us moved to follow, mainly Greigh and I, but we were quickly stopped. An arm came mming down in front of us as the golem roared. We immediately stepped back.


    "Rock." That same woman called out in a chiding tone.


    Backing up slightly, the golem huffed before it continued moving Arthur. The trees separated for him as he passed beyond our sight. Many of us exchanged nces as we moved back to Lucia.


    "Do you think Arthur will be okay?" Aydalia whispered to me.


    "Are we gonna be okay?" I asked back.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    My eyes cracked open as a brilliant blue light shone vibrantly. What appeared to be a mermaid was glowing in front of me. Everything felt rxed. I even felt... Relieved. Weightless. Almost like I had been fully rested for the first time since I came here. On instinct, I took a deep breath, and water filled my lungs. Maybe it was because I was so tired, but I didn''t fight it.


    "Rx." A soft voice echoed throughout the water, calmingly.


    The water began to sink into my skin as it invaded my body. My eyes, nose, ears, and mouth all felt pressure, but in a good way. Closing my eyes, I felt the water move through my entire body. It soon felt like a warm nket had encased me, and I was beingforted.


    "It''s been a long time, Father." She said as I felt her arms wrap around me.


    Energy began to flow into me. My eyes snapped open as my mind cleared. No longer did everything seem so hazy. Thoughts that seemed so chaotic were now all in ce. The water made its way out of my body as my mouth was forced open, and we separated. In front of me was an orb in the water that was pitch ck.


    A giggle came from behind the orb as it floated out of the way. "Maybe don''t inhale Demon Stone next time, okay?" Marina said.


    She looked just how I remembered. Like a mermaid with runes up and down her tail. In all honesty, Marina looked like a living manifestation of my energy. The same blue energy seemed to emanate from her entire body and crown. In the water, it was somewhat difficult to see her. I imagine most others would miss her, given how well she blends into it.


    "Marina." I said softly as it came out in bubbles.


    This made the water guardian smirk. "You''re certainly powerful, but even you can''t speak underwater."


    I rolled my eyes at that. With no other signal, we shot up through the water. My water guardian daughterunched me out of the water. Given that there was still water in my system, I spent a few moments retching up what was left. Once a few coughs had cleared the rest of my system, I wiped my face and got to my feet. Taking a deep breath was refreshing as it no longer hurt.


    "Thank you, Marina." I said softly as I turned back to her.


    She was in ake of great depth. The water guardian swam around happily as I looked around. We appeared to be underneath a forest''s canopy where the light had difficulty shining through. Only the light from Marina''s Lake was what illuminated the area. It was more vibrant than when all those years ago. In the middle of herke was the tree.


    "How''re you feeling?" She asked.


    Rolling my neck and shoulders, I closed my eyes for a moment. "Better." I said as I looked at her with a raised brow. "What did you do?"

 Chapter 470 - 470

    <h4>Chapter 470:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Marina smiled. "That''s not the question you want to ask." She replied. "You want to know if I can do it for someone else, don''t you?"


    I nodded. "Can you?"


    "Yes. Bring her to me, and I will heal her." She swam to the side of theke, and rested her arms on the grass. "Yourpanions are on the other side of the wall with Rock. I''m sure they''ll be happy to see you."


    A tired sigh escaped my lips. "It''s been a long few months."


    "Of that, I have no doubt. At least I was able to remove all the poison. Are your thoughts more organized now? Parts of your brain were starting to rot."


    "Jesus." I let out in surprise. "Yes. Thank you again. It seems as though I even got some of my energy back." I then eyed her as she smirked as rested her chin on her arms. "Another gift from you, I presume?"


    "Well, you did create me. It''d be weird if I couldn''t give you some energy." Marina answered. "I would like to add that you need rest. Parts of your body were undergoing necrosis. Even bits of your brain. If you weren''t you, well, you''d be dead."


    That was surprising to hear. Necrosis was serious, but I was more shocked to realize she could identify it. Such skill was far beyond any healing capabilities that I knew of here. They might be able to heal something like that with magic, though I wasn''t positive.


    "I''ll rest when I get back. Maybe." I added, which got her to snort in amusement. "There are some important matters to deal with, but I need your help right now." My tone got her smirk to fade as she nodded in understanding.


    Moving toward the trees, they separated into a doorway of sorts. On the other side almost looked like a quarry. Except for those who stood their dumbfounded when they saw me, it was baren. Rock was present, and he seemed to vibrate in excitement to see me. Walking through the area, I stopped by Rock and ced my hand on one of his arms.


    Looking up at him, I spoke. "Thanks." He started to bounce in ce, which was rather unsettling, but also somewhat amusing. "Now I need to grab Lucia." Nodding eagerly, he turned towards the group menacingly. "Stop." I ordered before he could do anything else. "I''ll take care of it."


    "Arthu-" Cassidy started, but I held up a hand to stop her.


    "In a minute." Carefully, while holding back tears, I picked up Lucia in a princess carry as I ignored the group. "Hey, baby girl." cing my forehead against hers, I spoke. "We''re gonna get you better."


    Walking back through the trees, they closed behind me once more. "Mara?" Marina whispered in surprise as she swam closer. "Let me see." Putting her down on the edge of herke, Marina looked her over. "No... Not Mara..." Her eyes nced up at me. "Is she...?"


    Closing my eyes, I felt my lip tremble. "Can you help her? Please?"


    "You should be aware my ''help'' is limited. Myke is special. It is the reason my healing powers are so extraordinary." The mermaid exined. "Unfortunately, it has a limited number of uses. Do you-"


    "Yes."


    Marina bobbed her head in understanding. "As you wish. You will need to join me. I doubt she can survive underwater like you can. Even the depths might be a bit much for her. Can you keep her breathing?"


    I raised a brow at that. "Can you not heal her here?"


    She shook her head. "No. We need to go to the depths of myke. That is where my healing is strongest. Given her state, this will be rather jarring for her. I will try to avoid her lungs." Her hands glowed as she ran them over Lucia''s body. "They don''t seem to be damaged anyway." Then she turned to me. "Not like someone''s who were ripped to shreds."


    "Is this safe?" I asked. "Lucia-"


    Marina cut me off. "Will be fine. You were a bit of a special case, but I don''t n on being so extreme. Most of your injuries were internal, and you were essentially a walking corpse." She then gestured to the High Elf. "Whereas ''Lucia,'' as you call her, has obviously been tortured. These wounds are superficialpared to yours." Motioning to me, she shrugged. "As I said before, no one else would''ve been able to survive inhaling Demon Stone."


    After a moment, I took a breath and nodded. "Okay. What do you want me to do?"


    "First, you need to hop back into the water." Doing as instructed, Marina waited for me to move beside her. "Can you hold her as we go down? Her wounds are serious, so we''ll move slowly. It will be a bit of a process. Will you be able to hold on that long, or is your energy low?"


    Reaching out, I pulled Lucia into the water carefully as she floated in my arms. Her hair touched the water, and red instantly began to appear. The blood in her hair and her body started to taint the water. It made me want to cry. Marina came over to ce a hand on her forehead before she looked at me. We slowly moved away from the edge, but she made no other moves as she waited for me to answer.


    "Yeah. I can handle it." I replied as I looked over at Lucia.


    "Alright. Hold on to her." Marina warned me as a vortex started to form before it turned into a whirlpool. "Keep her steady."


    "Uh..." Was the only thing I was able to utter as we were sucked down.

 Chapter 471 - 471

    <h4>Chapter 471:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Many of us were starting to get anxious. The creature known as Rock stood guard over us. It was a little surreal. Especially since we were the ones who helped Arthur. What was he doing that he didn''t want us to see? Was there anything at all, or was he just more focused on helping Lucia?


    "I don''t like this." Alwin whispered.


    Greigh immediately responded. "I don''t think any of us do, but we can only wait." Then he gestured to the living boulder. "Unless you''d like to try your luck?" At that, Rock instantly turned towards us and moved to block us. "Kidding!" The Captain quickly added. "It was just a joke!"


    Rock began to move back and forth as it paced in front of us. "It listens to Arthur. He won''t hurt us." Aydalia stated. "Staying here is our only option."


    "Besides, we have no idea what state Lucia is in or what they are doing." Ayda quickly pointed out. "Should we interfere or cause an issue, it could endanger her." The youngest Elf pointed out.


    "Cass," Ziah called to me, and I turned slightly to look at her. "Are you okay? You''ve been really quiet."


    A small shrug escaped my shoulders. "It''s a lot ta take in. Ah feel like everythin we''ve been told is a lie. The Priestesses, or rather Arceana, tried to sell out Lucia."


    Alwin whipped his head toward me. "Arthur may have said that in anger..." Ziah pointed out.


    I raised a brow in response. "Do ya really believe that?"


    My question made her frown. "No. I think Arthur was telling the truth." Ziah answered.


    "Me too." Holding my own arms tightly, I continued. "Ah feel as though we''ve been kept in the dark by Arthur and the Priestesses... Ah just don''t get it." I then gestured to the hulking Golem. "Not to mention all this."


    "There is a lot that Arthur has hidden." Aydalia began. "He has had reason to do so. Revealing it would cause quite the stir and likely result in a sh between him and the Priestesses." She then sighed as she traced some of the burns on her arm. "It''s clear who would win, but he doesn''t want it toe to that."


    "I feel like that sh has already happened." Ayda said softly. "What are we going to do when we go back? Can we go back?" Then she gestured angrily. "Not to mention, all of us only have part of a story. Has Arthur purposefully gone around giving different fragments of everything to everyone?"


    Greigh sighed. "He has his reasons, and some of us found out in less than appropriate ways. We eavesdropped, and your mother stole his memories. Not sure he gave information to anyone on purpose."


    Ziah then rubbed one of her arms shyly. "Without the Dragons, it''s possible we still wouldn''t know anything. He also holds them in high regard. What do we do if Arthur leaves Lestrania?"


    I held my hand up to stop her. "Ah don''t think it''lle ta that. Lucia''s here after all, and Arthur cares about Lestrania. Ah doubt he''ll just abandon it."


    "Cass is right." Ayda added. "Arthur would have left by now if that was the case."


    "There''s nothing really stopping me, though." Arthur''s voice came from behind Rock.


    The golem quickly moved out of the way, where we saw the man standing there with Lucia in his arms. She lookedpletely healed. Even her missing fingers had returned, which surprised all of us. Lucia still slept as Rock turned to Arthur in excitement as he seemed to lower down to face him. In exchange, Arthur gave him a smile and a grateful nod. Moving toward the golem, he rest his head against him.


    "Thank you, Rock. For everything." He said softly, which made the golem very happy. "Now," Arthur''s attention turned to us. "Alwin." Calling out the Elven General was surprising. "Can you take care of her for me?" Moving toward the male Elf, he motioned to Lucia with his head.


    "Me?" Alwin questioned back tiredly. "I thought I had no right to stand next to her."


    Arthur bobbed his head slowly at that as he frowned while he turned his attention to Lucia. "I saw what you did for her. In her memories." His lips trembled for a moment before he turned back to Alwin. "You didn''t deserve that. My mind wasn''t in the right ce, and I was taking my anger out on you. Between the two of us, you deserve to be by her side more than I do."


    The Elf was surprised by this development. "Are you sure?"


    cing her in his arms carefully, he nodded once more. "Take care of her."


    "What about you?" Alwin questioned.


    "There''s someone else I need to see." He then turned to Rock. "Can you let them through to Marina? Make sure no one attacks them." With the trees parting again, we followed quietly behind Arthur with Rock behind us. "Everyone," Arthur began as we moved towards the blue light. "Meet Marina."

 Chapter 472 - 472

    <h4>Chapter 472:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Alwin was holding Lucia carefully as Rock towered behind the group. All of them looked at Marina with stunned expressions. I have no doubt they were confused. My attention turned to Marina as she eyed me. A chunk of my energy had been returned, but it was likeparing ake to an ocean. Still, my mind was clear, and I knew who was responsible for all this.


    "Might as well make it even." I whispered to myself as my eyes found Aydalia''s. "Lady Farro," My call made her flinch in surprise as I motioned her toe forward. "Stand by my side for a moment."


    "Certainly." The oldest Elf present replied. Slowly, she stepped beside me. "Did you nee-"


    "Marina," I cut Aydalia off as I grabbed her shoulder and threw her into the water. "Would you kindly?"


    "Arthur!" Alwin shouted at me as he red at me. "Stop!" His magic activated, but Lucia in his arms hampered him.


    My watery daughter waited for Aydalia to surface before she answered. "As you wish." Without warning, Marina started to drag the Elven mother into the depths of herke.


    Part of me was curious about if the bends were a thing here as I watched them disappear into the blue. Dpression sickness was a serious issue when going that deep, and Marina''s Lake was definitely deep. Another part of me was curious to see what would happen. Elves were magic, so I was confident she would be fine. Typhon was when we went exploring in the ocean. Plus, I doubt Marina would let someone she was healing die. Although, he is technically a Dragon.


    A spell passed my head, and I turned to see Ayda with her hand outstretched. "Bring her back, Arthur!" Ayda demanded.


    I stared at her dully. "Calm yourself, Ayda." There was some sshing behind me a momentter. "Your mother will be fine." As I said that, Aydalia was flung up onto thend gasping for air. "See?"


    Her daughter rushed to her side but stopped in shock. "Mom?" She whispered in disbelief.


    "Ayda?" She coughed out in a raspy voice. "Why''re you looking at me like that?"


    My attention turned to Alwin. He was struggling to hold in his emotions. His eyes were wide as tears came to his eyes. Although, Ayda wasn''t doing much better. Both their faces were twitching wildly as they watched on. Marina surfaced a momentter.


    She quickly spoke. "Done. Skin may be thergest organ of the body, but it is certainly the easiest to fix."


    Aydalia''s scars were gone. I figured if Marina could return Lucia''s fingers, she could likely fix Momma Farro''s scars from her burns. No longer would she be unable to grow hair. In fact, I was willing to bet her hair would start showing tomorrow or the following day. Unless there was a spell that allowed her to grow it out instantly. Magic and all that shit.


    "Arthur..." Aydalia let out in a barely restrained sob. "Why?" She ran her hands over her arms in disbelief. "After what I did..." Tears ran down her cheeks that stood out even amongst theke water. "I don''t understand."


    I eyed her for a moment. "Mmh." A hum was all I managed for a moment, which made Marina giggle. "Think of it as repaying a favor to an old friend. None of this would''ve been possible without him." My gaze drifted to Alwin and Ayda after a moment. "Your family may irritate me to no end, but so did he. I owed it to him to set things straight." Moving over to Alwin, I put my hand on Lucia''s forehead. "Besides, without you, I would''ve lost her."


    The Elf''s lips trembled as her daughter hugged her. "Thank you, Arthur." Aydalia said softly.


    Alwin eyed me as I stared at Lucia. "I should be the one saying that." Removing my hand, I turned to her. "This isn''t forgiveness, Aydalia." I told her as her eyes met mine as she and her daughter looked at me. "I''m not sure I can forgive you for taking advantage of me in my moment of weakness, but I recognize that you''re trying to make up for it." She nodded at that. "Besides, part of me thinks you would''ve protected her without seeing my memories."


    "It''s what we parents do." Was her response.


    "Mmh. It is indeed. Thank you..." I told her.


    Tears streamed down her face as she smiled at me and nodded. "You''re wee." Then she turned to Marina. "Thank you, Marina. For healing me."


    The Guardian smiled as she crossed her arms and rested her chin on them onnd. "Well, technically speaking, we''re like distant cousins. Or am I her distant aunt from a previous era?" Marina inquired.


    A smirk came to my lips for only a moment. "You can think about itter. There''s still a few things I need to do here. Would you mind letting them rest here for a bit?"


    "Not at all, Father." Marina answered.

 Chapter 473 - 473

    <h4>Chapter 473:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Where are ya going!?" Cassidy quickly questioned as she grabbed my arm.


    Looking down at her, I saw how nervous she was. "Calm down. I''m not going anywhere. There''s just a few more people to meet." She slowly let go of my arm as she looked down. "Once all this is said and done, we''re gonna talk about what you did."


    Cass bit her lip as she responded sourly. "Ah did what Ah had to."


    "I don''t doubt it, but we''re still going to talk about whatever it is you did with Ayda." Her head snapped up as her eyes met mine in surprise. "Yeah," I began as my eyes saw the Elf''s magic coursing through her. "I can see it." Even Ayda turned away from that as her own family looked at her in concern. "There are many things I need to address moving forward."


    "Breeze is still waiting for you." Marina said after a moment.


    Closing my eyes, I replied. "I know. Would you make me the path?" At my request, the water began freezing over like when she was first created. "Thank you, Marina." With a small nod to the group, they waited for me to return.


    Walking over the bridge of ice, I made my way to the inner sanctum of the area. The tree still hung in the hole where its roots plunged through the nearby walls. They likely were shooting through Marina''s Lake and out into the surrounding forest. It was still an impressive sight even after all these years. A bottomless pit, just like I remembered.


    A gust of wind came from below the tree as I looked down the pit from above. It still acted as an ind as the tree glowed with a white hue. Soon, the wind picked up as gale force winds started to blow from below. Reaching out with my hand, the wind was strong enough that it felt like I could float down if I merely stepped into it.


    Letting my instincts take control, I took that first step as my shirt blew in the wind as my hair whipped about. Slowly, the wind guided me to the roots. As Inded, a familiar formnded beside me. Breeze eyed me as his fur blew along with his wind.


    "Hey, Breeze. Wanted to apologize for being so on edge when we first met."


    His eyes closed. "When I saw you, part of me was excited, but I quickly realized it was before you knew of us. I understood why you acted the way you did." My Wind Guardian replied as he smiled up at me when he opened his eyes. "It is nice to finally be able to speak to you, Father. After all this time..."


    Nodding, I ced a hand on his head. "I''m sorry for making all of you wait. I wanted toe here, but..."


    Breeze nodded. "We know. You don''t have to exin yourself." Then his attention turned to the tree. "Someone else has been waiting for you too."


    Taking a deep breath, I replied. "I know."


    My eyes focused on the green bit of energy on the tree. Reaching out, the barrier burst as the nook reappeared. However, while I was expecting to grab the ring, I was surprised that it was gone. Before I could ask Breeze, he had flown back and watched from above. That confused me, but it only grew as a once familiar voice spoke.


    "It''s been a long time, my King." My eyes grew wide at that as I turned and saw him standing there. "Or should I say, old friend?" Aydan asked.


    "Aydan?" The name came out as a question in disbelief.


    I was informed that I would retrieve his ring when I returned here. Everything that transpired from the moment it was nted to Aydan''s death would be instilled upon the Elf''s emerald ring. All his memories and anything else he thought would be important would remain. Yet here he was. A living manifestation of his magic was in front of me.


    "You said the ring was what would reveal what happened after I returned to the present?"


    That Elven fucker smiled widely as he gave me a knowing look. "I also said I had a few other tricks up my sleeve that would be revealedter, didn''t I?" Shaking his hands in a dramatic manner, he continued. "Surprise!"

 Chapter 474 - 474

    <h4>Chapter 474:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "What the hell, Aydan!?"


    He shrugged. "Do you really think I knew about all this? Ancient magic is something a little outside my area of expertise. We just so happened to dabble in it, and this was the result." Then the ghost crossed his arms. "Don''t act like you aren''t happy to see me."


    A sigh escaped my lips as I looked away from him. "I don''t know... Not after what happened. I''m honestly not sure how you can even look at me."


    "Because you''re my friend." Aydan said honestly, and my eyes met his once more. "And I''ve missed you dearly. Are you okay?" Without answering, I hugged him. "Oh!" He let out, surprised, as neither of us probably thought that would be possible. "Well, this is different for you."


    "I''ve missed you too. I could use your advice right now." I told him with a few tears in my eyes.


    The ghost was clearly surprised, but he returned my hug after a moment as a small chuckle escaped his lips. "It''s good to see you''re more honest with yourself now."


    That got me to chuckle as well. "Not as much as you would like to think."


    Separating, he quirked a brow at that but still had his smile. "Of that, I have no doubt." Tapping my shoulders, he shook me slightly. "Now, what advice do you need? I''m very interested in hearing all the things that''ve happened since your return."


    "It''s doubtful you''ll approve. I''ve been negligent, and it feels like my past just continues to haunt me." Shaking my head, I continued. "I keep making the same mistakes over and over again."


    "You always were a slow learner. Trying to teach you magic gave me more patience than anything else in my life. By the gods, was that a trial." That made me frown, which made him chuckle. "Yet, you returned here as Arthur Pendragon. It''s as we had nned, so why do you seem so hesitant."


    A deep sigh escaped my lips. "Things haven''t been going the greatest."


    He nodded at that as he crossed his arms. "Did I ever tell you that you were the best thing to ever happen to Lestrania?" My eyes met his. "Without you, I doubt it would still exist to this day. There aren''t many I called King in my lifetime, but none were so worthy as the title like you. Not Varvara''s father, not Elias, and certainly not Rudnurth. You."


    "I''m not a King anymore. I never wanted to be one. You all forced that on me, and look where it got us."


    "Yes, things did not turn out as any of us expected, but our people thrive, do they not?" Aydan gestured to me. "Your foreign knowledge saved us, and your ideas were implemented into the very framework of this Kingdom. Be proud because, despite the hardships, here you stand. Looking for ways to help."


    "I didn''te here intentionally. The Druid brought me here from what I can tell, and the rest followed along."


    Aydan chuckled. "Yes, poison. I know. Forced your hand a bit, didn''t it?" It was rhetorical, but at my look, he answered my unasked question. "How did I know? Well, as it turns out, I''m Aydan fucking Farro!" He said in a manner copying me, which got me to roll my eyes. "Original Magic has its perks along with its downsides."


    "Care to exin?"


    "I would if we had enough time, but this onlysts so long. Best to make this count. What''s the first question thates to your mind? Something you want to know above all else." The man had a knowing look on his face.


    My lips tightened for a moment before I asked, "What happened to Mara?"


    A sad smile shot across his lips as his shoulders sagged. "You still love her?"


    "It isn''t about love, Aydan. I-I-I just need to know. How did she die? With her in Thana''s grasp..."


    The Ghost eyed me for a moment before he spoke. "So, there''s a little bit of information you should know going forward. First, our children, the Guardians of this ce, have abination of our memories. They know things about you from your past and mine."


    My brows furrowed at that. "What does that have to do-"


    He held up his hands. "I''m getting there. Second, because of those memories, it allowed them to let someone through to see me despite them not being you." Gesturing to me, Aydan spoke. "Do you see where I''m going with this?"


    I got choked up by what he was suggesting. "...Who did they let through?" The question left my lips as my fists clenched tightly, and waited for the answer nervously.


    "Mara''s alive, Arthur."


    Whatever power I had felt like it left my body as he told me that. "What?" I asked breathlessly.

 Chapter 475 - 475

    <h4>Chapter 475:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Are you sure?"


    "Oh, she''s alive." Aydan reiterated. "That I can guarantee." My teeth clenched in frustration. "You don''t seem convinced."


    "Then I just killed a lookalike, Aydan. She was ruling the Subus. The Queen looked just like Mara, and when she died..."


    The man frowned at that and crossed his arms. "Tell me exactly what happened."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Copsed Underground Tunnel System


    Earlier that day


    My body shook horribly as her pink hair fluttered in the wind as the destroyed tunnel was in rubble around us. Ripping my hand from her chest, I carefully held her before lying her down in the dirt. A magic barrier had protected us, and it came from the other Subae who looked simr. However, the most important thing is that she knew me. Was it really Mara?


    Brushing her hair away from her face as blood ran down her chin, I felt my form be unsteady as it disappeared entirely. Now, with Mara in my arms, everything felt so trivial. Yet, at the same time, it was significant, unlike anything else. So many emotions went through me, but it wasn''t until the remaining Subae spoke that my mind cleared.


    "That''s not Mara." She said as my attention immediately snapped to her. "Whoever spoke there at the end wasn''t my mother, and her name certainly wasn''t Mara. Never before in my life has she ever had pink hair or spoken in such a tone." Her teeth grit as she looked at me helplessly.


    I gentlyid the body down and stood. "Do you have proof?" My question was asked as I stepped directly in front of her.


    The girl looked up from her hands and knees as I towered over her. "No. Only a daughter''s word." Her lips trembled at that. "Please... I''ll tell you everything I know! Ju-Just spare us. These children are all that are left."


    My eyes nced up at the barrier protecting one of the buildings that used to be underground. There were several magical signatures inside. A few dozen, at least. This woman seemed adamant about protecting them, but did she deserve to live? After what they did to Lucia, no one canin about the losing side being wiped out. Grabbing her by her clothes, I lifted her from the ground as both her hands instantly went to my arm.


    "You want them to live?" I asked in a cold tone.


    She nodded rapidly. "Ye-Yes!"


    "Then stay put until I return. Do you understand? You, and those children, stay in this ruin." Her eyes widened at that.


    "For how long?"


    "Until Ie back. If I doe back and you''re all gone, I''ll hunt down thest of your kind until there isn''t a single one of you left." Letting her go, she fell on her butt. "The choice is yours."


    Her words had merit. Why suddenly change your hair on your deathbed? It made no sense. That, and the way she acted, reminded me of the Ghouls that Thana would take over. She was probably behind it. The real question was, did she n all of this or just thest part? If she was responsible for Lucia''s capture...


    ncing at the Mara lookalike once more, I spoke as a portal opened. "It would seem there was more than one perpetrator to this situation."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s possible your people were used." Turning to the doppelganger''s daughter, she watched me carefully. "I''m about to take care of another one as we speak, but this doesn''t absolve any of you. Remember my words, Subae." Then I gestured to not Mara. "Have her buried by the time I return. I don''t want to look at her."


    "It will be done, and we''ll wait for your return, but please..." Her eyes stayed on mine despite my gaze. "They''re only children..."


    "In my eyes, so was Lucia..." Turning back to my portal, I felt my mind slipping as Arceana came to the forefront.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Lucia, you say?" Aydan let out in a hum. "That''s a name I haven''t heard in a few hundred years or so."


    That was surprising. "You know Lucia?"


    He shook one of his hands. "Not personally, but I know of her. Just like how I knew of that Subus lookalike of yours that you killed."


    Rubbing my face, I sighed. "Can you please tell me what''s going on? I feel so lost, and I can''t put the pieces together, Aydan."


    The ghost Elf scratched at his beard in thought. "It''s not a pleasant story, and I''m not sure how you''ll take it."


    "Story of my life." Was my response. "But I would really appreciate some answers."


    "Didn''t you once say that some questions are best left unanswered?"


    "This is about Mara and Lucia. I need to know."


    His shoulders deted as he looked at me. "Alright. First, yes, Mara is alive. She came through here a few hundred years ago when she was in desperate need of help." A chuckle escaped his lips. "She followed us, you know? Back when we left the castle. Out of everyone, she always was the cleverest of her siblings."

 Chapter 476 - 476

    <h4>Chapter 476:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "That surprises me very little."


    He chuckled. "I''m sure it does." His mirth quickly faded as he took on a more serious expression. "After I was killed, and you returned, the others were left to deal with the fallout." The man sighed as he sat on one of the nearby roots. "Things did not go well. Rudnurth took power, Elias and Elincia werepromised, and Mara was missing." Scratching at his beard, he shrugged. "The one who probably got the luckiest was Arceana, but even that was only temporary."


    Moving across from him, I sat down on a simr root. "Mara didn''t go missing."


    "You''re right." Aydan nodded in agreement. "She didn''t. Mara was captured and held prisoner for quite some time. ording to her, they didn''t do much with her because Thana was injured. With no word on how to proceed, she was mostly imprisoned for an extended period of time."


    "Then what changed?"


    The man''s shoulders slumped. "Elias. Elias, much like Elincia, had a Demon imnted in him. Not just any Demon, a true Demon. Well, at least the essence of one." Motioning to his eyes, he exined. "Their eyes are clear indicators. There is no white, only a ck haze that turns into cracks on the surrounding skin around their eyes."


    My eyes darted in thought as I immediately thought of Elincia''s double. "Elincia''s Demon had eyes like that when I removed it."


    Aydan curiously tilted his head. "Did she? That''s surprising. Mara knew about the Demon but had no way to remove it, and it seemed inactivepared to Elias''s." He then brought his hand over his mouth in thought. "True Demons are supposed to be able to rival the Gods. Was she powerful?"


    "Not really. I wore her down in an arrogant manner that almost got many people killed. My recklessness with my energy was foolish at that moment."


    The Sage bobbed his head in understanding. "Then her transfer must''ve been hampered. Mara suspected it was due to Rudnurth''s interference."


    I shook my head. "I wouldn''t know. Now, what happened to Mara."


    Holding up his hand to calm me, Aydan spoke. "We''ll get there, don''t you worry. As I was saying, Elias''s Demon was a foul thing. Powerful too. Even Rudnurth, with his new abilities, had difficulties with him when they eventually shed." His arms rested on his knees as he looked as tired as me. "But that took some time. You see, Elias''s change was slow. The Demon was crafty and took his time taking over."


    "Made it look like Elias was changing over time instead of suddenly changing his personality overnight?" Aydan nodded after a moment. "What?"


    "It wasn''t that he purposefully took his time. Elias knew something was done to him but saw no changes in himself or Elincia. He also no longer trusted Rudnurth, and Mara was gone. With everyone else dead or missing, Elias had no one to rely on. So, he kept to himself."


    "Which is exactly what the Demon wanted."


    Aydan sighed. "Yeah." He let out regretfully. "Dozens of years had passed, and what once was a good man slowly was bing influenced by the Demon''s presence." His ghostly fist clenched tightly in anger. "Eventually, the Demon would be able to take over for short periods of time without Elias knowing. It''d be like he was missing a day. However, once the Demon was able to take control more frequently, Elias realized what was happening toote."


    My frown grew. "Something big must''ve happened for him to suddenly realize but isn''t skipping days worrying enough. I''m surprised he didn''t notice."


    "Magic is... Complex." Aydan said carefully. "I don''t know how one would even go about imnting a Demon in another person''s body, let alone a soul. Demons, true Demons, are an unknown even to me. There''s not many of them left. If any at all."


    "So, what happened?"


    "Well, Elias eventually realized something was wrong when he took his body back over in a ce unknown to him. He had no idea where he was, and given that it was his castle, that would be rather rming." Aydan stated.


    "But that doesn''t exin why he wouldn''t notice. You can zone out but not to that degree. That sounds closer to dementia."


    His hands lifted and ignited in a faint glow due to his spiritual state. "Magic is a good way to fill in those gaps. Have you ever gone into a room and forgotten why you went into it?" Aydan asked back and I nodded. "It''s the same thing. Magic is able to manipte memories, which I know you have some experience with. Such a thing is not easy to defend against even when you''re ready, but almost impossible to when you have no clue it''s even happening to you."


    I nodded. "Okay, but what does any of this have to do with Mara?"


    Running his hands down his face, he answered. "Because it all came to a head when Elias took over one day, and in a cell in front of him, was Mara."

 Chapter 477 - 477

    <h4>Chapter 477:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Mara?" I asked through grit teeth.


    "Mara." He confirmed. "You see, most of her torment wasn''t at the hands of Thana like you believe, but at the hands of her brother." Aydan told me sadly. "Well, the Demon inside her brother." His hands waved toward mezily. "I''m sure you know of Tor?" I nodded. "Much like Tor, Elias''s Demon was a close ally to Thana. If Tor was her right hand, Elias was her left."


    Leaning over, my own hands found my face as I tried to take everything in. "For how long?"


    Bobbing his head up and down, he thought of the question as a few tears seemed toe to his eyes. "A long time. Couple hundred years, ording to Mara." Closing my eyes, I felt my lips tremble at that. "She underwent several experiments which resulted in several doppelgangers being created." He then gestured to me as I looked at him. "Much like a certain Subus."


    "Jesus Christ... So, Mara was cloned over and over again?" He nodded. "How many of these copies are out there? How will I know which is the real one?"


    "If I''m beingpletely honest, I don''t know. Mara didn''t tell me everything. Only that she escaped with the help of Elias." Another sigh came from his lips. "When Lucia was born, Elias took control onest time. It was during the war, and he only had a limited amount of time. With it, he freed Mara, put Lucia in stasis for Marater, and was cast down by Rudnurth."


    Holding up my hands, I motioned for him to stop. "What do you mean he put Lucia in stasis for Mara? If that was the case, why do Arceana and Elincia have her?"


    Scratching his chin, he looked down. "I''m not really sure how to tell you this, but Elias believed the child to be his."


    Standing in rm at that, my eyes were focused on him as I felt my fists clench to the point a red mist started toe from them. Part of me begged that what he was alluding to was some horrible misunderstanding. Yet, with the look he was giving me, I knew better. My lip trembled as my body shook in anger and several other emotions.


    "Elias''s Demon was monstrous in strength." Then he leaned back as he looked up at me. "And he''s still alive. Elias received rather grievous wounds from Rudnurth, but the Demon was persistent. All of steris was encased in his magic before they all disappeared. Leaving behind an exhausted Rudnurth and remnants of a Lestranian army."


    "..."


    At my silence, he continued. "The clones that were given away to the Demon Horde were all assigned roles. Many died. Some escaped, and others are likely still with Thana''s forces. Although, Mara has hunted a great many of them down."


    "The Demon touched Mara..." It wasn''t a question, but Aydan nodded nheless. "And she endured this for hundreds of years?" Another nod. "Then... Lucia isn''t mine..."


    Aydan stared at me for a moment before he stood. "I don''t know about that. The Demon inhabiting Lucia was quite amused when he found out she was pregnant. You see, she had cast several spells on herself to protect the baby no matter what she went through." He even smirked as he continued. "Protecting a fetus in such a manner, hiding it, and preventing yourself from giving birth are all extraordinary feats. So, it''s unclear who the father is."


    "So, Lucia is either mine, or she was born of incest via Demon interference?"


    "Which is why Elias was as adamant about protecting that child as Mara was. He stopped fighting altogether so he could preserve his magic for the right moment. Both Mara and Elias far surpassed anything I would''ve thought possible in their own situations."


    "...But you knew that Mara was pregnant?" I asked after a moment of silence. "How?"


    Scratching his beard again, sat back down and motioned for me to do the same. "Well, I didn''t know she was pregnant. I know you went to her after a banquet, drunk and not in the right state of mind." He told me. "Mara informed me of such the next day about everything you said and what had happened. That''s when I taught her the Elven techniques for helping with pregnancies."


    I frowned at that. "Aydan..."


    The Sage eyed me for a moment before he shrugged. "I''m not the one who went to her in the middle of the night and said I loved her. Not that you would''ve ever admitted it otherwise. Mara knew that. That''s why she came to me horrified and why she was so terrified of what might happen to Lucia if they discovered that she really was your child."


    "So, even you don''t know." This was a lot to take in. "What should I do, Aydan?"


    "Well, if it means that much to you, I could probably find out who her father is. You brought her with you, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 478 - 478

    <h4>Chapter 478:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Given the options, I''m not sure I want to know." I told him in an exasperated tone before I looked at him with tears in my eyes. "Did I make a mistake? Should I have just married her and hidden her away?"


    Reaching across, Aydan put a hand on my shoulder. "I know Varvara, and I decided to remove our children from the turmoil of the world, but not everyone gets that choice."


    "Varvara, huh?" I asked back, knowingly.


    He chuckled. "Yeah. You may have gotten a few princesses to fall in love with you, but never forget that I got a Queen."


    I rolled my eyes at that. "After everything that happened, I wish so much that I would''ve done things differently... But at the same time, I''m scared it would mean Lucia would no longer be here."


    "Varvara was no longer Queen when she moved our children, and we were able to visit them often. No one could''ve imagined that almost all the old leaders would''ve been massacred along with you and me." He told me. "At least we know why history was recorded the way it was. Rudnurth must''ve despised both of us."


    "Still does. He''s locked away underneath Helmsforth. Thinking about paying him another visit."


    "I''ll notment on that. Even though I understand how you feel, I still helped raise that boy." Aydan took his hand back and looked at it. "Despite the fact I was reduced to no more than this..." He trailed off. "Breeze!" Aydan called out. "Would you bring down Lucia for us? Just Lucia!"


    My gaze drifted up, and I saw the wind guardian nod before I looked back to Aydan. "She''s in aa, Aydan."


    He raised a brow at that. "So? I n on helping with that too."


    I was skeptical, to say the least. "You can bring someone out of aa?"


    "Again, Aydan fucking Farro." The man gestured to himself confidently as he stood up and started stretching. "Can I just say that I''m rather excited to meet her?"


    His stretching seemed unnecessary, given his current state. "Just... Don''t say anything you shouldn''t. She doesn''t know anything yet."


    The amount of exasperation that he sighed out as he gave me a look of disbelief was tangible. "You and your secrets." Was all he said in return.


    A slight gust whipped my clothes about, and I looked up to see Breeze. He had Lucia next to him as she slowly floated down toward us. The guardian stayed above as she wasid between us. Aydan wasted no time in cing his hand on her forehead. After a moment, his magic activated, and I saw him look up at me.


    "You should tell her." He told me with a small smile.


    "Aydan-"


    "If you could see the expression on your face right now, you''d say the same thing." Aydan quickly cut in.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "...dan."


    "It... Don''t... Se..."


    My mind felt like it was in a haze. "...ghter!"


    "This isn''t..." Although it felt like it was slowly lifting.


    "...Lucia!" Arthur called, but it didn''t sound like he was actually talking to me. "Mine, Ayd..." His voice sounded agitated. "My daughter! Mine!" They sounded like they were arguing. "By the... I''m... Dad!"


    "Mmh?" I was able to let out as my eyes opened.


    "She''s wa... Up." Another voice chimed.


    Startled, I finally felt my arms start moving. "Arfur...?" My words sounded slurred.


    Momentster, my body was picked up and held in someone''s arms. "...cia..." My headzily rolled back and forth as I struggleding to. "Lucia!" Arthur''s voice came in again.


    My vision cleared, and I was greeted by Arthur''s worried expression. "Ugh... Arthur?"


    "Yeah! Yeah, it''s me!" He said with a barely contained joyous sob.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    His smile quickly faded. "What''s thest thing you remember?" Arthur inquired.


    Holding my head as I tried to sit up with his help, I answered. "We were in a clearing. Alwin and I were talking." A hiss escaped my lips as I felt sore all over. "I think we came under attack?" My eyes then met his. "Weren''t you in the east? Did everything in Vithari go okay?"


    "Vithari is fine. Well, mostly." He added after a moment. "Are you feeling okay?"


    "A little confused. Sore." Then my eyes narrowed in confusion as I looked down. "My thoughts seem a little hazy."


    That voice from before pitched in. "That''s probably because Arthur took your memories of thest few weeks."


    Arthur''s head snapped to the side as he admonished the unfamiliar voice. "Aydan!"


    Following his gaze revealed some manner of ghost floating there. "What?" The ghost asked back with a shrug. "She asked."


    "Jesus Christ..." Arthur whispered in disbelief.


    "So, this is Mara''s daughter." My eyes widened at that as Arthur shook his head in annoyance.


    "Can you not be you for fifteen minutes!?"


    "I might only have fifteen minutes left, so no!" The ghost gestured to himself cockily. "I''m Aydan fucking Farro, remember?"


    "Oh, my god..." Arthur let out, annoyed.

 Chapter 479 - 479

    <h4>Chapter 479:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Lucia looked at me, then back to Aydan for a moment, confused. "What?" She let out breathlessly.


    The ghost smiled. "Aydan, don''t." I asked him.


    He shrugged. "What? She looks just like her mother. If I didn''t know better, I''d say this was one of her clones, but this does bring back memories."


    "My mom?" Lucia asked in disbelief. "Mara?" She repeated before looking at me. "You know my mom!?"


    "Know her?" Aydan questioned back. "Please. Arthur here-"


    "Aydan!" I shouted angrily, which caused the ghost to go silent.


    Clearing his throat unnecessarily, Aydan spoke. "Forgive me. My name is Aydan Farro. History knows me as The Great Sage."


    Obviously, Lucia seemed lost. "My name is Lucia."


    Aydan smiled. "It is a pleasure to meet you."


    The greeting seemed quickly forgotten as Lucia looked at him. "Forgive me for asking, but how do you know my mother?" Her tone was small and desperate. "Who is she? Where is she?" Then she turned back to me. "Why didn''t you tell me you knew her!?" Her tone was bing more and more frustrated.


    "I was going to." I let out.


    "When!?" She demanded.


    My voice escaped me as I failed to reply. "Now, now." Aydan cut in as he softly chided the girl. "I know this must be frustrating, but this isn''t such a simple discussion, is it?" He looked at her knowingly. "How would''ve you reacted had he told you when you first met? Rather poorly, I''d guess."


    Biting her lip, Lucia conceded the point. "I still want to know about her." Then her eyes found mine. "And I want to know how you knew her." She turned back to Aydan. "You too."


    Aydan pointed at himself. "Me? Well, I raised Mara. It''s not an exaggeration to say that I was her father." He then shrugged. "So, that kind of makes me your grandpa... Surprise?" The man offered poorly.


    The girl looked at him in shock as tears came to her eyes. "What?" Lucia tried to stand, but her legs weren''t working for obvious reasons. "I''m so confused. Then, do you know who my father is?"


    Ice flooded my system at that. "Uh..." Aydan trailed off as I froze. "It''d probably be best to ask Arthur about that." He answered sheepishly.


    "Who are you!?" Lucia asked, understandably upset.


    "Lucia," I began as I slowly turned his attention back to me. "There''s a lot we need to talk about, but right now, you need some rest." Hefting her up in my arms gently made her wrap her arms around my neck instinctively. "Breeze!"


    My call made her look up as the wind guardian descended. "What is that?!"


    "I told you we would talk when I returned." I told her as I set her on Breeze''s back, who didn''t question it. "This isn''t how I pictured things going, but just know that I have my reasons for what I did. We''ll talk once we''re done here, and I know you''re okay. Okay?"


    Lucia nodded. "Okay."


    Aydan decided to pitch in quickly before she flew off. "Make sure you ask him about his time as the King of Lestrania!"


    "What the fuck, Aydan!?" I let out in anger.


    "He also taught your mom with Elincia and Arceana!"


    "Will you stop!" I demanded. "Just stop!" Aydan was always like this, and I knew that. "Jesus..."


    It wasn''t until I heard Lucia speak up, did I turn to her once more. "You were the King of Lestrania?" She asked softly.


    "No."


    "Yes!" You can guess who replied which way.


    I sighed once more. "We''ll talk in a bit, okay?" I told her, and I looked at Breeze. "Take her to the others." He took off flying with Lucia in tow as I turned around to face Aydan. "Why did you do that?"


    He shrugged before sitting back in his previous seat. "Because you tend to let these things slip through the cracks."


    Moving across from him, I stayed standing. "It wasn''t your ce to-"


    Aydan cut me off. "She needed to know. Lucia needs to know." He insisted.


    "Why?"


    "Because Elias''s Demon did something to her before he disappeared with steris in tow." My friend looked very concerned. "Mara was unable to ascertain what manner of spell was ced upon her, but now that I''ve met her, I can still feel it." Aydan informed me. "Hidden and insidious. I doubt there are many others who would be able to sense it. Truly an impable spell."


    "Can you remove it?"


    He shook his head. "I wouldn''t even know how to. This is beyond my expertise."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Aren''t you ''Aydan fucking Farro?''"


    A smirk appeared on his lips at that, but it quickly faded. "This isn''t the same. There are limits to an Elf. You know that. Original Magic is all that has allowed me to linger here this long, but even then, there are limits. Maybe if I was still alive." Aydan shook his head once more. "But this... Even if I had all your energy, I''m not sure it would be enough. Whatever it is, it''s endured all this time."


    My frown deepened. "So, what do I do?"


    Steepling his fingers together, he answered honestly. "You need to start being honest with yourself and take up the mantle of leadership once more."

 Chapter 480 - 480

    <h4>Chapter 480:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "It''s not that simple, Aydan." I told him.


    "These things rarely are, but don''t think I didn''t notice you had her leave before I could check to see who her father was." Hemented. "Is that for her, or you?"


    The man eyed me as I grinded my teeth. "I will tell her about me. About Elias as well, and we''ll go from there, but it will be her choice." My eyes focused on him. "Not yours or mine."


    He quirked a brow at that. "Will she agree with that?"


    "..." I didn''t answer.


    Aydan groaned. "And this is why I told her all those things. You need to stop this." He gestured to me with a small manner of annoyance. "Whatever ''this'' is. If I were to ask any of the group you came with, do you think any of them would say you follow orders?"


    "I do what I think is right."


    "Exactly! You need to lead! It doesn''t need to be under Arceana and Elincia, but just as long as you start moving the world again! After you left, things returned to the status quo. Everyone was separated once more, and the only alliance thatsted, was the one formed under you." Aydan exined. "Lestrania still exists because of you. We both know it would''ve fallen apart had you not intervened."


    "It''s not that simple."


    "It never is." He instantly replied. "Nothing about this world is simple, but if you''re going to be making decisions that are going to affect the world, you might as well do it from a position of true power. Not some pseudo leader that works for another nation." Aydan motioned to me angrily. "You can''t tell me the state of the world doesn''t aggravate you?"


    Sighing, I rubbed my lip with a finger in a thoughtful manner. "I''ve started some projects to see if I could change this world." Shrugging, I quickly continued. "Although, I haven''t been able to check on any of the progress. My return was not what I was expecting."


    Aydan huffed. "You might be one of those most gifted leaders I know, who is quite intelligent, charming, and have many qualities that make you endearing." Then he shook his head exasperated. "But you are fucking dumb as a rock sometimes."


    I frowned at that. "Excuse m-"


    "No." He quickly cut me off. "You''re so scared to repeat the past that you no longer live in the present. Well, you do, but like you used to." Aydan shook his head. "Arthur, you''re the most powerful individual I know. Evenpared to Thana, I still think you''re stronger." The man sighed. "But there are worse things in this world than Demons, my friend." His eyes met mine. "Things worse than Thana."


    My brow rose at that. "What-" A nearby howl cut me off this time.


    Both of our heads snapped up toward the cliff as we stood. "Well, that didn''t take as much time as I thought it would this time."


    "These wolves have bothered you before?"


    He nodded. "When Mara and I spoke. They don''t seem to appreciate my presence very much. Maybe they think it''ll be easier this time without her here." Aydan then smiled. "You might not believe me, but she''s rather powerful now."


    Another howl. "Is this really an issue?"


    Giving me a dismissive wave, he grunted out a response. "The wolves are powerful because of their numbers, but nothing that our guardian''s can''t handle."


    Rock roared for a moment before things went silent. However, vicious snarls could immediately be heard moments after as the sounds of magic picked up. Screams from above also made their way to my ears. The wind picked up as things sounded horrible. It legitimately sounded like a warzone right on top of us. A spray of water even sshed down the hole as some hit me.


    Looking to Aydan, I wasn''t convinced. "Are you sure about that?"


    It wasn''t Aydan who replied either. "Arthur!" Lucia''s voice called out, scared.


    Not waiting for an invitation, I summoned my sword. My body started to change as I felt my form shift. Aydan looked on in a morbid fascination if anything as he watched. Soon, I towered over the ghost as I spread my wings. Floating up, I readied to enter the fray and make sure Lucia was safe. Naturally, everyone else would follow suit, but I wasn''t going to chance making the same mistakes as the past.


    When I breathe, my voice makes a clicking noise that I can''t really stop. So, when I came up behind the group, all of them heard me. They didn''t turn around right away. Mostly because of the wolves. However, when the wolves paused once they saw me, the group slowly turned and looked up at me with fear in their eyes. The same fear I saw from Allen Harlow and the Dwarves when they saw this form.


    Slowly reaching out, I ced my w on Lucia''s head, before I stood in front of the group. "Arthur?" Lucia''s asked in a shaky tone.

 Chapter 481 - 481

    <h4>Chapter 481:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Moments Prior


    The creature Arthur called ''Breeze'' carried me through the air. As we flew away from Arthur and Aydan, I saw the men begin to argue. I couldn''t hear what they said, but Arthur was visibly upset. However, he also looked scared as I saw him take a few nces in my direction. When I could no longer see them, and there was water beneath us, I heard a many cry out my name.


    "Lucia!" Multiple people said in a joyous tone.


    Ayda and her mother quickly wrapped me in their arms. "Aydalia!" I cried out happily. "You''re awake!" I hugged them back for a moment before I looked her over. "And your scars are gone..." My head tilted as I examined her. "How did-"


    "That would be me." A voice called from the water. "It was requested that I fix her scars. Not overly difficult, but still a bit of a waste to use myke on such vanity such as someone''s looks." She was very blue and almost blended into the water where I missed her. "Although, it was apparently to pay a debt that had to deal with you."


    "And you are?" I asked after a moment as the others just listened.


    "Marina. At your service." She quickly gestured to the towering golem on the edge of the tree line. "That''s Rock."


    "Lucia." My greeting made her smirk. "Well, regardless of your beliefs, thank you for healing her." I told her earnestly before I turned back to Aydalia. "Do you know what''s going on? Thest thing I remember is us being next to The Veil." A gasp left my lips. "Where''s Alwin!? I think we were under attack!"


    The mother and daughter nced at each other before Aydalia gestured to her side with her head. I followed it only to see Alwin sitting there only a couple dozen feet away with Greigh watching over him. He looked horrible. Tears came to my eyes as I saw his eyes meet mine and he gave me a weak wave. His panting made it worse as I ran over to him.


    "Alwin!" I moved to my knees in front of him as I ced my hands on his cheeks. "What happened to you!?"


    Smiling, he leaned into my hands. "I''ll be fine. I''m just d you woke up." The man choked back some sobs. "I-I-I''m sorry, Lucia. I should''ve-"


    Wrapping him in a hug, I felt how thin he was, and I cut him off. "It''s okay. Whatever happened, it''s over now."


    The two of us had a moment. One that the others were nice enough to give to us. Greigh had even stepped away. He may''ve smelled horribly, but that didn''t matter to me. I could feel his ribs as I held him. However, it wasn''t long until I felt his body shaking. Pulling away from him and looking him over filled me with worry. Never before had I seen the Elven General in such a state.


    "He''s malnourished, Lucia." Aydalia informed me as her hand rested on my shoulder. "Being starved and facing extreme dehydration will do that to someone."


    "Then we need to get him some food and water!" I replied.


    Alwin grunted as he got to his feet while shaking his head. "It doesn''t work like that. If I eat too much, or have too much to drink, it could do more harm than good. This will be a process to recover from, but as one of the only two survivors, I have no right toin."


    "Survivors?" I whispered. "What?"


    "We were wiped out, Lucia." Alwin answered pitifully. "You were tortured horribly and on the brink of death." He then held my hands. "Both of your pinky fingers were missing." My eyes were wide as he spoke. "Arthur saved us. Well, he came for you and found me on the way." Letting go, he gestured to himself. "This is how Arthur found us only a few hours ago."


    Greigh quickly added. "Thest few hours have been really trying. Emotions have been high, and Arthur was poisoned when he returned. His actions..." The captain paused as he tried to find the right thing to say. "Were not all in his control."


    Ayda hugged me from the side. "We all thought you were dead."


    A new voice spoke up, and I turned to face her. "Arthur was rather distraught when he witnessed your supposed death. Never before had I seen the man so emotional." She gave me a light bow. "My name is Camoa. Arthur came to me for aid, and I was able to stabilize you."


    "And he took my memories?" I asked.


    The Druid nodded. "He did. Many of us thought it was a bad idea given his condition, but he was adamant."


    "I was informed as such." My hands went to the sides of my head as I continued. "He knows my mother..."


    "..." No one replied.


    I looked up to see everyone avoiding my gaze. "Wha-"


    A howling cut me off as it echoed through the tree line. Rock immediately mmed both his arms on the ground before Marina motioned for him to stop. Even Breeze moved into the air at hermand. All three readied themselves, almost as if they had been expecting this.


    "Breeze, you handle the other side. Rock, the front." She ordered. "I will assist both of you when and where I can while keeping the group safe."


    "What''s happening?" Aydalia inquired.


    "Intruders." Marina answered before everything turned to chaos.

 Chapter 482 - 482

    <h4>Chapter 482:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    The creature ced a caring hand on my head before he stepped in front of all of us. It had to be Arthur. With his sword, eyes, and demeanor all matching, I was sure. With his appearance, the wolves came to a halt. Many backed away or circled to the side, but still made sure to keep their distance. Rock had backed towards Arthur as they entered into a staring contest.


    "Do you not remember thest time you all faced me?" ''Arthur'' inquired in a strange voice.


    My eyes moved to the others in the group who were looking on fearfully. "Arthur?" Cassidy let out in shock, but she was ignored.


    One wolf stepped forward before it shook violently. "Arthur Pendragon." It greeted after a moment. "Why is it you seem to be continually in my forest?" The wolf even nced toward Camoa. "You should''ve known better than to bring him here."


    Camoa backed away, but Arthur held out an arm in a show of protection. "You must be the other Druid Camoa mentioned." He then tilted his head as his eyes seemed to sneer at the beast. "But then, you''re not a Druid, are you?"


    "This is my domain, Pendragon." The wolf warned. "And you are continually ying with things you do not understand. It will be the death of you and everyone you love."


    "You''re always wee toe meet me directly instead of sending these proxies of yours." Arthur replied. "All of them are about as strong as Arceana and Elincia, which makes me wonder why you haven''t sent them to Helmsforth. Outside your jurisdiction perhaps?"


    "Hand over the source of that cursed magic." The woman demanded through the wolf. "Now."


    Arthur fiddled with his sword. "I would, but you see, I remember you stealing a book from me." He then gestured to the wolf. "Why would I give anything to a thief who has stolen from me before?"


    Growls began toe from the surrounding wolves. "That book is none of your concern. Go back to ying at a knight and leave me to my own devices. After all, you''ve been killing my creatures ever since you appeared in this forest. I''ve forgiven you for that time and time again." It''s eyes then looked behind us to the hole where Aydan was. "Hand over the source of the magic and I will leave."


    "It''ll run out on its own here in a little bit. Leave, and I won''t pursue this matter further." Arthur replied. "That is the only cooperation I am willing to take in this situation." Gesturing to her with his sword, he continued. "I don''t even care if you stay in the area until it disappears, but continue, and I will no longer overlook your transgressions." His head then motioned to several of the dead wolves. "Its up to you on how many dead wolves you want."


    "Your arrogance is truly appalling." The wolf snarled. "You and Thana are very simr in that regard."


    Arthur went silent at that for a moment. "You know Thana?" He then looked over to Camoa. "That is not something I would''ve expected." She shook her head at Arthur''s look. "So, you''re definitely not a Druid." Lightning shot across his body. "Change of ns," His wings spread as he readied his sword. "You''re not going anywhere until we have a little talk."


    The wolves all growled in response. "You haven''t been able to capture one of my wards yet. What makes you think this time will be so different?"


    Without responding, one of the wolves yelped and started floating through the air. Arthur was clearly the one responsible. It shook in pain as it continued to yelp in pain as you could its fur matted down by some unknown force as it hung in the air. The wolf was brought into the clearing a few feet before it wentpletely limp.


    That seemed to make Arthur pause. "So," He started as he dropped the dead wolf on the ground. "You can kill them remotely." Arthur stated.


    "It would seem there is no reasoning with you." The wolf responded.


    Not waiting any longer, Arthur lifted dozens of wolves in the air. "Kill them!" He ordered.


    Rock immediately jumped into the pack as he brought his arms down and crushed them. The golem continued to jump up and down almost like it was celebrating. A wave of ice shot through the air like arrows and pierced through many of the wolf hides as they fell dead. All this while Breeze was on the other side likely dealing with any wolves behind us.


    Arthur and the wolf that were talking continued to look at each other during all this. Even without moving, it was always strange to see Arthur being able to kill without so much as a twitch. More howls echoed through the air as more wolves began to pour into the area.

 Chapter 483 - 483

    <h4>Chapter 483:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    Many wolves littered the area. Hundreds, in fact. So much so that there were literal piles of the animal. The disturbing truth was it only took a few minutes for it to be a bloodbath. This battle was very one-sided. Eventually, the wolves stopped attacking. A snarl from the head wolf got them to stop once more as it turned its gaze back to Arthur.


    "I must admit," Arthur began in a taunting manner. "I didn''t expect you to have so many wolves after all the ones Kandma and I killedst time. Then there was thest time at the Old Capital." His tone darkened. "It''s almost unnatural."


    "Says the monster standing there that is neither God nor Demon." The wolf shot back. "Something newing to Crevalis and causing quite the stir has garnered the eyes of many. It seems you don''t understand that my actions here are a mercy."


    "Take your idea of ''mercy'' somewhere else." Arthur immediately shot back.


    The wolf''s hair seemed to bristle at that. "You risk more than you know."


    He rxed slightly as he lookedpletely unintimidated. "So, you keep saying, but how could I know. No one tells me anything."


    "If you want to know so much, why don''t you ask Mara?" The wolf taunted.


    Before any of us realized, Arthur disappeared into a portal at the mention of my mother. The wolf that was speaking was violently thrown against a tree before he disappeared once more. A portal opened underneath the wolf in question as Arthur returned back near theke with the wolf''s throat in his w. It shook violently before it whined in pain.


    "It''s no use." Another wolf stepped forward, and I watched as his eyes snapped onto the new wolf. "They are just a means to an end."


    Squeezing, a sickening crack rang out. "Then leave." Arthur replied as he tossed the body in front of the new wolf. "And take your pets with you."


    The wolf stared for a moment before responding. "Not before you hand over-"


    Arthur''s tone darkened as the chirps intensified. "I will burn this entire forest to the ground." He stated in such a firm tone that it got the wolf to go silent. "You are hiding in here somewhere. If you do not leave, the next time I return, I will turn this entire forest to ash." Walking in front of the wolf, he moved directly in front of its face. "See how long you can hide."


    "You wouldn''t risk covering Lestrania in ash to-"


    He cut it off once more. "I risk nothing." Arthur stated. "Between Elves and Breeze, I''m sure they could figure out a way to either disperse the smoke and ash or redirect it." Then he leaned down slightly. "The choice is yours."


    "Can you really take such a risk?" She asked.


    "Can you?" Arthur shot back.


    "Such an undertaking would take quite some time."


    "I have time." He leaned in even more. "An overabundance of it. Kandma will have to move, and I will offer Camoa a different ce to stay, but I will find you. Make no mistake about that."


    The wolves were slowly starting to back away. "Your overconfidence will be your downfall. I am not your enemy, Arthur. Yourck of knowledge will doom not only you but those around you." She stepped back, and Arthur stood tall once more.


    Reverting back to his usual ''human'' form, Arthur replied. "You im not to be my enemy, but you''ve attacked me on several asions. Now you try to offer me advice?" He put his sword away as Rock moved beside him. "If you''re not my enemy, who is? Thana?"


    "You''d be surprised. There is only one enemy." The wolf imed before the woman''s voice lowered in disdain. "And you carried his stench the first time I felt you in my forest. Leave this ce, Arthur Pendragon. Take yourpanions, your little creations, and abandon this ce." Backing into the tree line, her voice called out onest time as her eyes glimmered slightly. "Or the next time we meet, I will not yield."


    Everyone was silent for a moment until a voice shouted from the hole. "Are they gone?!" Aydan called in a curious tone.


    Arthur sighed as he looked over at us. Not many of us were willing to look him in the eye. Most went out of their way to avoid his gaze. After all, none of us knew what he was. What he truly was. He clearly wasn''t human, but we knew that. The wolves imed he wasn''t a demon or a god, leaving him aplete mystery. However, I seemed to be the only one who had no trouble meeting his gaze.


    The man didn''t look over the group. Instead, he focused solely on me. There was concern in his eyes. He appeared to be worried, but I had no idea why. After a moment, Arthur went back to the hole. He didn''t say anything else. No exnation was offered. We were left alone with our thoughts as he left.

 Chapter 484 - 484

    <h4>Chapter 484:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Are we not going to discuss what we just saw?" Alwin whispered carefully since Rock and Marina were nearby.


    "Alwin-" I began but was instantly cut off.


    "Is there a point in discussing it?" Greigh asked. "Unless Arthur gives us some answers, we can only assume that''s what he really looks like. Even then, it''s only an assumption. It could be something else entirely."


    Cassidy rubbed the back of her neck. "The wolves said he wasn''t a god or demon..."


    Aydalia quickly chimed in. "And now we''re supposed to believe what wolves say? The same ones that attacked?" She sighed. "It''s true that he''s different, but I don''t think he''s a demon. Honestly, I don''t know what he is."


    "He''s Arthur." I stated firmly, and the group turned to me. "Just Arthur. The same as always."


    "I like this one." Marina said from behind me.


    "This just makes him even more fascinating. Studying him would be a great way to pass the time, but I have been forced to keep my distance for some time now." Aydamented.


    Alwin sat down, and I helped him. "Whatever he is, no one is going to be studying him. Hopefully, he''ll finally be willing to answer some questions."


    Rubbing his back, I added, "He will be. Arthur promised we would talk. I don''t think he would lie to me." A smile came to my lips. "He knows my mom! Maybe he even knows who my father is."


    To my surprise, Alwin scoffed at that, which was promptly followed by his mother smacking him. Albeit rather gently, but enough toe across as a warning. That was confusing to me. Although I was unable to question him as the Druid moved forward.


    "I''ve seen Arthur like this once before." She then gestured to me. "When he thought you died." Camoa stated seriously. "Perhaps he had no choice but to transform, given how tired he is?"


    Ziah nodded in agreement. "Possibly, but is it possible that form is just some manner of armor he puts on?"


    Greigh shook his head. "That chirping was the same as when he was at the top of Helmsforth. When he returned to confront Arceana, his voice was distorted even more so than it was this time."


    My brows furrowed at that. "Arthur confronted Arceana? About what?" I inquired, and all eyes locked on me. "Me?"


    Many exchanged nces. "I think it would be best for Arthur to finish talking with whoever is in the hole." Camoa stated.


    Cass sighed. "We don''t even know who''s down there."


    "Not to mention, do any of us have a clue what he''s doing?" Alwin groaned in a frustrated tone.


    "He''s talking to Aydan Farro." I told them, and they all looked at me like I was crazy. "You know, The Great Sage Aydan?"


    Ayda was the first to reply. "That is simply impossible. The Great Sage has been dead for millennia, and his name is-"


    Her mother cut her off. "Aydan Farro is his name, Ayda." Aydalia told her. "We are his descendants. His, and Queen Varvara''s. The blood of Elven Royalty runs through our veins." Then she sighed at her children''s expressions. "If Lucia says he''s speaking with Aydan, I believe it. He was the most powerful Elf in existence. If anyone could do it, he could."


    "She''s not wrong, you know..." Our collective attention turned to theke that held Marina. "They''re both technically our fathers. With their energy and magicbined, we were created." She then rested her arms onnd as she hummed yfully. "I must say, some of you are taking this far better than others." Her eyes thennded on me with her usual smirk. "Something on your mind, Lucia?"


    I opened my mouth to reply, but Arthur''s voice carried across theke from the hole. "To all members of the Farro family," He began. "Come down the hole! Someone would like to meet you!" Said members looked at each other before he continued. "Also, Lucia! Have here down as well!"


    Aydalia looked at her kids, who seemed unsure at best. "Do you really think we can say no?" She asked them.


    "Breeze," I turned to the wind guardian as he floated above us. "Would you be so kind?"

 Chapter 485 - 485

    <h4>Chapter 485:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "How''d it go?" Aydan inquired as I returned to the base of the tree-like ind.


    "Is she safe?"


    "Who?" He asked, confused for a moment, but continued at my look. "Mara?" I nodded, and his head bounced in thought. "As safe as she can be given her situation."


    My jaw tightened as I spoke. "When was thest time she was here?"


    His eyebrows shot up in thought. "It''s been a long time. Long before your appearance even. Easily a couple hundred years." Aydan shrugged. "I can''t be too sure, given my form andck of ability to keep track of time."


    "How was she?"


    He hummed in distaste. "That would''ve been the second time she showed up. She was injured. Severely." My eyes met his, and he exined further. "The first time Mara came here, she had just escaped. Marina healed her scars, and we spoke before she went on her way. Mara wanted to look for her doubles and you." At my look, he nodded. "It was dangerous, but there wasn''t anything I could do to stop her."


    Closing my eyes, I asked again. "And the second time she visited?"


    Aydan cleared his throat. "Well, in between her first visit and her second, Mara would send letters to us. They were made of magic. Made it so they would disappear if anyone else grabbed them. Breeze would bring them down to me." The man exined, but his tone grew serious. "Then she came to us barely alive."


    My teeth started to grind at that as I opened my eyes. "Exin."


    Sighing, he recalled the events. "Mara had found one of her doubles and was on the verge of victory, but something had interrupted the duel." Aydan told me. "Both fighters fled as best they could, but Mara was chased. She was lucky to escape rtively unscathed."


    "Rtively?" I repeated. "Forgive me, but how did shee here injured if she escaped unscathed?"


    "Because she was followed." My eye twitched, and he continued. "The one who interrupted the duel caught up to her, and things quickly went downhill." His mouth opened and closed a few times as he tried to continue the story. "I''m sorry, but I cannot say anymore."


    Narrowing my eyes at him, I spoke. "What''re you talking about?! I need answers, and you have them, but can''t tell me!?"


    Holding up his hands, he exined. "Not because I don''t want to, but because I literally can''t." Aydan''s mouth opened, only for it to m shut for a few moments. "The words don''te out." His eyes then met mine. "But remember what I said, Arthur... There are worse things in this world than Demons."


    "You want to expand on that?"


    He nodded. "I do, but I''m afraid I am running out of time, Arthur."


    A sigh left my lips. "I have many pieces to the puzzle, Aydan, but I am hopelessly lost." I told him softly. "Everything I do is one step forward and two steps back."


    Aydan smiled at me. "I''m d to know that even you can feel that way. I felt that way for a long time when Lestrania was first formed. The alliance was shaky at best, and many expected it to fail." The Elf shook his head in disbelief. "And then you came along."


    "But I don''t have anyone to help me, Aydan."


    "You don''t?" He then looked up toward the top of the hole. "It seems to me that you have plenty of people willing to help."


    Shaking my head, I sat down. "It''s not the same. Where would I start?"


    Sitting down across from me, the ghost smirked. "I''ve found that when you don''t know which way to go, a step in any direction is a step forward. You just need to be willing to take that first step." Augh then escaped his lips. "Although you''ve been practically sprinting since you came here. Maybe taking a step back wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world?" He offered.


    A shaky sigh left my lips. "I''ve missed you."


    "Me too." His form shimmered for a moment, and he smiled. "I don''t have long left."


    "Can I give you some of my energy to-" He shook his head and cut me off.


    "No." His tone was tired. "When I disappear, my emerald ring will appear. Take it. It will help you with Elias. This was thest thing I will be able to do for them, Arthur. He will return, and when he does, you''ll be ready for him."


    "...What do I do?"


    "When you''ve weakened him, put my ring on him. It should separate the Demon from Elias. Keep the ring on him until you''re positive the Demon is dead. Once that is done, ce it where my body fell. Anywhere in steris will do, but to be free of this ring, I must be returned near where I died."


    I nodded. "It will be done."


    He smiled. "Thank you. Would you mind if I were to see them? My descendants." Aydan rified.


    We stared at one another for a moment before I called out to the top of the hole. "To all members of the Farro family,e down the hole! Someone would like to meet you!"


    "Have Luciae down to." At my look, he continued. "Please?"


    "Also, Lucia! Have here down as well!"

 Chapter 486 - 486

    <h4>Chapter 486:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    The group came down with Breeze as their escort. Naturally, all of them were confused. Lucia may have seen him before, but that didn''t mean she knew what was happening. The fournded and stared at Aydan before they looked at me. Their eyes shot back and forth as they waited.


    Aydan moved forward as he began to circle them. "Which one is Ayda?"


    "The youngest." I said as I pointed at her.


    "Fascinating." He mumbled as he moved in front of them. "At least one of you doesn''t seem surprised. You must be the mother." Aydanmented.


    Aydalia nodded. "I am." She eyed him for a moment before giving a slight bow. "I''ve read the book passed down by you."


    The Sage nodded. "Ah. That makes more sense. Part of me didn''t expect it tost." He then gestured to her. "Would you like to ask me anything?"


    Her children looked at her for a moment, and she merely smiled. "No. I know not all of this is what you intended, but I''m not upset. My children mean the world to me, and if things had gone differently, they may not be here."


    Nodding, Aydan smiled for a moment. "True, but I would still like to apologize to all of you. Thest thing I wanted was for you to be used by the Royal Family."


    "They were hunted down, Aydan." I told him, and he turned to me surprised. "Rudnurth was rather upset learning about your line still being alive."


    "And when they finally escaped, the Priestesses made their move to have us join their side. I was taken from my parents." Aydalia admitted, which got her children to frown. "I''ve not seen them since."


    Aydan''s lips tightened in frustration before he replied. "Rudnurth, along with the rest of the Royal Family are not to me." He spoke. "They are merely copying what we did to them when they were growing up. They learned by imitating us. For that, I am very sorry. I wish things were different."


    I crossed my arms. "Not sure I agree with that, and I''m still deciding how to deal with him going forward." Aydan turned to me at that, and I shrugged. "This started with him. You can''t deny it."


    He shook his head. "And I don''t." Aydan''s shoulders slumped. "But I can''t really use him-"


    "I''m not having this conversation, Aydan." I told him.


    The ghost nodded solemnly. "Just, if you''re going to save Elias, maybe you could save him as well. They''re like my own children, Arthur."


    "..." I didn''t reply as I looked down.


    Another sigh left the ghost as he returned to speaking to the other pointy ears. "Anyway, which one of you is the most talented in regard to magic?"


    "Ayda."


    "Ayda."


    "Ayda." Lucia, Aydalia, and Alwin all said simultaneously.


    "Bwuh!" Ayda let out in surprise. "I would argue that point since magic technically-"


    I looked up to see Aydalia ce a hand over her daughter''s mouth. "It''s Ayda. She may be young and inexperienced, but she far surpasses either of us."


    Removing her mother''s hand, Ayda started once more. "Again, it is easy to specte, but I would argue-"


    Alwin stopped her this time. "It''s Ayda." He then turned to his sister. "I have more experience now, but once you do as well, it will be hard topete with you. That, and your ability to adapt is astonishing. Those runes you ced on Cassidy are incredible from what I briefly saw."


    "Highly illegal, but very impressive." Aydalia added.


    "Runes?" Lucia asked out loud, surprised.


    "They were-" Ayda began to exin, but Aydan cut in.


    "Regardless, I have something for you." The ghost stated. "That is if you''re willing to ept it." His gaze drifted to me. "This is something that she will have to learn on her own." He then turned back to the other Elves. "None of you will be able to help her." Then he focused on the young Elf once more. "You will not be able to share it either."


    Ayda seemed a little intimidated. "May I ask why?"


    Aydan sighed. "Everything is exined in this." A bright sh shot through the area and cleared to reveal a book floating in the air. "This will help you with your magic. It also exins the dangers of what is in here and why it cannot be shared." She reached out for the book, but Aydan stepped in front of her. "Do not think of this as a gift, child. Only expect to receive a great burden."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Is this even safe?"


    He looked at me over his shoulder. "No." Aydan answered simply. "But this is all I can do now. Pass on my knowledge to the one most likely to seed." Turning back to Ayda, he continued. "Will you be my sessor?"

 Chapter 487 - 487

    <h4>Chapter 487:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Depths of the Hollow Forest


    "Yes." Ayda replied shyly as she took the book.


    "The knowledge you find in this book will be a boon to Arthur. Help him and be someone he can lean on." Aydan told her before he nced back at me again. "Should he fall, Lestrania will fall."


    I snorted at that. "No pressure."


    Aydan turned to me fully. "Your battle with the Demon Queen ended in a draw. I doubt that will happen a second time." Lucia, Alwin, and Ayda looked surprised at that. "Both of you were heavily injured, but it''s not just Thana you need to worry about anymore, is it?"


    My nose wrinkled at that as I thought about that male High Elf. "No..."


    He shimmered again and he started to be more transparent. "It seems I''m short on time." Aydan mumbled. "Arthur, I was wrong about many things, but Mara can rify. Should you see her again, be honest with her. Be honest with Lucia. She deserves to know the truth." I was surprised to see him tear up a little. "Take our guardians from this ce. Save Elias if you can and continue on with your goal to unite this world. I''m sure some of the Dragons will-"


    The ghost was unable to finish as he disappeared, and a familiar ring appeared in his stead. It floated in the air. Standing, I moved to where my friend''s spirit was. Taking the ring in my hands, it glowed briefly as if epting me before it died out. Without wasting anymore time, I ced the emerald ring on my middle finger of my left hand.


    "It would appear that it is time for us to leave." Imented as I eyed the ring before my fingers curled into a fist. "Take them up, Breeze, and inform your siblings we''ll be leaving." My eyes then lifted to meet his. "That is, if they''re willing."


    "I will inform them as such." A burst of air filled the hole as the elves started to float up.


    Lucia stayed behind with her wings keeping her grounded. "Arthur," She began quietly. "Can we talk?"


    My head nodded a few times. "Yeah." I told her. "But not here. Who knows if those wolves will return." Moving next to her, I held out my hand for her. "Come on." She took it and I used a gravity pir to take us out of the hole. "Do you three wish toe with me?" I asked my guardians as they were all present. "It might not be safe, and I can''t promise to-"


    "We''lle." Marina answered as she cut me off. "We all knew why we were here. The three of us are looking forward to seeing the world. If you''re willing to have us."


    "I am." I told them with a small smile. "Thank you."


    Rock started bobbing up and down like a cockatoo. "He''s excited." Marina pointed out with a giggle.


    "I can see that."


    Cassidy spoke up. "Not that this isn''t endearing or nothin, but can we get some answers now? What in the world is goin on?"


    Opening a portal, I replied. "I''m tired, Cass." My eyes then nced toward Alwin. "Many of us are. Let''s head to my home where we can all rest. We''ll continue this at another time."


    I gestured to the portal, and many in the group looked at each other. Unsure if they wanted to press the issue or not. Marina, to my surprise, floated out of theke with an orb of water. Flying through the air, albeit slowly, she went through the portal. Rock and Breeze followed behind her, which seemed to be the breaking point for everyone else as well. Once thest person was through, I followed and for the first time in a long time, I was home.


    "How many months has it been since I wasst home?" I pondered aloud.


    "Arthur?" Greigh asked from the side, and I turned to him. "How should we proceed?"


    My eyes instantly locked onto Alwin''s starved form and gaunt cheeks. "Get Alwin to bed and have Marina look him over." Marina nodded. "That''s first and foremost."


    Many seemed surprised about the sudden order. Especially given that it revolved around Alwin. Aydalia seemed to approve as did Lucia. Not that it mattered. The man needed to rest. Urgently. Out of everyone, he was probably in the worst condition.

 Chapter 488 - 488

    <h4>Chapter 488:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "I will be fine, Arthu-"


    "You''re on the verge of copsing. You''ve been sitting down ever since I woke up for the most part." My attention turned back to Greigh. "Carry him. He probably doesn''t have the energy to walk."


    Breeze wasted no time taking him upstairs with Marina following. "I suppose that takes care of that." Greighmented. "Should we report to the-"


    My head snapped to him. "No!" The group seemed surprised, and I held up my hand, tiredly. "No. I don''t want to deal with that right now. I''m not even sure it''s safe." Rubbing my face, I continued. "Cass, I''ll send you home so you can check on Austin and Rennal. I''m sure you''re worried about them."


    "Ah would like that, but Ah''lle right back, since Ah doubt ya got any food here. Ya been gone for a while. Any food ya still got has likely gone bad." Cassidy told me. "Austin would like ta see ya as well. He was worried about ya."


    "Okay." Was my exhausted response.


    A portal opened and Cass gave me a short farewell before promising to return.


    "Sir?" Greigh called out softly. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m tired." I told him.


    "If you would like to rest, I''m sure we could figure out where to go from here." Ziah offered. "Once Cass returns, we can cook up some food, but I''ll get some water in the meantime."


    Moving to the living room after giving a nod, I started up a fire as I sat in my armchair. The wood didn''t take long to catch with a little extra help. My eyes grew heavy as I watched the mes dance across the firece. Shadows formed throughout the room as I had the shades pulled. Sinking into the chair, thoughts of all that had happened came to my mind.


    "Arthur?" A familiar voice called.


    "Yeah?"


    "Can I sit with you?" Lucia inquired.


    "...Sure."


    I watched as the girl appeared from behind me and moved a chair next to mine. She quickly settled in next to me. The fire illuminated her eyes and my thoughts now drifted towards the times of when Mara would be in my room. A fire casting light throughout the room gave the illusion that her mother was here. That old dress, with her hair down, since she was ready for bed. Lucia was quiet for a moment as she watched the fire. However, she eventually turned and looked at me.


    She smiled. "I guess I finally know why you look at me like that."


    My eyes met hers. "What do you-"


    "Do you see my mother sometimes when you look at me?" Lucia asked, curiously.


    "..." I was quiet for a moment. "Sometimes." A soft hum left my lips. "You may resemble Arceana, but you look like a carbon copy of your mother. It''s funny, Arceana and Mara look so simr, but you can also see the resemnce between Elias and Elincia."


    "Really?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. She was quite the warrior. Had the most promise out of all her siblings. Mara was fierce, loyal, and passionate. Yet, many adored her for herpassion. She knew when to be heavy handed and when to be lenient." A smile came to my lips. "It came to her naturally.


    Lucia smiled at that. "Sounds like she was quite the incredible individual."


    "She was. Mara truly was incredible..." I let out wistfully. "The first time I met her, not only did I pick a fight with her brother, but I got in a fight with Aydan. He was their adoptive father, so you don''t need to worry about your rtionship with Alwin. You two aren''t blood rted."


    "I figured." She replied back with a short giggle.


    "Believe it or not, but I was just as big of an asshole back then as I am now." I quirked a brow at Lucia. "Most of the Royal Family seemed to enjoy that."


    Rolling her eyes, Lucia responded as she leaned in. "I doubt that but do continue."


    I covered my mouth with my freehand to help hide my smile. "A few things happened, and I ended up bing your mother''s teacher. Well, the Royal Family as a whole, but well, your mother was special. Had things gone ording to n, Mara would''ve ruled Lestrania. Not Rudnurth or the Priestesses."


    "Is that why you and Rudnurth hate each other?" Lucia inquired.


    I clicked my tongue. "No, but that''s another story for another time. Your mother was a beautiful, wonderful, woman."


    She became quiet for a moment before she leaned back and eyed me. "Knowing what I know now, it almost seems like you loved her." Lucia pointed out.


    "..." I didn''t respond.


    Lucia turned to face me head on. "Arthur... Did you love her?"


    Memories once more flooded my mind. Banquet halls, victory feasts, training, and nights in my room. So many little moments that meant the world to me. So many moments I did my best to ignore. Not that it mattered to Mara. Even now, her insistence on pursuing me makes no sense. Was she just attracted to my power or was it something else?


    My gaze turned from her as I looked back at the fire. "You know we used to do this." Lucia gave me a confused look. "At the end of our days together, she would usuallye to my room to sit by the fire. It was all an excuse, and I knew that, but I enjoyed her presence." My fingers began tapping the arm of the chair nervously. "Mara was..." My voice caught in my throat. "Mara was..." I repeated in a shaky tone, but the words wouldn''te out.

 Chapter 489 - 489

    <h4>Chapter 489:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    Unknown Location


    As I walked toward the training room, Tor spoke. "Do you truly n on leaving Pendragon alone?"


    Entering a room above the chamber, I looked into the empty arena. "Things aren''t so simple."


    "Maybe so, but to just leave him?" Tor questioned.


    "If we go after The Anomaly once known as Mordred, it leaves us vulnerable to others. Who knows when Fluffy will visit again? Why did he wait to leave Dwardew only once Arthur had arrived?" I told my aplice as doors opened below us as scared children walked into the chamber. "Credo and Pestilence have partnered with yet another headache." They looked around as some cried, while others tried to hide. "Yet, both groups havee into contact with Arthur Pendragon."


    "It is a little odd." Tormented. "As was his ability to reduce me to such a state."


    I crossed my arms as part of him slithered out from my arm. "You were never aplete being on your own. Just one half of an actual whole. I freed you from that fate."


    His teeth showed in a grin. "You did."


    At the other end of the chamber, a singr door opened. "As such, until you are fully recovered, we will lie low." Out walked a familiar form. "Arthur has clearly hidden his strength, as have I. But if we were to go after one group, we leave ourselves open to the other two. Such a possibility is not a risk I''m willing to take." The children looked at him in fear as I leaned forward and spoke to those in the chamber below. "Begin."


    Drevas quickly moved forward as he began to cut down all the children. He was merciless as he killed them instantly. However, maybe that was his way of being merciful... Death came to them so quickly that most of them were dead before they even realized what had happened. A few of the children tried to fight back but were ughtered all the same. Nothing new happened as all the children died without any signs of Drevas finding others like himself.


    Tor decided toment on the bloodbath. "Do you truly believe you can replicate him?"


    I hummed out in thought as Drevas started walking back to his door. "I''m not trying to replicate him. I want something even better." As the door started to close behind Drevas, I saw him turn to look at me over his shoulder, but the shadows hid his face. "Drevas is powerful, but he is limited. Unless he makes a breakthrough, creating something better would be the best course of action."


    "You know that Fluffy wille when he finds out about him." My shadowy aid pointed out. "We still don''t know the extent of his forces. Not to mention what Arthur might do should he find out."


    "It seems to me that if you leave Arthur alone, he''ll leave you alone." I replied as I left the room. "Not forever, obviously, but enough that you''ll likely be able to recover. Fluffy has no goals and simply does what seems entertaining at that given moment. If he''s taken an interest in Arthur Pendragon, I suspect those two will sh before Arthur and I do."


    "That''s also concerning."


    "Much in this world is concerning, but there''s no point in being so. Our end goal isn''t about those who are alive now." I told him as I entered another room in one of mybs. "It''s about those who will be alive in the end. Everyone is the hero in their own story, Tor. Fluffy and Arthur are no different. We all make strides towards our own goals without any concern for others."


    Shuffling about, I began to pull out all manner of tools. "Are you sure about this?" Tor inquired. "Your own experimentation upon yourself has made you vastly stronger, but at a horrible cost."


    I ced manner forms and mixtures on one of the tables. "Arthur set foot in this very castle. He wasn''t concerned or afraid..." My tone grew distant. "The man seemed d and left behind a warning." cing arge needle on the table, I grabbed some tubing before I sat down. "As of now, there is no longer a choice."


    Pouring several mixtures together using past forms was child''s y. Tor moved to it and poured some of his demonic magic into it. Well, not his per say, but he had the same magic of the one I wanted. It wouldn''t be long until I had to pay her another visit.


    Putting the needle in my skin with it hooked into a mixture, I hissed. "If I stop this, I will get weaker. If I stop, I lose you. If I stop, I lose everything. I can''t stop." Demonic energy coursed through my body painfully. "I can never stop."

 Chapter 490 - 490

    <h4>Chapter 490:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Kheri stood beside me as we listened. "Where is he!?" My sister seethed.


    All I could was close my eyes in annoyance. "We don''t know, Priestess." One of our guards answered in her room.


    She was still in the medical wing of the temple. "You may leave, guard." I told him, and he quickly walked out as I opened my eyes. "Stop." My words quickly grabbed my sister''s attention.


    "What did you just say?" Arceana asked in a deadly whisper.


    "I told you to stop." I answered. "Stay away from Arthur from now on. I will deal with him, and keep you two separated, but antagonizing someone we have no chance of besting is asking for death."


    Her eyes widened as she focused on me. "He stabbed me, Elincia." She told me. "The man ran me through, and you expect me to just-!" With Arceana screaming, I used my magic to cut her off.


    "Enough, Cea." Shaking my head, I looked at her. "The man was poisoned. He was not in his right mind." My fist clenched as I continued. "In truth, we were lucky. Arthur is far stronger than either of us assumed, and there is more going on than we know."


    "You expect me to sit here and forgive a man for almost killing me?"


    "We have wronged Arthur, ourselves, many times over. The man has done nothing but aid us, and we have spat at that help time and time again." I answered. "He let us off by asking for favors, but he has barely even used them, and if he does, they are for the most mundane situations!"


    "This is not up for debate, Elincia." Arceana began in a threatening tone.


    Looking down on my sister in her bed, I spoke back in a simr tone. "You are right. It is not." Was my cold response before I opened the door to her room. "Until my sister has recovered fully, she is not to leave this room." My order made her eyes widen since she knew I had the authority to do so. "Once she has recovered, and it has been cleared by me, only then will she be able to leave."


    Typhon, who had been in the room, was torn on what to do or say. "Um... Should I-" He began, but I cut him off.


    "Please stay here with my sister." I looked at her out of the corner of my eye. "She will need thepany."


    Even Kheri looked to me surprised. "Are you certain-" The Zugal General began, but I turned to her sharply and she stopped.


    "Keep my sister safe and under guard at all times. Restrict her magic if you have to." I turned back to Arceana. "Stay here until I get a chance to calm things down. I will be the one to handle the situation with Arthur Pendragon." Without saying anything else, I left.


    Kheri quickly followed after me as many sentries took their positions. "Are you sure you want to do this?" I nced at her in response, but didn''t answer, which made her sigh. "What about Arthur? Can you truly fix this situation?"


    I frowned. "I need the chance to do so." A disgusting thought went through my head as I ced a hand over my stomach. "This might be the only chance we have to talk to him without my sister''s interference. Given my possible condition, I do not think he would harm me." My frown deepened as I remembered how he first acted. "We can only hope he has found a way to fix the poison inside him or one of the ones with him has."


    We entered the General''s office, and she quickly closed the door behind her. "Is that even a possibility?"


    Sitting down at her chair and desk, I ced my head face down with my hands on my head. "I have no idea, but I have hope. I certainly wasn''t expecting a giant creature to approach the mountain for Arthur''s sake."


    "What of the Farro family? They''re actions are borderline treasonous."


    "That is spection, and it will remain spection until I say so. I admit that Arceana may have wronged Aydalia, but I have tried to make up for it with her children." Sitting up, I covered my mouth slightly, but not enough to prevent me from talking. "You need to do something for me, Kheri."


    "Anything." She quickly replied.


    "Inform me when Arthur returns. Keep a lookout for him, but use only people you trust to report only to you or myself." I told her. "Word of this cannot spread." Then I bit my lip. "And have another group go through Helmsforth and make sure Arthur is not being used of attempting to assassinate Arceana. If he leaves..."


    Kheri finished for me. "Lestrania will likely fall." She said bitterly.


    It was hard to ept, but it was the truth. "Indeed. We need to do crowd control and be ready for his return. Can I ask this of you?"


    She simply nodded. "Of course."

 Chapter 491 - 491

    <h4>Chapter 491:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I watched as the man covered his eyes, and I saw his lips tremble. "You can just ignore the question, Arthur." My voice reached him, but he didn''t respond. "Not like it matters."


    Arthur removed his hand as he turned and faced me. "It might." He told me before he turned to see who all was listening in, and quite a few were as they were spread out across the room. "They all know anyway." The man''s tone was bitter.


    "Know what?" I asked with a raised brow.


    "A lot has happened, Lucia. Many things of which because of who you are. Augustus gave his life to protect you because he was likely suspicious of who you are." Then he gestured behind him to Aydalia who avoided my gaze. "Or Aydalia who had seen my memories and told them to Aien."


    My eyes narrowed in thought. "I don''t understand. What are you trying to say?"


    Nodding, Arthur bobbed his head almost nervously. "Yes." He answered. "I loved your mother. I still love your mother. Although, we''re both likely very different people now to the other." Clearing his throat, he seemed to grow increasingly more tense as he continued. "Which is why I react so strongly to things concerning you."


    "Okay?"


    "Okay..." Arthur let out weakly as his eyes darted about as he tried to find the words to say. "Well, uh, I came back from Vithari poisoned." He leaned forward towards me. "And I sort of revealed things in the heat of the moment." His mouth open and closed a few times before he continued. "I... I was not happy when I returned and found out you had disappeared. Things may have gotten out of hand."


    Greigh coughed from the other side of the room, which made me turn to him as he quickly looked away as well. It wasn''t until Marina came down, realized the topic, and quickly started to shuffle the others out of the room. She gave a short bow toward me before she kept the others out. I was a little confused as to what was happening.


    My eyes returned to Arthur who was actually shaking nervously. "And when I thought you were dead..." He was having trouble looking me in the eyes. "I thought I watched you die, Lucia. In my arms." Arthur looked at me and I saw the sorrow in his eyes. "As such, I acted on impulse."


    Sighing, I reached over and took his hands in mine. "Arthur, I know you are trying to tell me something, but it would be best if you were to juste out with it."


    "I went back and killed almost all the subae. The men, women, and children. It didn''t matter to me. Only few of them remain, and I left them alive at a whim." That was... Difficult to take in. "That, and I wanted to confront the other person who I felt was responsible for your death." I just waited for him to continue. "And I may have stabbed Arceana with the intention of killing her."


    Needless to say, my eyes widened at that, but I heard someone shout from out in the hallway. "He was poisoned, and parts of his brain had literally died!" Marina informed us. "Our father wasn''t exactly reasonable at the time!"


    My mouth closed as I tried to take all this in. "As disturbing as all this is to hear, and while I am d that it may have not been entirely your own decision, I am confused, Arthur." I told him. "Were you scared I wouldn''t understand you trying to kill Arceana while you were poisoned? If it''s about the Subae, I''m sure they knew the risks, and I warned them as such from what Alwin told me." Squeezing his hands, I moved my head so I could look him in the eye. "What is this all about, Arthur. Tell me."


    "Well," He cleared his throat as he pulled his hands back shakily. "There''s a chance, and a rather good one, that I might be..." Arthur trailed off as he gestured to himself and then me. "I, and you..." His hands shook horribly as he continued to make rather choppy motions to the two of us. "I''m, uh, possibly your dad."


    "I see." I said after a moment. "You''re my-" My voice caught in my throat as I had finally processed what he had said. "What?" I let out in a shocked whisper as my eyes widened and my own hands started to shake.


    Arthur cleared his throat once more. "I said- I said I''m probably your father, Lucia."

 Chapter 492 - 492

    <h4>Chapter 492:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    How the fuck do you even go about having this kind of conversation? Her stunned expression was obvious, but how else do you break the news to your supposed daughter.


    "I said- I said I''m probably your father, Lucia." She was quiet as she just kept her eyes locked on me. "It''s not confirmed, but-"


    Lucia cut me off as she stood suddenly. "You''re my father!?"


    My jaw went limp for a second at the usatory tone. "I-Uh- Pr-Probably."


    A few tears came to her eyes. "What does that mean!? ''Probably?''"


    "There is a chance you might be one others, but I think that should be discussed when you''ve calmed down. Although, that being said, I feel confident that you''re mine." I tried to exin.


    "Oh, you do, do you!?" Lucia shot back angrily as she gestured to me in a huff. "How long have you known?!"


    Standing, I held my hands up to try and calm her down. "I don''t know. I''ve had shes of Mara, but at first, I just thought you were her daughter." Lucia just stayed silent as she studied me. "Then, as time passed, I started to feel more protective of you. Started to be more conscious of your presence, and what to say or do in front of you... I''ve had dreams... I was somewhat suspicious, but until Aydan-"


    Lucia cut me off. "You were unsure?" She finished, and I nodded lightly in response. "Part of me wants to cry while another part of me wants tough. Yet, you''ve thought of me as your daughter even before you were sure..." A breathyugh escaped her chest as she gestured to me. "You''re my dad." I gave her another nod. "You''re my dad!" Her tone was a little more forced the second time.


    "I believe so."


    Her lips trembled as I watched tears start to pour down her cheeks. "You know, now that you say this, everything is starting to make sense. Your little offhandedments. How you acted around me. Always willing to overlook my mistakes or make an exception for me!"


    The girl started to sob as I stood there holding myself back from taking her in my arms. She brought her hands up to her cheeks weakly as her wings drooped. Lucia''s breathing became raspy as she tried to calm down but was obviously failing. Seeing her like this, broke my heart.


    "Luci-" I tried only for her to suddenly wrap me in a hug.


    "Why didn''t you tell me!?" She asked through a wail.


    My eyes were wide as I felt her hug me tightly. It took me a moment, but I eventually held her tightly as I returned the embrace. Resting my cheek on her the top of her head, part of me wondered if I was wrong to reveal this. Would she truly understand what all this meant. Not to mention if I was wrong. What if I wasn''t truly her father? Should I have let Aydan to verify it?


    Apparently, myck of response wasn''t what she wanted. "Arthur." She said as her head turned up to me. "Why didn''t you tell me?" I looked down at her.


    A small shrug escaped my shoulders. "There isn''t exactly an easy way to bring it up." I told her. "Not to mention that I''m still not positive, and thest thing I want to do is hurt you."


    "So, you just decided to keep it to yourself and watch over me without my knowing?" Lucia questioned.


    "Well, I''d like to say I was rather forward in my attempts. Teaching you some self-defense in helping you strengthen your spells. Telling you to learn teleportation." I listed. "Giving you part of my sword should''ve been a bit of a giveaway. There were other times I said things I shouldn''t''ve." She listened to my exnations quietly as she rested her head against my chest.


    "Still... Expecting me to guess you possibly being my father is a bit of a stretch." Lucia shot back. "There was no record of you. Neither of the Priestesses wanted to talk about you, but I doubt they even knew, and that just makes it even more frustrating."


    A sigh left my lips as I pulled away from her and motioned for her to sit down before I followed suit. She did as I wanted. Lucia sat across from me as she waited for me to gather my thoughts. There was a lot to tell after all.


    "You should know that this isn''t their fault. They also believed, truly believed, that you were their niece. For good reason." I began. "There is a lot to tell you, Lucia. I don''t have all the answers you''re looking for, but I''ll answer every question you have to the best of my ability." Then I looked to the other side of the room, where I motioned Marina to let the others in. "Many have been waiting for an exnation on what''s going on."


    "Does this also include how you''re a Demon?" Lucia inquired as the others filled the room.


    "I''m not a Demon, Lucia. And neither are you if that''s what you were worried about. My appearance, in my other form, is certainly intimidating." I confirmed. "But no. Don''t worry about being part Demon. To be honest, Lucia, I don''t exactly know what I am. That''s neither here nor there." Another sigh left my lips as I looked at her. "I''ll tell you what I know and answer any questions you may have once I finish. Okay?" She only nodded in response.


    Ziah softly spoke up, which got all of us to turn to her. "Shouldn''t we wait for Cass?" She asked shyly. "I hate to interrupt this moment, but don''t you think she deserves to hear this as well."


    Greigh immediately replied. "I''ll catch her up to speed once she gets here."


    I nodded. "Well, I suppose it would be best to start where Aydan wanted me to. When I became the Uncrowned King of Lestrania... Ugh, I hate that title."

 Chapter 493 - 493

    <h4>Chapter 493:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Family Farmstead


    Leaving the portal revealed my front door. It''d been a long few weeks, and with Arthur''s return, everything felt longer. Sighing, I opened the door and entered my home. There was some bustlinging from inside the kitchen.


    "Hello?" I heard a familiar voice call out.


    "Rennal?" I called back.


    Quick steps could be heard before the Elf suddenly appeared in the doorway. "Oh, thank the gods!" Rennal said in relief before she rushed into my arms. "With everything that happened..." She trailed off.


    Holding her back, a content hum left my lips. "Ah''m home now."


    "That''s right!" She pushed away from me and started yelling up the stairs. "Austin! Austin!" Rennal called out. "Cassidy''s home!"


    I chuckled lightly as the scene made me think of what married life might be with Rennal. Obviously, Austin was still a child, so I''d need to consider more than just my wants. My little brother appeared on the top of the stairs with big tears in his eyes. Rushing down the stairs, Rennal backed away as he ran straight into me.


    "Where were ya!?" He cried out.


    Returning his hug, I patted the top of his head. "Helpin Arthur. He''s home, but there were a lot of problems that came with him."


    Austin pushed away and looked up at me. "Did he send away that giant creature?"


    Rennal answered for me. "Of course, he did." She told him. "Who else would be able to chase away such a beast?"


    Clearing my throat, I cut in. "Actually, he''s the one who called it." Both of them looked at me surprised. "Yeah. Surprising I know." Gesturing for them to follow me, we went into the kitchen. "Ah''ll exin everything on the way."


    "On the way?" Rennal repeated. "Where are we going?"


    "Arthur is home, with lots of guests, and doesn''t have any food." Then I turned to Austin. "Would ya like ta see him?"


    "Yeah!" Austin replied immediately.


    "Then Ah guess we should get all this ready ta go." I stated before I gave my brother a smirk. "Ya got anything else that can help?"


    Austin thought about it for a moment before he ran off. "Ah''ll be right back."


    As soon as he ran upstairs, Rennal turned to me. "What happened?" She asked urgently as she stepped beside me to whisper.


    "Things are bad, Rennal." I told her in a returned whisper. "Arthur returned poisoned. When he heard about Lucia missing..." Biting my lip, I nced toward the doorway. "He attacked Priestess Arceana, and almost killed her. Greigh, Ziah, the Farro family, and Ah were able ta separate them. Arthur''s been healed, but Ah don''t trust the Priestesses."


    "He attacked the Priestess?"


    "Almost killed her. Ran her through with everyone present and none of us could stop him." Her eyes widened. "It wasn''t his fault, and if Ah''m beinpletely honest, she had itin."


    "Cass!" Rennal let out in disbelief.


    Holding up my hands, I gestured for her to quiet down. "Ah know how that seems, but ya weren''t there."


    Austin suddenly appeared in the doorway. "Yer not doin anything inappropriate, are ya?"


    I rolled my eyes at that. "First of all, not yer business, Austin." I told him. "And second of all, why would ya even think of that?"


    My brother quickly gestured to Rennal and I. "The way she said yer name. Ah thought maybe ya pinched her butt or somethin."


    Rennal quickly blushed, and I grabbed a towel before throwing it at my brother. "Go wait outside!" I ordered.


    He left the house with a mischievous little giggle. "Well, you have pinched my bottom before." Rennal said after a moment.


    "Ya got a cute behind. What can I say?" I asked back with a shrug.


    She rolled her eyes this time before yfully smacking my arm. Rennal smiled at me before she ced her forehead against mine. The Elf sighed as she seemed to think about what I had said. After a moment, she closed her eyes.


    "Are we going to be okay?" Rennal inquired.


    "Of course. Arthur will know what ta do." Giving her a light kiss on her nose got her to giggle as she opened her eyes and looked at me. "But first we need ta get all this grub over to his ce."


    Rennal let out a hum. "I can help with that." Her magic activated and everything started to levitate. "Shall we?" She asked.

 Chapter 494 - 494

    <h4>Chapter 494:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Before we could knock on the door, it opened. "Cass." Aydalia greeted. She put a finger to her lips. "Come in, but please be quiet."


    "Lady Farro." Rennal let out in shock. "You look-"


    "Healed?" Ayda''s mom finished for her.


    "Ah told ya she was better."


    "Where''s Arthur?" Austin asked her.


    Aydalia nced at me for a moment before she answered. "He''s with Lucia right now. They''re having a private conversation."


    Greigh appeared with Ziah in tow. "We need to talk with you, Cass." He also looked at Rennal and Austin. "Not sure bringing them was a good idea."


    The two looked hurt at that. "Ah''m sure Arthur''ll be fine." I replied with a small re. "Let''s get this food in the kitchen."


    Austin tugged on my shirt. "Cass!" He whispered and I looked at him to see him pointing off to the side. "Do ya see that?!"


    "That''s Breeze." I told him as he pointed at the wolf with antlers. "Ah told ya about him. Ah''m sure Rock and Marina are around here somewhere too."


    Our little group put the food in the kitchen and Greigh quickly pulled me away. "Why did you bring them with you?" He asked in our little corner of the room.


    "Ya mean besides them bein concerned about me with everything that''s been goin on?" I questioned back rhetorically.


    "You know what I mean." He leaned in. "There''s a lot we didn''t know that I need to catch you up on."


    I nced up to see Rennal looking at me. "Fair enough, but where''s Arthur?"


    Greigh gestured for me to follow him before he nodded toward the living room. "Him and Lucia are talking. A few bombs got dropped that I don''t think any of us were prepared for. However, judging from Lucia''s reactions, their discussion is a bit more personal."


    "Why the sudden need for privacy?"


    "It had something to do with Lucia''s mom."


    "Mara?"


    "Yeah." He said sharply. "However, I think there''s more to it, but I think this is for her ears only."


    "Fair enough. So... What''d Ah miss?"


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I told them. Told them everything about what happened in the past. What was happening to the Priestesses due to Rudnurth. About Thana and her ilk. Even that male High Elf we ran into in the Dwarven Kingdom. How I was poisoned. The journey back, and how I realized Lucia was in danger.


    There were a few things I left out. Sleeping with Elincia for one. That was private, and I would tell Lucia before anyone else. However, given the situation, I didn''t think it was the right time. I also withheld that I had traveled to the past, and then back to the present. This detail would likely go with me to the grave. Speaking about that to my guardians was a must when we had a moment. Of course, it was just Lucia and I now.


    "Do you know who the other person is who might be my father?" Was one question she asked that made me clear the room.


    "The answer isn''t a pleasant one." I informed her. Leaning in, she watched me as I struggled to find the words to say. "Mara was held prisoner for quite some time, Lucia."


    She ced a hand on mine. "I need to know."


    Her gaze was firm. "Part of me doesn''t want to answer given what happened. If anything, Mara should be the one to tell you if she decides to do so." Lucia opened her mouth, but I cut her off. "I''m still going to tell you... Just..." My shoulders sagged. "On the off chance that I''m not your father, Lucia, then you will be born of incest."


    Lucia''s arm went limp as her jaw dropped and her hand slid off mine. "What...?" She whispered out in disbelief.


    I watched carefully as she seemed to blink slowly as she tried to process my words. "The demon that controlled Elias found out about Mara''s spells that she had ced on herself." Gaining a far-off look, Lucia quietly listened. "Using Elias''s body..."


    Lucia didn''t mind that I trailed off given what I was implying. "I see." She had eventually said. The girl leaned back in her chair. "Now I understand why you cleared the room." Her eyes met mine after another moment or two. "What do you think?"

 Chapter 495 - 495

    <h4>Chapter 495:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    My head bobbed up and down a few times. "Well, as I said before, I saw you as a Mara''s daughter at first. It took a bit before I even started to look at you as my daughter." I coughed nervously. "Although, that was also before I thought you were my actual daughter by blood." She frowned. "But, as time went on, I started having little instances where I''d have a hint of suspicion."


    "Suspicion?" Lucia questioned.


    "I was suspicious that maybe you were actually my daughter." Shrugging, I continued. "I had already essentially assigned you that role in my mind, but then came a few dreams. There''d be a sh here and there of Mara..." Running my hand down my face, I looked down. "When I was poisoned, the images got stronger, and I have since had the opportunity to look through my mind. The timing doesn''t really matter given elven spells."


    "So, you truly believe I''m your daughter?" She asked genuinely.


    I nodded. "I do."


    Lucia''s foot began to bounce up and down in thought. "Why are you so certain?" At my look, she continued. "How can you be sure that I''m really your daughter and not Elias''s?" She then shrugged. "Where''s the proof?"


    Leaning forward, my fingers intertwined as I spoke. "When you saw... My other form..." I began carefully. "What did you think?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she spoke. "What do you mean?"


    "Were you afraid?" I asked back.


    "...No." Lucia replied after a moment. "If anything, it felt almost natural."


    "You were the only one to think that." I told her, and I continued at her confused expression. "Everyone else watched on like I was a monster." A weakugh escaped my lips. "Even you thought I had a very demon like appearance." Then I shrugged. "But you thought it was natural. There was no fear in your eyes."


    "Maybe so, but you were helping us. Why would they be afraid?"


    I scratched the scruff of my beard as I answered. "People are afraid of what they don''t understand. Even I don''t understand all that''s been happening, and it terrifies me." My eyes closed as I recounted the past incidents. "The Dwarves likely think of me as some manner of God. Thana and her forces are wary of me. Harlow was unsure of how to approach me, while Camoa was frozen in fear." Then I shrugged once more. "Although, that''s likely because I had her what I thought was your dead body. None of them would use the word ''natural'' the first time seeing that form."


    Lucia looked thoughtful. "After everything you''ve done for us, I don''t understand why so many of them would think that way." She gestured to me softly. "How many times have you saved us? You''re a hero."


    "You say that, but I just tried to kill Arceana and essentially wiped out an entire race. Well, if those were the only Subae left anyway. There may be more of them elsewhere. I''m not a hero. Truth be told, I don''t know what I am anymore."


    "What do you think you are?"


    "A man who tries to do what he thinks is best." I shook my head. "But I seem to mess that up all the time as well given what happened to your mother. In all seriousness, I truly don''t know what I am."


    Lucia smiled and stood before she gave me a soft hug. "You''re my dad." My breath caught in my throat at that. "And I''m so happy you finally told me."


    A small smile came to my own lips as I put my hands on her arms. "Thank you." She hummed in response. "But there is something you need to know." Lucia took a step back and looked down at me. "I... How do I even go about talking about this?"


    Sitting back down on the edge of the other couch, she waited patiently as she encouraged me. "Take your time. We''re in no hurry."


    "Most of what we''ve talked about needs to be kept between us. You understand that right?" She was about to respond, but I quickly continued. "Not about my role as Mordred, but-"


    "About the possibility of my parents?" I nodded. "I figured. Thankfully, I have people to talk to about some of this. Although, keeping this secret makes sense. I understand why you did it."


    "Then I hope you understand when I say what I''m about to tell you is to stay between the two of us." I told her before shaking my head. "Just you and me. No telling Alwin or anyone else."


    She gave me a nervous smile. "What could be worse than everything you''ve revealed so far?"


    Looking her in the eyes, I spoke softly. "Promise me, Lucia. No one will hear a word of this."


    Lucia nodded hesitantly. "I promise."


    "The only reason I''m only considering telling you this is because you are my daughter. I don''t know how this will affect you, or if there is even a possibility of you gaining abilities like mine, but you need to be prepared if it does happen."


    "Okay?" She let out, unsurely.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke. "I''m old, Lucia. Not intentionally, but it took me eons to travel here through the most torturous method. Not by choice. A being of great power forced me toe here."


    "You mentioned something like this before to that cloaked High Elf."


    I nodded. "The truth is, I''m not from this world, Lucia."

 Chapter 496 - 496

    <h4>Chapter 496:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Lucia''s barrier dropped as we exited the living room. The fire was still going as mes flickered on the walls as night grew closer. Both Lucia and I nced at each other as the smell of someone cooking filled the air. There were even a few people talking back and forth. We started to make our way to the kitchen, but stopped I stopped when I saw Breeze.


    I eyed him by the front door before I whispered to Lucia. "Head to the kitchen. I''ll join you in a moment." She nodded as I moved toward the wolf. "Why are you standing out here alone?"


    "To make sure we are not disturbed." He answered. "Given the topics you were likely discussing, I thought it the best course of action." Breeze then gestured to the kitchen. "Your redheaded friend brought others with her."


    "Do you know who?"


    "Her brother, Austin, and an Elf named Rennal."


    "I see. That shouldn''t be a problem." Running my hands down my face. "Although, it doesn''t matter if it is. This entire situation got out of hand. If this is the worst thing that happens, I''ll consider myself lucky."


    Breeze scoffed. "Are you ever that lucky?"


    My eyes met his for a moment. "No. Not really." I crossed my arms. "Can you do me a favor?"


    He nodded. "Sure."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Just like that? No questions asked?"


    "Don''t know what the favor is yet, but I doubt it would be anything beyond my abilities." Breeze answered back. "We were quite literally made to help you."


    A frown came to my lips at that. "We''ll talk about all that when things settle down." I told him honestly. "However, I need you to talk to Marina and Rock. Make sure they keep my journey to the past a secret." My tone had lowered to a whisper for obvious reasons. "It''s not something anyone needs to know."


    Breeze gave a firm nod in agreement before he nced toward the kitchen. "I concur. Your age itself would make it usible. No reason to confuse people even more." Then he looked at me. "It''s also likely others might look into how to travel into the past if it was more well known." My wolf added.


    "Thank you."


    "Of course. Go grab something to eat. You need it." He told me before he floated into the air and up the stairs.


    It took me a moment to realize I had no idea where Rock was. Given his size, he couldn''t''ve gone far. Upstairs would likely be impossible for him. Then my eyes focused on the kitchen. The only likely ce he could be was there. When I entered the room, Rock was in the corner with Austin on top of his head.


    Given that everyone turned to see who entered the room, the boy was included. "Arthur!" Austin cried out cheerfully. "Can ya put me down?" He asked Rock as he tapped the guardian''s head. He did as he was asked before Austin ran to give me a hug. "Wee home!" The boy greeted.


    A small smile came to my lips. "Good to be home. You been looking after everything while I was gone?"


    Pulling away, Austin looked up at me. "Of course!" He answered with a nod. "Cass got real sick while ya were gone, but we got her better."


    My eyes drifted over to the other redhead. "She did, did she?"


    "Uh huh." Austin confirmed. "Ayda and Rennal both helped me take care of her though."


    "That was very nice of them. Cass and I are gonna talk about her being ''sick'' when we get a moment." I told him as I watched Cass. She averted her gaze, but I paid it no mind. "Did you help bring all this food?" He nodded. "Good man. A lot of us are starving. I haven''t eaten in..." My words trailed off for a moment. "Well... A few of us haven''t eaten in quite some time." Then I looked over to Rock. "Do, uh, do you guys eat?"


    He shook his head, but Marina answered as she came into the kitchen. "We can but haven''t had many opportunities to do so. Well, Breeze and I can."


    I gestured to all the food across the counter. "Help yourself."


    She nodded. "I''ll take you up on that offer once I get some food for Alwin."


    "Give him a quarter or half portion." I told her. "Tell him to sip his water."


    Marina quickly replied. "He already knows." My attention turned to Lucia, but my water guardian cut in once more. "Lucia will be fine." I quirked a brow as I turned back to her. "Her condition is, was," She quickly corrected. "Different than Alwin''s. She should have no problem eating or drinking."


    "Good to know." I felt a tug on my arm and looked down. "Yes?"


    "Is that one Marina?" Austin asked.


    Marina smiled at that. "Did your sister tell you about me?" He nodded. "Well, would you like to help me carry some food up to General Alwin? He''s also not feeling well." Then she wiggled her tail. "It''s a little difficult for me to carry things."


    "Ah''m surprised ya can go up the stairs at all!" Austin cried out, which made me snort. "If he needs help, Ah''m yer man!"


    "Well thank goodness you were here." Marina told him. "Grab some food, but not too much. I''ll handle the water." She gave me a wink as the two left the kitchen.


    Turning to the kitchen, I saw everyone looking at me. "I know some of you probably have some questions, but I think we should all take a moment to eat." Many mumbled their agreements. "God knows I need some grub. We''ll talk after we''re all refreshed and possibly get some sleep." Needless to say, the te I made for myself was stacked as high as I could get it. "What?" I replied to all the looks I was receiving. "I''m starving."

 Chapter 497 - 497

    <h4>Chapter 497:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    The room was quiet. There was small talk here and there but nothing of consequence. Many kept ncing at Arthur as he ate. He had zoned out as he ate incredibly slowly. His eyes focused on some spot on the wall as he didn''t blink. I think many of us were concerned. A sigh would leave his lips every so often.


    When he was finished, he just continued to sit there. Arthur had crossed his arms as he leaned on the table. Clearly, something was on his mind, but what that might be, was anyone''s guess. Cass moved to the other side of the counter. She sat directly across from him, and his eyes moved for the first time to focus on her.


    "Ya doin alright?" She asked him genuinely.


    "Yeah. Just thinking." He said as he sat upright.


    "Wanna share?"


    Arthur shrugged. "There''s a lot I need to do. Things I need to address."


    Cass chuckled. "Yer gonna have ta be a little more specific than that."


    Putting his elbows on the table, Arthur rubbed his eyes. "I''m tired, Cass."


    The redhead smiled at him. "Ah know, but we can''t help ya unless ya tell us what''s on yer mind."


    His hands flopped to the table. "No offense, but there''s nothing you can do to help. Not right now, anyway."


    "We just got done hearin about all the things ya''ve been dealin with. Ya really gonna hold back now?"


    Arthur looked down sourly. "I have to figure out how to move forward from here. Arceana can''t be a Priestess, and I no longer want to be a knight." He quickly shrugged. "There''s no point to it anyway." Many were rmed at that. "That means I''ll have to confront the Priestesses again with the intent of having Elincia rule." A sigh came from the man as he hunched over. "The remaining Subae will need to be dealt with. One way or another. I still need to kill Graham, which this is looking to be a perfect time so I can let off some steam."


    There was silence through the room as many wished to speak, but no one was quite sure of what to say. Many opted for him to continue as we waited. We exchanged nces here and there as he looked around the room.


    "Many of you have your own questions I''ll need to answer. The Dwarves, theirs. Even the Druids, including Camoa, will likely have questions." Arthur ranted. "That doesn''t include Rudnurth, who I am on the verge of deciding to kill if he cannot undo what he did." A dismissive wave came from the emotional man. "All of you have sided with me, but I don''t know what roles any of you can y or if any of you will be targeted." His shoulders slumped. "And on top of it all, I can no longer sit idly by while Thana is making suchrge ys in the world." Arthur sounded exhausted. "Everyone in this world will be caught up in this war, one way or another, and they''ll have to choose a side."


    "Arthur..." I let out sadly as the man seemed to be carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    He let out a weakugh. "The funny thing is, I thought you all finding out about me would make me feel better, but it didn''t." His eyes then met mine. "From what I can tell, only one good thing came from all of this, and I''m not at all happy about how it happened." Arthur''s voice grew wary. Almost that of an old man. "All I want to do is rest and spend time with those who matter, but I fear I will not get the chance." Then he turned back to Cass. "So, how can you help me?" He genuinely asked, and all of us were quiet at that.


    All of us except for Cass. "Ya seem ta forget who got ya ta Marina ta get rid of that poison." She shot back. "Ah''m not taking credit since it was all of us, but ya got run so ragged ya copsed, leaving ya ta Elincia''s mercy." Her eyes narrowed. "There were some, who Ah won''t name, who wanted ta cut ya into pieces so ya''d no longer be a threat." She then shrugged. "Of course, ya''vee back from the dead before, so it''s possible ya didn''t need our help. All''s Ah''m sayin is that it''d be easier ta move forward if ya were ta at least try an rely on us."


    Arthur''s gaze drifted around the room. "Do all of you feel this way?"


    Many nods were the response to the man''s question. "I think most of us understand what is at stake, Arthur." I told him. It was still weird to call him dad or father. "At least, as long as you leave Arceana alive."


    "I have no ns to kill the Priestess. Only remove her from power, and if needed, imprison her should it be needed. At least until we figure out how to remove Rudnurth''s control over her mind."


    "Then you have my support." I told him, and everyone else agreed.


    Sighing, Arthur replied. "It would appear we have work to do, but not tonight. Tonight, we all need to rest." His eyes then settled on me. "You most of all. You''ll have some decisions to make tomorrow. A choice, if you will."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Choice?" I echoed. "What choice?"

 Chapter 498 - 498

    <h4>Chapter 498:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Dawn was approaching fast. Tossing and turning all night left me feeling more tired than when I went to bed. Sure, I got some sleep, but it wasn''t enough. Then again, until I''m put six feet under, I doubt it''ll ever be enough. The sound of my door opening got my eyes to open as I stared at the ceiling.


    "Sir?" Greigh called out.


    A sigh left my lips. "Yeah?"


    The door shut as he spoke. "Can I speak to you?"


    "It''s a little early in the morning-" I stopped myself as I sat up. "Fuck it." Getting out of bed, Greigh averted his gaze at my nude form as I grabbed some clothes. "I wasn''t sleeping anyway. Give me a minute." As I was going through my morning routine, I called out to him. "So, what brought you here so early in the morning?"


    "How should we proceed?"


    I quirked a brow at that and poked my head out of the bathroom. "What do you mean?"


    Greigh quickly answered. "Are you nning on taking control of Lestrania?"


    I snorted at the thought. "Yeah, no. Fuck that." Was my s¨¦ response. After finishing up, I returned to my room to address him properly. "While things cannot continue as they have been, I have no ns on ruling." Then I shrugged. "But I''m also not nning on staying a knight. There are no benefits besides giving out the random order to you or random guards."


    "You say that, but at this point, Ziah and I would follow your orders regardless."


    I shrugged. "That''s your choice."


    "Don''t you think it would be a little irresponsible to leave your position now if you''re not going to press for the throne?"


    "The throne is just a chair, Greigh. One that takes more time in dealing with dull issues instead of real problems. Sure, it has its pros and cons, but nothing good enough to go through the trouble of convincing all of Lestrania to turn their backs on Arceana and Elincia." I told him honestly.


    Greigh looked thoughtful. "Then what is your n? People are dead from General Farro''s expedition, and Priestess Arceana is likely recovering from your assault. Word will have spread."


    "So?"


    "You don''t care?"


    A sigh left my lips. "Do you think any of your guards or the Priestesses can do anything to me?" He was quiet at that. "I''m not trying to be unsympathetic to your situation, but there are bigger issues to address."


    He nodded. "Understandable. With your new guardians, I doubt you even need to worry about this ceing under attack."


    "Or having someone cut my body into pieces and separate them." I chuckled at that. "Whoever said that deserves a raise. That''s some dark shit right there. If they were willing to go through with it to protect the Priestesses, good for them. Not that it would work. I''m not some evil spirit."


    Greigh looked uneasy about that as he quickly changed the subject. "What do we do about Kine? He was one of the Priestesses'' students and was being groomed into an officer''s position. Word of his death will spread."


    Crossing my arms, I looked down as I leaned back against one of my dressers. "I don''t know. Kine didn''t mean anything to me. Only reason I shared his demise was because I knew Cass and him were friends. It''s amusing that his death is the most important when so many others died as well." Then I looked back at Greigh. "But I doubt word would spread of Alwin and Lucia almost being killed."


    The Zugal was bing more frustrated. "Then what do you n on doing? I''d like to know our ns moving forward. You deserve more than just to hide away here."


    Our eyes met, and I spoke honestly, "There are many things I deserve, Greigh. A gruesome death and a shallow grave are at the top of that list."


    "How could you say that?" A new voice pitched in as my door opened. Lucia and Aydalia came in with worried expressions. "None of us think that, Arthur." The High Elf told me.


    "Until I do something that changes your mind." My shoulders slumped. "I''m trying to do what I think is best. War is on the horizon, and our forces are split." I then gestured to myself. "I am not one who should lead. Many of my recent decisions are evidence of that."


    "You were poisoned." Greigh immediately said.


    "And you were emotionally distraught." Aydalia added.


    "Was your energy also not low, which results in your mind bing hazy?" Lucia asked next.


    "Do you want a leader who, every time he gets tired, bes unpredictable?" I questioned back.


    Lucia quickly shot back. "That could be said of every leader. No one is above fatigue, Arthur." She crossed her arms as she practically mimicked me. "Now, what did you want to discuss about the Subae?"


    I chuckled at that. "Fine. Don''t give me any time to wallow in self-pity."


    She shrugged as she leaned against the door. "Oh, I''m sorry. Was I supposed to?" Both Aydalia and Greigh looked at her in surprise at the tant response. "As long as I''m here, you won''t be able to." Lucia said bluntly, and I nodded at that.


    "Fair enough."


    "So, what about the Subae?" Lucia pressed.

 Chapter 499 - 499

    <h4>Chapter 499:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Stepping forward, I motioned for all of them to follow me. "We need to figure out how to deal with them. Whether that be genocide, taking them prisoner, or something else."


    Aydalia was the one who questioned me first. "Genocide? You''d really do that?"


    I nodded as we moved down the stairs. "In a heartbeat. Truth be told, I don''t like this situation. Mostly because Lucia was caught up in it."


    "So was Alwin, but topletely wipe them out..." Aydalia trailed off.


    "They''re essentially wiped out now. Only one adult remains, along with a few dozen children. Unless they have another underground city somewhere else, the Subae have been added to the list of surviving races with low numbers like the High Elves." I told them as we moved to the living room where Marina was. "Naturally, they actually have a better chance ating back from that, as impossible as it might seem." They sat down across from me as we took our positions. "But do we let them?"


    Greigh looked uneasy about the topic. "Where would we even imprison them?"


    I shrugged. "Hand them over to the Priestesses. Well, Elincia, since I n on dealing with Arceana." They all shared a look at that. "No, I''m not going to kill her."


    "Locking them away would be the same as killing them." Aydalia pointed out.


    "It would." I agreed with a nod as I leaned back.


    "What''re we talking about?" Marina inquired.


    Lucia replied. "The Subae."


    Marina let out an, "Oh." Of understanding. "You nning on finishing the job or?"


    Greigh answered for me. "That''s what this discussion is about."


    She pped her hands together excitedly. "Lovely! May I put in my own opinion on the matter?"


    "I''m all ears." I told her.


    "What is giving you pause about killing them, and why do you want to kill them?" Marina inquired.


    "They might''ve been used by Thana. In fact, I''mpletely positive they were. Whether their Queen knew it or not, she was taken over at the end by Thana herself. At least, her daughter seemed to think so." Then I leaned forward and gestured to Lucia. "As for why I want to kill everyst one of them, they tortured Lucia." My eyes then met hers. "Two of her fingers were missing, and she was on the death''s door."


    "But if they were used by Demons, would it really be their fault?" Marina pointed out.


    Aydalia spoke for me. "It was confirmed the Demons were involved at the end, but what about before?"


    I agreed with Aydalia on that. "Mamma Farro is right. The memories I took from Lucia point to them being the ones to make the first move. Thana likely used it to her advantage."


    Lucia cut in after that. "Why did you take my memories? You told me all these horrible things happened to me, but does it even matter if I can''t remember anything? I''ve been told things that have happened from you and Alwin, but..."


    "It matters because I know what they did..."


    Greigh cleared his throat. "Then were there any who were against her capture?"


    "..." I frowned, knowing that the subus known as Freya objected to her mother''s ideas multiple times.


    Eventually, Lucia softly spoke. "Do you really want to kill children?"


    Closing my eyes, I answered. "I never ''want'' to kill children, Lucia. Unfortunately, I don''t get what I want very often." Then I looked around the room. "The truth is, everyone will hate them after learning what they did. If we take them as prisoners, they''ll be treated without mercy. They''d need protection or to flee far away from here should we let them go."


    Greigh continued. "The Priestesses would not be able to offer them any protection."


    Lucia cut in. "But you could." She said while looking at me, and I quirked a brow at that. "No one would dare try to harm anyone under your protection."


    I scoffed at that. "You say that, but I clearly warned Arceana what would happen if she threatened you again, and yet look what happened? I can''t stay with the Subae all the time to protect them."


    "While I agree Arceana should not have sent Alwin and me, I did make the conscious decision to go with him. Had I said no, she likely would have let me stay."


    "Don''t care. She knew better. You didn''t. Offer the entire sea to a whale that''s been in captivity its entire life, and it would obviously choose the ocean. No matter what dangers might lurk inside."


    "Not sure that one will register with them." Marina softly told me.


    I rolled my eyes. "After being stuck in Helmsforth for who knows how long, of course, you''d go. Arceana is a master at maniption. She''s been doing it for so long that most people wouldn''t even realize what she was doing if she told them."


    Lucia looked away at that. "Is that why you were always so quick to anger when it concerned me?" Her eyes found mine. "Why you found me that night and told me to learn teleportation? Why you wanted me to stay behind when we tried to investigate Vithari in the East?"


    Greigh answered that for me as he spoke quietly. "Apparently, Priestess Arceana tried to sell you to Sir Arthur despite your obvious rtionship with General Alwin." Her eyes widened at that as her gaze snapped back to mine. "The Priestess really messed up with that one."


    "Arceana and her assassins learned the quickest way to make me go from perfectly calm to absolutely pissed. The funny thing is, she instantly manipted Elincia into confronting me without knowing the truth behind what happened." I told Lucia. "Tried her hardest to kill me in front of the Reed family. Not like it mattered. But we''re getting sidetracked. This all has been dealt with one way or another. The Subae have not."


    "So, what are you thinking?" Aydalia finally asked after a moment of silence.


    Running a hand down my face, I looked at the two women. "Can you really forgive them for what they did to you? What they did to Alwin? Hell, they murdered Kine after torturing him."


    Greigh quirked a brow at that. "Didn''t you torture the Northern Zugal from the Northern Kingdoms?"


    "Yeah. And?"


    Marina looked at the other three. "He has a point."


    Aydalia and Lucia shared a look before they both turned back to me.

 Chapter 500 - 500

    <h4>Chapter 500:</h4>


    Freya''s Point of View


    Ruined Tunnels


    "I''m hungry."


    "I''m tired."


    "When can we leave, Princess?"


    The questions were soft, but they hurt every time one of the children asked. We''d been here for two days now. I felt exhausted. While I did give the kids time to sleep, none found me. Given the situation, it was all I could do for them. However, starving was bing more and more likely.


    A sigh left my lips. "Just a little longer. If we don''t hear anything in another day or so, we''ll have to leave."


    It wasn''t an option that I took lightly. That man... That thing... Threatened to hunt us down. Given his abilities, I had no question it wouldn''t be very hard for him. However, letting the children starve to death wasn''t an option either. Even if we were to leave now, there wasn''t anyone near us, nor would anyone take us in. He''d either return and hopefully give us some manner of chance, or I''d ease the children''s suffering before I passed.


    Children huddled against one another as a shaky sob left my lips. "Don''t worry. We''re gonna be okay." A few came up to me toy down on myp. As I brushed through their hair, I looked up to the sky. "This world has always been harsh to our kind."


    A voice came from in front of me that made my breath catch. "This world isn''t kind to anyone. You''re not special." My gaze shot forward to where the man stood with a portal behind him. "Surprised you''re still here."


    "You-" I started, but I faltered at his eyes. Those same eyes that haunt me. "You told me you would hunt us down and kill us all if we left." My voice was shaky. That fear would likely never go away. "Unless you came to finish the job anyway."


    His eyes seemed to nce around at the children and me for a moment. Instead of answering me, he merely gestured to the portal with his head. My eyes flickered to the unknown portal. It was obviously used to travel, but where would it take us. A shaky breath left my lips as I knew we had no choice but to go through it.


    "Kids, we''re going on a little trip. I need all of you to follow me." They all looked at me nervously but were too tired to do much else. "Do not run, and do not do anything without my say so. Be quiet as we move through the portal."


    Many lined up and started to go through the portal one at a time. The man merely watched on quietly. Moving up to him in the least threatening manner I could, I kept my head down. Once I was in front of him, my eyes nced up as I mustered whatever courage I could.


    "They''re just children." My words were shaky. "You know they''re innocent."


    "And?"


    "Spare them. If you must make more of an example out of someone, choose me, but spare them."


    He merely rose a brow. "If I wanted you or the kids dead, you would be." Once again, the man gestured to the portal. "After you." All the kids had done through, and only we remained.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "How long do you think it will take for them to starting through?" I asked Marina.


    "Depends how forceful he gets. If he starts threatening them, I''d say seconds. Unless they ran." Marina responded candidly before shrugging. "Although, given your opinion on the matter, I''d say they''re pretty safe. Even if they did run."


    Many in the room looked at her with a disturbed look. "...Will he threaten them?"


    Another shrug. "Eh. I honestly don''t think he cares too much about them. Given that he killed almost all of them and the one responsible for your condition, I think they should be fine." Marina then added, "If the Queen was still alive, maybe they''d be in danger, but since he went about killing herst to let her stew in her own failure, I''d say the kids should being through any minute."


    My lips pursed at that as I looked at Aydalia. "Gods. Does anyone have a second opinion?" I asked.


    Greigh snorted. "Yeah. Not pissing off your dad is an opinion."


    "It''s really not." Marina said back.


    "And that''s your opinion." Greigh replied with a shrug.


    "Considering he thought they were responsible for Lucia''s death, is anyone really surprised by this? I think most parents would try to hunt down their child''s murderer if they had the power to do so. Especially if they died in such a horrific manner." Marinamented.


    Shaking my head, I sighed. "Can we... Can we just wait in silence?"


    "You asked." The water guardian pointed out.


    "Forget that I asked." I shot back.


    Nodding slowly, Marina spoke. "I suppose I forgot many wouldn''t want to hear such gruesome details. Well, not unless you were like Arthur. He doesn''t get even. Our father believes in retribution and breaking the spirit-"


    My hands shot into the air in frustration. "Okay! We get it, Marina!"


    Momentster, the first child came through the portal. "Where are we?" She asked as more started toe through.


    "Wee to Helmsforth." I told them.

 Chapter 501 - 501

    <h4>Chapter 501:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Escorting the disposables through the portal, we appeared back at my mansion, where Lucia and the others weed the children Subae. Her eyes shot up in surprise when she saw me escorting her look-alike through. If their Queen was a clone of Mara, and they both had daughters, would they be sisters or cousins? Did they even count as family?


    One of the children spoke as the Subae Princess moved next to the several dozen children. "Why are we here?"


    Lucia hummed out in a stumped manner. "Well..." She trailed off before looking at me. "Arthur?"


    I sighed as the children were all pooled up in the entryway. "Alrighty, kids, here''s the truth." All of them looked at me. "Your Queen kidnapped my daughter and her boytoy. She also killed dozens of guards-"


    "Hundreds." Greigh corrected.


    "Hundreds of guards and a close friend of a friend of mine. In return, I killed her and almost everyone else aside from those you see here."


    "Arthur!" Aydalia let out in a chastising manner.


    "Your Queen''s dead, your parents are dead, and your people kind of brought this on themselves. It''s a miracle any of you are alive after your kind tortured Lucia."


    "Arthur!" Lucia also said in a disapproving manner.


    "Thank her for still being alive, and thank your princess for stopping me for just enough time-"


    "Arthur!!!" My head turned to Lucia, who was ring at me.


    I shrugged. "What? It''s true." Then I gestured to their Princess. "Thank..." My eyes then met hers. "What''s your name again?"


    The Princess answered. "Freya."


    My brow rose at the familiar name, but I refrained frommenting. "Thank Freya that you''re here and alive."


    "Thank you, Princess." Many of the children let out almost simultaneously in chorus.


    "Wow. That almost sounded rehearsed."


    Freya looked up at me nervously. "What are you nning on doing with us?"


    Turning to Lucia, she merely gestured to them with her head, and I rolled my eyes. "It was heavily suggested that you all stay here and work for me." I crossed my arms and shrugged. "Not the ideal situation given that I''m directly responsible for ughtering your people, but hey, you''re not exactly in a position to be picky."


    Her royal highness looked surprised at that. "You''re offering us a ce to stay?"


    "Don''t look at me." I told her as I used a finger to point at Lucia. "She''s the one who wants to give you a chance. Not that any of you deserve it."


    Freya turned to Lucia, and it almost appeared as if sisters were staring at one another. "Why would you do this for us? After what we did to you..." The Princess trailed off.


    "She doesn''t remember what you did." I quickly corrected. "I took her memories and the pain that came with them. Everything you did to her is still fresh in my mind, so I suggest you remember that moving forward." My fingers dug into my arms slightly as I continued. "That means I also saw that you were constantly questioning your mother and asking for them to be let go."


    My lovely daughter decided to cut in at that point. "I know this is not ideal for you or your people." Freya looked back at her. "However, we can help you. The children will not worry about having a home or being fed."


    Freya looked down as she gently ced a hand on one of the kid''s shoulders. "They need magic to survive as well, and we cannot generate that ourselves. I-I-I can look out for myself, but they are young."


    Aydalia then spoke up as she looked down at the Princess. "Alwin, my son, was imprisoned and tortured along with Lucia. While I do not like the idea, Arthur is more than capable of taking care of a few dozen children. His ''magic'' is very potent." She exined. "We were thinking of using some manner of catalyst that he can pour his ''magic'' into, to have you and the children use that on a day-to-day basis. My daughter is currently looking into possible solutions."


    Lucia picked back up. "You, and your people, will be taken care of." Freya looked like she wanted to cry. "But you will be expected to work. Much of this ce has been closed off, and gone unused. Clothes, food, a roof over your head, and so much more will be provided." She then nced over at me. "It was about time he had proper help anyway to keep this ce in order."


    I rolled my eyes at that as one of the kids looked to me. "Can we really stay here?" A young girl asked.


    My fingers sunk into the skin on my arm whereas a red mist started to appear as I spoke through clenched teeth. "Of course!" I forced out. "It''d be impossible to say no!" A pointed look at Lucia got my message through. "However, there are a few apologies to be made. Although," Turning my attention to Freya, I continued. "That will be more for Freya to see through than you kids. For now, I guess, Ziah and Aydalia will help you all settle in."


    "Of course, Sir." Ziah said as Aydalia nodded.


    "Then get to it. Well, after this." Going through and putting a hand on the kids one by one, I gave them some of my energy. This immediately took effect as they all seemed far more chipper. "This will be a one-time thing unless there''s an emergency."


    The Zugal and Elf herded the new disposables away as my attention turned back to Freya. "Thank you." She said as she looked up at me.


    "That''s not something I expected to hear. You know... Since I murdered your mom." Lucia smacked me for that one.

 Chapter 502 - 502

    <h4>Chapter 502:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Sitting at my desk, Greigh sat across from me. "Don''t you want to help them get settled in?" He inquired.


    "Not really, no."


    "You know it''s only a matter of time before one of the Priestesses sends someone toe here."


    "Well aware, Greigh. Thankfully, I got other things to do that are more important than dealing with them." Rolling my neck, I found my gaze on a familiar dagger. "Killing Graham is one of them. Maybe getting rid of this dagger is another. Who turns a giant tooth into a small ass dagger as a two-ton paperweight?"


    "Is that really important right now?"


    "It is to me."


    Breeze was also there, moving throughout the room. "I''m surprised your room is so barren, Father." Hemented.


    I rolled my eyes at that. "Knick knacks mean very little to me, and there isn''t exactly anything here that''s worth keeping." Then I gestured to the sword I received from the lovely Priestesses. "That the sword they gave me when I was Knighted. As useless as this fucking dagger."


    The wind guardian floated over to it and examined it. "This is a rather nice sword." My man-made son quickly looked at me. "Iparable to yours, but still... You can tell they at least tried."


    "Mmh." Was my short response. He continued to float around before I realized something. "Where did you all sleepst night? Hell, did you three even eat?"


    Breeze touched down on the ground and walked over to where Greigh sat. "Rock slept under the house, I believe. I mostly floated around the hallways. Marina found a tub of sorts."


    "Jesus." I let out surprised. "Okay, I''ll need to fix that rtively quickly. Uh... Do you three want rooms, or should I create extensions off the house?"


    "I don''t really need a room, nor does Rock. The only one who really needs amodations is Marina. We could build her something inside if we were to have your permission." Then he shrugged. "As for food, it''s not really a necessity for us. We''re essentially spirits. Can we eat food? Yes. Would I definitely like to try some dishes I saw from your memory? Also, yes. But it''s not a priority or even needed."


    "If you three are going to be staying here and helping me, I''ll do what I can to make things cozier. Tell Marina and Rock to do whatever they want to the ce to amodate her." Then I shrugged. "This ce means very little to me, so don''t worry about messing anything up."


    Greigh looked a little unsure at that. "That''s really depressing."


    I snorted at that. "Here''s hoping that changes in the near future." My attention turned back to Breeze. "Anything else?"


    He shook his head with a small smile. "No. I''ll go tell them."


    Before he left, I quickly spoke up. "I''ll want to sit down with all three of you to go over what memories you all have. Obviously, I don''t want anything shared."


    "Of course." Breeze replied with a nod. "It is the same with our other father''s memories. We don''t share them either. Even if you were to ask for them, out of respect for him, we would say no."


    "If that''s the case, I might not just ask at all. One less thing, you know?"


    "We''d still like to talk to you when we get a moment to ourselves."


    "I know. One thing at a time. Sorry about all this."


    Breeze smirked. "We are all aware of how this works. Truthfully, we''re just happy we can help." With nothing left to be said, he left the room.


    Greigh immediately spoke up. "You don''t want to know what memories they took from you?"


    A scoff escaped my lips as I leaned back. "I''d rather not get mad about something I can''t change. The less I know about what they know about when it concerns what memories they might know about me is for the best." He looked a little stumped at that. "Trust me on this. Besides, my energy is stilling back after that poison. That was a rough couple of weeks. Been getting all sorts of old memoriesing to the surface that I don''t want to deal with. No sense in trying to deal with them through my guardians."


    "Right... Because that seems super healthy." Greighmented before he shook his head and sighed. "So, moving forward, we do need to know your ns. Ziah and I have essentially gone rogue helping you." Then he shrugged. "Or siding with you, as I''m sure that''s how the Priestesses will see it."


    "Getting the Subae settled in is kind of my top priority. Stocking up on food will also be important, and having Ayda develop something I can store my energy in will also be essential. Other than that, I n on resting for a few more days before confronting Graham. Once that''s done, wille the Priestesses. Right now, there are a lot of things up in the air."


    "Would you be willing to talk more about your mission in the East?" Greigh inquired. "Priestess Elincia said many things that were unsettling."


    "I fucking bet! A male High Elf who was aware of the Delmaris name and knew Elincia specifically is really disturbing."


    The Zugal just put his hands on his face as he sighed slowly as his whole body seemed to dete. "What?" Is all he said as his arms flopped to his sides.


    My eyes nced at him. "Oh... She didn''t tell you about that?"


    "No." He replied, annoyed. "It was mostly about how you were cut in half or severed into many pieces, among other things."


    "That also happened... It certainly was an interesting trip. Which also brings up the ending of the trip. We might need to rethink the ns for the summit..."


    "Summit? What summit?"


    Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose in annoyance. "Really wish I could just get Kheri to exin all this shit. Get everyone together. I''m going over this once."


    Greigh nodded and stood but quickly spoke. "Is this really that importantpared to what just transpired in Helmsforth?"


    I shrugged. "Honestly, Lestrania isn''t really a problem right now. Nor are the Priestesses. I can''t exactly touch Elincia right now, but that''s a different problem altogether."


    "... Why can''t you touch Priestess Elincia?"


    "How about we gather everyone first? I just know Lucia is gonna love this. The sooner she finds out, the better."

 Chapter 503 - 503

    <h4>Chapter 503:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Does this really need to take ce in here?" Alwin asked with a sigh.


    "Lucia insisted you be involved. If you weren''t in bed, we could''ve done this somewhere else." I told him as I leaned against one of the walls.


    "You made me stay in bed!" The Elven General shot back.


    Then I gestured to Lucia, who was sitting beside him on top of his nket. "If you want to point fingers, point them at Lucia." Waving my hands around sarcastically, I continued. "Apparently, she cares about your health or something. Be thankful she cares about her boy toy."


    One of the two on the bed looked at me, annoyed. "Can you please stop referring to him as my boy toy?" Lucia asked.


    "If the shoe fits, then-" I began but was cut off.


    "Okay!" Camoa cut in quickly. "Before we get sidetracked again, I would like to know what this is about. Why were we asked to gather in Alwin''s room while he should be resting?"


    "Greigh wanted to know everything that transpired in the East. Since the Desert Kingdom is now safe and has entered into an alliance with the Druids, I figured it would be good for everyone to be on the same page moving forward."


    Camoa paused at that as she spoke slowly. "The Druids and Dwarves are entering an Alliance?"


    "We''ll get there, but let''s start from the top, shall we?"


    As I exined things as they happened, many thought there were some exaggerations. Being split in half and having my limbs cut off, being at the top of those embellishments. After insisting they were true, along with several other things, mainly why I slept with Elincia, many were left in silence.


    That is until... "So, you slept with Elincia." Lucia said in an usatory tone.


    A sigh left my lips. "Apparently."


    "What do you mean ''apparently?''"


    "Again, as I just exined, I was poisoned, had little energy, was low on blood, and was drunk on top of everything else." I told her.


    "What about Mara? What about my mom?" Lucia asked.


    "I wasn''t even sure your mother was alive until yesterday, Lucia. It''s not like I can go back to stop myself from sleeping with Elincia." Then I gestured to her, somewhat annoyed. "Is this really your only takeaway?"


    Lucia rolled her eyes. "Sorry for trying to understand why I might have a siblinging in nine months or so."


    Aydalia nced at Lucia for a moment before speaking up. "The summit idea has merit, but do you really expect the leaders of the world toe together?"


    Alwin, who was in the middle of our little semi-circle, then added, "Not to mention the situation with Lestrania. If what the Captain said is true," He referred to Greigh, "We are all technically traitors."


    "Elincia and Arceana will be dealt with." Was my reply. Many of the officers of Lestrania exchanged looks at that, and I quickly continued. "No, I''m not going to kill them. Rudnurth is up in the air, though. Feel like we''ve been going in circles discussing this. Look, I just need all of you to trust me." There was a heavy silence that filled the room. "I know how that sounds, especially after what happened, but humor me." Many seemed unsure, which was fair. "Any other concerns?"


    "About that male High Elf you encountered..." Ayda began softly as we all turned to her. "Were there any other details about him that may allow us to identify him better in the future?"


    "The man ripped me in half in a surprise attack and was bored with Thana''s Wraith." Was my dry response. "If you see him and you don''t die, be thankful. If you see him, and are able to identify him, get word to me as soon as possible."


    Ayda nodded. "Understandable, but there is a certain gravity to his appearance that I do not believe many here understand."


    Ziah was the one who spoke up. "What do you mean?"


    I sighed as I answered. "A High Elf knew Elincia, but Elincia didn''t know him. That means he knows of Elincia before she was given to Aydan Farro." Ayda nodded at my words. "He knew the Delmaris name as well, and seemed rather familiar with her overall."


    The young Elf nodded in agreement. "Arthur is right. This High Elf may have the answers to many questions that schrs have had for centuries. One of them being what happened to the High Elves. Clearly, they are still around, but in small quantities. If such a long-lived species knows of the Priestesses before their transfer, what happened to such a race that they are essentially extinct? Where are the others?"


    "Are there others?" Camoa inquired.


    "Oh, yeah. For sure. Seen a few myself. Our raven-haired friend that''s traveling with Credo and Pestilence is one."


    "Didn''t she attack you?" Aydalia said unsurely. "You know, after... Everything..."


    "She''s not a very good friend so far." I trailed off for a moment. "There''s also Thana."


    Many gave me strange looks at that. "Thana?" Lucia repeated in a questioning tone.


    Clearing my throat, I realized I may have forgotten to mention her. "Well, uh... I told this to Elincia and Kheri, but Thana is also kind of one."


    "One what?" Lucia asked with a shake of the head, annoyed.


    "Thana, Queen of Demons, is also a High Elf."


    The room just looked at me for a minute in stunned silence. "Wow." Until Alwin let out dryly.


    "Shut up, Alwin!"

 Chapter 504 - 504

    <h4>Chapter 504:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I stood outside Arthur''s room after his guardians were summoned. Rock had only a portion of himself present. Apparently, he could split himself apart to make himselfrger or smaller depending on the situation. They also remodeled parts of the mansion. A waterway now went through most of the estate. Both inside and outside. It was surprising to see how much they were able to get done in only a few hours.


    "What are ya doin?" Cassidy inquired. Holding a finger to my lips, I had hoped she would understand the universal signal for silence. "Ya think spying on Arthur is a good idea?"


    Rolling my eyes, I nced back at her. "He summoned his guardians. Which are also technically my siblings, I guess?" Shaking my head and putting my ear near the door once again I heard some voices. "Besides, what else could he have to hide from us?"


    Cassidy replied instantly. "Ah imagine somethin he don''t want none of us knownin. Have fun. Gonna go talk ta Greigh about the meeting this morning and then run into town ta get some food." She grumbled as she walked away. "A lot more mouths here ta feed. Keep an eye on Austin and Rennal for me?"


    Giving her a nod while waving her away got me a scoff from the redhead, but nothing more. "I know I already asked Breeze to inform you two, but I want to mention it again..." Arthur began before a portal appeared directly in front of me. "If you''re just gonna eavesdrop, you might as welle in!" Not waiting for another invitation, I appeared in the room. "Happy?"


    "A little." I said back as I sat down off to the side.


    "Should she be here?" Marina inquired, and quickly turned to her. "No offense, I just assumed this was something our father didn''t want to discuss around you."


    I opened my mouth to reply as Arthur''s portal closed, but he beat me to it. "We''re not going to be discussing anything. There''s nothing I want to hear about whatever memories of mine you might have. They''re not to be brought up, or discussed with anyone. Including myself." Arthur leaned back in his chair. "If you have certain memories of mine, I''m sure you three can imagine how that might go."


    Rock just nodded, as the other two followed along. "Wait." I called out, and they all turned to me. "They have some of your memories, but they-"


    "No." Arthur immediately said. "We''re not discussing this." He quickly turned back to the other three. "If anyone asks you about them," The man gave me a pointed look. "Inform me as soon as possible." His attention soon shifted back. "Now, onto the other reasons I asked you three here. First things first, how are your living arrangements? I know your life thest two thousand years has been relegated to a simpleke, tree, and small quarry of sorts."


    "These living quarters are certainly betterpared to our old ones." Marinamented. "Will we be able to explore the world a bit more?"


    Arthur nodded. "You three are free to do whatever you want. Just, if you''re going on an extended trip, make sure we''re able to stay in contact ore back to check in."


    My brows furrowed at that. "You''re just going to let them leave? Just like that?"


    He turned to me with a raised brow. "Yes?"


    I quickly gestured to them. "They just got here."


    "And they''ve been essentially trapped in a forest guarding Aydan''s ghost for two-thousand years. I''m not about to make them stay here."


    "With everything happening right now, is it really safe for them to just go exploring?" I asked as I looked over to them. "I don''t want them to leave after they just got here." My tone became quiet.


    The room seemed surprised at that, but Arthur quickly cleared his throat. "I''m sure they don''t have any ns to run out of this room to leave immediately, Lucia." He told me. "When they do leave, I have a few things I would like them to do if they choose to go exploring." Arthur turned back to them. "If you''d be willing."


    Marina nodded. "Of course. Although," She turned to Lucia with a smile. "We also have no ns to leave any time soon." Swimming over to me, the water guardian held my hands in hers. "The two of us can always spend some time together and talk about boys!"


    "Spending time together sounds nice, but talking about boys..." Looking behind her at Breeze and Rock, I continued. "Do you know any boys other than your brothers?"


    "It''s the offer that''s most important, isn''t it?" Marina shot back. "Besides, there are things that need to be taken care of here."


    "Thank the gods." Lucia let out with a sigh of relief.


    "I wasn''t aware you were so attached to them." Arthur brought up.


    A small smile came to my lips. "I just think it''s nice to have people there for me. Not just the Priestesses, but people who might be a little more understanding." I told him. "A family."


    Marina gave me aforting hug. "That does sound nice." While holding me, she turned back to Arthur. "Doesn''t that sound nice?"


    Arthur''s lips seemed to tighten before he nodded. "It does." However, his fingers intertwined, and his knuckles quickly turned white. "But we''ve gotten sidetracked. There are things I need to know. Mostly, how powerful you three are."


    "You worry if we''ll be of any true aid." Breeze stated nonchntly.

 Chapter 505 - 505

    <h4>Chapter 505:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Aid?" I repeated.


    Marina quickly answered. "Our father wants to know how powerful we are."


    Breeze quickly took back over. "Individually, each of us is quite powerful. During our days as sentries, we were guided into using our powers." I assumed that was done by Aydan Farro. "I''d wager we are powerful enough to stand against both Priestesses alone. Together..."


    "Your powers and abilities intertwine toplement each other." Arthur finished for him.


    "Correct, but likely not in the way you are thinking. The three of us have spent our lives together without separation. We know each other''s abilities and thought processes better than we know ourselves."


    Arthur scratched his scruff in thought. "So, how would youpare to me?"


    The three guardians looked at one another. "Realistically speaking, none of us could stand against you. Even the three of us together would likely find it difficult, but I also think we might surprise you. Could we defeat you?" Marina asked, but quickly shook her head and answered her own question. "No. Could we present a challenge? I believe so."


    Stepping forward, Breeze continued. "Killing you is almost impossible. None of us have enough power to do so. Even together, we would be hard-pressed to stall you should you be serious." He then started to float slightly. "However, we are powerful in our own fields. There was a reason our home was unbreachable. You saw how we were able to fend off those wolves. Despite their strength, we held firmly with little concern."


    Arthur nodded. "Then that will be something to test. If you three together are that powerful, I will do something about setting up an area for you to truly shine. This might seem harsh, but I''d like to test you three."


    Breeze shook his head. "We won''t be able to fill that void you''re looking for."


    Marina let me go and went over to Breeze as she put a hand on his shoulder. "What he means is that we are not suitable training partners. Our abilities came from you, and while we may have mastered our craft, they are merely extensions of your capabilities." Her hand returned to her side. "None of us can give you what you seek, but we can help keep you grounded."


    The room became quiet, so I spoke up. "So, uh... What do you seek?"


    "Father wishes for someone close to him in strength so he can improve himself without having to worry about killing them so easily." Marina answered simply. "Given he outsses almost everyone, I''d say he also wants the opportunity to test himself without having to risk the lives of others. It is likely he only can discover new abilities, limits, and forms while facing the high-ranking Demons."


    "Or a powerful enough High Elf." Arthur added.


    "That makes sense." I let out slowly. "But what did you mean by keeping him grounded?"


    For the first time, none of the guardians met my gaze as Marina quickly looked away from me. "That would be between you and Arthur if you wish to know. All I will say for the moment that it was probably a good thing that you''re here." Marina informed me while keeping her eyes down.


    Turning to Arthur, I put my hands on my hips as he frowned at them. "What does that mean?"


    The man smirked until he saw my look, and his smile dipped. "Don''t worry about it." He then put a sharper inflection into his tone. "Marina is just making a spection."


    Marina just scoffed and mumbled something. "...eah, and you... ptsd..."


    "What was that?" Arthur asked as his eyes narrowed.


    "Nothing!" She said sweetly.


    "Uh huh." He replied, unconvinced. "Lucia, stop pressing them for more." Then he turned to me. "And another thing, stop pressing me for more information."


    "I just want to know what''s going on! You can''t just say, I''m your father; these are technically your siblings, stay out in the hall!" I then gestured to myself. "Can I not be included? Does my presence really concern you?"


    Arthur stood and walked over to me before he put his hands on my shoulders gently. "Listen, it''s not that I don''t want you here, but you''re not a fighter. There''s things I don''t want you a part of, and there''s definitely things I don''t want you to know about me." He then gestured to the others with a simple nod of the head. "They just so happened to get imnted with some of my memories when they were created, which is also concerning." His shoulders deted as he sighed out his nose in a tired manner. "Please don''t ever assume I don''t want you here." Then he gave my shoulders a squeeze. "And everything about this is a concern to me." He said yfully.


    Smirking at that, I quickly shot back. "Oh? What''s at the top of your concerns about me?"


    "That boy toy of yours, for one."


    "Ugh. I told you to stop calling him that!" Stepping back, he just shrugged.


    "I just think you could do better."


    Marina then added, "Realistically speaking, Alwin is likely one of the top bachelors that would be best matched to Lucia."


    Arthur rolled his eyes. "Don''t listen to her. She grew up in a forest." He was then struck in the back of the head by a block of ice.


    "Ake, actually." She quickly corrected.

 Chapter 506 - 506

    <h4>Chapter 506:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    The Slums


    It was odd strolling through The Slums after everything that had happened. Austin and Rennal apanied me as we picked up supplies. With Rennal''s help, carrying everything was much easier. It wasn''t until we got to The Rainy Helm that things started to go downhill.


    "Sherry." I greeted the owner.


    She looked up in surprise. "Cass!?" The owner quickly sighed in relief. "I''m d you''re alright."


    One of my brows raised. "Why wouldn''t Ah be?"


    "Rumor has it Arthur went rogue. That giant creature came here at his call." Putting her dirty blonde hair up in a ponytail, she shrugged. "I figured it was false, but many also say you were present."


    "Things are..." I began, then sighed. "Things are a bit crazy right now. Arthur didn''t go rogue. The Priestesses... Look, Ah know Arthur. You know Arthur. Do ya really think he''d do that?"


    Moving around behind the counter, she started getting ready for the day. "I know him a bit. Man''s a hero. Didn''t really make sense to me that he would call that creature here and then just leave if he really did go rogue. Weather was a bit crazy, which made everyone nervous, but it makes for one heck of a story." Putting a crate on the counter, she looked at me. "You know how this ce is. Until an official story is released, everyone will whisper. Once the official story is released, half will believe it unconditionally, and the other half will question the legitimacy."


    Austin decided to add his opinion. "Arthur is a Knight. A hero. Why would anyone doubt that?"


    Rennal answered him. "Because this world is not cut into good and evil, Austin. People lie, and people scheme. What Arthur did could be seen as treasonous. No matter how right he was, there are consequences to your actions." Our Elf seemed to frown at that. "That man has done more for this mountain, more for this kingdom than either Priestess has in my lifetime."


    Sherry nodded. "True. He''s certainly done more for me. They even called me to interrogate me because they didn''t like that he was making copious amounts of gold within the confines of thew. And by they, I mean Priestess Arceana. ording to Duke Lein, he''s rich. Very rich." She went to unload the crate. "Not that it matters to me. Everyone has been happier since Arthur got here. Business is still booming, but not due to the drinkers. More and more areing for the food and environment. People are happy for the first time in a long time." The owner stopped and looked at all of us. "Everyone knows it''s because of Arthur. If there is a power struggle, I could see it leading to a civil war."


    "That seems a little extreme." Rennal said slowly.


    "Is it?" I asked back. "Things were tense before Arthur left. After those demons came ta Helmsforth unchallenged, there was a lot of discontent. Ain''t no one realize that Arthur probably left for more reasons than he gave."


    "So, what do we do?" Austin asked softly. "Is there gonna be a war?"


    "War wouldn''t be too urate. Rebellion is more likely." Sherry replied before leaning in. "Although you didn''t hear that from me."


    "Rebellion isn''t correct either. Arthur could tten this mountain without even tryin."


    Sherry looked at me, surprised. "Even with the Priestes-"


    Rennal cut her off. "Yes."


    The door opened behind us, and a familiar voice cut in. "Yes. Arthur is quite powerful. More so than many of us assumed. Well, more so than most of us assumed." Floyd said as I quickly moved Rennal and Austin over to Sherry behind the counter. "You seem jumpy, Cass." He stood in the doorway with it slightly open.


    I eyed the man. "Wasn''t expectin ta see ya here, Floyd."


    He nodded. "Understandable."


    "What''s going on?" Sherry asked slowly as she saw how I reacted as Rennal and Austin rushed to her side.


    "Good question!" Floyd said. "By your reaction, you''d think I was here to take you away or something."


    Stepping closer, I moved directly in front of the three others. "Who can say? Ya surprised me the other day outside the Temple. Didn''t take ya for one ta keep secrets."


    He smirked at that. "I could say the same. You and Ayda certainly went behind all our backs. Embedding runes into your own skin? Brilliantly mad." Floyd stepped further in and closed the door behind him firmly. "The consequences, though... Did you really think everything through? Asking for such a thing from Ayda is... Well, I''m sure she considered everything. That''s just how she is. Speaking of, where is Ayda?"


    I rose a brow at that. "Yer lookin for Ayda?"


    Floyd nodded. "You know how I worry. She''s always forgetting things. Even Typhon is-"


    "Stop." I cut in. "Whatever this is, stop." My tone was firm. "Ya want Ayda, find her yourself.


    His smirk fell. "Oh, I n to. Just as I n to inform the Priestesses about your return. Make sure you tell Arthur to expect visitorster. I''ll likely be stopping by as well since Ayda is likely there."


    "Ah''ll be sure ta let Arthur know ta expect the Priestesses and other guests." I sarcastically replied.


    He merely stared at me for a moment before he turned to Sherry. "I''ll see you tonight for my shift!" His cheery disposition came back only for an instant before he teleported away.


    My nose twitched as my lips were into a frown. "Sherry, any food ya can spare would be a huge help." I quickly turned back to Rennal and Austin. "And we need ta get back ta Arthur''s ce."

 Chapter 507 - 507

    <h4>Chapter 507:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    For the first time in a long time, I just sat in my room with my hand across my eyes. So many thoughts swirled around in my head. The severity of this situation. Arceana waspromised, and I likely was as well. Had Rudnurth been using us this entire time? We''d confronted Arthur several times before, and he let us go. He let us live. Every. Single. Time. There was a reason for that... But cing Lucia in danger was the breaking point.


    There was a knock on my door, but I didn''t move as I replied. "Enter." My door opened and closed just as quickly. "Please tell me you have something for me." I had expected Kheri.


    "Was I supposed to bring something?" Typhon asked me innocently.


    My head shot up as my hand fell down. "Typhon!" Standing, I moved over to him. "I was not expecting to see you here. Did something happen to my sister?"


    He shook his head. "No. She''s still in the medical ward, although she''s not very happy."


    "Oh. Well, make yourselffortable. You know you are always wee here." I told him, and he seemed hesitant. "Is something wrong?"


    Typhon seemed conflicted. The boy, who had grown so much over thest few months, was still a child. Despite having quite the growth spurt, he looked on the verge of tears. It was odd looking at him at times. He appeared to have aged several years since he started training with Arthur. Then again, his heritage was different than most others. Dragons were a secretive lot and mostly kept to themselves.


    Putting an arm around his shoulder, I guided us to a couch where we sat down. "Tell me what troubles you." I said softly.


    His shoulders seemed to slump. "I''m so confused."


    "About?" I asked just as gently. Although I already knew what this was about.


    "About Arthur!" He answered, frustrated. His arms flew up in anger. "How could he do that?! Attacking Arceana! You! Us! I thought..." Typhon trailed off as he just sank into my side.


    "You are a kind child, Typhon." My words got him to nce up at me. "And you are, still very much, a child." A tired sigh left my lips. "As much as it pains me to say it, Arthur had every right to act the way he did."


    Typhon looked rmed at that. "He almost killed-"


    Putting a finger on his lips, he stopped so I could continue. "Imagine if you came back and someone had been directly involved in the death of Arceana. What if someone had killed Ayda?" Typhon turned away from me. "What if someone killed me?" Pulling him into a hug, I rested my cheek on the top of his head. "Look at how you feel right now. Do you see how you are behaving? Now imagine how Arthur must feel. I knew Lucia was important to him, but I never knew how much."


    The boy was quiet for a time before he finally replied. "That doesn''t make me feel better. It just makes me more confused."


    A weak chuckle escaped my lips. "Trust me. I feel the same way. My sister was almost murdered in front of me, and I thought you might have been as well. It is not a feeling I want to repeat." One of my hands went to my stomach tenderly. "Especially not when I consider the future." Pulling away from him slightly, I ran one of my fingers through his hair softly, as I used to do when he was younger. "This world is always confusing, Typhon. It is because of that, that we cling to things that make sense. Family is one of those things." I leaned down to look him in the eyes. "A friend, teacher, and hero are also things we cling to."


    "Then what do we do?" He asked. "It..." His voice seemed to catch as he looked away from me. "What will you do if he kills Arceana and you''re pregnant?" My eyes widened in surprise. At my look, he blushed. "You two weren''t exactly quiet." Typhon told me softly in an embarrassed tone.


    Covering my face with a hand to hide my own embarrassment and how horrified I was that he heard that, I replied in a forced voice. "We will cross that bridge when wee to it. As it stands, I do not believe Arthur will kill Arceana. After seeing his power in the East, it is clear he could have done so at any time." Removing my hand, I continued. "Our only choice is to believe in Arthur and try to reason with him if needed."


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t much help. I tried to stop him, I really did."


    "Oh, child. You have grown so much that I hardly recognize you." I told him and patted myp. Heid on his back with his head on myp as he looked up at me. "There is strength in you that I had not thought possible. Standing against that High Elf to protect me, and standing against Arthur to protect Arceana..." My hands started to y with his hair again as his eyes closed. "You have grown so much more than you know." I told him as I used some magic to put him to sleep.


    Typhon was clearly tired. Both physically and mentally. He was likely worried about what was toe. No doubt he had ns to stand against Arthur once more if needed. I don''t think he even realizes he was the only one able to stand under Arthur''s initial assault. His ''gravity pirs'' as he calls them. Arthur needed to especially focus on Typhon, which made me wonder just how strong this boy had be physically.


    A knock at the door pulled my eyes away from Typhon''s sleeping face as I spoke. "Enter." This time it was Kheri and Floyd. "Do you have any news?" The two looked at each other, and I felt a pit start to form in my stomach.

 Chapter 508 - 508

    <h4>Chapter 508:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Arthur was putting on his armor when we entered. "What are you doing?" I asked him.


    Aydalia and Marina were with me as he nced over at us. "Putting on my armor." Was his dull response.


    It was a very nervous reply. "...May I ask why?" I pressed.


    Turning from me, he continued to prepare as if uninterrupted. "What do you three need?" He avoided answering my question, which was just more rming.


    One could assume why he was putting his armor on. He only did so when he was expecting a fight or knew he was going into one. We did want to bring up a few points of interest that had been put off. Subae, Alwin, the Priestesses, and a few other things, but this was more pressing.


    Aydalia stepped forward. "Arthur, I know you must-"


    "I''m not heading to the Helmsforth Temple just yet. Don''t worry. I have other ns." He told us. I was a little relieved but just as quickly confused. "What did you need?"


    Holding out my hands, I stopped the others from speaking. "Wait. Then what are you doing? Where are you going?"


    Putting thest strap in ce, Arthur grabbed Defiance and hooked it to his back. "To blow off some steam and ready an area for Arceana if ites to that."


    "You''re going to go kill Graham." I stated simply.


    "I am." A frown came to my lips at that. "Don''t worry. I''ve already killed him several times. He can''t have many lives left." That just confused me further. "While I''m gone, Lucia, you''re in charge."


    "Me!?" I questioned, surprised.


    "Who else? Don''t burn the ce to the ground while I''m gone. This shouldn''t take long."


    Everything quickly went ck, simr to what happened in Helmsforth Temple the night Graham appeared. The light quickly returned to us three, but not Arthur. Arthur was engulfed and disappeared into a ck orb, which quickly shrunk into nothing and vanished as well.


    "Should we tell the others?" Aydalia asked me as we stared at where he once stood.


    "Who is this Graham that was mentioned?" Marina inquired. Aydalia quickly exined. "Should Cassidy and Austin not be informed? This seems like it would affect them. Although, knowing father, he might just bring back his head." She turned to us as we both looked at her. "What?"


    "Ignoring that." I quickly said. "What should we do?"


    Aydalia smirked. "Well, Arthur made it clear you''re in charge." I rolled my eyes at that. "What would you like to do?"


    "Aydalia, please. I am seriously concerned about Arthur! This is the same Demon that killed Aien and Augustus Reed! Don''t you think we should-" I was cut off.


    Marina ced one of her hands on my shoulders. "I don''t think you''ll need to worry about Arthur. In all honesty, this is something he needs. As he said, it''s a form of stress relief. Father has been obviously frustrated about many things." She stated honestly. "If anything, I feel sorry for that Demon." Then she shrugged. "Then again, it sounds like it had iting if it was going around killing people."


    Nodding at that, I just sighed after a moment. "I think I''m going to check in on Alwin." Was all I said as I left the room.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Inside The Void


    My body immediately changed as soon as I was in the void. "Been some time, Ben. Or would you prefer I call you Graham? Not that it matters." I said to the child, who was staring at me nkly from a seated position. "Maybe not as long as some reunions, but you''re looking much younger than thest time I saw you."


    He blinked slowly before his eyes came to life as if realizing I was really there. "The Anomaly..." Graham, in his much younger form, said in a more childish voice. "How long have I been trapped in here? Weeks? Months? Years?"


    The once old man now looked to be anywhere from ten to twelve years old. "A few months. Is this you at your strongest? It appears you killed yourself a few times." He frowned at that as he stood. "Last time I saw you, you were a middle-aged man. Put your Benjamin Button into overdrive, huh? Thought you''d stop in your twenties, to be honest."


    "People underestimate the usefulness of a child''s body. More magic in a smaller frame makes it more dangerous than you would expect." Graham replied. "More than a match for the strange form you''ve arrived with." He said as he gestured to my lither transformed state.


    "But will it be enough?" I asked back.


    "It just needs enough to force you into letting me out of the ursed prison."


    "That will never happen. You overestimate yourself." I warned.


    He smirked after a sarcastic scoff. "Please. Could the hero of Lestrania truly harm a child? Even if I am a Demon, my form will always give pa-"


    Graham didn''t have much else to say as his body was pulled toward me while I shot forward. My entire arm pierced his body as blood shot from his boyish mouth. His eyes widened in horror and disbelief. A shaky gaze met my eyes as I stared at him firmly.


    "Do you realize how fucked you are?" I asked him before my hand reached around to grab the back of his head. While he was paralyzed from being run through, I slowly started to pull. "Don''t think I forgot you bragging about what you did to Mara. I haven''t forgotten Augustus either." His body snapped in half as he folded over with my arming back out of the hole in his stomach. "Every life will be just like this until nothing remains of you." I told him, unsure if he could hear me.


    Using my other hand, I pulled the back of his head through his stomach slightly before dropping him. He floated briefly as his eyes just barely stuck out from his own stomach. It was a grotesque sight but one I felt ratherfortable with. While I waited, Defiance floated into my hand. One kill was one thing, but I had a feeling he would be more prepared the next time he came back.


    Sure enough, his body began to convulse, and he reappeared, looking slightly younger. "You know, Graham," I began as he eyed me fearfully. "I''m going to enjoy this. I really needed this."

 Chapter 509 - 509

    <h4>Chapter 509:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "So, Arthur went to deal with another Demon?" Alwin asked as he repositioned himself to an upright position in the bed.


    "So he said."


    "That sounds like him." He seemed somewhat down. "Always out fighting for the future. Even this fight has a purpose. Despite what he said, blowing off some steam is likely just a bonus."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Inside The Void


    "Freeing this space of you is just a bonus! There are no words for how bad I needed this! Besides, Arceana can always be put somewhere else if needed!" I cried out victoriously as I had killed Graham once more as his blood sttered across me. "How many times can youe back!? Please tell me you still got some fight left in you!" Graham was looking very childish, on the verge of five years old.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "The man truly is a hero. Always thinking about others and putting their needs first." Alwin said softly. "Arthur is an exemry role model that Kheri and I should be." Scoffing, he turned to me. "Did he not save the Reed family as soon as he arrived? With you being his daughter, and Austin Reed''s cry for help, perhaps he has a soft spot for children."


    "It is possible. Arthur has always been overly kind to every child he interacts with. Cass would know best, though." I replied.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Inside The Void


    A heartyugh left my lips as Graham rolled on the ground. "Is your head too heavy for you?" I asked the baby Demon. "What happened to having more magic in a smaller frame being my match? You should be fucking invincible at this point!" Crouching down, one of my ws gently poked the soft spot on the top of his head. "All I would need to do is push real gently, Graham. Waah, once for, please don''t kill me, and waah twice for please end my life."


    Sniffles escaped baby Graham as it tried to collect itself. Likely embarrassed by my methods and their helpless form. "Waah." The Demon let out in a forced tone, but I quickly pushed against his head, which made him cry out in pain. "Waah!" He let out again.


    "End your life. Got it." I said as I slowly dug the w into his head. The cries got louder for a moment before he wentpletely silent. "Disgusting." My thumbtched onto the skull as I lifted Graham and threw the dead baby carcass into the void. "You got another one in you, Graham?" My question was met with silence as I carefully watched the baby''s body float there.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "If I am honest, Arthur is many things. He is... Cruel. Truly a cruel man, but it is never without meaning." I then gestured to myself. "Apparently, he almost killed Arceana because he thought I was dead. Arthur was going to do it in front of Elincia and Typhon as well. He wanted to do it in front of them." A weak chuckle left my lips as I looked down. "Wanted to give her a chance to say goodbye, but I have a hard time believing that. I think he wanted her to hurt just as much as he did before he killed her."


    Alwin was silent for a moment before he responded. "That is very possible. However, Arthur is also right. Neither of us should have been there. Does that mean he should have tried to murder Arceana? No. Do I understand? Yes." He told me and reached out for my hand. "I am thankful he was the one who saved us because you would have likely died, Lucia." Taking my hand in his, he gave it a light squeeze. "We will make it through this. Thanks to him and a few others. Arthur has problems, but who doesn''t?"


    "I suppose when you put it like that..." I gave his hand a squeeze back. "I''m d you''re okay, Alwin."


    He smiled at me. "And I''m thankful you''re alive. I''m sorry I couldn''t-"


    Hopping onto the side of his bed, I sat down, which cut him off. "It wasn''t your fault. You told me to teleport... I couldn''t do it."


    "Not many can under that kind of pressure with no training." I nodded, but we soon fell into a lull once more. "When do you think Arthur will be back?"


    "When he has finally defeated Graham, I imagine. Do you think he''s okay?"


    "Probably. Honestly, after everything I have seen, I doubt many out there could harm Arthur." Alwin told me. "He''ll probably return any second now after a somewhat tough fight. That Demon gave him a rough time before, but I doubt Arthur would challenge him without a n for victory."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Inside The Void


    As I floated there, I studied Graham. "This must be horrifying to you. No longer able to kill yourself. Given your state as a fetus, I imagine this would be a worse punishment than actually killing you." I told him and knew he could understand me after my interactions with him as a baby. Demon logic for the win in this torturous case. "Alive, but never getting older. I mean, this barely qualifies as life. It would be the perfect way to leave you."


    My eyes drifted to the flower that was still here from my first test with Camoa and Typhon long ago. It floated there. Unchanged and unaffected by time. Graham would never grow old here. He would forever be this... This unborn abomination. I changed back to my regr form and studied him for a moment.


    "Part of me really wants to leave you here. Floating here just like that flower. A constant reminder of what you did, and revenge for your actions." Poking him slightly, it wiggled but did little else. "However, if I ever do bring someone else here, specifically Arceana, I don''t want you totch onto her somehow. So, that being said, I will grant you the only mercy left to give."


    Bringing my hands up together in a p, blood exploded from between my palms and floated around the void. My hands slowly opened as a little more blood came out. Some of it drifted into my face, but I just watched it. Waiting there. Unblinking. Waiting for Graham to return once more. After all, who knew how young he could actually get. He could have one more in him.


    "Come on." I whispered. "Come on. Just one more time."

 Chapter 510 - 510

    <h4>Chapter 510:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    The door opened, and Marina rushed in while Alwin and I were in somewhat of an appropriate position. Climbing off him and adjusting quickly, I tried to fight the blush on my cheeks. I was fixing my dress while my elven counterpart mostly cleared his throat.


    "We have a problem." Marina said withoutmenting on what she walked into.


    Her tone was serious enough that my embarrassment vanished. "What is it?"


    "Come with me." She replied before floating out on some water. However, she quickly added, "Alwin needs to be resting anyway."


    Looking back at Alwin, I bit my lip in frustration. "Go." Alwin told me. "Given everything that has happened, I doubt Marina has any reason to lie."


    With a short wave, my feet carried me to the main entryway, where Cassidy awaited. "Floyd caught us at Sherry''s." The redhead told me immediately. "We should expectpany soon." A few subae were taking food into the kitchen to be put away. "Where''s Arthur?"


    Taking a deep breath, my eyes closed. "Okay." When my eyes opened, Marina was there watching me in concern. I didn''t react to her overly close inspection of me. "Marina, get ''our'' brothers ready. Should ite to a fight, we need to be prepared. Tell them not to attack unless provoked, but I want no casualties if wee to blows. Restrain them or render them unconscious."


    "You seem to be handling this remarkably well." Shemented.


    "We have no other choice. Find them." She swam through the air using her water, and I turned back to Cassidy. "Arthur is away to finally kill Graham. I doubt he was expecting visitors so soon."


    Cassidy quickly frowned at that. "When''s he gettin'' back?"


    I shook my head as I walked down the stairs. "I don''t know, but we will be fine until he returns. Trust me. Still, we cannot rely solely on Arthur''s Guardians. Find Ayda and Aydalia. Tell them what''s happening."


    "Ah can do that." Stepping beside me, she began to whisper. "Ya expectin a fight? If Arceana and Elinciae here while Arthur''s gone..."


    My voice lowered to match hers. "Doubtful, but I want to be ready just in case. Arceana has not been in her right mind, and if she''s ordered us to be purged as traitors, then we''re going to be resisting as traitors."


    She looked at me in surprise for a moment before she nodded. "Ah''ll find those elves. Think they''re checkin'' on Alwin?"


    I cleared my throat as I felt my cheeks grow slightly warmer. "No. I was just with him. They are likely with Freya working on the Subae''s problems."


    Cass quirked a brow at my behavior. "Alright. Ah''ll take a look around. Ya need Austin and Rennal?"


    "I would like them to stay with the children and remain out of sight." I told her, and we both turned to her brother and the Elf. "It would be best to keep them as uninvolved as possible."


    Rennal put a hand on Austin''s shoulder. "It would probably be for the best, but we can assist wherever it is needed."


    Cass smiled at that, but I quickly replied. "The offer is noted. However, keeping the children calm at this time would probably be best. Round them up quickly. If either of the Priestesses teleports in..."


    All three of them went to work as I stood in the entryway. Part of me was expecting them to teleport in at that moment. Just saying it made me anxious. It was amazing how quickly things changed from just a few minutes ago. Alwin and I were having a moment, and now, we''re preparing for a possible battle against members of my own family. A pit formed in my stomach at the thought.


    Moving to the front door, I opened it, and a burst of cold wind greeted me. "Should you really be going out there alone?" Greigh asked from behind me. "You might catch a cold wearing only a dress." Ziah seemed to snort in amusement at that.


    "I''m sure Arthur would be happy to know you''re worried about my health." I responded before closing the door once I saw that no one was there. "I... I just wanted to see if they were here yet. Part of me expected them to be standing out there."


    "We''re going to be fine." Ziahmented optimistically. "After what happened, I doubt they would do something threatening. Besides, emotions were high at the time. They''re... Well, they''re still high, but not as bad."


    "Ayda and Cass are not doing well." Greigh stated. "No matter how they seem, both have continually been exposed to the death of loved ones. Ayda, Cass, Kine, and Floyd were all extremely close." He said in a tight tone.


    I eyed him for a moment before I saw Ziah look down. "They weren''t the only ones. You two were also close to Kine. At least you trained with him often enough."


    Ziah sighed. "The deaths just seem to keep on piling up. Alwin and you surviving is a miracle. A lot of good men and women died on that mission." Her jaw clenched. "Some were guards I knew."


    Resting my back against the front door, I responded. "I just want this to be over with. All this pointless death and all the bickering. If Arthur could help the Priestesses see that he''s not their enemy, everything would get instantly better."


    The door started to open while I was against it, and I stumbled forward. "It would make many things better," Kheri''s voice cut in as she stood in the doorway. "But I doubt everything would be resolved."

 Chapter 511 - 511

    <h4>Chapter 511:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Behind her were dozens of the Priestesses'' special guards. Much like Aydalia used to be, they were agents in service of the Lestranian Priestesses. All of which were barely containing any manner of hostility with their res.


    "While I am surprised to see you alive, Lady Lucia, I am very thankful you survived. The Priestesses will be relieved at the news." Her eyes quickly moved to my sides. "Greigh. Ziah. d you two are okay." Kheri greeted her Zugal friends.


    "Same." Greigh replied. "Was worried about you."


    Kheri smirked at that. "Don''t worry about me, Captain, but the concern is noted."


    Ziah just sighed. "Can we just talk?" She asked. "Without the use of force or veiled threats?"


    General Naset''s smirk grew into a smile. "That''s what I''m hoping for. Is Arthur here? I really need to speak with him. It''s urgent."


    "Our orders were to take in-" One of the guards from outside started but was quickly cut off.


    "Your ''orders'' were to follow my orders. Now, you can either be civil, or you can stay outside." Kheri told him.


    They stared at each other for a moment. This Elf reported directly to Arceana, which immediately put me on guard. His blue hair always stuck out to me, as few Elves had short haircuts. He''s been with her ever since I could remember. Given hisck of response, I had no faith in the group that followed Kheri here.


    "That''s assuming any of you are allowed inside." I pointed out. Kheri quickly turned back to me at that. "You know how Arthur is. He might kick them all out as soon as hees down here."


    The same guard as before quickly spoke. "We take our orders from Priestess Arceana. She wants all of you taken to the Temple."


    Kheri turned to re at them. "Stand down." She ordered vehemently.


    All of them drew their weapons. "Sorry, General, but we have different orders. Take them." Hemanded.


    Many of them stepped forward, and I spoke softly. "I would advise you to reconsider this current course of action you''ve chosen."


    They all looked at me, and the one who had taken control replied. "Apologies, Lady Lucia, but we need you toe with us." Weapons were drawn, and magic was ignited.


    Kheri immediately stepped in front of me, along with Greigh and Ziah. "I told you to stand down!" The Zugal General hissed. "Priestess Elincia told you to assist me! Not forcefully take anyone, anywhere!"


    "As I said before, our orderse from Priestess Arceana. We''re her agents. If you have any issues, you can take it up with her." Was his cold reply. "Stand aside, General, or we''ll be forced to remove you."


    "Thene and let me remind you why I am a Lestranian General, Agent." Kheri coldly replied.


    "Take them all and search the house." He ordered.


    "I''m afraid I must insist you stay outside." I cut in again as the three Zugal armed themselves. "Otherwise, I cannot guarantee your safety."


    He looked behind us for a moment before he replied. "Given that Arthur has yet toe down, I will assume he is preupied." Dashing forward, they tried to reach the house but quickly found themselves frozen in ce. "What the-"


    Marina''s voice cut in. "Very unwise to ignore Lucia''s advice." She slowlynded behind the group of guards with Breeze. "Threatening her even more so."


    A rumbling came from below as Rock climbed out of the ground and roared. "You see?" I began after a moment as they were all quickly restrained. "Coming into this house would''ve been close tomitting suicide."


    "Even after she asked us to be nice." Some ice sickles started to form as they hung inches from the guard''s necks. "One of us might just slip on ident." Marina told them. "They''ll be staying out in the cold with Breeze and I. Rock, close the door, and don''t leave Lucia''s side."


    Rock mmed on the ground before backing up toward us. We stepped away so he wouldn''t identally trample on us, but when he grabbed the doors and mmed them shut, cracks shot out like webs on the walls. He huffed for a moment before he turned to me, and I just nodded.


    "Thank you, Rock." At least Arthur likely wouldn''t care.


    Kheri slowly held up her hands as Rock turned his gaze to her. "I had nothing to do with any of that." She quickly stated.


    He turned his gaze back to me. "She''s fine." Rock snorted but did nothing else. "Come in, Kheri. Not sure if your wee in Arthur''s house, but he ced me in charge for the moment."


    "I see." Was her soft response as she put her sword away.


    "So..." Ziah let out slowly. "Anyone want a drink?"


    "After what happenedst time?" Kheri asked back as she held up her hands again. "No thanks. Especially not if Arthur''s around."

 Chapter 512 - 512

    <h4>Chapter 512:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    We were talking with Kheri and telling her what had transpired. She was relieved that Alwin made it but was rather upset hearing about everyone else who went with us on the expedition. Our scouting mission had failed miserably, and we would''ve died without Arthur. However, while we were speaking with her in the kitchen, a weight suddenly the entire estate.


    My eyes widened as Kheri was pushed to the ground. "Kheri!" Ziah cried out as she tried to help her.


    "I must admit, I didn''t think anyone would be here so soon." Arthur''s voice cut in from the doorway. His eyes looked around the room as if studying the situation. "Not to mention, did I think you would be so bold toe here with-"


    Cutting him off, I quickly tried to stop him. "Kheri came to speak with you! The others were following Arceana''s orders, but she stood with us when they tried to force their way inside."


    Without speaking, he walked in slowly and made his way to Kheri. "Is that right?" Arthur asked. "Did youe here to talk?"


    "Arthur-" Ziah tried, but Arthur''s eyes snapped to hers, which made her immediately stop.


    To our surprise, Arthur lowered himself to the ground andy on his back next to Kheri. "Last I heard, you wanted to cut my head off and slice up the rest of me too." Her eyes widened as Arthur turned his head to look at her. "Truth be told, I don''t me you." He shrugged, and whatever force he was using lifted. Kheri grunted as she lifted herself up slightly. "After seeing how I acted, I don''t me you one bit. Your loyalty should at least bemended."


    Greigh and Ziah were looking down at him, surprised. "When was this said?" I asked after a moment of silence.


    "Cass told me what happened after I passed out. Had to ask, given that I was suddenly on Kandma with Aydalia, Ayda, and Alwin all in tow." Arthur answered before he turned his head back to Kheri. "Us Generals need to stick together during these trying times."


    The Zugal General seemed a little surprised about that. "You''re not mad?" Kheri asked back, somewhat stunned.


    Arthur shrugged again. "Not really. I figure putting you on the ground is a good enough way to get back at you. Consider us even for the moment."


    Kheri scoffed at that. "Don''t you think that''s a little messed up?"


    "And suggesting cutting off my head isn''t?" Arthur shot back. "Major props for even rmending it, though. In all seriousness, you''re not exactly my biggest issue at the moment."


    "That''s fair." Kheri replied.


    "So... What did you want to talk about?"


    "Do we have to stay on the floor while we talk?"


    Arthur looked back at the three of us as we watched the two on the kitchen floor. "The ground is probably the best ce to stay for me at the moment." He said, and many of us were curious about his response, but we didn''t say anything. "You can leave me alone down here if you want."


    Kheri rolled her eyes before turning over to her back to match Arthur. "Fine. Look, Priestess Elincia asked me toe here."


    Groaning, Arthur instantly replied. "Look, if this about our one-night stand-"


    "No!" Kheri quickly said. "No, no. She spoke to Rudnurth." Arthur went quiet at that, and he turned his head to look up at the ceiling. "Does that mean nothing to you?"


    "What do you want me to say or ask? Is she dead? Did she get trapped again?" He mocked in a sarcastic tone.


    "What? No!" Sighing, the Zugal quickly continued. "What you said resonated with her. She went to Rudnurth for answers. The Priestess wasn''t exactly too pleased with what she heard."


    Scoffing, Arthur continued his sarcastic tirade. "I imagine not."


    "This is serious, Arthur."


    "Oh, I''m sure it is."


    "Elincia is horrified by what she learned. Rudnurth wasn''t exactly forting about many things, but what he alluded to was disturbing. Apparently, the Priestesses have another sister." Her gaze quickly found me. "I suppose I wouldn''t be surprised if their sister''s name was Mara."


    Arthur frowned at that. "Exin."


    Kheri quickly recalled the events that led to her arrival at Arthur''s home. With each word, Arthur''s expression grew darker and darker. In fact, toward the end, he looked absolutely livid. In the end, he was seething silently on the floor, but if looks could kill...


    She went quiet for a moment before she finished with, "A lot of this matches what you told me in the Vithari Desert. About Rudnurth and what he did."


    "That''s fine." Arthur said before standing up in the creepiest manner possible. His entire body seemed to stretch itself up into an upright position in a very unnatural way. "I needed to speak with Rudnurth anyway. He''s on my list to address going forward. As is Arceana, but there''s someone else on my mind too." Kheri was getting up as he looked toward me. "Can you hold down the fort a little longer?"


    I nodded. "Of course."


    "Where''s Breeze? I want a different kind of intimidation factor with me this time."


    "He''s outside with Marina." Greigh answered.


    "Fantastic. I can take all those useless guards back to the Temple with Breeze." Arthur turned to Rock. "Keep Lucia safe while I''m gone." He then looked at Kheri. "You can stay here if you want." Without anything else, he opened a portal and disappeared.


    We stared at it for a moment before Kheri turned to me. "So..." Our attention moved back to her. "Arthur''s your dad, huh?"

 Chapter 513 - 513

    <h4>Chapter 513:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate Courtyard


    Appearing out in the snow, I stepped beside Marina and Breeze who kept the guards in ce. "So, how''s it going out here?" I inquired.


    They turned to me once I spoke. "Well enough. Some guards tried to threaten Lucia and the others. I am a little surprised neither Priestess showed up." Marina noted. "Are you feeling better? You look a little better."


    Breeze snorted. "Given how stressed he was, I think his little disappearance did you a world of good." He replied to Marina before he looked at me. "You don''t seem so fidgety anymore."


    I shrugged. "It''s been a rough couple of days, weeks, and months. Although, killing Graham over and over has been very therapeutic." Both chose not toment on that. "Would you be up for a little trip with me, Breeze?"


    "Of course, but what kind of trip were you thinking?" He answered and questioned back. "I doubt it would be something simple given the situation."


    "Want to show you off to Elincia, and maybe Arceana, so both of them know not to fuck with my house again." My gaze drifted over to the guards would were all ring at me. "Next time this happens, just kill them all if they threaten anyone in my home."


    "Even the Subae?" Marina asked for rification.


    "...Almost anyone." Then I sighed. "But given Lucia''s noble cause to save those who wronged her, yes. Even the Subae. She''s better at forgiving those who wronged her than I am."


    Breeze rose a brow at me. "Didn''t you take her memories? That would likely affect her decision on th-"


    I shrugged as I cut him off. "Somehow, I doubt it. We literally exined what they did to her, and she still chose to save them. If someone cut off both my pinky fingers, you''d bet your ass I''d be looking to cut off their fingers or more."


    "You mean like ughtering all the adults and destroying their homes for touching your daughter?" Marina questioned sarcastically.


    "I''m a moody motherfucker. What else do you want from me?" I asked back.


    A voice came from behind us. "An eye for an eye leaves the whole world blind, Arthur." Camoamented.


    Turning to her, I replied. "I''d rather be blind then let people go around cutting off fingers. Both are assholes, but I''d be an asshole who was even."


    The Druid didn''t seem happy with such a response. "Do you not see the recklessness of such actions?"


    "Oh, Ipletely do, and part of me even agrees with you." I told her honestly. "However, we live in a ce called reality." Gesturing to the guards, I continued. "They''re the perfect example. This group was going to follow Arceana''s orders without thinking about the consequences of their actions. Had they gotten their way, my ass would''ve gone right back up that mountain." Then I turned to Breeze. "Although, you and me are going up their anyway, so kind of a moot point I guess."


    "You and I." Marina tried to correct me.


    "That''s not a thing here." I quickly told her in an annoyed tone.


    "We''re going to the Temple?" Breeze asked, and I nodded. "May I ask why?"


    "Elincia wants to talk. I''m sure Arceana will wiggle her way into the meeting, and I don''t want to deal with her. Bitch is straight up insane at this point." Many of the guards looked rather offended by that. "You''re going to keep them in line, so I don''t have to lock Arceana away for pissing me off."


    Camoa, Breeze, and Marina all looked unsure about that. "Are you sure it''s wise interacting with her at all?" Marina inquired. "Elincia, I could understand, but Arceana just seems unwise."


    I quickly motioned to Breeze. "Which is why Breeze will be with me. At this point, I''m not sure Arceana can do anything rationally, and I''m rather upset with her. Despite knowing it''s not her fault, it still kind of pisses me off."


    The Druid was the one who pitched in. "I suppose having the wherewithal to admit your own shorings should be admired. Given the situation, it would appear you''re doing everything you can to curb any trouble that might arise."


    "Yeah, I''m amazing at admitting how much I suck."


    Camoa quirked a brow at that. "This is all just an excuse really." Marina quickly stated. "Arthur is just nervous about-"


    "And we''re stopping that before it even starts." I just as quickly cut her off. "These three know me better than most others. Definitely more than I would like. Anyway, we gotta run these guys back to the Temple and then we''ll be back. I''d like to speak with you. Also, returning to the forest might not be the best idea."


    "I''m of the same opinion." Camoa agreed with a nod.


    "Good. Because that''s definitely not a Druid in there." My attention turned to Breeze. "Are you ready to see the top of Helmsforth Mountain?"


    He shrugged. "As ready as I can be, I suppose."


    With warning any of them a giant portal under Breeze, the guards, and myself, we all fell in.

 Chapter 514 - 514

    <h4>Chapter 514:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Once Kheri left, it was only a matter of time before Arthur would appear. If he was back, rested, and healed, there was no doubt in my mind that he would be visiting soon. Typhon returned to Arceana''s side. He would also ensure she would stay out of the way.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I opened the door to the throne room. "We should have been weed back like heroes." I muttered. "Arthur, at the very least. How did ite to this?"


    As the door opened, my eyes widened at the sight. "Hello, Elincia." The force of Elves I sent with Kheri were restrained on the throne room floor. "A little birdie told me you wish to talk." Arthur said as he stood upon our dais with our thrones floating just behind him. "These Elves were under direct orders from Arceana to take the people in my home." He stated, but my eyes quickly looked up at the movement above. "Don''t mind him. Breeze is just here as insurance." The creature, identified as Breeze, appeared to be walking on air as he stared at me.


    "Arthur," I began, as I tore my gaze from the wolf-like creature to look back at Arthur. "They had specific orders to assist Kheri with speaking with you and offering aid should you need it. No other orders were given." I told him with a shake of my head.


    "Hmm..." The man hummed as I closed the door behind me. "So, what should we do with these Elves that hold your sister''s word higher than yours?" Many of them started to grunt as the unseen force in the room increased. "What should we do about these Elves that believe they can enter ''my home'' without consequence?" His expressionless face was unnerving. As was his monotone voice.


    "I-" I began, but as soon as I did, I flinched as one of the thrones started to crumble andpress into a tinypact ball the size of my fist.


    Arthur watched me. "Do go on." He then gestured to them. "They are yours to punish."


    My lips curled into a frown as my mind raced. Was Kheri even alive? Where was she? Did she not obey mymand, or was it these Elves that ruined things? Arthur is clearly still upset. No one in Lestrania is a match for him at their best. No longer do I doubt his ims of being able to stand against the entirety of Lestrania. My sister and I. Our military orck thereof.


    I nced at the creature above of unknown power as I was hesitant to reply. "We should-" Was all I was able to get out before Arthur cut me off once more.


    "Do you know why I crushed your sisters'' throne?" His sudden change of topic surprised me, but this time I waited for him to continue. "Arceana will no longer be sitting on this throne, Elincia." Arthur finally said after a moment of silence. His tone lowered. "As you now know, she is not in the right state of mind to rule." My throne lowered slowly into ce. "What say you?"


    "These Elves will be dealt with, Arthur. I promise, but I cannot kill them if that is what you seek."


    "Your love for Elves is misced. I don''t care about Elves, Humans, or Zugal, Elincia. Fuck all of them. Treat people like people." His gaze drifted down. "The ones who deserve it." The force holding them in ce disappeared as they all grumbled and got to their feet. "Keep your ''people'' and your sister away from me and mine. If Lucia, Greigh, Ziah, or any of the Farro''s return, I expect them to be treated with the same respect as usual."


    "Done. They''ve done nothing wrong in my eyes." Not entirely true, but I understood why they chose this path. "We can still put what happened behind us. You were poisoned, low on energy, and Arceana has had her memories and emotions manipted. Together, I''m sure we can help Arceana."


    Many had turned to face the man by this point. The Elves couldn''t just leave in this situation. Thus, they stood by and watched while we spoke. However, we all watched as his expressionless features twisted into a darker look. His eyes gleamed and hardened as the shadows in the room seemed to bend, which helped to hide him. A burst of wind from above got our attention as Breezended beside him. To my surprise, the creature actually whispered to him.


    Arthur''s expression softened momentarily. "Unless you know of a way to help her mind yourself, there is only one thing to do."


    His words gave me pause. Much like this entire conversation. "While I can look into the possibilities of fixing her mind myself, it would take time. Spells focusing on the mind are far and few between. That is usually rather dark magic, Arthur. There is only so much I can do if I do not have the proper time to work." I told him earnestly.


    Stepping down from the dais, he kept his gaze locked on me. "And how long are you willing to wait?" Arthur inquired as his hands went behind his back. "Arceana has deteriorated quite rapidly since my arrival. I can avoid visits, but do you really think she would let me be?" Stopping in front of me, the man looked down at me with no expression that might give away what he was thinking. "Will you wait until your sister has gonepletely mad? Make no mistake, Elincia, she will fall, and fall, and fall until there is nary a piece left of your sister."


    "Then what do you suggest?" I asked back.


    Arthur''s voice darkened as he spoke. "Take me to Rudnurth."

 Chapter 515 - 515

    <h4>Chapter 515:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    We were on the lift down to see Rudnurth. "Should we not discuss what happened?" I asked as the two of us continued into the mountain depths.


    "..." He didn''t respond.


    "Arthur..." His eyes were focused straight ahead as he didn''t even seem to notice me. "Arthur!"


    Slowly, he looked at me. "What do you want me to say, Elincia? Sorry I almost killed your sister? Sorry that I stabbed her? They would be only words. Make no mistake, I had every intention to kill your sister, but I have no idea what stopped me." His attention shifted back to the wall.


    "Maybe it was Typhon." I offered. "Cassidy was also present... As was I." He quirked a brow at that as he turned to me again. "I do not believe you would have done it." Arthur merely scoffed in response. "Even close to death, poisoned, and your energy being strained and near its end, you still held back. That says something."


    Arthur''s face twisted into annoyance. "It says that I wasn''t in my right mind, Elincia." He retorted as he crossed his arms. "Don''t take my words or actions for any deeper meaning. I didn''t mean to sleep with you, but I did want Arceana dead. One thing I didn''t want, and the other I wanted, but didn''t get."


    My lips curled into a frown as I replied. "Typhon was rather hurt. You almost killed him."


    The man''s lip twitched at that as his body seemed to tense. "I wasn''t aiming for him anyway. Arceana''s new haircut is a testament to that."


    "You said you would kill any of us who got in your way..." I told him.


    "Tell you what, Elincia." He suddenly turned to me. "When you have kids, and you think one of them dies, you tell how well you handle that." His voice grew harsher. "The Subae are essentially no more. Lucia wanted the remnants to live, so we brought them to the estate, but they will likely to be thest of their race." Arthur then scoffed. "Unless there are any more of those fuckers out there or any that I missed. So, I came back for the one who sent her out in the first ce."


    Despite the growing anger in his voice, I spoke. "Lucia wanted them to live?" I repeated as there was a flutter in my heart. "Then she is alive?" Arthur''s eyes widened slightly before he sighed.


    Nodding, Arthur replied. "Yeah."


    A few tears came to my eyes at that. "Thank goodness." My sobs were probably annoying to the man, but I didn''t care. "Truly... Thanks the Gods." I let out softly as I rubbed my eyes.


    To my surprise, I felt a pair of arms wrap around me. Wiping my tears some more and looking up revealed Arthur. It was an awkward hug. Likely the night we spent together resulted in him acting in such a manner. It made meugh in relief, which surprised him, but I was feeling so many emotions at this point I didn''t think much of it.


    "Some of the Dwarves call me a god. Don''t you start." Arthur told me, somewhat yfully, as he took a step away.


    I let out a weak chuckle at that. "Is she okay?" He nced at me. "Lucia?"


    "She''s fine. Marina healed her body and restored her missing fingers. Kandma helped me take her memories of her being tortured, which knocked me out. Alwin will also make a full recovery."


    "There are many things you just said that concern me. Lucia was missing fingers?" Arthur nodded. "And this ''Marina'' was able to restore lost ligaments?"


    He shrugged. "Fingers, at least. I don''t know if she could heal a missing hand or arm."


    "Well, then, who is Marina?"


    "She''s like Breeze and Rock."


    "And who is Rock?" He gave me a dull look. Arthur quickly exined a few things about his ''guardians'' and how they centered around their respective elements. "How did you create these things?"


    "We don''t have the time to unpack that question."


    I sighed. "We seem to miss our chance to discuss many things. You immediately left after what happened on the Vithari coast. Do you really regret it that-"


    The man cut me off as the lift entered the chamber. "Another time, Elincia. This definitely isn''t the ce."


    Rudnurth immediately saw us, and he watched us as we came down. He certainly seemed less yful than he usually is. I doubt it was because of ourst discussion, which meant he was wary of Arthur. Although, that appeared to go right out the window as he bowed overly theatrically.


    "Your majesty!" Rudnurth let out.


    "Cut the shit, Rudnurth. We''re here to get Arceana fixed."

 Chapter 516 - 516

    <h4>Chapter 516:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "Suchnguage!" My brother let out as he stood back up. "Especially in front of the Priestess. My, my, how the mighty do fall. Then again, kings do what they want." He leaned against his prison as he studied us. "Or am I just special because we carry the same title? Well, used to. We''ve both downgraded. You''re a knight, and I''m a prisoner. So unfortunate that we have to keep meeting like this. How''s Graham?"


    "Dead."


    "Dead, dead?"


    "Dead, dead." Arthur confirmed. "Keep this up, and you won''t be far behind him."


    "While that does sound exciting, I''m afraid it''s not the kind of excitement I''m looking for. You came down here for Arceana? The one who always had to prove herself." Rudnurth stated dryly. "Surely there are better topics."


    "Not at the moment. Arceana. Mind. Memories. Fix them." Arthur ordered simply.


    Pushing off the runic wall, Rudnurth smirked. "That''s certainly a matter of opinion. I''m curious how you came by that ring. You didn''t have it on you thest time you were here, did you?"


    My eyes immediately shot to Arthur''s hand and saw he had Aydan''s ring. It was his emerald ring that he wore everywhere. Our surrogate father wore little in the way of jewelry, but that always stuck out to me. I would never forget it. The only reason I didn''t realize what he was wearing was because of how this entire visit started.


    "That belonged to Aydan." I whispered in disbelief.


    "Curious." Rudnurth let out in wonder. "Very curious." His eyes seemed to focus on Arthur as the man yed with the ring on his index finger. "Is he still alive?"


    Arthur''s teeth clenched. "We both died because of you." He replied coldly. "Why would you think he would be alive?"


    Rudnurth merely raised a brow. "You''re here, are you not? It''s not an exaggeration to think he might still be around. He was a crafty old codger."


    "No." The word left Arthur''s lips in disdain. "He did not survive. Aydan poured some of his energy into this ring for when I went to retrieve it. I haven''t had any reason to do so until just recently."


    "Someone is being very open in front of the youngest." Rudnurth''s eyes shifted towards me for a moment before returning to Arthur. "If you are being so bold, perhaps you found a way around my meddling? Have you freed her?"


    Arthur''s chest was starting to rise and fall faster. "Rudnurth, I am warning you..." He spoke through clenched teeth. "Either you fix this now, or I kill you."


    Rudnurth leaned forward slightly and replied smugly. "Then they''ll never be free."


    The two men red at one another. Arthur''s fists clenched as his teeth ground. Closing his eyes, I watched as Arthur''s body rxed. He let out a long breath he had been holding in. His fingers loosened as he slowly opened his eyes once more. There was a hint of resignation in them.


    "Considering there''s no difference, I might as well kill you. If you don''t want to help, Arceana won''t get better, and there''s no point in keeping you alive. So, do you want to change your answer?" Arthur offered onest time.


    "You stole everything from me." Rudnurth seethed. "I will watch as everything you care about burns down around you as you watch helplessly." As he spoke, a dull ache started to appear behind my eyes.


    A portal opened beside Arthur. "That''s where you''re wrong." Arthur replied as he stepped into the portal and appeared behind Rudnurth inside his cell. "You won''t be alive to witness your work in y." My brother quickly turned around, only to have a fist m into the side of his head. "You won''t live to see anything ever again." Arthur said coldly as Rudnurth stumbled into the runic wall. "I should''ve killed you two thousand years ago."


    Rudnurth was clearly caught off guard, as was I. The sudden onught was so quick and brutal that I couldn''t respond. I watched as my imprisoned brother was pummeled into the runic wall. Blood sttered across the cell as Arthur didn''t relent even for a moment. The two men were in a confined space that was quickly being decorated with blood.


    "Change your mind yet?!" Arthur asked angrily as he let Rudnurth slide to the floor. Stepping forward, he began stomping on him. "It''s real simple!" I could hear the cracking of bones as the force of the stomps almost seemed to shake the prison. "This all ends as soon as you fix your sisters."

 Chapter 517 - 517

    <h4>Chapter 517:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    Slowly, Rudnurth turned his head to the side and spat out some blood. His face was covered in blood. Arthur had definitely broken his nose, there were cuts across his eyes and lips and some of his teeth appeared shattered. Slowly, he gave a crooked grin. My brother chuckled weakly.


    "Always so quick to resort to force. It''s how you stole my crown." Rudnurth said, and my eyes started to hurt as my headache grew. Bringing a hand to my head to steady myself, I closed my eyes for a moment. "You''re a thief. Nothing more."


    "You bet your crown." Arthur spat back. "I''ve met many fools before, but I think you might just be the worst. Selling out your father, your guardians, and even your siblings!" Spreading his arms, Arthur continued. "And for what!? A little extra power?! Where did it get you, Rudnurth? Alone and in a cell!"


    "Family," Rudnurth started in a tired voice. "Is a lie! They should''ve all been on my side. Instead, all of them chose you! Someone stronger, more talented, and more suited came along, and I was tossed aside."


    Arthur scoffed. "Funny way to remember it. You hid. Instead of owning up to your mistakes, you just continued to make more and more. What were you promised that you were willing to sell out Lestrania? Why sell out your family?"


    Rudnurth waved his question away weakly. "What family? I didn''t love my family. I don''t love my sisters or brother. Why would I?"


    "Does blood mean nothing to you? Did your foster parents mean nothing to you? We all died because of you! I never wanted to be king! Why don''t you understand that!?" My hands covered my eyes as I felt myself growing nauseous.


    "Strangers, the lot of them. There is no blood here, Arthur." His pained tone was obviously from his wounds, but he truly didn''t seem to care about any of us. "There never was." My eyes mmed open as Rudnurth''s spite came out. "I''m the only one with no one! The oldest, but the odd one out!" He then chuckled. "Kodnar was right about all of you." Stumbling back, I fell to the floor, as my head felt like it was splitting open.


    "Kodnar?" Arthur repeated, confused. "What''re you talking about?"


    Gasping for breath, I called out to him. "Arthur... Arthur!"


    Both men looked over to me, and Rudnurth started chuckling. "Looks like she''s notpletely immune. Although, I''m a little surprised her brain hasn''t shut down yet."


    I watched as Arthur kicked Rudnurth in the face again, making him go limp. He then turned his attention back to me. Arthur looked rather upset. A portal opened under me, and everything quickly shifted. Momentster, I was back in the throne room.


    "Priestess Elincia!" One of my guards cried out.


    The Elves from before had been restrained and ced under arrest for failing to follow orders. There would be a proper investigation when Kheri returned. So only a few guards were present when I appeared. Them and Arthur''s wolf guardian with antlers.


    "Are you okay, Priestess!?"


    Given I was on the ground and on the verge of passing out, I responded with a weak. "No."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Rudnurth''s Prison


    Part of me hoped Elincia would be fine. I knew she got headaches, but I didn''t think she would be indisposed. At least she wasn''t bleeding from the nose. My eyes drifted back to Rudnurth, and I thought on his words. Elincia would be fine after some rest. Whether or not she gets it is her problem.


    Grabbing one of his hands, he didn''t respond until I squeezed the tip of one of his fingers. Crushing itpletely and shattering his nail, Rudnurth jerked awake as he tried to rip his hand out of my grasp. Unfortunately for him, I held firm. He cried out in pain as his eyes found mine.


    "Do you feel proud of yourself?" I asked him, but he didn''t respond. "What did Kodnar tell you?" Rudnurth''s lips shook in pain as he whimpered as I started to pull. "I swear to every god that you believe in, I will pull out all the bones in your hand one by one until you answer me."


    "Kodnar told me the truth!" Rudnurth yelped out as his other hand grabbed mine to try and stop me. "None of my so-called siblings are my real siblings!"


    "How would he know that? Aydan was the one you five were delivered to by Davost."


    Rudnurthughed weakly, through a pained, whimpering tone. "Aydan wasn''t omnipotent. He didn''t know everything, and neither do you! You challenge the world as you know it but don''t know what it really is you''re up against." I let go of his finger, and he hissed but started to chuckle a momentter. "Thana has you so focused on her Demons that you miss the bigger picture! Kill me if you want. Although, I bet Mara would be rather upset if you killed me before her."


    My lips curled into a frown. "You''ve been incredibly unhelpful."


    "Oh! I''m sorry! Apologies, your Majesty! All hail King Mordred! The one who always knows what to do!" He then leaned back against his runic prison. "Do me a favor and stay dead the next time you die."


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed heavily as I felt my fingers twitching. He red at me with blood in his eyes. His breathing was raspy. With nothing left to say, and it being obvious Rudnurth would refuse to help, the bottom of my foot found his face. He slid downpletely till he was lying fully on the floor. Over and over again, I stomped on him as I put my hands on the walls. Face, chest, legs, arms, and anything else, I continued my onught. Blood sttered across my face and body as I had every intention to kill Rudnurth.


    Grabbing his hair, I pulled him up as his body was limp. "I will let you live if you help your sisters. I don''t care if they''re your blood or not." Before he could respond, a shimmer came from Aydan''s ring. "You''ve gotta be shitting me..."

 Chapter 518 - 518

    <h4>Chapter 518:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Rudnurth''s Prison


    Stopping my assault, the ring stopped glowing. That is until I grabbed Rudnurth by the neck and lifted him in the air to choke him. However, as the man tried to gasp for air, the ring glowed again. My lip twitched in anger, as did my nose. Reluctantly, I dropped Rudnurth.


    A voice called out softly. "I love that boy." Rudnurth''s eyes widened as Aydan''s voice came from the ring. "Spare my son. Please." My friend''s voice pleaded.


    Closing my eyes as my shoulders slumped, I ced my hand over Rudnurth''s mouth. My grip tightened slightly, but only for a moment. I grunted in frustration before slowly pouring some of my energy into him. Given this cell restricted his magic, this was about all I could do for him. Thankfully, he immediately put it to use, and his wounds started healing.


    I pulled away before he was fully healed because I still wanted him to feel some manner of pain in here. Crouched down in front of him, Rudnurth and I stared at one another as he licked the blood on his lips. Most of his broken bones were healed as his limbs were no longer bent in strange directions, but he still had many cuts.


    "That''s twice now I''ve held your life in my hands, and twice I have given it back to you. The next time," Standing, I opened a portal. "Your life is mine." Before I stepped into it, Rudnurth''s arms went limp at his side as he just studied me. "You know, when I first met you, I did want to help you." He didn''t reply as hey there quietly. "A boy at the head of war he had no business in. Your recklessness gave me the easiest opportunity to help. It''s a shame you focused on what you lost instead of considering what you might''ve gained."


    "..." No reply.


    "Kodnar was just as bitter as you. Aydan had his focus elsewhere, and he resented that. Maybe you should consider that before assuming his words arepletely true." Without anything else, I left.


    Elincia would need to know she needs to start looking into darker magics. Then again, Aydan did just give Ayda a book of unknown content. It''s possible he gave her something that would help. Arceana could wait for a little longer, though. Her sister would keep her away. Well, her supposed sister. It crossed my mind several times before that the Royal Family might not be entirely rted by blood. The hair situation here is fucked up so that just threw me off more.


    When I reappeared in the throne room, it was mostly empty. Only two people were there aside from me. Breeze didn''t appear to be too concerned about being in the heart of power of Lestrania. The second was Typhon, who was keeping an eye on Breeze. At least he was until I appeared.


    "Arthur." Ty greeted unsurely.


    "Ty." Was my usual reply before I looked at Breeze. "Head home. If Arceana hasn''t shown herself yet, I doubt she will. Look after Lucia and the others."


    "As you wish, Father." Breeze nodded, and I opened a portal for him to go through.


    With him gone, that left only the two of us. "Do you hate me?"


    Ty''s fingers curled into a fist. "Yes." He said through clenched teeth. "And no." The boy added a momentter. I waited for him to continue as we stood there silently. "I want to hurt you for what you did to the Priestesses."


    "Your mothers-"


    To my surprise, he raised his voice and cut me off. "I know!" His fingers uncurled. "I know." Ty said softer the second time. "Elincia exined it to me. I understand why you did what you did, but I still hate that it happened."


    "How is Arceana?" I asked.


    "You didn''t ask Elincia?"


    "I had other things on my mind, Ty."


    "She''s recovering. Elincia ced her under medical supervision so Arceana cannot leave until she gets permission." That was probably smart. "I''m sorry about Lucia."


    I waved his concern away. "Lucia is alive. She''s been healed and is recovering with Alwin at my home." He was obviously surprised at that. "We found a healer that was able to save her and regrow her fingers." Giving Ty a brief exnation only seemed fair.


    The boy looked down. "Aa so close to death would be hard to deal with. Was it worth it, though?" Ty inquired. "Coming here and attempting to kill Arceana... Was it worth it?"


    Stepping closer to him, he only watched as I approached. "I''d like to say that it was the poisons'' fault and my body being horribly damaged with my energy incredibly low. That being said, many have already made that excuse for me, and it seems like a copout." Turning away from him, I looked out one of the windows as the memories came to me. "Truth be said, I wouldn''t say it was anything. I feel no regret or embarrassment for what I''ve done. There were many things that led up to that moment."


    "None of us could stop you." Tymented.


    "I wasn''t in the mood to be stopped." I told him. "Elincia seems to think I wouldn''t''ve gone through with it. As someone who can look back on it, I can assure you I had every intention to kill everyone on this mountain if I needed to." My shoulders shrugged a little. "There is a reason for my reaction, Ty. One I cannot exin to you, and I won''t ask for your forgiveness. I wouldn''t give it if I were you. Just know that I am sorry if I hurt you. Truly. Whether it be emotionally or physically, I''m sorry."


    My student seemed to think my words over before he replied. "I will not respond to your apology. Given that you feel no regret, I think it would be pointless."


    "That''s fair."


    "I''d also like to continue being your student and ask you to continue making me stronger." I raised a brow in surprise at that as he looked up at me. "That way, I can stop you the next time if something like this happens again." He held a small re for me.


    "Why do you think I''ve been training you up until now?" I asked rhetorically.

 Chapter 519 - 519

    <h4>Chapter 519:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    After Typhon''s confrontation, he returned to look after his two moms. I portaled back to my room. Closing my eyes to rx was the first thing I did. The second was having them immediately shoot open. An eerie feeling swept over me as I spun around. Floyd was there, and I immediately grabbed him by his face. Lifting him in the air, part of me considered killing him given his ability to somehow get behind me.


    Studying him as my head shifted back and forth, there were a few things I noticed. First, he didn''t even move. Floyd was dangling in my grasp by his face. This didn''t seem to bother him as he just hung there limply. My eyes found one of his watching me through my fingers. His iris appeared to be pink, but as I brought him closer, it appeared to be a trick of the light. Then again, it felt like this had happened before.


    "Are you trying to make me kill you?"


    "Where''s Ayda?" Floyd immediately responded.


    That stumped me as I kept him locked in my grasp. "Go home, Floyd."


    I opened a portal, but he curled his body and wrapped his legs around my arm. "Not until you tell me where Ayda is."


    "If you could sneak into my room, you could''ve found Ayda yourself. Stop making bullshit excuses and get the fuck out." Squeezing, finally got his attention. "I''m in no mood for your shit, Floyd. Youe back, I''m breaking your arms." He still hadn''t let go, so I mmed him into the floor, which result in his grip loosening. I quickly tossed his ass through the portal. "Creepy fucker." I muttered to the possibly unconscious Floyd as he disappeared.


    Moving to my desk, I sat down after taking my armor off and letting Defiance fall wherever it leaned to. Once in my chair, my head titled back as I stared up at the ceiling. Running my hands over my face in a tired manner, they soon focused on the emerald ring on my finger. Aydan wanted Rudnurth to live... I let it go this time, but can I really just let him go?


    My door opened with no knock. Part of me wanted to tell the person to fuck off, but I was so used to having no privacy that it was nothing new. After no response from the interloper, I just sighed. Both my arms fell to my sides as they hung off the side of the chair.


    "What?" I let out in a barely restrained, annoyed tone.


    "Wanted to see how you were doing." Marina said from the doorway. "You seem tired."


    "I am tired."


    She got closer as I heard the sshing of her floating water get closer. "Did you kill him?"


    I brought my head forwardzily as I looked at her on the other side of my desk. "Rudnurth?" She nodded. "Wanted to."


    "But you didn''t?" I shook my head. Marina titled her head, curiously. "Why not?"


    Holding up my hand to show the ring, I answered. "Your other ''father'', as you call us, asked me to spare him. Should''ve left the ring here."


    "Yet you still haven''t taken it off." She quickly pointed out as she gestured to it.


    "Unfortunately, I need this ring. Some of what Aydan hinted at has me concerned." I leaned to the side of my chair. "Really wish I could get a straight answer from someone."


    "You say that, but you do the same thing. Part of me is surprised you didn''t just kill Rudnurth anyway." She said with a small gesture towards me.


    "Yeah, well, the thought crossed my mind. That sick fuck definitely deserves it. As for my actions that mirror others, there is a clear difference. I can actually do something with the information."


    Marina didn''t look very impressed. "I suppose. Yet, the way you lord it over others at times would be frustrating. If you do not give trust, I would not expect any in return."


    I frowned at that as I crossed my arms. "Tell me, Marina, what do you think would happen if I told people where I came from?" One of my brows cocked as I asked my question. "How well do you think people would take it? Have you considered the ramifications of revealing such information?" Then I shrugged. "Besides, quite a few secrets of mine were revealed during our little journey to yourke."


    She shook her head, as she cocked an eyebrow. "Do you really think that counts? It was revealed out of necessity. Not trust."


    "That''s about as good as many of these people are gonna get. Besides, still worried about others finding out and using that against Elincia and Arceana. If they die, that''s a lot of extra work for me that I don''t want to deal with."


    "Then what are your ns moving forward. You spoke to us about giving us specific areas to explore when we go out to enjoy the world. We''ve been assuming that the locations you''ve selected are for a reason."

 Chapter 520 - 520

    <h4>Chapter 520:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Kheri was fine. She mostly spoke with Lucia. The two were rather blunt with one another. Lucia also wasn''t happy about her rmendation of taking your head."


    "At least someone cares." At her look, I quickly added, "Outside of you three of course."


    Marina smirked at that. "I think a great many people cared. Greigh, Aydalia, Ziah, and Cass all stood up for you when she made the attempt. However, I would suggest you speak with Cass and Alwin. Maybe Lucia."


    One of my brows cocked at that. "Why? Did something happen?"


    She crossed her arms. "ording to Greigh and Ziah, Cass is in no condition to be running around like she has been. Ayda''s runes are likely the only reason she is up and about. Cass had trouble standing up only a few days ago. Not to mention the confrontation at the top of Helmsforth."


    It was a little sad that she knew more about some of this than I did. "I''ll talk to her. I''ve been needing to anyway. What''s wrong with Alwin? I thought he was getting better."


    "He is. However, I caught him and Lucia having a more..." She paused as she loosely gestured with her wrist. "Intimate moment." My nk stare made her continue. "Given his condition, he really should be resting."


    "Gross." Was the first word out of my mouth before I rolled my eyes. "I''ll speak with him and tell him to keep it in his pants for the next few days."


    Marina immediately replied. "I believe Lucia is the one who initiated-"


    She started, but I quickly cut her off. "Then I''ll tell Lucia to keep it in her dress! Jesus!"


    Marina grimaced. "Perhaps it would be wise to actually sit down with her and have a talk. It would appear you''ve been avoiding her."


    "I''ve been busy." I shot back.


    "True, but it''s not everyday someone finds out they might have a father they''ve longed for. I understand the situation is not ideal. This isn''t fair in many ways. However, it''s the same for her. Imagine what she must be feeling. You had one long talk with her, and have immediately moved on."


    "I thought she needed time."


    "What she needs is her father. Lucia is not like us. She was not created in the same manner. Her mindset is different." Marina ced her hands on my desk. "After saving her, are you really willing to lose her?"


    I stood slowly at her words. "You have my memories. Some of them at the very least. Any of them in there give you a clue as to why I don''t want to-"


    My mermaid daughter cut me off. "You''ve already lost one daughter. It was no fault of your own-"


    "That was not an invitation to bring up said memories." Her eyes met mine and they slowly widened. "Be very careful with how you proceed. Just because you have a collection of my memories does not give you the right to talk about them." Moving around my desk to her side, I stepped beside her and leaned my face in closer to hers. "This was your one and done. Do not bring up my past again, Marina."


    Avoiding my gaze, she turned away and looked at the ground. "Of course. Apologies, Father."


    Marina''s water was disrupted, and she slowly lowered to the floor as she tried her best to stay upright. She clearly realized she overstepped. I didn''t want this to be a regr thing. There was a reason I didn''t talk about this with anyone, including Aydan. Kandma might be the only one who knows and that''s because she literally couldn''t tell anyone else.


    A sigh left my lips, as I finally moved away from Marina slightly. "Don''t let it happen again. As for Lucia, I will talk with her. I nned on doing that anyway. Camoa is also on that list." She shyly looked up at me. "As are you and your brothers." Slightly more annoyed than I was, I stepped over to the door. "Honestly, I think almost everyone still needs to talk with me."


    Marina''s water magic started again as she moved to follow me. "It will be some time before things return to normal." She told me far softer than usual.


    "I have a feeling this is the new normal. Freya needs to be addressed as well." Imented as a few children ran through the halls as I watched on emotionlessly. "Am I the only one who thinks it''s fucked up they''re serving me now?" Marina shrugged in response. "Just one more thing." I muttered. "Any word on Ayda finding anything to help the Subae?" Another shrug and I rolled my eyes.


    "Also, Greigh? You need to ask him about the train." A groan quickly left my lips at that.

 Chapter 521 - 521

    <h4>Chapter 521:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "I take it you wish to speak with me?" Camoa inquired as I found her in the kitchen making some dinner.


    "You''re not wrong." I replied. "Although, I wasn''t expecting you to be in the kitchen. Honestly, I''m only used to using like three rooms in this ce. Figured I''d start wandering around looking for people. This seemed as good a ce as any to start."


    "Well, you did say you wanted to speak with me upon your return. Given that you''re here and not on the throne in Helmsforth Temple, I will assume the Priestesses still live."


    "Camoa, I gotta say, you''ve been taking this incredibly well."


    The Druid merely shrugged as she went back to making her food. "The Priestesses don''t mean anything to me. They came to me for help, and I helped them, but I don''t approve of many recent events." She paused for a moment before one of her vines opened a cab. "Although it''s apparently not their fault."


    I rolled my eyes at that. "Yes. I know. Everyone, and everything, keeps reminding me of that. At this point, I care less about Rudnurth''s maniptions than I do about Thana''s end goal or thought process."


    Camoa didn''t agree with that, as she frowned. "That seems rather irresponsible. Understanding others will allow you to-"


    "Thana could have the noblest goal in the world, but have you ever heard the saying, the ends don''t justify the means? In this case, I don''t care about the ends or the means. Bunch of uppity fucks continue to cause me nothing but headaches. Fuck ''em."


    The Druid slowly turned to Marina, who only shrugged in response. "What of my forest? Do you care about that?"


    "Uh, yeah." I said inly. She looked surprised at that. "Just because I don''t care about some people''s reasoning or goals doesn''t mean I feel that way about everyone." Motioning to her, I exined. "Far as I''m concerned, I owe you a great debt. You stuck your neck out for me. It needed no prompting or deal to be struck. If you want that forest, we''ll figure something out."


    She slowly nodded at that. "That is good to know."


    I quickly raised my hands to stop her from going further. "That being said, I''m honestly unsure of how to proceed. Whatever is controlling those wolves is, it''s definitely not another Druid. Unless Druids can control beasts as strong as the Priestesses. They may be mostly mindless, but still... It''s concerning." Crossing my arms, I cocked a brow as I turned to Marina. "I''m surprised you three weren''t continually harassed by them."


    Marina floated forward slightly. "We were. Why do you think there were so many animal bones in Rock''s Quarry? They would try many times, but after some time had passed, the attacks eventually stopped. One time was when Mara was present."


    "That''s an impressive feat." I stated.


    "Very impressive." Camoa agreed. "However, I fear we haven''t gotten off track. I will keep your offer in mind going forward. The forest is massive, and it has be like a second home to me, but I doubt it would be wise to return there anytime soon. Especially if I am being hunted. Avoiding beasts, whether they be manticores, wolves, or those giant chickens-"


    "Giant chickens?" I asked, but she ignored me.


    "It is different if someone is deliberately out for me. Would you allow me a ce to stay for the time being?" Camoa questioned. "Your home is close enough to the forest where I could enter easily enough should it be required."


    "Done. Find a room that''s empty and go to town. Don''t worry about keeping it clean unless you want to. nts and whatnot don''t really bother me."


    Camoa smiled at that. "Good. Then it will be easy enough to live here for the time being. Thank you." I gave her a curt nod.


    Then I turned to Marina. "Are there really giant chickens in there?"


    Marina nodded. "There are."


    My brows shot up in surprise. "Well, that''s horrifying. How big are we talking?" Given the trees range anywhere from a few dozen feet to hundreds, it might not be too bad. "They can''t be thatrge, can they?"


    "Thergest we saw was well over thirty feet tall." Marina answered.


    "That''s even more horrifying." I said slowly, but then I really thought about the possibilities. "But now I''m hungry."


    "Not that this isn''t amusing," Camoa interrupted my thought about possible chicken dishes. "Didn''t you wish to speak with me? I doubt it was about giving me a room here."


    "I mean, I probably would''ve offered sooner orter, but you''re right. Truthfully, I was hoping you''d be willing to make a potion for me." I told her as I moved across the counter.


    She was mixing some stuff in a bowl at this point. "Making potions is simple enough. Sometimes a single ingredient alone can aplish more than some potions. That all depends on the potion, though." Camoa stated as she looked at me and waited.


    cing my hands on the counter, I leaned in slightly. "What do you know about potions that allow you to see the future?"

 Chapter 522 - 522

    <h4>Chapter 522:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Camoa frowned at that as shepletely froze. "Who told you about that?" I opened my mouth to respond, but she quickly continued. "Never mind. It doesn''t matter. The mind is not always capable ofprehending the possibility of the future, Arthur." She told me in a warning tone. "Several Druids have attempted what you ask, and many times, it has led to the destruction of their home, family, and people." Setting everything down, Camoa reached across the counter and grabbed my hands. "I suggest you-" She stopped once she saw my bored expression. "You''re dead set on this, aren''t you?"


    "I''ve forsworn alcohol, so future potions are about all I got left right now." I told her inly.


    She sighed and dropped my hands. "I can make the potion, but it will take time. That also means I will need to return to the forest. Why do you even wish to see the future? Is this because of the Priestesses, or is it Lucia?"


    "It''s because a name keeps popping up, and I can''t help but feel it''s important. Given the potion you gave me fromst time showed me the past-"


    Camoa dropped her bowl, and it shattered on the floor as we all looked at her. Even the Subae children that ran around like parasites were startled. Her hands shook as her eyes locked onto mine.


    "How far into the past?" She asked in a whisper. "There are countless who have be paranoid seeing the future and destroyed themselves in the process. More have gone mad when seeing the past." Camoa shook her head softly. "That potion was not supposed to do that at all. If you saw the past, that means something pulled you there..."


    Marina started to be nervous as the Druid looked like she was having a breakdown. Camoa started to hyperventte to the point where Marina had to step in. This appeared to be a touchy subject for the Druid, and I didn''t want to pry, but I also still wanted my potion.


    It''s also sounding like it was good I never told anyone about my trip to the past. However, I did respect Camoa. Perhaps she was right. If something was pulling me there, it was likely the same person I saw during my vision. That voice that seeks me out from Davost''s Library took control of the statues.


    "I don''t know what to tell you. I''d rather see the future instead of the past, though." Then again, it was hinted at by the person I had the vision of. The entire situation was weird, considering it was almost like he was waiting for me. "Are there any creatures stuck in time or can move through it magically?"


    Both Marina and Camoa looked at me with a cocked brow. "That is impossible." Ayda suddenly answered from the doorway. The baby of the Farro family entered with her mother in tow. "Time that has passed is impossible to change. Looking into the future is considered taboo, but who am I to judge."


    My eyes focused on her for a moment before I turned to the more experienced Elf. "She''s right. Magic cannot affect what has already passed. It can heal wounds, but it cannot bring people back from the dead. Even the darkest, most vile magic is incapable of such things."


    Aydalia Jr. continued for her mother. "Thus, what has passed is unchangeable. The future is malleable, which is why that type of magic has been lost. Not that it matters. No one has the necessary amount of magic to cast such spells anyway." Ayda exined further. "Potions are definitely an option, but as Camoa stated, theye with horrible risks."


    "Risks I''m willing to take." I tapped my head. "As long as I got enough energy, my mind is-"


    The youngest present interrupted me. "What happens when your energy runs out?" Ayda inquired. "We have seen how you act despite not being exposed to such spells and potions. None of us could manage you. Arthur, you essentially threw a tantrum until you ran out of energy and copsed." Aydalia looked at her daughter, surprised that she was being so blunt. "Can you say it won''t be worse next time if you go through with this?"


    "Logical little-" I muttered but stopped myself. "I''m feeling confident. That''ll be for me to worry about."


    "It will literally be for everyone else to worry about." Ayda quickly replied.


    "Don''t you have work to do? How''s the catalysting for the Subae? Better yet, how''s my train?"

 Chapter 523 - 523

    <h4>Chapter 523:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "I think your talk of scrying into the future is more important." Ayda stated as she walked in, set down a small box, and opened it. "However, this is theponent you were hoping for." Inside was a white crystal or gemstone of some kind.


    I gave her a forced look. "Hope is such a strong word."


    Ayda rolled her eyes. "This is the solution you were looking for. Try putting your energy into the crystal catalyst."


    Grabbing it reluctantly, I did as instructed before it glowed a bright blue to match my energy. "Okay. Now what?"


    "Obviously, we need to run some tests. I know it works with magic, so it will be more focused on how long your energysts while it is being used to sustain the Subae."


    "Lovely." I replied dryly.


    "Yes. It is." Ayda confirmed. "Once these tests are done, I will acquire more crystals for you to charge. As for your train, you would be better off asking Greigh or Ziah. I was helping Cass with her runes for thest several weeks."


    "Okay, first of all, rude. Second, I''m pretty sure I put you on that project for a reason."


    She shrugged. "Cass put me on a different project, and no offense, but Cass is a little more important to me than you. I was concerned about her safety. Especially given that she went out of her way to look into runes." Ayda gestured to me. "You left. She was constantly at The Rainy Helm. I was going to help her even if it meant using runes. Her logic was sound."


    "Logic or not, doing something highly illegal without me around doesn''t seem like the best idea."


    "Arthur!" Aydalia said in shock. "I don''t think that''s the point you''re trying to make!"


    "Uh, talking about looking into the past and future clearly isn''t legal, so I can''t exactly lead by example. I''d prefer I was there, given the graphic nature of which things were done. Given what Rennal told me, I think the runes should''ve been done under someone''s supervision. At least to have someone as a backup aside from Rennal, who stumbled into the role. Which is something else we need to address." I added. "Specifically, something I will be addressing with Cass."


    The young Elf shrugged. "By all means, address away, but it is permanent."


    Aydalia cleared her throat as I stared ufortably at her daughter. "Back to the topic at hand." She began as she tried to change the fact that Ayda was being extra bitchy. "These potions you wish to try, why the sudden interest?"


    I slowly turned from Ayda to her mother. "Not that any of you likely know this, but I''m nning a summit. A meeting of all the world''s leaders. The Druids and Dwarves are already on board. I can probably get the Dragons involved, and Lestrania is a given since I will be involved personally. If that many are involved, the Northern Kingdoms, the Beast Kingdom, and the Seafolk Kingdom."


    Those in the room looked at me, surprised. "Um... Why?"


    "Because this world fucking sucks?" I offered back. "The Demons are literally running around, and no one is doing anything about it except for me!" Then I waved off the obvious follow-up. "And no, Arceana''s poor attempt to send Alwin and Lucia doesn''t count."


    "And Kine." Ayda added.


    "Yeah, him too." I agreed. "And everyone else who died. The truth is, they were sent out to die. Most Demons that''ve been running around are Ghouls. Could Alwin handle a Ghoul? Yes, but not with him worrying about everyone else present." Crossing my arms, I continued. "It was a stupid n with little afterthought. Given that neither Alwin nor Lucia chose to challenge Arceana''s order concerns me. However, I also know about throwing oneself into your work." I shrugged simply. "I did it going to Vithari, so I can''t judge, but still... You know, make better choices and all that."


    "You''re an inspiration, Father." Marina said sarcastically.


    I chose to ignore that sarcasm. "Of course I am. I''m me."


    Ayda actually frowned at that. "You left to avoid dealing with-"


    "Let''s not get into that. I had more legitimate reasons for going to Vithari. One, Elincia and Arceana dropped the ball. Neither stepped up, which meant that I had to. Plus, it gave me the opportunity to get some sweet rewards." I told the group.


    "Such as?" Aydalia inquired curiously.


    "I''ll let you know as soon as I get them. Anyway, we are way off track. The potion is more reckless curiosity at this point. There are other, more important things to deal with before trying to hold a summit of the world''s bitch ass leaders."


    "I can already see this summit going swimmingly." Aydamented.


    "Love the vote of confidence."


    Camoa finally started picking up her mess. "Looking into the future is doable, but it will take some time. Your other projects will likely need your attention before the option is even avable to you. We can discuss this more then." The Druid told us.


    I shrugged. "Works for me. Doubt the potion will work correctly anyway."


    "Then why do you want it?" Aydalia asked in a serious tone. "It doesn''t seem worth the risk."


    "Because we''ve been caught off guard a few times by Thana''s forces. I''d like a heads up if I can get one. The potion might be a dud, it might not work correctly on me or even melt my internal organs, but I''m willing to take that chance." I exined back in a tone matching hers. "She got a warning in the East. Doesn''t mean she''ll listen to it. Besides, there''s clearly more to worry about than just her. I just wish I knew who all is against us. A male Hight Elf attacking us in Vithari proves that."


    On that dark note, the room went quiet. "So," Aydalia started as she turned to Camoa. "How long until you get that potion made?"

 Chapter 524 - 524

    <h4>Chapter 524:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Marina and I walked the depths of my estate. ces I had never been before to find Cassidy and her kin. As I homed in on the little group, Marina floated next to me.


    "I want to apologize." My watery daughter/guardian told me suddenly.


    "Mmh?" I hummed out, although I already knew the reason.


    "It wasn''t right of me to bring..." At my look she paused for a moment. "To bring up the past. Especially, ''that.''"


    Continuing through the hall, I replied. "Yeah, well, I probably could''ve handled it better too. That seems to be the standard for me, though. Little things set me off, I overreact, and then I kind of feel bad for it."


    Marina spoke softly. "It wasn''t an overreaction. You already asked us not to discuss what memories we have from you."


    "And there are no words to describe how much I hate that you have them. Aydan only told me what would happen after we already started." I sighed, frustrated at the situation. "Didn''t even think any of you would be able to talk."


    "Are you disappointed?" She inquired.


    "Not really. There is some manner offort there, but again..." I trailed off.


    "You don''t like thinking about the past."


    "Another thing that is the standard for me." A scoff left my lips. "I haven''t even gone out of my way to remember my night with Elincia. The memories are definitely there, but I''m leaving them a blur. Especially if Mara is alive. Doubt she''d be willing to give me the time of day." Running my hands down my face, I watched the three energies as we approached. "Although, I suppose possibly getting her sister pregnant would likely be just one more thing on the list for her."


    "Most likely."


    We stopped outside Cassidy''s door. "Did she ever talk about me?" Marina looked to me surprised. "I mean, outside from her inquiries about me..." She looked unsure of how to respond, and I shook my head. "Never mind." Without giving her a chance to reply, I knocked on the door. "FBI! Open up!" A snort came from Marina, and I turned to see her with an amused expression. "See this is why it''s somewhatforting." I told her softly as the door opened.


    "Arthur!" Austin greeted enthusiastically.


    cing my hand on the top of his head, I went inside. "Hey, buddy. Heard you and your sister ran into Floyd."


    Cass wasying down in bed with Rennal''s hand on her forehead. "Yeah. Two guesses who told the Priestesses we were here, and the first guess don''t count." The redhead said bitterly.


    I nodded at that as Marina followed me inside before closing the door. "Floyd is an issue." All three of them opened their mouths, but I quickly held up a hand. "I''m not nning on killing him. However, something is off about him. Stay away from him if you can, and if you see him in the house, find someone who ''can'' kill him." I crossed my arms. "Caught him in my room not too long ago looking for Ayda."


    Rennal looked worried at that. "Didn''t you say he was asking about Ayda at The Rainy Helm?" She asked Cass.


    "He was. He''s always had a soft spot for her." Cass answered.


    I shrugged. "Don''t care." My attention turned to Marina. "Make sure the others keep an eye out for him. He can use magic, so be aware he''s not entirely Human."


    "Ah take it this aint a social visit?"


    Turning back to Cass, I spoke. "Yes and no. Wanted toe and tell you to start resting. It''s only been a few days since you sort of recovered. Marina is worried about you, as are a few others. I''m one of them." My eyes shot toward Austin for a moment before I frowned. "Mmh. We''ll talk once your better and we have a moment." I turned back to Marina. "Is there nothing you can do for her?"


    Marina shook her head. "While I could soothe her aches and pains, it would do little good. Her," She also paused as her gaze focused on Austin for a moment. "''Ailments'' are rather specific and will only heal with time."


    "Ah still don''t understand everythin that happened? Why''re is Floyd not allowed tae here? He was always fun ta be around." The child in the room asked the adults. "After what happened ta Kine, he might just want ta talk ta Ayda."

 Chapter 525 - 525

    <h4>Chapter 525:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I soon found the entire room looking at me. The other adults hoping I would answer, and one boy looking confused. Crouching down, Austin was a little taller than me now. My elbows went to my knees as I looked up at him.


    After a moment, I put one hand on his head. "Some bad things have happened. Kine dying is one of them. Lucia and Alwin being... ''Questioned'' is another." My words were light because I didn''t know what Cass had told him. "When I returned, I was..." A sigh left my lips. "I was very sick, Austin, and I was very upset. It didn''t make for a goodbination."


    "Is that why all these Subae are here?" He asked. "Are ya helpin them?"


    "No. Lucia is. I... At this point, I''ll do whatever she wants. She wants to help them."


    "Even though they''re the ones who hurt her?"


    "Yeah..." I let out slowly with a sigh.


    "Even though they killed Kine?"


    "The one who killed Kine is dead. I made sure of that." My hands went to his shoulders. "Cassidy helped me in my moment of weakness. Floyd, along with the Priestesses and several others, didn''t agree with her decision. She''s here, along with you and Rennal, to make sure you''re safe." I then stood and shook his shoulders slightly. "Nothing''s gonna hurt you with me around, is it?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    I nodded. "That''s right. I owe you and your sister a debt of sorts." I grabbed his head and shook him more yfully. "Don''t worry, though. I''ve already spoken with Elincia. Hopefully things will go back to normal soon. Then, we''re gonna get your sister better." Standing back up, my gaze turned to the two on the bed. "Starting with you being on bedrest for the next couple of days."


    Cass rolled her eyes. "Ah''ve been in bed for so long-"


    Shaking my head made her stop. "Don''t care. You can move around the room, but no more running errands. Not until I get with Ayda and you together so we can go over things."


    Rennal gave a firm nod to Cass, which made her scoff. "Fine. Not like Ah got anything ta do right now anyway. Harvest is over."


    "We still got some prep work ta do." Austin reminded her.


    "I''ll help with that when it''s needed, so don''t worry about any of that. You stay here and help Cass."


    "Actually, Ah''m kinda hungry. Any chance ya got some food we could eat?"


    Marina answered. "After you three went shopping, we do have some supplies. Thankfully, the Subae do not eat traditional foods or drinks. Still, there are more people than usual in this ce. My brothers and I included. Some are wounded." She then turned to me. "I would suggest getting more."


    I nodded in agreement as I crossed my arms. "I can do that." Then I looked down to Austin. "Think you can go grab enough food for you three?"


    He paused. "Could ah? Probably. Get it back here in one piece? Eh..." Austin trailed off.


    A hearty chuckle came from my chest as I started ruffling his hair again. "Marina, would you be a doll?"


    She smirked. "I will help him. Come along Austin." The two left rather quickly to help Cassidy as the door was left cracked open.


    Rennal was the one who spoke. "So, I hear you and Priestess Elincia may have had an intimate night together..." I turned back to the two women on the bed. Rennal''s cheeks were rather rosy, but it seemed she was quite interested in some of the juicy details. "Should we expect you to be in the Temple more often after such a night of coitus?"


    "That''s the delicate way of putting it. Apparently, almost everyone in that city knew Elincia and I had a long night together." Was my response. "Not gonna lie, not sure how I was even able to get an erection." I told them.


    "Trouble getting it up? It happens ta more men than ya think?" Cass decided to add unhelpfully.


    "Very fuckin funny." I stared at Cass for a second before I replied. "No. It''s mostly because I had drained quite a bit of my own blood." While I made a slitting motion against my wrists, I exined. "I slit my own wrists a few hours earlier to try and get some of the poison out my system." Both women grimaced. "Mix that in with having low energy, being drunk, and you get poor decision-making skills at their finest."


    Cass spoke slowly. "Ah guess it makes sense why ya''d be surprised about even bein able ta..." She coughed shyly. "Use your body in that manner."


    "Guess my erection was too powerful and made its own blood."


    "That''s not how that works." Rennal pointed out, as tastefully as she could.


    "It''s how my dick works!" I said as I gestured to it only for someone to clear their throat behind me. My eyes closed, and I didn''t even want to look, but I did. Her purple eyes were focused on me as one brow rose slowly as she crossed her arms. "...Hi, Lucia."

 Chapter 526 - 526

    <h4>Chapter 526:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Bringing my fist up, I cleared my throat awkwardly. "How are you?"


    "Well. How''s your dick?" Lucia shot back.


    Holding up my hands, I quickly replied. "Not touching that."


    Thankfully, Rennal being the beautiful person she is, cut in before things could get even more weird. "Have youe to check on Cassidy?"


    Lucia looked at the other women. "Yes, and no. I did want to see how Cass was doing, but I also heard Arthur was looking for me. Imagine my surprise to find him talking about his genitals and having sex with Elincia. Sounds like someone''s got sex on the mind."


    "Pfft! Psssh!" I let out as I crossed my arms. "You-You''re one to talk." Lucia quirked a brow at me. "I heard about your advances on Alwin." Her cheeks immediately turned rosy. "The man is on his deathbed, almost literally. Give him a chance to rest. God only knows what might happen if you jump his bones."


    "That''s private!" She shouted.


    "And we were having a private discussion as well. Seriously though, no sex with Alwin."


    "Excuse me!?" Lucia questioned back, incredulously.


    I shrugged. "Until Alwin is up and moving around, keep it in your dress!" My voice became firmer. "Once he''s better you can get as nasty as you want."


    She was bright red at this point and her jaw didn''t seem to be working. "I thought- You- We..." Lucia trailed off into a stammering mess as I turned back to Cass.


    The redhead and Elf looked at us, wincing at the topic. "Ya sure ya should be talkin about this so openly."


    "Given that Lucia could kill him with sex, I think it''s best to save that poor Elf''s life. Although, if one could choose how they die, I imagine many would be willing to do so in that manner." I shrugged.


    "It''s still improper." Lucia finally recovered enough to reply as her face was still bright red. "Imagine what Cass and Rennal must think!"


    I waved her concerns away. "Oh, please. They aren''t as innocent as they look." Then I held up my hands to calm her. "But very well, we shall move on. As long as we''re clear on Alwin. I didn''t save his malnourished ass just so he could die via orgasm." And she went back to being red as a tomato.


    "So, what are ya nnin on doin about Elincia. Ya gonna talk ta her about what happened?"


    "Nope. I''ve avoided talking about it at all. Elincia tried to bring it up... Just... Talking about it is something I want to avoid for right now. Especially given what she did with those spells. The amount of liberties taken were... So, can we please stop talking about it?" I asked the group.


    All three women looked at each other. "Uh... We could, but didn''t she cast some manner of spell ta get pregnant easier?" Cass inquired, slowly and paused. "Doesn''t that seem..."


    She trailed off and Lucia picked up for her. "Important?" Lucia finished.


    "Until it happens, I''m not going to think about it. Until it happens, that night will remain a blur." I told the group. "Until it happens, I''m going to assume it''s not going to."


    "That doesn''t seem very healthy, Sir Arthur." Rennal pointed out.


    "Maybe not, but I''m gonna kick that can down the road as far as I can for as long as I can." Holding up my two pointer fingers, I looked at the three women. "So," My head moved to each of them slowly. "Anything else?" None of them said anything. "Good." I then pointed at Cass. "Don''t get out of bed." Then I turned to Lucia. "Stop trying to kill Alwin."


    Excusing myself quickly from the room so I didn''t have to deal with that can of worms, I made my way to Alwin''s room. However, since I don''t get nice things, another few individuals were waiting for me. One who looked nervous just standing in the room. At least, she certainly looked nervous when I opened the door. Alwin and his mother were also present as they watched the girl.


    I quirked a brow as I tried to keep frustration out of my voice. "What are you doing here?"


    Aydalia, being the smartass she is, replied. "Visiting my son. That seemed rather obvious."


    Rolling my eyes, I replied dryly. "Thank you, Aydalia. Truly you elves have a knack for snark. You and your daughter are so alike it''s scary." My attention quickly turned back to Freya. "What are you doing here, Freya?" I asked more directly so the other two wouldn''t interfere.

 Chapter 527 - 527

    <h4>Chapter 527:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Apparently, my tone came out harsher than I wanted as even Aydalia and Alwin flinched. "My wish was to apologize to General Farro for the pain he was caused... The humiliation and torture he had to endure." Freya informed me softly. "Given that his state is partially my fault, I had hoped to help him if he needed anything."


    Alwin, to my surprise, smiled as he leaned back onto some pillows. "The thought, and offer, are appreciated. However, they are unnecessary. I heard you voice your distaste for what your mother was doing several times. You even insisted she let us go." The Elf stated before he gestured to me with a weak nod. "Arthur has several of the memories as well from Lucia and he confirmed the same."


    Aydalia decided to pitch in as well. "Not many would''ve stood against their parents, much less their ruler, in such a situation." She then nced to her boy before she moved to sit on the side of the bed next to him. "Alwin told me how you snuck him some food and water. He''s likely alive thanks to your refusal to follow your queens'' orders."


    That was something I did not know. "Hmm." I hummed out and turned their attention back to me. "The more you know..." Myment made the mother and son exchange a nce with one another, but neither spoke out.


    "I wanted to thank you again as we-" Freya began as she turned to me.


    "Unnecessary." I cut her off.


    The Subae looked nervous at that. "Very well." Freya quickly turned back to Alwin. "Did you need any help?" She asked the Elf.


    "It''s doubtful that Alwin will need your help with Lucia around. However, given how closely you two look alike, perhaps it would be best to keep you close." Meeting Alwin''s eyes, I continued. "Lucia seemed to be making some rather bold attempts with the Elven General."


    Alwin immediately blushed as his mother looked at him with a raised brow. "What does he mean?"


    "It means Lucia''s boytoy needs to learn how to say no." I crossed my arms. "The mind may be willing, but your body will pay the price. I''ll even have Marina make you a spray bottle incase Lucia gets frisky. If Luciaes here again, what will you do?"


    ring at me, Alwin replied through clenched teeth. "That''s private." His blush didn''t help his re.


    "Your funeral will be private too if you keep this up." I warned him.


    He nched at that. "You seriously cannot be threatening me because of this. I understand you are protective, but our rtionship is-"


    Holding up a hand, I stopped him. "There seems to be a mistake here. I don''t care if you two have sex. By all means. Go crazy." Many in the room seemed surprised at that as I shrugged. "I wasn''t here, so I can''t exactly start ying the protective dad role who judges her romantic interests. That being said, do it once you''ve recovered. Until then, keep it in your pants unless you''re just that determined to die by every man''s fantasy."


    Wide-eyed, Alwin stared at me for a moment before he cleared his throat. "You make a valid point. I will think on your words."


    A sneer came to my lips, as I replied sarcastically. "See that you do. The sooner you''re better, the sooner you can go home. The sooner you go home, the sooner you can help Kheri deal with the Priestesses, so I don''t have to." I told them more honestly.


    "You want me better to force your work on me?" Alwin asked back.


    "It sounds almost rude when you put it like that. Also, it''s not my work." I then gestured to him. "Odds are, you''re going to be tasked with finding a new General for the ''Humans'', so have fun with that."


    That seemed to rm the two elves. "...What are you saying, Sir Arthur?" Aydalia questioned with an emphasis on my title.


    "I''m nning on stepping down from my position. Both as a General and Knight of Lestrania."


    Aydalia was looking at me with such tensity that it unnerved me slightly. "Why?" Mamma Farro asked after a moment.


    "Aside from the obvious?" I shot back with a cocked brow. "Avoiding Arceana would probably be best. It will also be the perfect punishment for what happened. For me anyway." The three were quiet as they listened. "Can''t have Generals going around trying to kill people. Sends a bad message."


    Alwin snorted at that. "You don''t say?"


    I nodded. "I do say. Anyway, staying under whatever manner of power they think they have isn''t something I feel like doing."


    Aydalia tapped one of her fingers in thought. "Then why did you do it in the first ce?"


    "Bored, mostly. That, and it was something to do. Not like I had anything better to do." Both Elves seemed surprised at that.


    "That''s why you became a Knight?" Alwin inquired in disbelief. "You were bored?"


    "I say bored, but indifferent would also fit." My neck rolled in slight annoyance. "This is the best course of action. Alwin will bring this up to Elincia, who can bring it up to Arceana, and boom! Everyone''s happy."


    Alwin, being the piece of shit he is, immediately pointed out the ws in my brilliant n. "And you think both Priestesses will be fine with you remaining in this house, the base of the mountain, Helmsforth in general, or even Lestrania as a whole?"


    I shrugged. "That''s the beauty of it. It''s not my problem. I bought this house fair and square. Both Arceana and Elincia can suck my dic-" My voice caught as I realized what I was about to say. "Well, they''ll get over it sooner orter." A scoff left my lips. "Pfft. If not, what''re they gonna do?"

 Chapter 528 - 528

    <h4>Chapter 528:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I tried not to show my irritation. A few days had passed, and things were finally starting to get back on track. Alwin was getting better slowly but surely. Cassidy would be fine in a few more days given how much she was starting to bother me. The others were all doing their own thing, which left me a little miffed that none of them felt the need to warn me about our guest.


    "Hello, Arthur." Elincia greeted me as she sat behind my desk.


    At those words, my irritation grew as I turned around to see who let her in my office. "Oh, all of you will pay." I muttered as no one looked at me before I entered the room. "Elincia," I greeted with a winning smile. "To what do I owe the surprise?"


    Closing the door behind me, she spoke. "In my many years of ruling, never before have I had to deal with issue after issue concerning one individual time and time again."


    "I''m honored that I''ve made history." I moved through the room and sat on the side of the desk facing away from her. "Had to leave my mark somehow."


    Elincia likely sneered at that. "Annoying a Priestess does not leave you mark on history. Merely her memory. Many of your other feats will go down in history, though."


    I hummed at that. "Hmm..." Crossing my arms, my eyes looked up at the ceiling. "What are you doing here, Elincia?"


    "Well, I dide to speak to you about news you would likely find important. However, as I entered your home, imagine my surprise from all that I found." Elincia spoke testily. "Subae are running about as servants, Alwin is bedridden, and you have creatures simr to spirits roaming about."


    "Wee to my life. Shit doesn''t make much sense to me, and I was present as it all happened."


    "Do you see my concern?"


    "At the moment I see the ceiling." Was my nd response.


    It sounded as if her hands pped my desk. "Arthur!" She scolded. "The same people who were responsible for so many deaths are now under you! Do you know how that looks?!"


    Turning to her, she froze at my icy gaze. "I''m well aware." I replied coldly. "It wasn''t my decision. Lucia was the one who decided to forgive them and give them a chance. I don''t like it anymore than you do." Elincia calmed down at my look of disgust. "Given that she wanted to help them, there was little else I could do aside from take them in. Despite it looking like they''re essentially ves, I''m doing my best to limit my interactions with them. Especially Freya."


    "Who is Freya?" Elincia asked after a moment.


    "Princess of the Subae. Well, she''s probably the Queen now, but when you''re Queen of only a few dozen subjects, does it matter?"


    Her wings ruffled slightly at that. "I can see you are not happy about this situation."


    "Not one bit." I replied, dryly.


    "Are you able to care for them?"


    I sighed. "Ayda''s been helping with her mother. They''ve figured out a way where I can sustain them with my energy."


    Her lips tightened at that. "Should you be doing that right now?" At my look, she exined further as she leaned back in my chair. "You were poisoned, and your energy was rather low."


    Turning away from her, I looked down. "I''m doing much better now. Like you sawst time, my mind isn''t as cloudy as it was."


    "Last time you wished to see Rudnurth, and I was forcefully removed from his prison. When I went back down there, he was badly wounded." Elincia said. "Although, given yourck of reaction, I assume it was your handiwork." I didn''t reply to that. "Rudnurth refused to speak to me either."


    "Maybe he finally realizes how much he fucked up, but I doubt it. Given his obviousck of regret or guilt, I''d say he feels justified."


    "What justification is there in making Arceana and I forget about our other sister?" Elincia inquired miserably. My head whipped to her in surprise, and she seemed to be waiting for my reaction. "So, it is true then? He really did manipte our memories to such a point?"


    "Kheri told me what he said. I''m surprised you remember that. Given what happened as things started to escte with Rudnurth and you began to have a mental breakdown." My hands went to the desk as I leaned back. "Part of me expected you to forget about that."


    Elincia''s reply surprised me. "Do you wish I had forgotten?" I turned my head slightly to look at her out of the corner of my eye. "About my other sister whose name I can only specte is Mara? Why you were always so sensitive about her name? How you call out her name sometimes in your sleep?" Then she carefully reached for my hand and touched Aydan''s ring. "How my father''s ring suddenly came into your possession?"

 Chapter 529 - 529

    <h4>Chapter 529:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "I''m sure you''ve realize by this point, but that ''prophecy'' handed down by Aydan wasn''t what you thought it was." Pulling my hand away from the Priestess, I stood to face her. "Enough. You know what might happen if I start answering those questions. Do you really want to copse again like you did with Rudnurth?"


    Her hand slowly pulled back as she steepled her fingers together. "I get the feeling you have been protecting us for a long time, Arthur. Not against just the Demons, but from ourselves."


    "I''m happy you think so highly of me, but why are you here, Elincia. No more beating around the bush."


    Elincia rose a brow at that. "Beating around the bush?" She repeated.


    I groaned at that and crossed my arms. "Stop dancing around the subject." I rified.


    "Arceana has been informed of your... Decision." She said carefully. "She did not take it well, but she also realizes she cannot challenge you. Be careful of her, Arthur. I am looking into some spells, darker magic focused on the mind, to aid my sister and myself."


    "I''ll be here to help if and when you need it."


    A grateful smile graced her lips. "Thank you. There are a few more points of interest. The funeral procession has been decided for those who lost their lives against the Subae. It will be during the day of the Festival of Lights." She then quirked a brow as she looked amused. "Ifst year is anything to go off of, we can honor them quite grandly."


    "Halloween?" I let out in a whisper as I turned away from her.


    "Halloween?" She repeated.


    I shook my head and ignored the obvious question. "Never mind. What day is today? After all our traveling, and the events, I''ve no idea what the date is."


    Elincia stood and moved next to me as she eyed me silently for a moment. "It''s one week from today. General Alwin should be recovered by then. Many families will be in attendance." She informed me. "Many more would like to see the one who took revenge for their fallen sons and daughters."


    My eyes met hers as I replied. "What would they say if they found out I was harboring the remaining Subae? How many of them do you think would demand their heads?"


    Sighing, the Priestess leaned on the desk with me. "Most of them. Worry not. I have begun damage control for everything. Rumors of your ''clouded attempts'' to kill Arceana are being dealt with. The official story is you were poisoned, and you were not in full control of your actions." At my look she shrugged. "Is it that far from the truth?" That didn''t warrant a response. "The creature from the Old World of monstrous size was also a concern to many. Our citizens are being informed that it left because of you, which again, isn''t exactly wrong."


    Scoffing, I finally replied. "And how do you n on twisting the situation with the Subae, or my spirits, as you call them? Rock, Breeze, and Marina will not be forced to say inside to hide out of consideration for your subjects."


    "When I have an answer, you will be the first to know. For the moment, there is little I can do." She answered. "Just... Please be in attendance for the funeral."


    A sigh left my lips as I pushed off the desk and summoned a portal. "Elincia," I started as I put my hand through the portal. "I will attend, but..." Pulling out the sword they gave me in honor of my knighthood, I presented it to her. "It won''t be as your knight or one of your generals."


    To my surprise, she only eyed it for a moment before her gaze flickered back up to me. "Is this because of Arceana?" Elincia began. "Or is it because of me?" Myck of response made the bottom of her lip tremble. "You don''t have to do this..."


    "I really do. The less involved I am with Arceana the better. Especially given what you know now, can you really say otherwise?"


    "And what about me? Do you wish to be less involved with me?"


    "Depending on what happens, I might have no choice but to be involved with you. Our drunken one-night stand might demand it."


    "You could keep it. After everything that''s happened, you would be owed a great deal of time off. No one would question you going on leave for an extended period of time." I just shook my head in response. "Will you not even consider it?"


    Another sigh left my lips. "I have, Elincia. I''ve been thinking about this over and over for thest several days. Honestly, it''s been on my mind for a while. Most of my work, outside of fighting or battles, is taken care of by others. It is a title, and only a title."


    The Priestess looked distressed at that. "I see..." Was her weak reply.


    Handing her the sword, she reluctantly took it. "I''ll be here if you need me, but no longer do I expect to be summoned or demanded at the Temple, Elincia. I humored you and your sister at the time, but no more."


    "I understand."


    "Use this as some manner of punishment dealt out by you and your sister if you need to. Tell the people I had my title removed due to reckless behavior."


    She shook her head. "No one would believe it. I know you hate the term, but you are a hero to these people. Many would be up in arms if they heard about you being cast aside like this." I didn''t reply and she sighed. "My sister may trying after your home because of this."


    "Arceana has no im over this property. I bought it fair and square before I even left for the East."


    "Always one step ahead." Elinciamented. "Where does this leave us, Arthur?"


    I watched her eyes as they focused on me with a spark of hope in them. "That''ll be for you to decide."

 Chapter 530 - 530

    <h4>Chapter 530:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Time had passed since my talk with Elincia. Thankfully, she didn''t bring up the future possibilities of her getting pregnant via my seed and her magic nonsense. However, Elincia was quite interested in how I attained so much wealth. Buying out thend, and property out from under both Priestesses in a legal manner surprised her given the cost. Naturally, I avoided discussing my sess.


    The Festival of Lights came and went. It was an emotional day for many. Normally, I would''ve ignored attending the funerals, but given how Cass and a few others were going for Kine, I thought it necessary to attend for their sakes. I shook many trembling hands that day. Many wives, husbands, fathers, and mothers came to meet me. The thanks I received felt awful given that I acted out of my own self-interests, but if it made them feel even remotely better, I kept my silence.


    That night, as many had hoped, candles decorated the mountain. It was as beautiful as it was the previous year. Cass would''ve had quite the pyre going as well, but her, Austin, and Rennal were at my home. The Reed siblings were looking forward to honoring their grandfather. However, many more were expecting some manner of grand pill of mes to shoot through the sky likest year. Several mentioned it at the funeral, and while I didn''t exactly feel like it this year, I also felt like they deserved some manner of closure.


    Alwin stood beside me as he had finally recovered enough to be moving around. "Is this safe?" Breeze and I were working with Rock for what we had nned. All of us stopped and looked at him. "It was just a question." He said softly at our looks.


    "I mean, as safe as fire can get." Was my reply.


    Breeze snorted at that. The entire household was present along with Greigh and Ziah. Alwin''s other family members were also present with Lucia. Subae children stayed by Freya as they watched off to the side while Marina spoke with some of them. I tried my best to pay them no attention.


    Lucia decided toment on it. "Can I ask you a question, Arthur?"


    Rock was creating a wall of sorts for protection. "Mmh?" I let out as I helped him.


    "You clearly ignore Freya every chance you get." Lucia began.


    I stopped. "Cleary? No, I don''t."


    Breeze and Alwin both scoffed at that as the Elf crossed his arms. "Father, I don''t mean to upset you, but it is pretty obvious." The wind wolf stated.


    Rolling my eyes, I replied. "Agree to disagree."


    "Anyway..." Lucia picked back up. "Despite your obvious attempts to dismiss her at every turn, why would you go out of your way to invite her and the Subae to attend tonight?"


    My eyes turned to the Subae for a moment before I turned back to helping Rock. "I thought tonight might be good for them." Was my soft reply so they wouldn''t hear. "Everyone else has someone to mourn or honor. They do too. Most of that, my fault, but I''m not going to pretend that I''m perfectly fine with what happened."


    "What do you mean?" Alwin inquired.


    "None of you were there, but I wasn''t exactly merciful when it came to my rampage in their tunnels. I literally murdered Freya''s mother right in front of her." My whispers made many of the group look over at the Subae. "Did she deserve it? Absolutely, and I would do it again given the chance. However, I don''t think any child should have to look at the one who murdered their family." Then I gestured to myself. "But that''s all I am to most of them. They''re just children who don''t fully understand what happened."


    "Then why did you take them in if you felt that way?" Lucia asked me softly. "Because of me?"


    I nodded. "Yep." Shrugging, Rock and I had finished so we moved back. "Freya is clearly terrified of me. She''s probably horrified at what I might do to the remaining of her people."


    Breeze chuckled at that. "I don''t know about that. She clearly knows you''ve gone out of your way to keep them healthy and happy."


    "Agree to disagree." My quick response made several of them nce at each other. "Anyway, we''re almost ready. Where are Cass and the others?"


    "Cass, Rennal, Austin, Greigh, and Ziah are all getting small candles for everyone. They should be here soon." Ayda''s voice cut in. "I am curious as to why you need such a strange wall though."


    Ignoring her curious nature, I looked at her mother whose hair was starting toe in. "How''s everyone holding up?" My question got her to look around.


    A small smile came to her face. "Many have had time to mourn. Some longer than others, but I think Priestess Elincia was right to hold the funeral today. A nice clear nice with snow on the ground makes for beautiful illumination." Aydalia told me as she gestured to the mountain. "Just look at how Helmsforth is sparkling." We all looked as she spoke softly. "It''s beautiful."


    Chuckling, I turned to the group. "It''s funny how easy it is to lose track of time. Thought I had only been here for a few months, but it''s been over a year. More than a year..." Imented. "Although, I also wasn''t supposed to be back for a few more months."


    "We''re d you''re here, Arthur." Lucia told me.

 Chapter 531 - 531

    <h4>Chapter 531:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Not wanting to state the obvious that the only reason anyone was present was because of me, quite literally, I looked back at the curved wall with a lip on it. It was closer to arge bowl than a wall, but it came up to about five feet tall. There was some shoutinging from down the road. We were all gathered in the courtyard, and it appeared the others had finally returned. Cass came towards us with a few bags.


    "We have acquired some candles for everyone." Rennal stated. "It took a little longer than we expected given ourst-minute endeavors to acquire them."


    "Well, there was an unexpected amount of people attending tonight." Greigh pointed out. "I don''t think anyone was expecting dozens of Subae to be present."


    "Was anyone expecting any of us ta be present?" Cass asked. "If ya think about it, most of us shouldn''t''ve been here." Someone decided to point it out.


    Aydalia quickly cut in. "Which is why we should be even more thankful. Ayda," She turned to her daughter. "Help Greigh, Ziah, and I pass the candles out."


    Ayda nodded. "Yes, Mother."


    Marina eventually moved over to us. "Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned."


    I couldn''t stop the chuckle that came from my lips as everyone looked at her confused. "You are forgiven." I told her, amused, as Ayda handed me a candle before moving through the group.


    "Do you not want to know what she did?" Alwin questioned as his gaze seemed concerned.


    "I''m sure it''ll be fine." Was my drier reply.


    "Am I missing something?" The Elf General pressed further.


    "Don''t worry about it. Marina''s just being silly."


    Marina smirked. "You thought it was funny." She stated.


    Rolling my eyes, I crossed my arms. "It was unexpected." The three guardians eyed me. "And it amused me." I eventually relented.


    Breeze and Marina chuckled at that while Rock did a weird bird dance as he bobbed up and down. "Does everyone have a candle?" Aydalia called out.


    Once they were divvied up, the Farro''s and Lucia began helping many light their small pyres and candles. Subae, Zugal, Humans, and Elves alike all moved to the stone wall where the lip was. Almost as if on cue, several spells started tounch from the mountain as they didst year. The Priestesses created another pyre that seemed far more grad this time. Maybe it was topete with what I didst time, but they made the entire top of the mountain look like a massive torch.


    "Ah think this year means a lot ta everyone." Cass spoke gently. "Kine would probably think this wasn''t grand enough for him, though." Ayda, Ziah, and her chuckled at that.


    Ayda apparently agreed. "Probably would expect us to light the forest on fire."


    Greigh hummed with a small smile as Ziah spoke. "He''d probably want one so big that all of Lestrania knows about it. The forest still might not be enough." He put his candle on another part of the wall as the female Zugal did the same.


    Aydalia stepped forward with tears in her eyes as her lip trembled. "My Aien deserved so much more." She said softly as she ced her candle on the lip of the stone wall. "Yet, this fire only reminds me of that day."


    Austin looked lost as Cass held his hand tightly as her own lip quivered. "Same." The redheaded woman agreed, but she quickly looked to me. "We gonna get in some trouble again?" Cass then ced her and Austin''s candle on the lip.


    "Augustus demands it." I told her.


    "Grandpa Reed was a wonderful man. I''m sure he would appreciate the thought. There''s no need to overdo things." Rennalmented, worriedly as ced her own candle on the lip next to Aydalia''s.


    "No one''s flying tonight." Greigh pointed out, and he turned to me. "Many are looking forward to what you might have nned. It''s been the talk of the town over thest few days."


    A voice called from behind our little group by the stone wall. "May we join you?" I turned to see Freya with dozens of children with mes flickering across their faces. "This day is new to us, but we would like to-"


    Lucia cut her off as she smiled. "Of course, Freya." She then turned to the kids. "Come children. Would you like to ce your candles on Arthur''s and Rock''s stone wall as well?" Grabbing Alwin''s hand, she moved to copy the others with Alwin as they ced their candles up on our wall. "Does anyone need a hand?"


    Ayda followed suit as she ced her candle next to her family''s. Magic was used to lift the children high enough to ce their candles. Some were also assisted by being lifted under their arms by Cass, Rock, and Greigh. Freya smiled with tears in her eyes as her gaze met mine and she gave me a grateful nod. I gave one in return.


    "So," Greigh began as he turned to me once the wall was practically full of the small candles. "Do you have a candle to ce?" He asked me.


    "I had something a little different in mind." Then I gestured for everyone to back up. "Marina and Elves be ready to brace yourselves from the heat. Rock and Breeze, with me. Are you two ready?" With nods from the two, we began.


    I had already exined to them what I wanted to do. Rock expanded the wall as it rose in height and width. He also created a tunnel, or hole, to me a few feet out from the bowl as it rose. My eyes nced up at Breeze who flew in the air as wind whipped about. Breeze nced down to me and nodded.


    Needing no further prompting, I ced my hands in the tunnel that led to the inside of the bowl. They heated up as mes poured from them. mming into the bowl, the roar of the mes startled some, but I ignored them as I looked up to Breeze once more. His winds picked up more as they moved down to the bowl and high into the sky. Whatever clouds there were, disappeared. A torrent of mes shot into the sky and twisted into a violent tornado controlled by us three.


    No doubt this would be a night to remember as it shot up and dispersed into the night sky like a nket for a few minutes before we finally stopped. I pulled back and Breezended next to me as Rock lowered the bowl down once more. Many of the candles hadpletely melted as Breeze quickly cooled the area without anyone getting burned.


    "Ah think Kine and ma Grandpa would''ve been happy about that send off." Austin''s told me as he nudged me with an elbow. "Thank you, Arthur."


    cing my hand on his head, I moved him around yfully before I smiled at him. "Of course, buddy. Nothing but the best for your grandpa." My eyes nced around the group. "And everyone else that''s no longer here."


    "After today," Alwin began. "Many will be thankful for your disy. As am I. Thank you, Sir Arthur. My father would be honored by your pyre."


    There was a chorus of many agreeing with him, and thanks given. Even the Subae children thanked me, which was an interesting feeling to process. As we watched the mountain, one thought came to my mind. My head turned and I nced out of the corner of my eye at Lucia. Thankful that she was here. However, as the night went on, a sinking feeling came to me as I thought back on Aydan''s words and whatever curse Elias''s Demon might''ve ced on her.

 Chapter 532 - 532

    <h4>Chapter 532:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    My eye twitched as I was once again going about my day before it was interrupted by Elincia. Another week had passed since The Festival of Lights. Everyone was still in my house even though we had received word they should be able to return. You''d think that they would keep intruders out since I was being nice enough to let all of them stay. Yet, here was Elincia in my office with Typhon. Marina was next to me as I stared at them from the doorway.


    "Who keeps letting you in here?" I asked aloud.


    Elincia smirked as she sat behind my desk again. "Not many would refuse me entry."


    I turned to Marina. "Spread the word that Elincia, and especially Arceana, need to wait for my permission to be invited inside."


    "I believe it was Lucia who led her here." Marina told me, and I turned to see Elincia''s smirk grow.


    "Tell Lucia to take her to the kitchen or living room if she absolutely needs to let Elincia in." I replied with a roll of my eyes.


    "Stop being so sensitive." Elincia told me. "Is there something in here I''m not supposed to see?"


    I shrugged. "Not yet, but maybe in the future. That''s the point."


    The Priestess looked amused more than anything. "Very well, I will stop intruding in your office until I am invited. Nothing in here worth note aside from this dagger." She gestured to the Leviathan tooth. "This is a very sturdy desk to be able to withstand its weight."


    "That tooth is little more than a paper weight. It would''ve been better used as a statue or a pool. Part of me wanted to carve it into something myself, but you and your sister''s liberties took such an experience from me."


    She rolled her eyes at that. "Apologies for ruining it. We thought a warrior such as yourself would enjoy such a weapon. Even if only in decoration. Your swordsmanship is truly outstanding. Maybe a sword would''ve been better?" Elincia suggested as she looked at me.


    I crossed my arms. "Pretty sure I''ve mentioned this before, but there''s a reason I haven''t taught Typhon how to use a sword. It''s mostly a whacking stick for me or used to deflect other weapons. A knife is definitely a more suited weapon for me, and I''ve taught others how to use a de in the past, but that was mostly passing on what little I actually do know."


    Marina snorted in amusement at the look of disbelief on Elincia''s face. "Surely you don''t expect me to believe such a im? I''ve witnessed you inbat. I have faced you in battle and your skills are extraordinary."


    "Just goes to show when you''re that much stronger than someone else, anything looks like skill." There was some skill there, but I definitely wasn''t the sword master that people thought I was. "Now, why are you two here?"


    "We came to visit because Typhon wants to start his training back up." She said as she gestured towards the boy. "He was worried that it would continue to be put on hold. Your schedule has been erratic."


    "I''ve been dealing with several guests." Was my dry reply.


    "Yes. Speaking of, when are they nning to return. General Kheri has been trying to fill in where she can, but Alwin Farro is sorely missed. Captain Greigh Nasa and Sergeant Ziah Tib are also needed." Elincia pointed out. "And there''s still quite a bit of time before Captain Allen Harlow returns."


    I shrugged. "You''ll have to speak to them directly. I''m no longer your knight." That made Ty''s expression turn to surprise. "If the others don''t want to return, that''s on them. Same with your students. They might not feel safe around Arceana anymore. Especially given Ayda''s and Cassidy''s little stunt they pulled with runes."


    Elincia nodded slowly at that. "...And what of Lucia?"


    My jaw tightened at that for a moment. "It will be her decision. She is more than wee to stay as she is to return to the Temple. There will always be a ce for her here, but I know better than to act like a father so suddenly when I wasn''t there for her growing up. I lost that right."


    The Priestess seemed conflicted. "Have you discussed that with her?"


    "If shees to me, I''m more than willing to discuss almost anything, but I don''t want to burden her either. The choice will be hers, and hers alone, Elincia."


    "Very well." Elincia replied understanding my words. "Are you still willing to train Typhon despite your renounced status and title?"


    "I am, and I have no ns to stop." My attention turned back to the boy. "He is vital to moving forward."

 Chapter 533 - 533

    <h4>Chapter 533:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Father," Marina began as she slowly moved between me and the others. "What do you mean? Why is he vital?" There was an usatory tone in her voice. My silence did little to ease her concerns. "You n to use him as a deterrent, don''t you?"


    Elincia spoke in confusion. "Deterrent?" She then looked over at the boy, who avoided her gave. "Arthur, what have you been doing with your training?"


    "..." Again, I was silent.


    Ty eventually sighed before he spoke. "Arthur was honest with me when he first started my training." Both women turned to him. "He informed me that his n was to make me strong enough to kill him should the need ever arise."


    Marina whipped back to me. "Father!" She immediately chastised.


    "Arthur," Elincia said slowly. "That is a horrible thing to ce on the shoulders of a child." She informed me as she turned to face me once more.


    "Look at him. Both of you." I told them as I gestured to the boy. "He used to be about as tall as Austin. That was a few months ago. He''s grown tall enough where he''s getting closer to Elincia in terms of height. His body his adjusting to his strength." They eyed the boy again. "Growing over a foot in a few months is not realistic but look at him. I suspect it''s because of his Dragon blood."


    "Even still-" The Priestess began, but I cut her off.


    "My actions over the past several weeks, over thest month, has been uneptable." All three of them went silent at that. "I was poisoned, and my judgement was askew, but who could possibly stop me? My horrible condition made me make even worse decisions."


    "Yes, but considering what happened with Lucia-" Elincia started once more.


    "No!" I raised my voice before I closed my eyes. "Lucia almost died because of me. In my concern, in my haste, I almost killed her. It was a miracle she lived at all. While I was worried about someone finding us while she was still in those tunnels, in those chains, moving her was a worse choice. Many decisions I made were poorly executed at best." Opening my eyes, I then gestured to Marina. "She, or Breeze, could tell you my mind is delicate..."


    Elincia turned to Marina. "It''s true. My brothers and I know many things about our father due to the memories we inherited from him. Without his energy, it''s not an exaggeration to say our father is mentally unhinged." Marina then turned to me as her eyes narrowed. "As is his thought process."


    My gaze moved back to Ty. "Which is why Typhon is so important. Credo and Pestilence are powerful, but given my abilities now, and how they keep growing, I''m not convinced they would be able to stop me should the worst happen. They''d definitely be a challenge, but those two are still weaker than Thana."


    "So, you just want someone around to kill you should it be necessary?" Elincia asked sarcastically. "And you chose a child? My child?"


    "Typhon holds more potential than you realize. He''s certainly stronger than your average Ghoul at this point. I''d say given another few months, he''d probably be stronger than Kheri or Alwin and maybe even be approaching you in terms of strength."


    Elincia look rmed at that before she turned to him for a moment before looking back at me. "He''s just a child... How could a boy possess such strength? Your training?"


    I shook my head. "No. My training might be part of it, but Typhon''s growth is iparable to anything I''ve ever seen." Shrugging, I gestured to him. "Truthfully, he might be able to hold his own against Kheri or Alwin right now if it wasn''t for the difference in experience. I could be wrong, but I suspect I might still be underestimating him."


    "And once Typhon has reached a stage you deem eptable?" Elincia pressed. "What then?"


    "Then there will finally be someone capable of stopping me should my energy lower to the point I''mpromised. Truth be told, I still don''t know everything about my own abilities. Every time I face a new opponent, new opportunities, abilities, and more... I don''t know the limits of my power, I don''t mean this to be insulting, but..." I trailed off as I truly considered what I might be capable of given who gave me my powers.


    Typhon and Elincia nced at each other. "I will trust your judgement on this." She told Ty before she turned back to me. "As I will trust yours. Typhon had been informed of everything that has happened with my sister. He understands why everything happened." Then she turned to Marina. "Would you be willing to show me around so I can speak with the others? This will give teacher and student a chance to speak in private."


    "Certainly." Marina turned to the door. "Shall we?"


    The two left and I was alone with Ty. "How long?" Ty asked after a moment of silence, and I just quirked a brow as I waited for him to rify. "How long until I''m strong enough to stop you?"


    "That''ll depend on you."

 Chapter 534 - 534

    <h4>Chapter 534:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Move your feet. Stay on the move." I instructed as Typhon ran. "Your opponent is stronger than you. The goal is to either figure out how to escape or find a weakness you can exploit."


    Breeze rained down wind des that cut through the ground mercilessly. Naturally, there was a point to this exercise. Typhon needed to struggle. He was quick to enter the fray in battles. Part of me believes its instinct for him. That was fine. Ty had a brave soul and courage to spare, but I needed to make sure it didn''t get him killed.


    That being said, he needed experience like I mentioned a few weeks ago. Alwin, Greigh, and Ziah had returned to work. Greigh and Ziah at my instruction to keep me informed about the Priestesses along with to provide me with information about The Slums. I still needed to keep my ear to the ground. Cassidy, and Austin had returned home as well. However, they would usually visit everyday or every other day. They usuallye over for either breakfast or dinner. Rennal left for obvious reasons, and I only see her when at the Reed household.


    "Are you sure about this?" Alwin inquired as he watched beside Marina and me. "Doesn''t this seem a little extreme?"


    General Alwin Farro also visited daily, or every other day. Was it annoying? Yes. However, given his mother and sister had not left my home, he had every reason to visit. Why Aydalia and Ayda stayed was beyond me. If I had to guess, it was because Aydalia felt some manner of debt towards me, and Ayda believed in her mother. Aydalia had be some manner of secretary and her hair had grown out quite a bit at this point. It was nice to see for her recovery.


    "It''s certainly more extreme than my training." Lucia pointed out.


    She was the other reason I think they stayed. After finding out about Arceana trying to sell Lucia to me, the family seemed to agree with keeping her out of the Helmsforth Temple. Especially given the pink haired Priestess''s condition with her memories and mind beingpromised. Naturally, Lucia was more than wee to stay.


    "Arthur has been training you as well?" Elincia asked from beside Lucia, and my nose wrinkled at that.


    "No, I''m not." I immediately said. "She''s been asking me questions. I''ve been answering. I''m not going to have her run around like him. That''s just dangerous." A burst of wind made me hair blow about crazily as Typhon screamed in terror. "What do you take me for?" I asked, genuinely insulted.


    The three others looked at me in disbelief as Typhon screamed in the background. "Ignoring the obvious," Lucia began as she turned back to Ty''s training to watch. "Arthur has been very restrained when ites to my training."


    "Not training." I told her again.


    Lucia ignored me as she continued. "My training will likely increase as time goes on."


    Rolling my eyes at that, Alwin responded. "I can teach you if you really want to learn. Ayda is also here. He knowledge of spells is second only to the Priestesses." The General told her. "She literally bought a building to store her magic books, and it ended up into a library."


    "The General''s words have merit. However, I would also be willing to assist you should you ask for it. Cassidy and Ayda have refused toe back to The Temple for training for the moment. Kine is... Well, the only one left is Floyd, and my sister mostly takes care of him."


    I scoffed at that. "That''s concerning."


    Elincia red at me slightly for that. "We are excellent teachers, Arthur. My sister is just trying her best to help him."


    "Uh huh." I replied dryly, as I clearly didn''t believe her words. "Just keep Arceana outta my hair, and Floyd outta my house." Typhon jumped away as Breeze moved in closer. "Will you hit him already!?" I demanded from the wind wolf before turning back to the others. "Anyway, my ''teaching'' is more visualization than anything." All three of them were looking at me with rather distressed expressions. "What?"


    The Priestess started rubbing her temples as Lucia spoke. "Maybe in the future, but Arthur has been a huge help with his guidance. I think you could learn quite a bit from him, Alwin."


    My head whipped to the Elven General. "Oh, I''d be more than willing to teach Alwin a thing or two." Elincia snorted at that as I turned to Marina. "Go help your brother hit Ty. I can''t tell if he''s trying to be considerate or not. If he is, you''re up."


    Marina turned to me at that. "Should we really interfere? Ty seems to be holding his own quite well. I don''t think Breeze is holding back all that much. He may only be evading, but it is definitely encouraging to see him-" At my look, she sighed. "Very well."


    "Try to drown him if you need to."


    "Of course." Marina replied sarcastically as she floated off toward the unsuspecting Ty.


    After a moment or two, Marina grabbed some water from nearby, and started mercilessly attacking. "Remember, you never know when you might be blindsided! Always stay aware that your enemy might have allies lying in wait!" I called out to Ty as he was blindsided by one of his enemies lying in wait as a chunk of ice tore through his forearm. "Even when wounded, you still need to think fast on how to proceed!" I then mumbled about the blood. "Somone''s gonna need to clean that up." Imented in a normal voice before looking at the others. "What?"


    Elincia was ring at me, threateningly. "Arthur..." She said in a warning tone.


    I waved a dismissive hand. "He''ll be fine. Marina can heal him with the help of any of the Elves here." Watching Typhon quickly lose control of the situation, I just stood there. "What were we talking about?"


    "Shouldn''t they stop?" Alwin inquired.


    "That''s right! You''re training!" I said as I turned to Alwin. "We''ll put you through some drills when you drop by to see Lucia."


    "So," Lucia spoke up slowly. "Everyday?"


    "Works for me!" Was my happy reply.

 Chapter 535 - 535

    <h4>Chapter 535:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Can I ask you something?" Ty asked as he tried to punch me.


    Grabbing his wrist, I twisted his arm around and pinned it behind his back. "Of course." I told him as I pushed him forward and kicked him in his bottom.


    Annoyed, he quickly started a flurry of attacks to hit me. "Why are you so focused on me?" Ty questioned. The boy had clearly grown, and was getting stronger each day. "Why did you pick me?" He grunted out in effort.


    Blocking all of his attacks, I replied calmly. "As far as I know, I won''t get old any time soon. Being a Dragon, you won''t either. Your growth, as it stands, should eclipse what you are now in less than a year." Grabbing his ankle got him to yelp as I mmed him into the dirty below. "Imagine what you could be decades from now. There might be a limit to your strength, but we won''t know until we hit it."


    Groaning, he rolled over onto his hands and knees. "It didn''t have to be me. If you wanted a Dragon disciple, I''m sure you could''ve looked for one behind The Ashen Curtain. You have a rtionship with the Dragons, don''t you?"


    "The Dragonds are not meant for mortals. And of volcanic ash stretching out into the curtain. It is quite a sight to see, and I doubt many will have the pleasure of seeing behind The Ashen Curtain, but it''s not a ce I would like to stay. Dragons are much like the Elves. Immortal to a degree. While it''s true any Dragon could fit those requirements, you were the one who was present." I exined.


    "Those are some really shitty reasons." Typhon told me bluntly.


    I shrugged. "Use what you got, and you''re what I got." Ty didn''t seem to like that if his kick aimed at my head was anything to go by. I brushed him off before I continued. "I told you upfront what this would be." He red at me. "However, I have enjoyed our time, and I''m d it was you. You have the right temperament for this. Your morals are outstanding, and you are very likely unique even among your own kind."


    That seemed to cate the boy. "Hmm..." He hummed out in thought. "What happened to Rock and Camoa?"


    One of my brows raised at the sudden change of topics, but I answered. "Rock is escorting Camoa through the Forest. I''ve asked her to acquire something for me. He''s gone with her to protect her should she need it. He''ll also make a big enough fuss that I can find them should they need help."


    "And Camoa need to get it for...?"


    I crossed my arms. "She''s the one who knows how to make what I''m asking for. I''m assuming it''s not going that well or she can''t find a specific ingredient because they''ve been gone for a while now."


    "You have no ns to tell me what it is Camoa is getting for you?"


    "Right now, I''m waiting for you to attack again." I told him firmly. "Perhaps this training is too boring for you?" My eyes activated a gravity pir around the area. "Shall we start over?"


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "You know," Marina''s voice called out from behind me on the balcony. "You could join them." She slowly floated next to me as she started to watch the training as well. "If you pushed hard enough, father would-"


    "I don''t think he would." I told her firmly. "I have been pushing, and he''s still..." Taking a deep breath to calm down, I ced my hands on the railing. "He''s more excited about training Alwin than he is me."


    Marina snorted at that. "I''m positive father is being cruel in regards to Alwin. However, I think he''s also doing it for you. Visualization is very important for magic. You know that. Besides, do you really expect him to put you through such training?"


    She then motioned to Typhon who was struggling horribly. Bruises covered the boy as did many cuts. Arthur was no gentle as he continued to beat the child. It was hard to watch at times. There were more times where I thought Arthur was going overboard. Especially when Arthur ripped his shoulder from his socket. I wanted to interfere. Yet, Typhon continued to get up over and over again. He forcibly popped his shoulder back in before continuing.


    "No. I suppose not. He''s not being that hard on Alwin is he?"


    My concern grew when Marina avoided my look and responded unsurely with, "Uh..."

 Chapter 536 - 536

    <h4>Chapter 536:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "You cannot be serious?" Alwin asked in disbelief as we stood in the courtyard.


    "Dead serious." I told him as I stood next to him. We were alone since Typhon needed to rest after the previous day. "A surprise, or ambush, is no excuse to have failed so miserably." The male Elf frowned at that. "Lucia''s memories revealed that no one was prepared, and while you were worried about Lucia, you couldn''t activate your magic fast enough."


    He just stared at me. "You do realize I am the General of the Elven forces, correct? Not many others are capable of casting spells quicker than me unless they are specialists or the Priestesses themselves."


    I matched his stare as I replied just as pointedly. "Aydan was much quicker at casting spells than anyone in this era. Even the Priestesses stillckpared to him. The problem is that the visualization process that was passed down is clearly not as extensive as it once was."


    Alwin''s nose wrinkled in frustration at that. "Beingpared to The Great Sage and Knight of old is hardly fair."


    "Says the man who holds the title of Elven General and is his descendant. I don''t believe children should be held to the same standard as their parents or ancestors. After all, everything changes with time, but given your title and responsibilities, I think you should be held to a higher standard than most." My eyes focused on his. "Far higher."


    He frowned. "Not all Elves are the same or have the same talents or magic reservoirs. Ayda surpassed me in terms of raw magic and power. Odds are she could rece me a in a few years."


    "Do you want to be reced by your little sister?"


    "It would be an honor, but I do not her to bear such a burden. Power is not as attractive as everyone makes it out to be."


    "On that," I nodded as I spoke. "We can agree. Still, that changes nothing on your failure. The Subae Queen wasn''t overly powerful. She would''ve been a challenge, but the fact is, you weren''t quick enough. I''ve seen your file. I know you have experience with expeditions, training exercises, monsters, and more, but Lestrania hasn''t been to war in your lifetime. If you cannot admit that you''recking, then you''re a fool."


    "Oh, and you''re perfect?"


    I scoffed at his response. "Fuck no. At least I can admit it."


    That stumped him for a moment. "Okay, say you are being forting... Is this really the best way to help me with my casting speed? What about helping me visualize like you are with Lucia?"


    A sneer came to my lips at that. "I thought you said you could assist Lucia with that. If you truly were offering, shouldn''t you be more than capable of visualizing your own spells?" He frowned at that.


    He paused. "You just want to hit me." Alwin finally stated.


    "As I stated before, this training is for you to increase your reaction time, casting time, and visualization under pressure. Doing so against other Elves can only do so much because you can immediately detect the magic of others. Since I don''t have any, you will no longer have that advantage. It''s perfect." I exined and pointed out.


    "..." The two of us just eyed on another for a moment. "Arthur, I know you just want to hit me."


    Rolling my eyes, I replied dryly. "Don''t make me out to sound so violent. This is for your benefit. You don''t want what happened to Luciast time to happen again, do you?"


    Taking a deep breath, he finally nodded. "Fine. So, what do I do?"


    Waving over to the forest, I began instructing him. "You''re to run through the forest. Inside are ten red gs that I ced in random locations. They aren''t incredibly deep in the forest for safety reasons and to avoid any wildlife such as wolves or manticores." I told him. "Collect three and we''ll call it a day."


    "And will Marina or Breeze be who I will be contending with? Should I expect attacks from them?"


    "Not at all. Only me, and to make you feel morefortable, I will only use this stick I found out there earlier while cing the gs." It was a branch of sorts. Nothing toorge or small. "You''ll be defending against this for the most part until I feel the need to change weapons." The perfect size for a man-child to y pretend as a sword.


    Alwin seemed more at ease at that. "That is... Much tamer than I was expecting."


    I patted his shoulder. "As I said, this is to help you improve." Then I pointed with said stick. "Once you''re in the forest, I will attack you randomly, and when you least expect. So always be on guard."


    He nodded. "Very well. Should we start now?"


    Nodding in return, I took a small step back. "You should. I will be keeping a close eye on you as soon as you get past the first tree." He immediately took off running and I opened a portal as soon as he passed the first tree.


    Alwin''s Point of View


    Hollow Forest


    This wasn''t near as bad as I was expecting. A clear goal was in mind, and the training exercise made sense. Keeping on guard throughout the forest was a given, but Arthur was known to have a few tricks up his sleeve. No doubt he nned to make this challenging for me. However, he didn''t say anything about teleporting. I suspect that''s one of the things he wants me to do.


    My suspicions were wrong as I had only gotten about twenty feet into the forest before a portal opened in front of me. "You misjudged the cement of your portal!" I told him as I instantly readied myself for him.


    The next thing I knew is a whooshing sound could be heard beside me before something whipped into the side of my face. A horrible stinging feeling immediately could be felt as I was swept off my feet. Wood splintering could be heard as could the ringing in one of my ears.


    On my back, my vision went hazy as Arthur stood over me. "I''m gonna need a new stick." Was all I heard through the ringing before I passed out.

 Chapter 537 - 537

    <h4>Chapter 537:</h4>


    Elincia''s Point of View


    Helmsforth Temple


    "How are things going?" General Kheri asked me.


    I didn''t look up as she entered my room. My head was resting on my palm with my elbow on my desk. "It could be better. Could be worse." I told her honestly. "How''s my sister?"


    "Still upset. Priestess Arceana has been quietpared to before, but she is not happy."


    "That is not surprising. Has she made any moves?"


    "Not that I''ve noticed. Alwin has also been checking on her. She seems to trust him, but who really knows."


    My eyes shifted to her at that. "She still trusts Alwin after he left with his family the way he did?"


    The General shrugged. "From what he told me, he exined that he was unaware of what was happening. To be fair, that is true. He was only listening to his mother, and was barely able to stand at that point, so he wasn''t exactly thinking properly." She smirked. "Alwin didn''t lie."


    I rolled my eyes at that. "I suppose not. Do you think she has anything nned?"


    "You know your sister better than I ever will. Do you think she does?" Kheri asked back.


    "If you had asked me before all of this, I would''ve been able to answer more confidently. Unfortunately, with Rudnurth involved with the two of us, my confidence is shaken." Another sigh left my lips as I sat up. "How is Typhon? Has his training been going well?"


    "Lord Delmaris has been checking in on your sister frequently. The Priestess seems to enjoy seeing him. As for his condition, that changes from day to day." The General seemed to pause as if she was unsure of continuing.


    I quirked a brow at that. "Something on your mind, General?"


    The Zugal General nodded. "Priestess, if I may inquire about your son, do you know who his real parents were?"


    That surprised me. Not because of the boldness of question, but the suddenness of it. "No. What brought this to mind?"


    "Typhon Delmaris is..." She paused for a moment as she seemed hesitant. "I know you''ve noticed his growth, but I''m still uneasy about how powerful he might be."


    "Exin." I told her as focused on her.


    "Your son was able to damage a Ghoul in the east that I had difficulty with. While his speed does not surpass mine, his strength certainly does. From what I''ve seen, though, it will only be a matter of time before he far exceeds me in everything except experience."


    I blinked slowly. "I am afraid I don''t understand where you are going with this." I told her inly.


    "Were his parents exceptional Dragons? Are Dragons just naturally able to grow to such a degree? They are known to be violent. Do we need to prepare for Ty-"


    Realizing what she was getting at, I cut her off. "General, while I understand some of your concerns, do not worry. Dragons are not..." I sighed again. "Dragons are far more noble than most know. Typhon''s biological parents may have been unique, but I think that it is more likely that Typhon is the exception and not the status quo."


    "I see."


    "Arthur is watching over him, and if he get''s his wish, Typhon will be able to stand against him in the near future. Hopefully, with the two to bnce each other out, we won''t need to be concerned."


    "And if you''re wrong?"


    Rubbing my temples in frustration, I replied. "Then we have essentially two Arthur''s running around, but I believe in Typhon. Just as I believe in Arthur. I do not believe him to have any malicious intentions in training Typhon."


    Kheri finally nodded as she relented. "What of Arthur''s guardians?"


    I quickly shook my head. "That is something beyond me. Given my limited interactions with them, I''d say they rival my sister and I in terms of power. They could even be stronger than us. Not that it matters. They seem easy enough to get along with. Their ''father'' is more than able to deal with us without them should he ever want to."


    "Have you talked to Arthur about everything?" She asked, worriedly. "Has anything about with your body?"


    "I do not believe I am pregnant yet, but only time will tell. It could take months. As for talking to Arthur, it is difficult to bring up certain topics. My condition is one of them. His connection to Aydan is another. Why does he have my father''s ring?" My hands moved back to my sides. "He is still hiding things. Not just from me, but everyone. Although, given the Farro''s actions, I''d say they know more than most others."


    "Should I try to approach Greigh and Ziah? They might be willing to tell me something."


    "They are your friends. That will be up to you as I will not order you to do so. However, I have the distinct feeling that if they haven''t told you already, they probably have no ns to do so for the moment." I told her truthfully. "Is there anything else to report?"


    "Alwin has been training with Arthur has well at the man''s request."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Arthur is training one of our Generals?" She nodded. "Has he extended that opportunity to you?"


    Kheri shook her head softly. "No. I believe Arthur is doing so because of Lucia."


    A groan left my lips at that. "Something else I am curious about but find myself to get any answers. Neither from Arthur or Lucia." I took a deep breath before slowly letting it out. "Thank you, Kheri. Please keep me up to date with anything you find important."


    The General nodded. "Of course."


    She just stood there instead of leaving. "Is there something else?"


    "The rumors circting about Arthur have received mixed reviews. Many are finding out he is no longer our Knight."


    I stared at her for a moment. "Leave it be. There''s nothing we can do about that. Just try to reinforce our continued support of the man."

 Chapter 538 - 538

    <h4>Chapter 538:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Family Homestead


    Working in the kitchen to get ready for dinner was a nightly routine. Unless we were heading over to Arthur''s that is. Austin loved visiting and being a part of all the hubbub. The front door opened without a knock, so I expected Austin, but it was Arthur. I looked at him in surprise as he just moved to the table and sat down with a grunt.


    "Rough day?" I asked him with a smile.


    "It was a day." He told me.


    "You okay?"


    He nodded. "As good as I can be."


    I snorted at that as I went back to making dinner. "So, problems with Lucia or someone else?"


    The man huffed. "A little bit of everything."


    "Want ta talk about it?"


    "Not really."


    I nodded. "Alright. Well, ya know where the cups are if ya need somethin ta-"


    "You want to know what I don''t understand?"


    "Oh, okay." I replied softly. "Guess you''re not thirsty."


    "How all this happened." Arthur stated.


    "Ah''m need ya ta be a little more specific."


    I watched as he tapped the table. "Elincia might be pregnant at any given time."


    Blinking, one of my brows rose. "Okay. Ya knew that, though."


    "Yeah, but knowing what you do now, can you really not understand why that is a horrifying thought?"


    "Ya mean cause of your strange form?" He nodded. "Ah don''t see why that matters."


    "Does it not concern you that there might be multiple people like me roaming around with my abilities?"


    I shrugged. "Not really. Ya whine a lot, but Ah think most of us can agree that there are worse things out there." Arthur groaned in frustration. "Besides, Lucia is a perfect example of-" I stopped as I noticed his downhearted gaze shift to the floor. "Your not convinced she''s yours, are ya?"


    His teeth grit as I watched the muscles in his jaw flex. "No." He left out in a whispered in restrained rage.


    "..." Well, what do you say to that? "Somethin happen that changed your stance on her?"


    "Of course not. The other option is not eptable. Moving forward, Lucia will be known as my daughter regardless of what the truth may be." He then crossed his arms angrily as his muscles tightened. "I hope she is mine, and part of me still thinks she is, but my mind wasn''t in the right ce when I dered that Lucia was my daughter."


    "Does she know this?"


    He nodded. "She does..."


    Moving back to the stove, I replied. "Then what''s the problem? Ya clearly care about her."


    Arthur was quiet for a moment before he answered. "Maybe I''m just overthinking things."


    "Maybe."


    "I just want to do what''s right..."


    Moving some potatoes to the sink, I responded as I grabbed a knife. "Come over here and help me." ncing over my shoulder revealed him rolling his eyes as he got to his feet. "Think ya can peel these?" He nodded and got to work. "Ah can tell that Elincia bothers ya. Even Lucia bothers ya."


    He sighed. "I just feel lost. There''s so much going on that I need to deal with. Not just Lucia, and Elincia, but everything. Having kids in this world, with it on the brink of war, is something that terrifies me." Arthur told me softly. "For so long I''ve wanted..." He trailed off. "After what happened to Lucia, I''m not convinced I won''t fail them as I did her. Thana, that mysterious male High Elf, and so many more might aim for them."


    "Ah understand why ya might be hesitant. Especially after what happened with my grandpa, and Ayda''s dad. After Alwin and Lucia''s capture, Ah''m hesitant about the future as well. That bein said, ya''ve been protectin us this entire time ta the best of your abilities. Things have happened outta of your control. Aint nothin ya can do about that." My hands went to his shoulder, and he looked at me. "But havin kids won''t be so bad. Austin is still a kid. He''s the only family Ah got." Then I nudged him with my hip. "Besides you, of course."


    He snorted at that. "What about Rennal?"


    A smile came to my lips. "Ah''m working on making her family." My hand went back to work as I spoke. "Have ya tried talkin ta Elincia or Lucia about any of this?"


    Arthur was quiet for a moment as his hands worked. "What would I say?"


    "Fair enough." Was my weak reply.


    The man looked like he wanted to say something else, but there was a sudden wind that blew the windows open. I flinched at that. However, Arthur seemed to be expecting it. When the front door opened, Austin came running in.

 Chapter 539 - 539

    <h4>Chapter 539:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Reed Family Homestead


    "Cass! Arthur!" The little redheaded boy came to hug him. This caused Arthur to quickly rub wet hands all over the boy''s shirt. "Gross!"


    "I thought you wanted a hug?" Arthur asked him.


    "Ah''m not a towel."


    "Not with that attitude, you''re not."


    I snorted at that. "What was that big gust of wind?" My question got my brother to turn to me as he tugged at his damp shirt.


    "Breeze is here. He''s got some news for Arthur." Austin told us. "Can hee inside?"


    "Can he fit?" Cass immediately asked back.


    "I can." Breeze answered as his head titled sideways to fit through the doorway. "Just takes some extra consideration of the antlers." He peered into the kitchen.


    "Hey, Breeze." I greeted. "Everything okay? Please tell me Arceana isn''t at-"


    The wolf shook his head. "No. I''m here to inform you that Rock and Camoa have returned. She has immediately gotten to work on the task you assigned her."


    Arthur closed his eyes at that. "I see. I''ll head home in a bit. Would you care to join us for supper?"


    Breeze turned to Cass. "Ah can make ya a te."


    "Then I would be delighted." Breeze responded.


    "Surprised Lucia''s not with ya."


    "She''s out with Alwin tonight. They''re heading into The Slums." Arthur informed me.


    "Ah. That makes more sense." My smirk made him frown. "Date night for the daughter?"


    Rolling his eyes, Arthur went back to getting the potatoes ready. "Spare me."


    Chuckling, I gestured to the table. "Austin, get the table ready. Breeze, would you mind helping him?"


    "I would not mind at all." Breeze replied. "Austin can just toss the tableware to me, and I will set them down."


    "This is gonna be awesome!" Austin said as he moved through kitchen giggling as he started to grab tes, cups, and more as he tossed them toward Breeze.


    Ignoring the floating silverware, I turned back to Arthur. "So, Lucia and Alwin... Somethin about that bother ya?"


    He shook his head. "Not at all. I don''t get to y the angry father to her romantic partners. Besides, I think Alwin''s probablyining about me if anything."


    "Why would he bein?"


    Breeze chuckled from behind us as he answered for Arthur. "Probably because father''s training is mostly abusing him."


    I quirked a brow at that. "That true? Are ya really just beatin him up?"


    To my surprise, Arthur softly shook his head. "No. The fact is, I might not be around all the time. If something happens again, Alwin will likely be by her side likest time. I just want him to be more prepared than he wasst time. He can hate me for it. Even Lucia can get angry at me for what I''m doing, but if he''s gonna be by her side, I need to know he''ll take care of her."


    "Then the training isn''t just abusin him?"


    "It''s definitely painful. I want Alwin to think I''m targeting him on purpose. Have it drilled into his head that he needs to always be on guard. If things were simple, he wouldn''t learn anything. He needs to have a clear mind, react in a calm manner, and be able to visualize all within a short timeframe. With this training, he will have no choice."


    "Hmm..." I hummed out in thought. "Then yeah. He definitely might bein about ya. How''s Ayda, by the way. Haven''t seen her in a few days. She always seems ta be tucked away somewhere in your estate when we visit."


    Arthur snorted at that. "It''s almost disturbing that I don''t see her at all. That girl appears and disappears randomly. Her mom has been a huge help, though. Ayda is working on things for the Subae with Freya and her mother." He shrugged. "She bothers me when she feels like it."


    "That sounds like Ayda." We moved around the kitchen as I worked the stove. "What did ya need Camoa for? That potion of yours?"


    "Something like that." Was his dismissive response.


    "Ya sure that''s smart? Camoa said it was dangerous."


    He nced at me from the corner of his eye. "Don''t worry. After all, I''ve already been through it before."


    Arthur moved to sit at the table, but I grabbed him, which seemed to surprise him. "Things are changing, Arthur. Slowly, but surely." I told him and he listened quietly. "We need ya here. Not just Lucia. All of us. Remember that when ya continue ta look forward." Letting him go, I patted his back as I moved to grab the food. "We''re also here if ya need us as well. Remember that too."

 Chapter 540 - 540

    <h4>Chapter 540:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "I fail to see the point in this." Ayda stated.


    "That''s fine." I told her as Camoa was mixing her potion together.


    Alwin stood next to Lucia with his arms crossed. "My sister has a point. If time is unchanging, why go to such extents?"


    My favorite Druid answered that. "The past is unchanging. No matter what one does, they cannot change it, but the future is always changing. What one sees can be changed should they have the power to alter the course of events leading up to it." Camoa exined. "Visions of the past have always been more harrowing than ones of the future. I do not know why, but many who have traveled down this path have gone mad. What Arthur has asked of me is taboo."


    I nodded at that as I spoke. "That means it works."


    Lucia seemed anxious. "Perhaps it would be best to listen to Ayda and Camoa?" She suggested. "What point is there risking you falling to whatever blight mighte from these visions?"


    The Farro''s felt like ganging up on me as Aydalia agreed with the others. "This does seem rather pointless." She told me.


    "I''m sure father has his reasons." Marina told them.


    "I do. These potions clearly affect me differently than others. Who knows what might happen? Besides, I think it''s worth the risk. Nothing happenedst time despite my weakened state." I exined.


    "It is taboo for a reason, Arthur." Ayda insisted more firmly.


    An amused snort escaped me as I quirked a brow at her. "Thising from you?" I shot back. "Didn''t you delve into rune carving on a living person?" Then I turned to her mother. "Didn''t someone else here look at someone else''s memories without permission when they were vulnerable?" Raising my hands, I looked around the room. "So maybe, just maybe, we can agree some taboos are just bullshit or more like warnings than anything else."


    Camoa cut off any replies they may''ve given. "The Elves are correct. This is unnecessarily dangerous. However, I am also curious at your resistance to these types of potions. As such, this potion will dive into the past before springing you into the future."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Wasn''t looking into the past more dangerous than peering into the future?"


    She nodded. "It is, but as you pointed out, nothing happenedst time. I''m curious to see if the result will be the same this time."


    Many were quiet at that as I slowly replied. "Uh, okay. Note to self, be wary about drinking things from Druids without verifying what they do. Let''s be honest, what''s the worst that could happen? I lose my mind? Doubtful."


    "Should we wait for Cass?" Camoa inquired.


    "I wasn''t expecting anyone to be here, so no. She''s a big girl. Not like any of them are gonna be helping you."


    The Druid nodded. "True." Vines started to appear in the room from the Druid as they epassed me. "Open your mouth." I wanted toment on that, but justplied instead. "Yes. Just like that." Marina stifled augh as the others just seemed confused.


    "Only for you, Camoa." I told her.


    She quirked a brow at that as she stood next to me. "Do others often ask you to open your mouth?"


    "Usually, they''re supposed to buy him dinner first." Marina told her, amused.


    "Marina." I said in a chiding tone, but also entertained. "What should I expect?"


    "And should we put up any shields?"


    Camoa looked to the Elf first. "Shields will be unnecessary. Looking through time only attacks the mind." Then she paused. "However, we should be on the safe side incase Arthur''s body bes more active this time." She then patted me. "You were physically unable to movest time. This is just a precaution."


    I shrugged. "Whatever you think is best."


    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we ask Elincia for help?" Lucia inquired. "Her magic still far exceeds our own."


    Ayda quickly replied. "That would likely be wise, but your magic is just as strong. However, youck experience and practice. We should be able to substitute the Priestess''s aid with yours should it be necessary. Marina, Breeze, and Rock are also present."


    Alwin then turned to Lucia. "If the worst happens, I''m sure the Priestess wille down to investigate."


    "Loving the optimism." I told the group.


    Lucia sarcastically replied. "Thanks. We learned from you."


    Rolling my eyes, I looked back to the Druid. "So?"


    "Prepare your mind. For even I don''t know how this will affect you entirely." Camoa told me before roughly shoving the vial to my lips. "Nothing worse than bracing for it."


    I think she gave me straight tar as the sludge went down my throat in clumps. "Oh, god!" The words left my mouth in disgust. "That was the most vile-" I turned to her. "I''ll never open my mouth for you again."


    She merely shrugged. "You asked for this."


    I sighed at that. "So, now what?"


    Her vines grabbed me and began to wrap around me pinning my arms and legs down together. "Now, we wait for you toe back." Camoa told me as everything went dark.

 Chapter 541 - 541

    <h4>Chapter 541:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location and Time


    That same floating sensation washed over me. Everything was peaceful. Like I was wrapped in a warm nket in the dark on a cold night. It was cozy and weing. Until that darkness faded for a more delicate light. A faint red glow slowly filled my vision as I found myself floating in the air of The Crimson Wastnd. This was where Thana resided with her Demon Horde. Three red moons revealed as much.


    A voice came from below. "After all this time, youe into my home?" Looking down, I saw one familiar form and two I did not recognize. "You Aridians should''ve died out like you deserved." She spat.


    She had the appearance of a Demonparable to Pestilence and Credo. The ear and horns reminded me of the two. This woman had two sets of ears on each side of her head simr to Pestilence. Her horns curled down behind her ears and under them beforeing to a stop near her jaw. White and silver hairparable to mine was just above her shoulders.


    However, out of everything, it was her eyes that stood out to me. ck sclera with glowing white irises gave off and intimidating look. Especially with white cracks shooting into the ck of the sclera where the white of her eyes would be. Her pupil was ck, but cracks of ck shadow shot down her cheeks and onto the woman''s forehead. It looked like a cracked mask in a way, but small wisps of shadows wereing from them.


    Her intimidation continued as she wore Demon Stone Armor, with gold adornments. Two curved des, one for each hand, which had really long handles/pommels were in her grasp as she stared the two down. If there was a name for such a sword, I did not know it.


    "I thank you for your concern for our people, Lorelei." Thana replied as she stood with a male High Elf. "However, maybe you should be concerned with your own subjects first. The title of Queen isn''t one so easy to maintain."


    The woman identified as Lorelei merely sneered. "Who do you expect me to be Queen of? The Demons and Aridian''s are gone, Thana. Your kind sacrificed your own people to end the war. We''re all that remains. Did youe here to finally put an end to it or are you merely seeking approval from others for your own Queenship?" She asked as she gave a pointed look at the male ''Aridian''.


    It was good to know that the ''High Elves'' were actually these so called Aridians. I also would assume that they''re from Aridia, but knowing this ce, who knows if that was actually true. Still, that was vital information moving forward. Aridia kept appearing randomly in my time here, but no one knows anything about it. This was a clue.


    "Not that there''s many of you left, but I am not surprised that General Fluffy survived." A snort came my lips at that as Lorelei focused on the male Aridian.


    He was familiar. His build reminded me of the mysterious male ''High Elf'' in Dwardew. A familiar goatee was matched by a simr height. However, the fact that his name was Fluffy, he had pink hair, a goatee to match, and an afro... If not for the situation, I probably would''ve diedughing.


    The Aridian named Fluffy smiled as he spread his arms out. "Would anyone doubt my survival?" A chuckle came from his lips. "In terms of rawbat ability, I am unmatched. If Galdur ruled in magic, I rule in pure strength."


    Lorelei''s expression looked unimpressed. "I''m aware of your record. Undefeated in every major battle you took apart in." Then she crouched slightly. "Every battle but one."


    "I will admit that your appearance surprised me. None of us were aware the King and Queen of Demons held such a card at bay. Surprised they didn''t use it sooner. Had you been around more, they may still be alive." Fluffy told her as he rolled his neck. "Then again, you must''ve been busy rallying your people. That final push of yours really pushed us to our limits." Then he shrugged. "Or so Galdur says, but that didn''t matter to me."


    "Still upset about that loss?" Lorelei taunted.


    "It was a brilliant strategy, my dear, but I didn''t lose. Not personally. That has yet to be aplished by anyone. Galdur included." Fluffy answered before he then loosely gestured to Thana. "The Princess here has a use for you. I was given leave to assist her, and I was more than willing." A chuckle came from his lips. "What a sight this is, though. A former Princess and a former Queen. Had things gone differently, you two might''ve been ruling by now."


    "That was thousands of years ago." Lorelei replied bitterly. "And from what I hear, she was overshadowed by her own siblings. Whatever happened to the young prince and princess of Aridia, your highness?"


    Thana frowned at that. "It''s none of your concern. If I was you, I''d be more worried about myself. You''re outnumbered. Thest true Demon of The Crimson Wastnd. It must be lonely..."


    Fluffy got into a fighting stance with both fists in the air as he grinned while Thana readied her spear. "I''m not alone." The Demon replied firmly. "Can the same be said about you?"

 Chapter 542 - 542

    <h4>Chapter 542:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location and Time


    "We are together, are we not?" Thana replied.


    "You stand together, but it is clear you stand for yourselves. Not each other." Lorelei told her. "It makes me wonder who is actually in charge here." Her gaze drifted toward Fluffy. "The General of Aridia was always faithful and followed his orders to the letter."


    The male Aridian chuckled at that. "What are you trying to say, my dear?" Fluffy questioned back.


    Lorelei''s expression changed to one of pure hatred as she spoke in a low voice as shadows began to dance around her. "Where''s Galdur?"


    And just like that, the battle began. Thana and Fluffy didn''t seem to appreciate her question as they both teleported beside the horned Demon. Spread met sword and Thana''s and Lorelei''s de collided. Lorelei blocked the swipe from Thana as her sword blocked her side while her other sword was blocking Fluffy''s kick by her stomach. It was masterfully done as she was able mitigate both blows.


    Pushing the two Aridians back, Lorelei was now nked by the two, but she seemed unconcerned. A shadow extended from the Demon that crawled across the ground in frightening speed. Both Thana and Fluffy teleported away into the air as they watched tendrils appear from the ground. Dozens of feet of shadow shot in every direction in a perfect circle with Lorelei in the middle.


    She mmed her swords together and runes lit up throughout the de as it formed into a rather intimidating axe. Shadows started to crawl up her body as she morphed into a being of shadow just like Pestilence when he faced me. However, this felt different. It was more extreme as it seemed more like armor coating herpared to just a thin veil of shadows.


    "Come, Aridians." Lorelei called out into the air. "Come get what you came for." She taunted as she hefted her axe up with one hand while the other readied some manner of spell.


    Fluffyughed like mad as he teleported down to the Demon. His magic ignited as his wings kept him just above the ground. Thana moved to help as she kept at a distant but fired spell after spell when there was an opening. However, none of her magic got through as a tendril of shadow would always appear and either cut through the spell or block it.


    The only one who seemed to be enjoying himself was Fluffy. Thana became more and more anxious as the battle drew on, but Lorelei... This Demon, when faced with both Thana and someone her equal, remained calm. While Thana was nowhere near as strong as she was now, that doesn''t take away from the feat I was witnessing. I''d be hesitant to enter such a battle.


    As the battle continued, Fluffy and Lorelei began to shine more and more. Small blows had connected, but nothing major to turn the tide. They were truly exceptional as each attacked and defended mercilessly. It continued on for what felt like hours, which concerned me given that I was only shown a brief glimpsest time.


    Things soon changed as Thana stopped attacking, which seemed to surprise Fluffy as he teleported up to her. "What are you doing?" He demanded. "I''m here because of your request. Why are you stopping?"


    Lorelei watched closely. "This is taking too long, and I expected more from you." Thana told him.


    He didn''t like that one bit. "Child, the only reason this battle is possible is because of me."


    "Did you really think I didn''t have a back up n?" Thana asked back before she looked down at Lorelei. "Surrender, O'' Queen of Demons."


    "I think not." Lorelei said as she threw her axe at them. The two dodged it easily enough before a tendril caught it and started to swipe at them again. "Give me a reason." She teleported into the air as her shadows extended into the air with her.


    Thana smirked as her magic activated. "I''ll give you two." A familiar scene yed out as two prisoners appeared. Pestilence and Credo were in horrible condition much like Elias and Elincia were when in Thana''s grasp. "What of them?" Thana asked and Lorelei looked livid. "What happens to them should this continue?"


    "This is your n?" Fluffy asked in disgust. "You royals always find ways to disappoint, don''t you?"


    He backed away in a huff wanting no part of Thana''s underhanded maneuver. Before anything else could be shown, I felt myself slipping back into darkness. The scene before me wentpletely ck before being flung toward the future.

 Chapter 543 - 543

    <h4>Chapter 543:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Unknown Location and Time


    There was noforting sensation as my body felt like it was ripping apart. Thrown into the future violently. shes started to burn into my very eyes. Like it was imprinting the images on them via hot steel branding. Whereas I floated before above the scene unfolding before me, I was thrown roughly onto ice. It felt like I had teleported into tar and was stuck in ce.


    The first thing I saw was Lucia. She was screaming as her eyes glowed with her magic ring out wildly from her hands. Horrible cuts andcerations started to form on her fingers and palms before she dropped to the ground. Crying, Lucia brought her hands to her chest as she sobbed. Alwin appeared tofort her. Behind them, steris slowly came into view as if appearing through a desert mirage.


    Things shifted again as I could only watch. Elias stood before Lucia with a wicked grin on his face, but he looked different. His hair was long, and his eyes were ck. Cracks appeared on his face simr to the Demon Queen known as Lorelei. Watching him, I knew this was likely from whatever demon was nted inside of him like what happened with Elincia. He was no longer that young man I knew and guided.


    My view shifted to a wider field to see Marina, Rock, Breeze, Alwin, Lucia, Cassidy, and Ayda all circled around him. A mad grin took hold of his lips as magic exploded from him. It was far more than anything they could deal with.


    Again, things shifted as muffled screams could be heard. Before I knew it, Elias stood before me. My sword was in his hands. I struggled but was unable to move. I watched as he mmed Defiance through my chest. It was disturbing how real it felt. Coughs escaped my lips along with blood.


    "Wee back." Elias whispered to me in such rity it made my blood run cold before he pushed me, and I staggered back.


    Everything started to shift more violently again as the images became to erratic to take note of. They turned to blurs. Sounds and images that seemed dyed to one another. Not long after, everything went ck, but one more distinct sound came through. A loud roar that was very familiar to me. That was all I saw before everything stopped.


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "How do you think he''s doing?" I asked Camoa.


    "It would be difficult to say. At this point, I expected some manner of deranged muttering." The Druid replied.


    Many of us looked at her slowly. "Deranged muttering." Alwin repeated.


    Camoa seemed unaware of our stares as she just focused on Arthur. "Well, that is disconcerting." Ayda muttered.


    I crossed my arms nervously as I watched and bit my lip. "Arthur''ll be fine."


    "Most likely." Marinamented. "His energy is back, so I doubt there is anything that could trouble his mind to a worrying degree."


    At that moment, Arthur began coughing and blood seemed down his chin. All of us looked wide eyed in disbelief. More coughs came from him as more blood sprayed out from his lips.


    "Camoa!" I shouted.


    The Druid looked at me and shrugged. "This isn''t that strange. Many have been injured during visions. Some have even died. Spection is that your mind perceives the injuries you receive in the visions as real and your body reacts ordingly."


    Ayda hummed at that. "That is fascinating. The mind holdsplete control over the body then while having these visions?" Camoa nodded. "So, why take these potions if people knew the risk? Arthur clearly cared little about any consequences, but I doubt many others would scoff at the possibility of dying." Alwin''s sister asked while Marina used her water abilities to clean up his blood.


    "You''d be surprised what many would be willing to risk knowing their future."


    "That seems highly irresponsible." Ayda pointed out.


    "Yet, many lives have been saved doing this." Camoa replied. "How many disasters do you think you could avert if you could just catch a glimpse of what was toe? Maybe change a future from one with no hope to one with a chance for something better?" The Druid inquired.


    Ayda hummed in thought again. "Then why return to the past? Why try to see a memory that has passed if it cannot change?"


    To our surprise, it was Arthur who replied. "Would you be surprised how many would want to return to moments in the past where they were happiest?" He asked as he rubbed his chest. "For you, it could be a moment with your father." Arthur looked at her emotionlessly. "Do not judge those who are unable to move on, Ayda. Sometimes, what we left behind was brighter than any future."

 Chapter 544 - 544

    <h4>Chapter 544:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Something was wrong. Arthur''s voice seemed tired and bitter. All of us were silent as he moved slowly. Almost like an old man would. His face was sunken in around his eyes asrge bags hung underneath them. A soft groan escaped his throat as he carefully moved to his nearby armchair. Marina quickly moved to help him. As did Camoa and I.


    He sat down with our help and his head leaned back. Arthur closed his eyes. We all were quiet as we watched him. My eyes watched his chest as he continued to rub it over and over again. His breathing was quick. Almost like he was trying to stop himself from vomiting.


    "Arthur," I called out to him softly. "Are you okay?"


    His free hand slowly raised and gave a weak wave. "Yeah." It quickly fell limply back to his side. "Yeah. I''m okay."


    Ayda spoke next. "Are we going to talk about what you saw?"


    Arthur''s eyes opened at that. "Ayda!" Alwin chastised.


    "It''s fine. Where''s your mother?" Arthur inquired as he looked around.


    "She went to help Cassidy with something." Alwin answered. "Take a moment if you need it."


    At that, he leaned forward and looked at Camoa. "I have a few questions for you." Arthur told the Druid.


    "I can imagine." Camoa responded as she moved to the couch across from him. "Would it be alright to ask a few of my own?"


    Arthur didn''t reply as he steepled his fingers together. "Why did I see more of the past than the future?"


    Blinking, Camoa seemed surprised by the question. "I''m unsure. The past is vtile. Many try to see their own past, but usually are unable to. Our world, Crevalis, is all connected by magic. This includes time. The itself is a living memory of what has happened as its magic."


    We watched as Arthur''s lip twitched at that. "Exin." Was all Arthur uttered.


    Camoa summoned some vines to show an orb. "Many in this world believe in Davost. The one true goddess of the world. She is said to be the beginning of life on Crevalis itself. While there are other gods, they are usually considered lesser, but one name mentioned throughout history is hers. Only hers has been passed down."


    "Okay..." Arthur let out slowly.


    "We Druids believe that Davost and Crevalis are one in the same. They are just different names. The world is alive, and it keeps history as you would expect. So, when you look into the past, it shows you moments in time from someone who was present. There is only one person present, and that is the magic flowing throughout this world. Thus, the only reason I can give you is perhaps Davost wanted to show you something."


    Arthur did not look happy at that. The front door opened at that moment and Aydalia returned with Cassidy in tow. I watched for a moment as they brushed off the snow beforeing in. Both looked curious about what was happening, but at my slight shake of the head, they remained quiet.


    Turning back to Arthur, I saw his eyes had hardened. "Davost..." He muttered angrily. "If what you say is true, then what she showed me is useless. I would''ve preferred to have been shown the location of her library."


    "Her library?" Camoa repeated.


    "I''d love to talk to her again, but I don''t have magic." His eyes then drifted to Ayda for a moment, and she seemed surprised at that. "Is there anything Aydan left you in that book of his that talks about a library?"


    Ayda sputtered in surprise. "Uh... No. There is no mention of a library. I am still struggling to understand everything, but there is no mention of Davost''s Library." The Elf was quiet for a moment before she continued. "Aydan mostly speaks about a magic that is everywhere."


    Arthur spoke softly. "Original Magic."


    "Yes! He apparently used this magic often in tune with his own. Before I attempt anything, I am taking my time reading his work thoroughly. There are little mentions through the entirety of it to prior passages. Almost like he had a thought, and wrote it down."


    "As if it was done through trial and error?" Arthur asked back.


    "Precisely." Ayda answered. "When did you visit Davost''s Libraryst?"


    His eyes shifted down. "Thest time was with Aydan. Davost summoned me from there..." Arthur told the room, and many were silent as they were unsure of how to take the news.


    Camoa spoke in disbelief. "You''ve spoken with the Goddess?" Arthur''s gaze shifted to her. "Do you think she is still in her library?"


    "She wasn''t in her library. Davost was... I don''t know how to exin. It was almost like..."


    Aydalia suddenly cut in. "Davost was in a sperate realm entirely." We all turned to her in surprise. "It looked to be formed out of her own magic, which gives credit to Camoa''s theory about here and Crevalis being connected. That kind of magic would need an almost limitless supply. Something that can be regenerated endlessly."


    "A''s worth of self-sustaining magic..." Camoa whispered.


    My eyes quickly shifted back to Aydalia. "How do you know this?"


    Begrudgingly, Alwin''s mother gestured to Arthur. "One of the memories I saw from Arthur was of a High Elf. She had white hair that shimmered beautifully. Her power seemed almost unreal even in the memory and it''s not something I can evenprehend. This is mostly spection from the small tidbit I stole from Arthur."


    Camoa slid to the very edge of the couch. "How was she? What was she like?" The Druid inquired, earnestly.


    Arthur didn''t look very impressed. "She was kind of a bitch."

 Chapter 545 - 545

    <h4>Chapter 545:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Cassidy groaned at that as everyone looked at Arthur stunned. "Arthur don''t take too kindly ta gods."


    Arthur scoffed at that. "I... I don''t know how to take that." Camoa told him.


    He shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. She looked like a High Elf just like the others. Going off your theory, why would Davost show me a specific moment from the past?"


    "Who can say?" Camoa replied. "The Goddess might think it will help you, or has some manner of connection to you."


    "What did you see?" Alwin asked.


    "As I said, a battle from long ago. It had to deal with Thana." Arthur informed us.


    "Maybe that''s why you saw it. If Thana was involved, you two seem to share a history, so she wanted to reveal more about her?" I offered.


    Arthur didn''t seem convinced. "Well, regardless, it didn''t seem that helpful." He told me before he turned back to the Druid. "About the visions of the future... How certain is it that-"


    Camoa cut him off. "As I said before, the future isn''t set in stone. While you may have seen many different oues, none of them are guaranteed. What did you see?"


    His eyes drifted to me, and I stared back at him as his lips seemed hesitant to answer. "Little tidbits. Very little sound or words came through." Arthur said after a moment as he looked down before he rubbed his chest once more. "It was painful."


    Nodding, Camoa scooted back on her couch. "Yes. That is normal. The future is never a clear thing. Some will hear only sounds. Others might only see a single image. It is different for everyone. How different was everything?"


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked back with his eyes narrowing in focus.


    "Did the environment change? The people? How different were each of your visions?"


    "They weren''t." Arthur told her.


    Camoa seemed hesitant at that. "They weren''t different? At all?" Shaking his head made the Druid uneasy. "That is... Concerning..."


    Resting his elbows on his knees, Arthur didn''t look at any of us. "Arthur," I called out to him, but he didn''t look at me. "What did you see?"


    "..."


    Hisck of response only made our concern grow as the others looked at me. "Arthur-" I tried, but he cut me off.


    "You get your wish." He suddenly said. "Training will start tomorrow." Arthur told me.


    "I-What?"


    Standing, he motioned to Marina. "Help me upstairs. I need rest."


    Marina moved to help him, and he left the room, tiredly. "So," Cassidy began. "Ah take it the visions didn''t go well."


    Camoa was the one who answered. "If he is giving in to Lucia''s request for training, I can only assume his visions showed him something about her." Again, the room looked to me and Alwin grabbed my hand, worriedly. "Worse yet, if it''s something he doesn''t wish to discuss, we can assume it probably wasn''t good."


    My eyes moved to Alwin''s hand in mine before Aydalia ced her hand on my shoulder. "We''ll have to trust in Arthur. If his first concern is about you, then I say we just continue as we have been. We ready ourselves for anything. As best we can."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Marina helped me to my room and gently sat me on my bed. My chest still hurt from the visions. I grunted in a small amount of difort as Marina floated there. Looking at her, she stared at me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Will you not share what you saw?"


    "No."


    "I see."


    She moved to leave, but I called out to her. "Marina..." Stopping, my water guardian turned to look at me. "Close the door and give me a moment of your time." Doing as I instructed, Marina quickly moved back to my bedside.


    Looking at me expectantly, she spoke. "Father?"


    "In theing months, I will be giving you, Breeze, and Rock assignments. These assignments will go hand in hand with seeing the world. It won''t be overly fun or a vacation like you may hope." I told her.


    Tilting her head, Marina replied. "This has to deal with your vision?"


    My eyes locked on hers. "Yes and no. I need allies, Marina. Uniting this world will be important if they want to survive against Thana and The Crimson Wastnd." Laying down in the bed, I grunted as I adjusted myself. "As such, there are a few things I need each of you to do. Not now. For now, I want you here."


    She nodded. "Very well. Where will you be sending us?"


    "You will be heading to the ocean."


    That piqued her interest. "The Ocean?"


    "The Middle Ocean specifically. That''s where the Seafolk are in Crana. I''ve no idea where this underwater kingdom is, but I need you to find it."


    "Okay!" At least she seemed excited about that. "What of Breeze and Rock?"


    "I''ll tell themter when you all head out. It will be in a month or so. Maybe after the new year..."


    "Father..." Marina suddenly called to me softly. "Will you not tell me what you saw?"


    My teeth clenched as I sighed through my nose. "No, but I do have a request." She quirked a brow at that. "Keep Lucia away from the area around steris. I don''t know why she would wish to see it, but do not let her go there. Understood?"


    She bowed slightly. "I will do my best."

 Chapter 546 - 546

    <h4>Chapter 546:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    A few things happened before Christmas even arrived. First, Lucia''s training began. I worked her in with Ty and Alwin. Her ''training'' wasn''t anywhere near as physical as theirs, but it was demanding. She used her magic to the point of exhaustion. Over and over again.


    "We''ve been doing this over and over again for thest month!" Lucia huffed in exhaustion. "Why is this all I''m doing?"


    "The more you use your magic, the more you be ustomed to doing so while exhausted. Your mental state reflects your magic capabilities. When one is distracted, you be unable to focus. Alwin finished his training of hunting for the gs through the forest. This is how we help you." I exined.


    "This doesn''t seem nearly as useful." She groaned.


    "That''s because in terms of capabilities, you''re below Alwin. Why give you the same training when you''re not at the same level as him?" Lucia was annoyed at that. "You have lived a sheltered life. You may have as much magic as Elincia or Arceana, but you clearly don''t know how to use it. Especially not when you''re tired, or under pressure."


    Ty decided to pitch in from the other side of the courtyard. "You can do it, Lucia! We believe in you!" My student was trying his best to get close to Alwin.


    The two squared off against each other. Typhon was clearly more than capable of handling himself against the Elven General. That in itself unnerved Alwin. He did everything he could to keep Ty at a distance as he was quick, and powerful. With enough focused magic, Ty was even capable of breaking through any barriers Alwin might put up. The Elf learned that the hard way. Then again, Dragons always were resistant to magic. This was good for both of them.


    Lucia, who nced over at the two, spoke. "Why is Alwin struggling against Typhon?" She asked me. "He''s grown a lot, especially in height, but he''s still a child."


    "Because Typhon''s stronger than him." I told her inly. "The only reason Alwin continues to win is because his experience. His ingenuity is impressive, but it will soon run out. Ty will win once every so often, and then he will win the majority of their spars. It is only a matter of time."


    Scrapping some of the snow away with her boot she tried to catch her breath. "That doesn''t seem possible. He''s barely been training over a year."


    "And yet, he could probably give Kheri a run for her money. After seeing him against Breeze and Marina, I dare say he''s closer to their level than he is Alwin''s or Kheri''s." My gaze shifted over at the Dragon who continued to jump around to avoid the multitude of spells being cast. "That boy is so talented that it''s eerie." My eyes shifted back to Lucia. "You''re low on magic. Are you ready?"


    Closing her eyes, Lucia groaned. "Can I have a minute?"


    "You''ve had several. Now. Up." I told her and she huffed before standing up. "Focus." cing my hand on her back, I transferred my energy into her.


    Her eyes widened at that. "I''ll never get used to that."


    I chuckled. "Nor should you. This is to help you cast spells while being exhausted. Begin."


    Following my orders, Lucia began casting spell after spell. She was exhausted. Her shoulders were slumped, and her arms were clearly heavy. It was apparent she struggled to even keep her arms up at this point. Magic burns covered her hands from excessive spells. Ayda only informed me about it after the first week or so. This was also good for her focus.


    "Arthur..." She huffed out as one of her eyes closed as sweat poured down her face. "I don''t feel so good."


    "Nausea isn''t that odd given how much you''ve been doing. This is no different than running until you feel like puking. Try to keep it at bay. Deep breaths."


    Lucia''s arms shook as they fell back to her side. "This feels different."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Are you lightheaded? Ayda said that was also normal when trying to cast spells in this state. I''ve refilled your magic continuously throughout thest several weeks, but this is by far the most you''ve done."


    "Not that. I''ve gotten used to that... This feels..." Slouching forward, Lucia began puking profusely.


    A frown came to my lips at that as I patted her back softly. Lucia fell onto all fours as she continued to puke over and over again. I started worry when nothing, but bile wasing up, but she still wasn''t stopping. Crouching down next to her, I rubbed her back gently. Alwin and Ty saw what was happening and came over.


    "Is she alright?" Alwin asked, worriedly.


    "She should be but get Marina just in case." I told him.


    "BLAGH!" Lucia let out horribly as a torrent of blue liquid came from her lips.


    It looked just like my energy and my eyes widened in horror. "Go get Marina! Now!" I yelled at the two as I picked up Lucia carefully. She panted and whimpered as she shook in my arms. "You''re okay!" I told her. "You''re gonna be fine. We just over did it."


    "Arthur?" She let out weakly before she copsed in my arms.


    The second thing that happened, Lucia passed out.

 Chapter 547 - 547

    <h4>Chapter 547:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "What happened?" I asked Marina as I stood beside Lucia''s bed.


    Alwin sat on the bed with his hand holding hers. Aydalia and the others had also gathered to check on Lucia. Ty looked concerned, but then again, I think all of us were.


    "Your energy is very different from magic. It can be converted into magic, and it can be used as a substitute, but we haven''t tested long term effects it might have on someone." She then gestured to Lucia. "This was the oue. Lucia should be fine though." Marina added. "Your energy was acting more as a cebo than a recement towards the end. While it may work, doing so is not the best alternative to actually resting." Marina exined. "I''m honestly surprised shested as long as she did."


    "I did this?" The words left my lips in a whisper.


    Marina paused at that. "No. This was not your fault." She told me but didn''t borate further. "I''d say it was more ack of any discipline growing up. She''s never had to deal with such exhaustion before, so it would be a new feeling for her." Her eyes then drifted to Typhon. "Not everyone has a Dragon''s endurance or appetite for such things."


    A sigh left my lips. "How long will she be like this?"


    "Her magic is returning as we speak." Ayda answered. "Most Elves can be unconscious for three to four days due to magical burnout. Given how she was forced beyond that point time and time again thanks to your loophole, and given she is a High Elf, I would specte she will be out for a week or longer." She exined in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Aydalia ced a hand on my back. "This is not something that needs great concern. Lucia has never dealt with magic burnout before, so she didn''t know the signs." She then sighed. "We saw them, but your energy is different, so we assumed she would be fine."


    The elven daughter continued for her mother. "And she will be. The longest I was asleep was four days I believe. This is almost like a right of passage for magic users." Her gaze turned to Typhon. "Most magic users." Ayda corrected.


    No one wanted to discuss the blue bile that came from her lips as if poison. Maybe it was because of my expression, but they at least knew I didn''t do this on purpose. It was something I would never let happen ever again.


    Marina cleared her throat. "While this is unexpected, I think it would be best to continue sharing your energy with Lucia." Many turned to her in surprise. Me being one of them. "She''s been using your energy for thest month or so. We''ve already agreed that this is due to magical burnout but taking away your energy so suddenly might be more of a hindrance than a blessing."


    She looked uneasy at my gaze. "Marina, she literally puked out my energy. Is my energy like a drug that she would have withdrawal from?"


    "That is unclear." Ayda stated firmly. "While I think it was more due to the magical burnout than it was because of your energy, Marina may have a point. Her magic reservoir may have been filled with your energy instead of her magic, which led to the sudden purging." Her shoulders slumped as she sighed. "I think a small amount, miniscule even, of continuous energy from you would be a reasonable idea."


    "What are you even basing this on?" I inquired. "I don''t want to risk Lucia''s health just because we''re working off of assumptions."


    Shaking her head, Ayda answered. "This is no assumption. I have been through something simr with Priestess Arceana." Answered with a sigh as her brother and mother looked at her in surprise. "It only happened once."


    Aydalia frowned deeply at that before she looked at me. "I also had something simr happen with the Priestess." She admitted. "Arceana nursed me while I was unconscious by giving me small amounts of her magic. It was more of an insurance than anything, but losing magic, or energy in this case, would be more of a hindrance like Marina suggested."


    Turning back to Marina, I asked, "How did youe up with this?"


    "Our father spoke of his battle with Original Magic often at times with Mara. It seemed there was a simr case of what Lucia is going through."


    "...Then I will stay with her. I can emit a small amount of energy throughout the room so it''s more ambient than being poured into her directly." I looked at Ayda. "Will that work?"


    The Elf paused in thought. "It might, but you should check on her often in the beginning to make sure. Alwin, my mother, or myself can help verify as the days pass."


    "You have my thanks."

 Chapter 548 - 548

    <h4>Chapter 548:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Have you ever had one of those times where you bepletely conscious when you wake but don''t move? Your eyes don''t open, no change in breathing, and all while bingpletely aware of everything that is happening or being said?


    "How is she?" Arthur''s voice called out.


    "Lucia will be fine. You worry too much." Marina responded. "She has a fire going, herplexion is fine, and the Farro family has continually checked on her over thest week."


    "Ayda said she''d wake up within a week." He sounded frustrated.


    "It was spection and an estimation. She can''t be perfect. Especially when dealing with your energy. Lucia was put in aa from it before, but Ayda suspects she''ll wake up any day now." Marina told him, after revealing my weeklong slumber. "Are you okay?"


    There was a shuffling throughout the room before I heard someone sit off to the side. "Yeah." Arthur let out in a tired tone.


    Marina was silent for a moment. "You should get some rest. A night without being in here will not hurt her. Go sleep in your own bed."


    Arthur quickly replied. "I''ll be fine."


    "Will you?" Marina questioned. "Father, Lucia will be fine, but if you be-"


    "I know!" Arthur cut her off as an anger entered his voice. "I know..." He said again, but softer. "Were I able to, I would keep her here. Safe by my side. How much have I missed of her life?"


    "You''re here now. That must count for something."


    "Does it? I keep making the same mistakes over and over again. To aid Elias, I abandoned Mara. To try and find Mara while aiding the Dwarves, I put Lucia at risk."


    Marina''s voice lowered. "You can''t be everywhere at once. This line of thought is dangerous. I know where it might lead you."


    She seemed to be suggesting something, but it wasn''t anything I understood. "I''m a horrible father, Marina." Arthur told her in such a resigned tone it made me want to cry. "We both know what I am. I won''t change."


    "Lucia never asked you too. She understood both your assault on the Subae, and on Arceana. Maybe she would-"


    "Not even I understand, Marina. The things I''ve done... Thana is a nightmare, but she pales inparison to me. You know it is true."


    "That remains to be seen. Thana is truly an abomination that experiments on anyone and anything. You''ve never done such things to my knowledge."


    It sounded as if Arthur stood, and he moved to the side of my bed before he sat down gently. I could almost feel his eyes on me as I remained motionless. This wasn''t the time to reveal I was awake, and I definitely didn''t want to miss what they were discussing. Arthur''s hand brushed a hair from my face. It startled me. The sudden contact, but I was able to stop myself from flinching.


    Arthur continued. "I''m many things. A liar, hypocrite, and probably one of the most unstable people to ever live. Without my energy, I be vtile. Even with it, my actions are strained. I''m not a good person, and I''m certainly not the hero that these people think I am." He scoffed. "Did you know the Dwarves think of me as a god? Me?"


    Another short silence. "..." She eventually responded. "I imagine that irritated you." Arthur didn''t reply. "People can change, Father. You, yourself, have changed since you came here."


    "We both know that''s not true. I''ve be attached to her." He then chuckled. "I''d like to say the same for all of you, but you know that had Aydan told the truth-"


    Marina cut him off. "You never would''ve created us." She finished for him.


    "How can you say I''ve changed when you know it''s not true."


    "Because I believe it is true."


    Arthur''s hand moved away from me. "I want to change. To be better. For her. Like I should''ve done for her mother."


    Moving to the other side of the bed, I felt Marina''s weight rest on the bed. "We both know the lengths you will go to, to protect your daughter." She told him. "Use that."


    The man sighed frustrated at that. "I want to! Believe me, I do, but keeping her here... Locking her away is no different than what Arceana and Elincia did to her. That''s no kind of life to live. I want her to be free. To be able to go wherever she wants whenever she wants."


    "The world isn''t a ce where she could do that."


    "It could be... In the future..."


    This time, Marina sighed. "Who you are... Who you''ve been... It doesn''t matter. Lucia matters. Many look up to you. She''s one of them."


    The man grunted in disapproval. "She''s better than me. Never before have I met someone so quick to forgive and so trusting. I want her to keep that naive outlook."


    "With you here, she might be able to. You are on edge. Everyone can see it."


    "As you said, someone has to be."


    "Not from Thana, or the other problems of the world, but because of Lucia. You saw something that deals with her. Thus, you pushed her into training."


    Arthur became quiet at that. "Nothing will happen to this child. I won''t let it." A weight moved from the bed, and I heard Arthur walk over toward the fire. "Never again."

 Chapter 549 - 549

    <h4>Chapter 549:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Their talk continued. "Father, you cannot protect her from everything. You saw something in your vision. Don''t give yourself an impossible task when you know she might be hurt."


    Arthur sighed but said nothing in response. "..."


    "I will move on from this topic. It has made you ufortable. Instead, Breeze wanted me to inform you there have been a few rats sneaking around as ofte." Marina told him.


    "I''m aware." He told her.


    "Breeze wants to know if you want anything done with them or should he continue to leave them?"


    "He doesn''t need to do anything. Most are Elves. They''re likely here for Arceana."


    Marina didn''t seem convinced. "All of them?"


    "Maybe no all of them. There is one that I felt that gave me pause. I''m waiting for it to appear again. I catch the others; I might lose that one."


    I didn''t understand. I''m assuming rats meant spies, but I was unsure why Arthur was keeping an eye out for one in particr. "One of them is problematic?" Marina questioned.


    "..." Arthur was silent for a moment. "One of them appears to be a Ghoul."


    "Breeze would''ve-"


    "Was Breeze looking specifically for Demons or was he more focused on Elves?" Arthur asked as he cut her off.


    That seemed to unsettle her. "I''ll speak to him."


    "There''s no need. Whoever it is seems adept at teleportation. They appear and disappear in short blips that even I can barely feel."


    "That is... Concerning. I thought you took care of all the Ghouls in most of Lestrania?"


    "I did. Even the ones she sent afterwards to Helmsforth to keep an eye on me."


    "And this is different?"


    He hummed an affirmative. "It is."


    Deciding now would be a good time to ''wake up'', I began to stir. "Ugh." Left my mouth as I started to shuffle in the bed.


    "Lucia!" Arthur''s voice called out in concern. "Slowly!" I opened my eyes and saw him beside me in mere moments. "Careful" He chided, worriedly.


    Sitting up, I looked at him. "There''s a Demon?" I mumbled out.


    He looked surprised at that. "No. You''re safe. Don''t worry about that."


    Marina quickly spoke as she gently ced a hand on my forehead. "Inform Aydalia so she can tell Alwin and find Ayda or Camoa. Both will be helpful." She told him immediately. Arthur looked like he wanted to argue, but she insisted. "I''m with her. She''ll be fine for a few minutes without you. It''s in the middle of the night, so it''d be best for you to wake the others."


    The man appeared frustrated at that, but he just gave my hand a squeeze before he moved to leave. "I''ll be back soon."


    When he left, Marina''s gaze immediately turned back to me as she removed her hand from my forehead. "You''ve been awake for a while. How much did you hear?" At my surprised look, she giggled. "I noticed when I sat on your bed. Father has been too anxious, so I don''t think he realizes it."


    I looked down at that. "You''re not mad?"


    She looked amused at that. "Why would I be? Every child enjoy hearing about their parents. Father is... Special. Just keep this to yourself, and I will do the same."


    "Is there really a Demon poking around?"


    "I wouldn''t worry. Father knew about it before any of us. He must''ve been keeping an eye out across Helmsforth. However, it would appear it has made repeated attempts to observe him, which gives me pause."


    Our eyes met as I spoke. "You''re stronger than a Ghoul, right?"


    She giggled at that. "We are. I''d like be able to face both Priestesses if I were in my natural environment. So do not be afraid. You''re perfectly safe here."


    "And the other spies?"


    "I''m sure Father will take care of those as well. Are you worried about Arceana?"


    I nodded. "A little. After hearing about what she did... I know it''s not her fault entirely, but..."


    She brushed my hair as she helped keep me steady. "It was still a betrayal of someone you trusted." I gave another nod. "Well, you learned a valuable lesson from that. Even those we trust with our lives may not deserve the trust we ce in them." The door burst open and Alwin rushed to my side.


    He grabbed my hands, carefully as he looked me over while others followed behind him. "How is she?" The Elven General asked as he looked me over.


    Marina moved away with a smile as I she answered. "She appears to have made a full recovery. A few more days of rest, and she should be fine to move about wherever she wishes."


    Alwin hugged me, and I returned it with a small smile on my lips. He shook as he held me. Looking over his shoulder, I saw Camoa with Ayda and her mother. With her hairing back, they were starting to look almost identical once again. Past them was Arthur who watched from a distance. His eyes focused on me with such an intensity that I was a little unnerved, but it passed when I saw a hint of wetness in his eyes.


    "Arthur?" I called out to him.


    He smiled at me. "I''m d you''re okay, Lucia." Was all he told me in response.

 Chapter 550 - 550

    <h4>Chapter 550:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    It was a good night. Alwin''s family was checking on me. However, Marina quickly turned to Arthur as she looked nervous. Arthur''s eyes widened slowly as he stood in the room near the doorway. His face quickly turned to one of anger. I grew concerned as I watched his eyes shoot to the side warily.


    "Arthur?" I called out to him.


    Even Aydalia who was present noticed the quick change. "Has something happened?" She inquired.


    The others in the room turned to look at him. "Stay here. Marina, watch over them." Arthur ordered as a portal opened and out dropped his sword. He grabbed it before striding out of the room. "Rock!" I heard him call from the hallway. "Protect the house!"


    Marina looked at the Elves. "Arthur will take care of it. Just enjoy the moment." She told us shakily as we all were lost on what was happening.


    Aydalia didn''t seem to like that. "Stay here with Lucia. I''ll go with Arthur."


    "No!" Marina raised her voice.


    "Do not tell me what to do, Marina." Aydalia told her as she moved towards the door. "We both know Arthur-"


    To our surprise, Marina grabbed her arm. "No! This is beyond you!"


    We were all surprised at that, but Aydalia looked down at her arm where she was being held. "Unhand me. I go to aid your father and I can teleport us both away, but I do not want him to be without support." She exined. "Now, let go."


    Marina did so, unwillingly. "Aydalia... You should stay here."


    "I''d have Ayda go, but given your reaction, I think I''m the best choice as magic experts on hand. I will be perfectly safe, and should something happen, I can return immediately to act as a go between." Aydalia then leaned in and whispered something to Marina that I couldn''t hear. "..."


    She pulled back and they looked at one another before Marina gave her a nod. "Be careful."


    Aydalia left as Alwin looked at his sister. "Stay beside Lucia." He told her.


    He moved to let go of my hand, but I grabbed it firmly. "Where are you going?"


    "To the door. I want to keep an ear out. Nothing more." Alwin nodded to Marina as he passed her and opened the door.


    "Marina," I called to her, and she turned to me. "What''s happening?"


    She smiled. "Don''t worry. Father will take care of it."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Arthur!?" Camoa called in surprise as I passed her in the hall. "Where are you going? I thought Lucia needed-"


    Walking past her, I moved toward the entrance where I felt them. As I strode out the front door, another portal opened as my armor was pulled from the other side. Acting as if it had its own mind, it began to adorn my body as it hooked itself on me by itself. Thest piece fell into ce as I stopped a few feet from the front door with Defiance in hand.


    Three familiar forms stood there. "Why are you here?" I immediately asked.


    "You seem on edge, Arthur." Credo replied. "Trouble sleeping?" He inquired.


    The door behind me opened and I nced to see Aydalia. "What''re you doing out here?" I demanded.


    She stepped behind me as she looked to the three ''guests'' as she answered. "Giving Lucia peace of mind." I quirked a brow at that. "She was worried about you. Marina as well." The mention of Marina got the cloaked female''s attention.


    "I''m in no danger." I told her. "Go back inside. You cannot help here."


    "No danger?" Pestilence repeated almost mockingly.


    My attention turned to the bandaged Demon. "Absolutely none." Was my firm reply as my eyes focused on him. "Thest time we met, I believe we agreed to an alliance. Is there something you need of me, or have youe to offer your help in moving forward." Aydalia stepped beside me, and I quirked a brow at that. "Did I not say to head back inside?"


    She nced at me. "I can teleport away in an instant if needed. However, if we have guests, I''d like to know before heading inside and warning the others. That is," Her eyes turned back to the Demons. "If they are indeed guests."


    Arguing with her at this point served no purpose, and I didn''t know what Lucia told her, so I ignored it for the moment. Instead, I moved my attention back to the three Demons at my door. Their magic was clearly restricted so only a few would be able to sense it in the immediate area. I doubt either Priestess even knew they were here.


    "That would depend on if we''re still wee." The High Elf/Aridian said in an aggressive tone.


    Credo stepped forward with his hands raised in a calming manner. "Arthur, we came to talk." He then looked back at hisrades. "And only talk." Turning back to me, he gestured to the front door. "May wee inside for a moment? To talk?" The Demon added after a moment.


    I eyed the group for a moment before I ced Defiance on my back. "Aydalia," She looked at me as I said her name. "Inform the others but tell them to stay in the room with Marina." I then leaned in as I whispered to her. "Make sure they''re ready to teleport away at a moments notice. Tell Alwin to be ready."


    With a silent nod, she headed back inside. "Well?" Pestilence inquired as the Elf left.


    My attention turned back to them. "Follow." I ordered as I gestured to them to fall in behind me with a nod of my head towards the front door.

 Chapter 551 - 551

    <h4>Chapter 551:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Take a seat at the counter." I told the three.


    "Why are we in the kitchen?" Credo asked, curiously.


    Taking Defiance off my back, I put it back through a portal and did the same with my armor. "Because I figured we can eat while we talk. I haven''t had a chance to eat for a bit, and I doubt you three would turn down a homecooked meal." The three seemed surprised at that as I grabbed some things around the kitchen.


    As I started cooking, Credo spoke again. "Not to dissuade you from cooking a hot meal, this seems rather differentpared to how you greeted us."


    Putting some butter into a skillet, I spread it around as I replied. "There''s been a lot on my mind. Wasn''t expecting it to be you three. Thought maybe I was getting another visit from Thana."


    "Thana visited you?" Pestilence questioned.


    "A lot happened in the east." I told them. "I''ll leave it at that for now." Grabbing a loaf of bread, I started to cut it into slices after I had the mix together. "I''m more curious about why you three are here. Something you need?"


    I nced over my shoulder at them as I cooked. "What happened to you recently?" The High Elf was the one who asked. "Specifically, the incident that urred a little over a month ago." At that moment, Camoa and a few of the subae children walked in with Aydalia. "A Druid, Subae, and an Elf." Her cloaked gaze turned back to me. "Interestingpany."


    Pestilence seemed to agree. "Why are there parasites here?"


    "Lucia asked me to spare them." Was my instant response before I sighed and ced the wet bread on the heated metal. "What do you need, Aydalia?"


    "Some of the children were scared. They heard you scream through the home." The Elf answered.


    I eyed the children for a moment. "I''m sure you can understand why some of them would be uneasy. The others went to Freya''s room." Camoa told me.


    One of the children looked at me shyly as he spoke out of fear. "Are you gonna turn into that monster again?"


    All three Demons nced at me, but I ignored them as I spoke to the children present. "No." My attention was directed to the Demons for a brief moment before I turned back to the children once more. "I don''t think that will happen. Go back to sleep and be at ease that you''re safe here." Looking at Camoa, I gave her a nod. "Return the children to Freya and inform her of what''s happening."


    Aydalia looked uneasy as they left. "Arthur-"


    "It''s fine."


    "It''s fine that you''re weing Demons into-"


    I cut her off. "Aydalia." I said firmly. "It''s fine. Go back to Lucia''s room."


    "Monster?" Pestilence asked as Aydalia left.


    "Lucia is here?" Credo inquired at the same time as the other horned demon.


    Using a spat, I flipped the food. "Before we get into all that, and I exin thest few months, I''d like to get a guarantee from you three." Turning at them, they all just waited for me to continue. "In theing months, if you feel my energy spike, I''d like your help."


    The woman tilted her head slightly. "Like it did recently?"


    Grabbing a few slices, I pulled them off and onto a few tes. "Hopefully never to that extreme again, but yes. If it feels like I''m fighting, I could use your help."


    Pestilence spoke as I put some more bread down before moving through the kitchen. "You seem to handle yourself well enough. Didn''t you also say you weren''t any danger from our presence? I''m assuming that confidence came from somewhere."


    "That confidence is keeping myself alive. I doubt any of you three could kill me. Doesn''t mean that I wouldn''t be concerned for others that are present." I told him. "There''s a fighting, and I''m concerned."


    "Where?" Credo inquired.


    "North." I stated as I put some powdered sugar on the french-toast and ced three tes in front of the Demons with syrup at the ready. "I''ve reasons to believe steris will be returning soon. Theing months if my suspicions are correct." The cloaked High Elf stood at that, and I eyed herzily. "If Thana moves to im the city in the Floating Stone Forest, it will be put pressure on me here in Lestrania."


    "How can you be sure?" The woman demanded.


    I gestured to the food as I grabbed them some refreshments. "I''ll tell you what''s transpired in thest few months while you eat, but can I count on you three for help?"


    Sitting down, the woman hummed in thought before Credo answered. "If you believe steris will be returning, it''s likely Thana will intervene. As per our agreement, we will do our best to aid you."


    Giving them a grateful nod, I spoke. "Appreciate it." Moving back to the stove to work on the food, I continued. "Where should-"


    Pestilence cut me off as he raised his voice. "This bread is amazing!" I turned to him and curled a brow at the reaction. "What the fuck is it?!"

 Chapter 552 - 552

    <h4>Chapter 552:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    After answering questions from the three incredibly skeptical Demons, we had moved to the living room. Getting the fire going, the three spread out through the room. Not that it mattered. They knew I was keeping an eye on them. The moment they did something I didn''t like; we''d find out who''de out on top.


    "Do any of you three know who that High Elf was?" I asked as I threw another log onto the fire before I sat down in my usual chair.


    "Not many of those are just wandering around." Credo said diplomatically. "Of course," His eyes drifted to his femalepanion. "There are exceptions. Sorry, but we haven''t run into any."


    "You look tired." The High Elfmented.


    I nced at her. "I am tired. I''ve been tired, but it doesn''t matter. All of us know that a war ising. My n is to be far more prepared for this one."


    Pestilence seemed to be studying me. "I''m having a little trouble understanding how you''re fine at all after inhaling Demon Stone. Let alone being cut in half and having your brain partly destroyed. You can''t be killed?"


    Tapping the wooden arm, I replied. "I''ve been graced with a curse." I told him with a faux smile. "You''re right. It''s hard to believe that I didn''t die, but the truth is, I did. It just never seems to take."


    "So, you are, in every sense of the word, immortal?" Credo inquired.


    "No. I can still die. There are just conditions that''ve been ced upon me. Just like how there are consequences for dying." Rubbing my chest, I spoke. "Two thousand years ago, Thana pierced my heart with her spear made of Demon Stone. I didn''t recover well."


    All three of them looked at me like I was insane. "Right..." Credo let out slowly. "I suppose... Such a wound would take time to mend. Still, I can''t help but feel that you''re still hiding some details of your rescue of Lucia." I quirked a brow as he sat down across from me. "Why did the Subae call you a monster?"


    "If the shoe fits..." Was my soft reply.


    "Pardon?" Credo leaned in slightly.


    My head shook before sighing. "This," I gestured to myself. "Isn''t what I always look like." Turning to Pestilence, a smirk came to my lips. "Had our little bout continued, you might''ve been able to see the Subae''s monster." Holding up my hand, blue lighting shot across my hand and it changed, but only for a moment. "I''m not a Human, God, or Demon." All three werepletely focused on me, or more specifically, my hand. "I was sent here with a purpose against my will. Another curse if you will."


    "Then why confront Thana? Is she your purpose?" Credo pressed.


    "No. She just got in my way." My eyes likely started to glow as the three seemed taken aback. "And she hurt me." Closing my eyes, I sighed at the exchanged looks they gave to one another. "It''s nothing diabolical, so don''t worry. However, since I am forced to be here, I''d like to make it more peaceful."


    "Peace?" Pestilence repeated in disbelief. "Someone of your strength, and history of violence, wants peace."


    "I''ve seen the culmination of violence, and there is nothing I wouldn''t do for peace. I''m tired of all the fighting. Wondering what tomorrow will bring is supposed to be a hopeful thought, not a fearful one." I then focused on Credo. "That being said, I know you three are busy, but your help would mean the world in future endeavors."


    Credo quirked a brow at that. "That''s quite the bold statement. I thought you didn''t trust us?"


    I eyed him. "I ''trust'' that you three despise Thana as much as I do. Given our interests, I doubt any of you would betray me for the time being. There''d be no point. Especially given how you three have been on the move ever since our prior arrangement. However, I do think some manner ofmunication is in order. To provide aid if needed."


    Moving behind Credo, the woman spoke. "Communication will be dealt with the next time we meet. As of right now, our movements are precise and targeted toward Thana''s forces on Crevalis." She informed me. "Our group has no intention of anyrge confrontations for the moment. Charging into The Crimson Wastnd is out of the question. As such, we''ll continue to do so until your visiones true."


    A chuckle escaped my lips. "Yeah, I doubt Thana would expect you three to show up. Although, judging from the look on her face when I showed up with Tor as he ran away, I think she was horrified of the possibility of a repeat of steris."


    "Exin." The High Elf demanded.

 Chapter 553 - 553

    <h4>Chapter 553:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "That bottomless hole where steris was," I began as I gestured to myself. "That was me. Ast-ditch effort if you will. To stop her. Thought I was the one responsible for destroying steris in my rage, but that shield surrounding steris must''ve held strong. I figured stopping Thana was more important than letting her run free. Now, I''m waiting for that rematch."


    "We once asked you if you were able to face her." Pestilence stated as he crossed his arms. "Your answer wasn''t very positive."


    "My answer has changed." I said firmly as I looked him in the eyes. "As far as I know, I''ve killed more Demon Lords than anyone else recently, and defeated Tor. He escaped by running back to Thana, but her ns in the East have failed as well." Leaning forward my fingers steepled together. "I''m not so bold as to say I''ve halted her progress singlehandedly. I know you three have likely been arge part of why she has failed to gain ground. However, working together might be the only way to stop her. Permanently."


    Leaning on the couch, the woman spoke. "And how do you n to do that?"


    "I have a few ideas. None of which will be possible immediately, but I n to unite Crevalis against The Crimson Wastnd." They looked surprised at that. "A global summit will be held soon. Uniting this world against the Demons will surprise Thana at the very least."


    Pestilence scoffed. "Maybe so, but numbers matter little when faced against us. You of all people know that. Didn''t you say you decimated her army?"


    Credo just sighed as he looked at his brother. "That''s the point. Strategically speaking, if it was only us four against Thana and her Demon Lords, do you really think we would win?" He then turned back to me. "This is just the first step to even the ying field."


    The High Elf continued. "Thana has more Demon Lords than our little group. Numbers doesn''t necessarily guarantee higher quality, but who is to protect the people while we fight?" She asked Pestilence. "Her Ghouls and the Ancient Demons under hermand would decimate most normal armies alone."


    "There are a few exceptional mortals that would be able to face them, but they are few far between." Credo exined further. "However, this would be disturbing to Thana for many reasons. She''d be unable to move as she pleased. Unlike the incident in the East where she faced no consequences forunching an assault, Thana would have to be prepared for everyone else to intervene."


    Pestilence looked frustrated. "Again, why does that matter? They''re all weak. Separated, they''re weak. Together, they''re still really fucking weak."


    Credo sighed and gestured to me. "If the world unites, it would likely be under Arthur. Dragon fire and magic working together is something that Thana has wanted to avoid for a long time. She started the war between the Elves and Dragons in the first ce."


    My eyebrows shot up at that. "I didn''t actually know that."


    "Not many do." Credo replied.


    "Then can I assume she''s been involved in other historic events? I mean, I already did assume as much, but if you confirm it, it just makes it better." He nodded simply. "Do you know which ones?" Another nod. "Mmh. Once I have a date for the Summit, I want you three to attend."


    Pestilence scoffed. "Demons attending a meeting about dealing with Demons. Seems a bit counterproductive."


    Once more, I leaned in. "Maybe so, but Thana''s not a Demon either, is she?" The two horned Demons went silent at that. "Aside from that, I also want to know which kingdoms Thana has a hold on. Her move on Lestrania backfired with Rudnurth betraying everyone. I''m not foolish enough to believe that she doesn''t have a foothold somewhere in the world outside of The Crimson Wastnd."


    Credo nodded. "That makes sense. The Northern Kingdoms are constantly infested with Demons. We clear out several instations there on a consistent basis."


    The cloaked woman spoke. "Not something that should be so simple unless they have inside help."


    "Agreed. I''ll look into the Zugal ns when I have the chance." Gesturing to my eyes, I continued. "Easier for me to spot Ghouls and the like. If the summit urs before steris''s return, how can I contact you?"


    "We keep an ear out for any news that might be urring. Invasions mostly and unexined disappearances. Our little group was going to go east before we found out you were." She exined. "Figured you could handle it, and you did. If we hear news of the Summit, we''ll return to get an exact date from you and work out the details."


    Pestilence''s arms dropped to his side. "Did everyone forget something important?" He asked the room, but none of us answered as we waited for him to continue. "Do you really think Thana will just by and let you hold a Summit to unite the world against her? She''ll do everything she can to stop it."


    Credo frowned. "Pestilence is right. Thana won''t allow it. She''s confident enough she''d probably show up and try to participate herself."


    A smile came to my lips. "I''m counting on it."

 Chapter 554 - 554

    <h4>Chapter 554:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    We moved to the entryway as I was walking them out. "Arthur..." A familiar voice called out to me.


    The little band of Demons turned to look up the stairs where Lucia was with Alwin, Aydalia, and Marina. "You should be in bed." I told her as I looked at the other three for an exnation.


    "Is she still not well?" The cloaked High Elf inquired from behind me.


    "She will be fine in a few more days. This is mostly fatigue." Marina answered.


    To my surprise, Lucia looked at the three before she spoke. "Do you trust them, Arthur?" I quirked a brow at that. "You''ve spoken of them, but you were always wary."


    Looking back at the three for a moment, my attention soon shifted back to Lucia. "I do. With what I know now, I don''t think they mean any harm in the immediate future. When Thana is dealt with will be the deciding factor, but even then..." Trailing off, I eventually asked a question of my own. "Why do you ask?"


    "It''s not like you to make deals with Demons." Luciamented.


    "Credo and Pestilence likely hate Thana as much as I do. They aren''t going to betray me anytime soon." My eyes found the High Elf. "This one isn''t a threat either."


    Lucia seemed surprised by that. "She attacked youst time, or rather, she tried to. Was one meeting-"


    I cut her off. "That wasn''t the first time we met." Focusing on the High Elf, she seemed unnerved by my statement. "Was it?"


    Credo and Pestilence seemed surprised as well as they wait for theirrade''s response. "What do you mean by that?" Her bodynguage shifted from confident to closed off.


    "We met once before at the Helmsforth Temple, didn''t we? Before you were with Credo and Pestilence." I said and her body seemed to rx. "Why so tense?"


    If I could see her eyes, I imagine they''d be ring at me. "Why was she at the Temple?" Lucia asked.


    Keeping my gaze focused on the woman seemed to annoy her. "Why, indeed..."


    "... Until next time, Arthur Pendragon." Was her response as she moved to the front door. When it opened, Breeze was standing there. "Are you keeping us here?" She demanded and turned around to face me.


    To my surprise, Marina replied. "Not at all, but we would like to make a request." The three turned to her as she came down the stairs with her water assisting her. "Can I assume you three saw Arthur''s energy violently move throughout the sky as if it was a storm?"


    The brothers exchanged looks. "Marina," I called to her. "What are you doing?"


    She ignored me as she addressed the three of them. "Did you?"


    Credo nodded. "We did."


    "If that ever happens again, we might need your help." Marina turned to me. "Cassidy told me what happened at the Temple." My eye twitched at that as she turned back to the guests. "Arthur was not in control during that time."


    "Given the situation, and circumstances, I''m not many could be." The unnamed High Elf replied. "Poisoned, bl-"


    Marina cut her off. "No. That is not what I''m referring to."


    Knowing where she was going with this, I spoke firmly. "Marina." She turned to me. "Enough. I already asked for their assistance if they feel my energy spike."


    She had taken on an embarrassed expression before backing away. "Apologies. I just want everyone to be safe."


    "As do I."


    Breeze stepped out of the doorway allowing Credo and Pestilence to leave. The High Elf stopped beside him and looked at him for a moment before she looked back at Marina. Her head began looking around for a moment as if she was confused.


    "Didn''t you say there was one more?" She asked me.


    My eyes narrowed at that slightly. "There is."


    With a nod, she flew off with her twopanions. "Are you sure that was wise?" Lucia asked as the door closed while Breeze went back outside. "Demons are-"


    "We don''t need to be worried about them." My gaze moved to Marina. "Do we, Marina?"


    "..." I received no answer.


    "Get some rest Lucia." My attention turned to Alwin. "Make sure she gets to bed alright. Aydalia, could you check in on the others."


    "Of course, Arthur." Aydalia answered as the group left.


    Marina and I remained. "Father..."


    I met her eyes only for a moment before she looked away. "It''s fine. Go get some rest."

 Chapter 555 - 555

    <h4>Chapter 555:</h4>


    ????''s Point of View


    Skies of Lestrania


    "So, where to next?" Pestilence inquired as we floated there.


    Credo floated over to my side. "Are you sure you want to leave things like this?"


    "It''s better thanst time, isn''t it?" I replied.


    "I suppose, but Arthur''s words... They were a little suspicious."


    "Maybe he''s finally put the pieces together." Was my soft response as a weak chuckle left my lips. "Who would''ve thought our meeting from so long ago would make him suspicious..."


    His eyes met mine. "Do you think that''s why he let Lucia stay out there? He''s very protective of her, but he seemed perfectly confident with her being there. Maybe he wanted you to see her. Make sure you saw she was alright."


    Pestilence snorted, amused. "So? Who cares if he knows who you are? At least the girl is fine. Now that we have our answers, we probably should leave."


    Credo leaned in slightly. "Do you think he knows?"


    My eyes closed as I reyed the scenes in my head. "The man continues to y games with different roles. He might be suspicious, but I doubt he''s certain."


    "He didn''t ask for your name this time..." Credo pointed out. "I expected it at any moment, but it was never brought up, and he seemed at ease upon realizing it was us."


    "Again, those are only suspicions at best."


    Growing only more skeptical, he sighed. "Whatever you say."


    "Are you two done?" Pestilence asked, annoyed. "We had to take care of you when you copsed for so long then rush back here when you woke up. Everything is fine here, but there''s no point to stay for an extra day or two."


    Credo seemed to agree. "Traveling like this normally wouldn''t be an issue... But you know what chases us. We have time to stay if you''d like. However, is it worth the risk?" My eyes met his as he looked concerned. "Now that we''ve officiallye up with some manner of n with Arthur, we should focus on making a n to where we should head to so we can return when we''re needed."


    Pestilence continued. "If Arthur can deal with Thana, maybe he''ll be able to help us with our other issue as well. The man can feed those fucking leeches, he could probably break our curse as well." He then gestured to me in an unimpressed manner. "The curse, may I remind you, that you were so quick and happy to share with us."


    Turning to the two of them, I sighed. "Our rtionship was a strained one when we first decided to travel together. Need I remind you that you two had escaped from me before."


    Crossing his arms, Pestilence huffed. "I think you''ll recall that once upon a time, you ran from us as well."


    "Neither of us expected you to be such a violent woman." Credomented.


    I smacked his chest for that. "As I was saying, our little journey together started out of necessity. Not trust. Had it not been for Tor, re, and Sulva, we likely wouldn''t be together as we are now."


    Pestilence gave me a nk stare. "Well aware."


    "However," I said more forcefully to the emotionless Demon. "You two had the perfect opportunity to kill me. Truthfully, you could''ve done many things while I was unconscious for a full day. When I awoke, I half expected you two to be gone. Instead, you two took care of me. It was..." My words caught before I corrected myself. "It ''is'' appreciated."


    Pestilence scoffed. "Well, this is weird. Never thought I''d ever hear appreciation from you."


    My eyes narrowed at him. "I can take it back if you wish."


    Credo chuckled. "There''s no need. You are wee." He then gestured to the home in the distance. "Are you sure you want to leave. We do have some time. Arthur weed us into his home. There''s a chance we could stay for a day if we ask."


    I looked down and saw Breeze on the roof staring at us. "No. We should leave now in case the worst happens, and we''re needed sooner. If Mordred is correct about steris returning, we need to be ready. All of us can agree Thana is a problem that needs to be dealt with. Taking back steris will be a good start."


    "Are you going to be okay?" The redhaired Demon asked. "You know whates with its return."


    "You mean who." Pestilence added snidely.


    "Yes. In fact, I''d say I''m looking forward to it." I told them with a sharpness in my tone before I turned my gaze away from Breeze and started flying east. The other two quickly fell in behind me. "We''ll have to wait and see what happens."

 Chapter 556 - 556

    <h4>Chapter 556:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Why were we all summoned?" Alwin inquired as he looked around the room at those who had gathered.


    Aydalia stood behind me as I sat at my desk while we looked the others over. She''d be a secretary of sorts for me. Her daughter lurked around my house working on project after project while Greigh and Ziah kept me informed about my train. The tracks were beingid out as directed with Elincia keeping the process moving smoothly.


    "Arthur asked you all here to keep everyone notified of your tasks." Aydalia informed the group.


    "Tasks?" Lucia asked as she stood next to Marina.


    She was doing far better. Another week had passed as my holidays loomed overhead. They neared, but I had no time to celebrate, nor anyone to rejoice with. Well, in a way that would matter.


    "Not you, Lucia." I told her immediately. "You''ll be staying here, but we wanted to keep you informed of what''s happening. Alwin is here for the same reason. I''m no longer a Knight or General, so I can''t order him around."


    Alwin didn''t look impressed. "Yes, you could." He told me inly as he nced at his mother. "Given what we know, and how we''ve proceeded since our return, can you really say you haven''t been bossing me around?"


    Greigh chuckled at that. "Id say he''s worse now."


    Ziah giggled with him. "Oh, definitely."


    I rolled my eyes. "They''re merely suggestions."


    "I expect each and everyone of you to listen to Arthur." Aydalia quickly told them.


    Looking over my shoulder at her, she merely shrugged in response, so I looked back at the group. "Ziah, Greigh, and Alwin. You three were called here to inform you Marina and Breeze will be leaving. Rock will be as well, but I''ll want him to return daily."


    "Where are they going?" Lucia questioned.


    "I''m also curious about where you''ve decided to send us." Marina added.


    "With The Summiting in the future, I want to reach out to the two Kingdoms that will be our biggest concerns." My attention focused on Marina. "I want you to go to Crana. The Seafolk have been distant and a secretive bunch for too long. Had they been more willing to cooperate with others, we might''ve had better warning about that giant Levithan." I then held up it''s tooth. "While the trophy was abysmal at best, thanks to Elincia and Arceana, both Dwarves and Lestranian''s were put in danger due to their istion."


    Greigh crossed his arms. "Bringing Crana into the fold will be difficult. No one even knows where they are or where their Kingdom truly is."


    Alwin nodded in agreement. "Seafolk appear randomly in ports, harbors, beaches, or near sea faring vessels. They''re aloof at the best of times. Finding one will be a matter of luck. Especially when you''re in the water."


    Pointing at Marina, I continued. "Which is why the one who can breathe underwater is going to be looking for them. Marina should be able to cover more ground than anyone else and given that she can also use magic on top of my energy, I''d say she has a chance to locate them."


    Marina looked down in thought. "It will be difficult. The area you''re asking me to search is-"


    "I know. What I''m asking is damn near impossible, but you have the best chance unless I go myself. Although, if I go, mycking diplomacy skills will likely shine through."


    "True. If I find a seafolk, I can also speak with them about their kind, or possibly even follow them to a city of theirs." Marina thought aloud. "Once located, what do you want me to do? Ry the message about The Summit or...?"


    "No..." I replied before I looked to Breeze. "This is where I''m a bit on the fence. Between the two of you, I can only send my orb with one of you."


    The wolfen guardian stepped forward. "Where are you sending me that you would be so wary?"


    I sighed. "How fast a flier are you?"


    My question made Breeze give me a curious look. "That depends on the situation. I''ve never had the opportunity to fly as fast as I possibly can, but I could probably fly faster than any Zugal." His head bobbed in thought. "Almost any Zugal..." He quickly continued. "Why the sudden interest in how fair a flier I am?"


    Part of me wanted to ask, but there were other things to focus on. "Do you think you could outrun a Dragon?"

 Chapter 557 - 557

    <h4>Chapter 557:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "A dragon?" Breeze repeated, and I nodded. "I''ve never had the opportunity to test myself against a dragon, but I assume I might have a chance in the near future..."


    A sigh escaped my lips. "The Dragons know me, and I''m hoping they''ll be more willing to talk after Dryritt''s trip here. I''d like to send you as an ambassador."


    The room went quiet for a moment. "Uh..." Ziah let out slowly. "Is that safe?"


    "The air behind the Volcanic Curtain is toxic. It''s filled to the brim with ash and sulfur. I thought about sending Rock given his nature and near immunity to fire, but hisck ofmunication skills made me decide otherwise. Besides, I need him for something else." I then gestured to Breeze. "But for someone who can literally manipte the air/wind around him, he is the best option."


    Breeze looked down. "You make very interesting points. Given what we know, it would seem I am the best option besides yourself." Hemented, and I nodded in agreement. "You''ve been thinking about this for quite some time, haven''t you?"


    I gave him a nod. "I have. Marina seeking out Crana makes sense given her nature, and you trying to make contact with the Dragons seems like our best option. They don''t like Elves, and I''m pretty sure they hate the Priestesses, so that leaves our choices extremely limited."


    "What will Rock be doing? He coulde with me if-" Breeze started, but I quickly cut him off.


    "Another project will be underway soon. Rock is going to be helping me locate resources." I looked at the miniature version of Rock that had separated from his main body as he rolled along my floor as a small boulder. "Given that he is a golem made from earth, who can manipte the earth, his helping in locating valuable metals and minerals will be indispensable."


    Alwin seemed to be the first one to realize what I was saying. "Run that one by us one more time?" He asked.


    "Rock will be discovering, marking, and acquiring gold, silver, iron, and anything else I need." I looked to the miniature boulder. "Can you do that?" His response was one of bouncing on the floor and thus cracking it underneath his weight. "I''m going to take that as a yes."


    "He can." Marina informed me. "However, I don''t see why you''re on the fence about who should receive your orb. Breeze should obviously take it due to the Dragon''s nature. If anyone might need help, it''ll be him. I''ll be in my natural element." She said firmly. "It''s doubtful anything would be able to harm me."


    "Not necessarily." Breeze quickly cut in.


    "What do you mean?" Lucia asked as she had been watching the exchange.


    Alwin answered her for Breeze. "While Marina might have the upper hand given that she will be surrounded by water, Breeze is going to a ce where they know Arthur. More specifically, they know Mordred, and they respect him. Even knowing little about the Dragons, I''d say it''s more likely that he is turned away, or forcefully escorted out of theirnds." The Elven General exined.


    Greigh yed off the Elf. "Whereas Marina is going to a ce that was able to hide the Leviathan. We also know even less about the Seafolk given their istion. There are far more unknowns trying to locate Cranapared to going to The Dragonds." He expanded.


    "I have to agree with my son and the Captain." Aydalia chimed in. "If something happens to Breeze, we''ll at least know where to look. Arthur, or even Rock, will be able to head to the Dragonds." She then gestured to Marina. "However, if something happens in the Middle Ocean, only Arthur will be able to look for you. The Ocean is vast, and it will be exceedingly difficult to locate you, if not entirely impossible."


    "But-" Marina tried, but was cut short as Aydalia continued.


    "Less is known about the Seafolk or their abilities. Sightings, and information about them is too inconsistent to be certain about anything." Aydalia said. "The safest course of actions would be to give the orb to Marina. She''ll likely be able to use it better than Lucia in a ce where others will also be in their natural habitat." She finished while looking at me.


    Marina looked distressed as she looked at Breeze while Lucia spoke. "I see. I''m surprised you all thought of that." Lucia turned to me after she looked at Alwin and Greigh. "Did you already think of all this?"


    I shrugged before I nodded. "More or less. Breeze will likely be safer given that the Demons have refused to go near the Dragonds. He can also manipte air, which is going against fire if used correctly." My gaze then shifted to Marina as I grabbed Defiance and plucked the orb out. "The Ocean likely isn''t as safe as it should be. If something like the Leviathan was able to hide, I''d rather be cautious about what else might lurk in those depths." Holding at the orb to her, Marina eyed it.


    After a moment, she sighed as she slowly reached out and took the orb. "Very well. I will take it." Marina relented.


    "It''s probably for the best anyway." Breeze told his sister.


    "Why''s that?" She inquired.


    "I don''t have hands, so using it would''ve been annoying, and I definitely didn''t want to have it strapped to me." Breeze answered.


    The room went quiet at that before I spoke. "Would you believe me if I told you that you not having hands never even crossed my mind?"

 Chapter 558 - 558

    <h4>Chapter 558:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "We could always tie it to one of his antlers like an ornament." Marina suggested. "It is that time of the year."


    I quirked a brow at that. "Given that you were created by Aydan, I suppose you three likely know all about the forming of the Lestranian Alliance." Lucia said with a smile. "How did you three celebrate over the years?"


    "Actually, I was referring to Chris-" Marina began, but I cut her off.


    "Marina." She stopped and looked at me. "You can talk about that with Luciater." My eyes focused on her more intently. "In private."


    She gave a nod in return. "Of course, Father." Lucia seemed surprised at that.


    As did a few of the others. "Getting back on track..." I turned to Breeze. "Given the time of the year, I''ll have you two head out in two weeks. While you''re here, enjoy whatever time you have. If you want to head into the city, ask for an escort. Greigh or Ziah will be able to help and keep people calm." My gaze shifted to the two Zugal. "Right?"


    "We''ve already spread word about three ''spirits'' that''ve taken up residence with you. Many have already seen Breeze from a distance, so there shouldn''t be any problems." Greigh answered.


    "I have also taken the liberty to spread word throughout our forces of these three." Alwin added as he looked at the guardians. "If there are any issues, they should be reported directly to me or Kheri." He then nodded at me. "Of course, we''ll make sure to inform you if there are any such issues."


    "Thank you." My gaze shifted back to Breeze and Marina. "You two will both be facing difficulties. Be safe when you leave. Make sure if you need to rest or sleep, you do so in-"


    Marina giggled. "Father, we''re aware of how to take care of ourselves. We''ve done it for quite some time now."


    My mouth opened and closed at that before I gave a relenting nod. "That you have. Inform me when you two intend to leave once you''ve had time to prepare. Marina, we need to go over how to use that orb. I''m hopeful that you''ll be more sessful than Lucia was if you find yourself in danger." I then turned to Lucia. "Could you help her and exin what you did so she knows how to use it better?"


    Lucia nodded and quickly exined what she did when she had the orb. Marina listened quietly as she waited for her to finish. Many seemed interested in the orb, especially when Alwin and Lucia mentioned that it reacted randomly at times. We quickly were able to corrte those instance with the times I transformed in the East.


    Pouring some of her energy into it, the orb glowed momentarily. "So, it''s all about keeping you alert as to whether or not there is energy stored in the orb?" Marina questioned.


    "I believe so."


    Marina nodded. "I''ll y with it over the next few weeks before I leave. We''ll be able to test it more thoroughly while I''m still here."


    "Agreed." I looked at the two who have finally been assigned their tasks. "Do you two have any concerns?" A quick shake of the heads was their reply. "Very well."


    "Arthur," Lucia spoke softly. "What do you have nned for the rest of us?"


    "For three of you, training. I will be managing the ins and outs ofing projects while undergoing new ones." My finger began tapping on my desk as I nced at Aydalia. "Will your daughter be free to help soon?"


    Alwin quickly cut in. "Why do you need Ayda?"


    My attention turned to the Elven General. "As she has proven time and time again, she possesses an uncanny knack for adapting. Her knowledge of magic is also useful. More specifically, her ability to modify it for the task at hand." I turned back to Aydalia. "Have her finish whatever tasks she''s working on with those crystals when she can."


    Aydalia nodded. "I will let her know you need her help."


    My attention turned to Rock. "You cane and go as you please. If you do leave, please let someone know. Specifically, me." He bounced and cracked the floor again, but quickly fixed the stone himself. "Thank you." I then looked over the group. "Is there anything else?"


    "Priestess Elincia-" Alwin began, but I quickly cut him off.


    "Anything besides a Priestess in need of something?" I specified. Many of the group looked around. "No? Then everyone have a good day. If anyone needs me, I''ll be here for a few more minutes. After that, I''ll be out in the courtyard overseeing training."


    Our little meeting ended, and I was left alone with Aydalia. "Sir." She said softly as the door closed.


    "Yes?"


    "Why are you doing all this? The Summit? Trying to bring in the Dragons and Seafolk will be almost impossible. What could my daughter possibly do to help? I don''t understand what you''re trying to do."


    Standing, I turned to face her. "Do you trust me?" I asked her.


    She seemed a little surprised at the question. "I do." Aydalia answered after a moment.


    "Then trust that I have my reasons. Thana has been kept in check for the moment, but it won''t stay that way for long. Everything moving forward is all towards the same goal. Survival." I told her.

 Chapter 559 - 559

    <h4>Chapter 559:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Typhon was with me in the courtyard. "You... Seem distracted." He told me through his huffing.


    My eyes were focused on the not so little boy, but my attention was elsewhere. "Keep attacking." I told him.


    Rock had gone into the Hallow Forest again. It''d been almost two weeks now. Camoa went with him today. She liked being in her old home. However, she was also collecting some nts for her potions and room. With Rock being present, I wasn''t too worried about her, but he would be at a disadvantage if those wolves returned. Breeze and Marina had also set out already.


    Rushing me, I quickly moved out of the way and deflected Typhon''s attacks. He was improving rapidly. Truly at a disturbing rate. His motivation was at an all time high after the recent events. Truthfully, I''d be more willing to pit him against the Priestesses or one of my Guardians. He''d likely still lose against Alwin and Kheri, but they still had years of experience on him. The boy was quickly closing that gap.


    The back of his fist grazed my nose, and I wiggled it in surprise. "Does that count as a hit?" He asked.


    I smirked at that. "It does. However, it didn''t do a lot of damage."


    He frowned at that. "Would it have done any damage if I had connected fully?"


    "Probably, but it''d heal moments after." I told him honestly. "Do even realize how strong you''ve be? You can break Alwin''s shield, which is a testament to how much force your fists wield."


    "So, are you still not going to teach me how to use a sword?" My student asked.


    "I''d be better of teaching you how to use a knife or a dagger." Given that we were taking a short break, I pulled Defiance from my back, and I held it up in front of him. "This sword is special. I wouldn''t be using it otherwise. However, I mostly use it as a whack stick."


    Ty blinked in surprise at that. "A whack stick?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. It whacks away other weapons. I''m not trained in swordsmanship. Whatever technique I havees from my experience, but technique can also be substituted with speed and power." Putting Defiance away, I smirked as I leaned over to roll up a snowball. "This snowball in my hands could kill someone." I told him before I threw it with my energy infused. mming into the forest, you could hear trees cracking and splintering. "Just because someone has a sword, doesn''t mean they know how to use it and vice versa."


    "So, beware anyone you run into that might be an enemy."


    My brow rose at that. "Thought you''d already have realized that after your little run in with that male High Elf in Dwardew." A nearby stick floated into my hands with the help of my eyes. "Being aware of someone''s strengths is vital." I swung the stick around slightly. "If you didn''t know who I was and I threatened you with this twig, would you be scared? No. Of course not."


    "Then I should expect the worst and hope for the best?"


    "Exactly! There are plenty people in this world who can rival me. The only reason I know who which ones to be wary of are because of my eyes. How do you n to identify a threat?"


    He thought about it for a moment before he shrugged. "I don''t know..."


    Pacing in front of him, I continued. "Are you just going to wait for me to say ''they''re the bad guy'' every single time?"


    "No."


    "You need to be able to make these decisions for yourself. That being said, you''re young and haven''t had any reason to. You''ve also lived a sheltered life. Looking at bodynguage can help identify some, but not all possible adversaries." Lightly smacking his chest with the stick, I continued. "Thankfully, you''re a Dragon. A Dragon that seems to have killer instincts. Thus, you''ve been doing pretty good so far."


    "Thanks. It hasn''t been easy."


    "Things rarely are, but you used to be closed to Austin in terms of height. Actually, you were almost identical before we left for Dwardew. Now you''re approaching Cass''s height. Thankfully it doesn''t seem like you''re getting any growth pains." Imented. "You''ll continue to grow as we continue your training. In another few months, if you keep going at this pace, you might be able to actually hold off a Demon Lord." A shrug escaped my shoulders. "That''s being very optimistic."


    Typhon finally returned to his fighting stance. "That''s the goal."


    I nodded at that. "For the moment it is. Eventually, you''ll be able to kill them like me." Throwing the stick to the side, I spoke. "Whack."


    "Fuck!" Someone cried out from where I threw the stick.


    Both Ty and I turned at the sudden cry of pain. "Why is there a small child here?" I asked nonchntly at the person holding their face.


    "Asshole!" They hissed out in pain as the were hunched over.


    "An angry small child."


    Typhon snorted. "It doesn''t smell like a regr child."


    I nced at my student. "You smell children often? Might want to be careful not to dip into creepy territory." I warned him, and he opened his mouth as he readied to reply in an offended tone. "You smelling kids aside, are you lost, child?"


    Lifting his head up revealed a Dwarf that was familiar to me. "I''m not a child you bastard!"


    "Oh, my god. It''s the angry Dwarf from the shop!" He rolled his eyes, annoyed. "Are you lost little one?" The Dwarf in question seemed to regreting all this way.


    A voice came in from behind him. "He asked toe here." Allen Harlow, and his crew wereing towards my humble abode. "Said you two had unfinished business."


    "We do?" I asked with a quirked brow.

 Chapter 560 - 560

    <h4>Chapter 560:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Digging around in a bag, he replied. "You bet your sweet bippy we do." That amused me, but he started mumbling in frustration as he continued to poke through his belongings. "Where the fuck is it!?"


    My attention quickly shifted to Allen. "Finally made it back, I see."


    Heughed at that. "Not everyone can portal around the world like some others."


    "Sounds like a you problem."


    "It was. We were left behind without any exnation." I actually felt bad about that because I hadpletely forgotten about them. "Don''t worry. We ran into General Kheri who quickly informed us of what had happened."


    "Kheri seemed quick to-"


    "There it is!" The Dwarf said triumphantly before tossing me something. "As we agreed." He stated.


    I looked down at the stuffed cloth with a curious expression. "A handkerchief. Thanks?"


    The Dwarf huffed. "Are you stupid? Unwrap it!"


    My brow quirked as my eyes met his. "I''m surprised you''re being so forward."


    "You want praise?" He asked back, but I didn''t get a chance to answer as he quickly continued. "Find someone else to kiss your ass."


    Allen frowned at that, but I merely chuckled. "Noted."


    Ty looked at the mystery gift in my hands. "Are you going to unwrap that or are you going to tease the Dwarf some more?"


    "Maybe I''m still deciding."


    Rolling his eyes, he looked to the Dwarf. "I''m sorry about him."


    The Dwarf huffed. "Meh. He technically saved my life, and our people, so I won''t hold him being an ass over his head. Met people with bigger heads than him, that''s for sure." Turning to me, the Dwarven shopkeeper just gestured to the wrappings, annoyed. "Do you not know how to open gifts? Does no one do anything nice for you because of your personality?"


    "That feels a little personal." Imented.


    "Not sure you know what personal is if this is how you act." He chimed back.


    "Easy, Dwarf." Allen warned him.


    I held up a hand again, and smirked. "It''s fine, Allen. Really." Unwrapping the cloth revealed a familiar mechanical elephant. "Oh!" My surprise made the Dwarf smirk.


    Putting his hands on his hips, he gestured to me. "We didn''t actually agree on the deal, but after what you did, I figured I should at least honor it. You seemed rather interested in it after all."


    Examining the gift, my eyes eventually snapped back to the Dwarf. "While this is a nice surprise, I can''t imagine you came all this way to give me this gift." He took on a more serious expression. "So, why did youe here?"


    "Frankly, I don''t believe you''re a god, and I don''t give a shit if you are. All the others may think that, but I''m here for my own reasons. I think you''re going to change this world..." He paused for a moment before he gestured to himself. "And I want to be a part of it."


    "So, you''re looking for a job?" I inquired.


    "I''m offering my services if you''ll have me. A master craftsman of all kinds would certainly be of use." He then tapped the side of his head. "I don''t need no gold or silver. Just knowing that I helped put a boot in the ass of those Demons is good enough for me."


    My hands dropped slightly while I kept the gift in my grasp. "Then we''re back to revenge... If you came seeking-"


    He quickly held up his hands to stop me. "This don''t got anything to do with revenge. It''s about doing what I believe is right. Far as I''m concerned, I got my revenge when you killed that Wraith and all who followed it." Reaching to a hammer on his side, he patted it. "My fighting days are mostly behind me. I could still rumble with the best of them, but I''m past my prime. All I ask, is to help serve for a cause worth serving." Ty and Allen watched in surprise as the Dwarf took a knee. "Is your cause worth serving?" He asked as he cranked his head to look up at me.


    My head tilted as I studied the Dwarf. "Well, it just so happens that I need an engineer of sorts. As well as a crew." I said directed at Allen. "Allen has had time to think of my offer, but not what it entails, so let me enlighten you two on what it is we face."


    "What we face?" Allen repeated confused.


    I nodded. "We face greatness." My words left the three confused. "As we go forward, wee to two paths. Greatness is the first path. Many of you will likely go down in history, but those who make history, are likely to die doing so." Not the best exnation, yet it had them interested. "I n on paving a path to a world beyond imagination. There''s a project I have in mind that I''m going to be starting soon. You are both wee to join."


    The Dwarf looked at Ty. "Is he always like this?"


    My student answered. "Arthur has a very ''make it or break it'' mentality. You either seed or you fail. Normally when you fail, it''s more of a ''you have failed me'' kind of mindset. It''s a little annoying, but you get used to it."


    "Ignore the smartass. We''ve got a working train, which means we can hopefullyunch this world into the future by a few centuries."

 Chapter 561 - 561

    <h4>Chapter 561:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Because of your train?" Typhon asked back skeptically.


    Many of the group were confused, but I sighed in response. "Nothing is ready yet, anyway. Feel free to head inside and look for rooms if you need a ce to stay." My attention then returned to the Dwarf. "Do you think there would be other Dwarves willing to help like you?"


    He snorted. "I think all of the Dwarves and Druids would be behind you after what you did. We owe arge debt. One that can truly never be repaid. You saved our people, our kingdoms, and future generations. Should you ever ask for it, we would move any forest or mountain in your way."


    "That''s promising." Typhon muttered.


    "Agreed. I''m afraid I still don''t know your name, Dwarf."


    Giving me the shortest of bows of respect, he answered. "I go by Vome."


    "Vome?" I repeated, and he nodded. "Just Vome?"


    "My line is dead. I''m too old to be havin kids. Vome is just fine."


    I nodded in return. "Very well. Head inside and ask for Aydalia or someone with some manner of authority." He quirked a brow at that but shrugged and did as I instructed. "Mmh." A hum escaped my lips as he walked off.


    Allen pulled me from my thoughts. "Lady Aydalia Farro is here?"


    Typhon snorted at that. "She''s working as Arthur''s secretary."


    That surprised the Captain. "A noble as a secretary. A high ranking noble at that."


    "Ranks are bullshit. They''re there to help keep order in most cases, but this is literal ss segregation. Your rank of Captain is more useful than whatever title she, or any other noble, may have."


    "I see." He replied slowly before he looked at Typhon. "You seem to have gotten even taller, Lord Delmaris."


    "Kids growing like a fucking brick shithouse." Imented. "Anyway, do you need a ce to stay, and have you made a decision?"


    He quickly shook his head. "I have my own home in The Lowest Rung."


    "Oh! Where in The Slums are you located?"


    "Near the mountain. Many of the crew live here, and those that don''t can stay in the barracks or room with friends." He then ced his hands behind his back as he raised his chin. "As for your offer... I''ve extended it to many in our ranks, and several of us have decided to ept."


    "Great. Come check in periodically. Once Rock gets some time, we''ll move forward."


    "With what?" Allen asked again.


    "Greatness." Was my smug response.


    Typhon rolled his eyes and groaned. "Thank you for that crystal clear answer."


    Ruffling his hair, I replied. "You''re wee. I do my best to paint a perfect picture for you every time we''re together." Smacking my hand, he walked off.


    Allen quirked a brow at that. "Troubles, Sir?"


    I nced at him before my gaze returned to Ty. "He hasn''t entirely forgiven me for what I did."


    "...What did you do?" The Captain seemed concerned as he likely heard some rumors on his way in.


    "Another time perhaps." Motioning to the front door with a nod, I continued. "Head inside."


    "Sir." He replied before he headed inside.


    My eyesnded on Typhon for a moment before I looked down at the little mechanical elephant. Opening a portal, I ced the toy inside of it. As the portal closed, my thoughts started to shift.


    I called out to my student. "Ty!" He turned to look at me. "You want to go home for the day?"


    He seemed surprised at that. "Isn''t it a little early?"


    Crossing my arms, I shrugged. "Maybe, but you seem disinterested. Perhaps it''d be best to take a break. You could also go see Alwin or Ayda if you want. I think they''re in the estate somewhere."


    Ty nodded at that and also went inside. My eyes followed him as he seemed weighed down by something. There have been a lot of talks I''ve been avoiding. Typhon was one of them. Arceana definitely had iting, but she and her sister were special to him. I can only imagine the inner turmoil he might be facing.


    To my surprise, it was Lucia who flew down to my side. "Are you okay?" She asked as she folded her wings to her side.


    "Fine. Can''t say the same for him." My eyes then nced to her. "How about you? Still feeling alright?"


    She smiled at that and rolled her eyes. "I told you, Arthur. I''m fine." Lucia insisted. "In fact, I would rather enjoy it if our training sessions picked up in intensity again."


    "Mmh." I mumbled out. "How are things going with Alwin?"


    That seemed to surprise her. "You don''t usually like talking about my rtionship with him..." Shemented. "Normally you just call him my ''boytoy'' and then gloss over anything about him. Did something happen?"


    "No." I answered with a shake of my head. "Just... I know how important he is to you. Same with his mother and sister." Then I gestured to where Typhon had walked off to. "Including him, and your aunts, it seems that we have quite the dysfunctional family."


    Lucia smiled sadly at that. "Maybe for the moment we do, but I think things are getting better." She ced a hand on my arm in a caring manner. "I''ve seen how you''re acting with all of them. I know you''re trying. Whether that be for your own reasons, or for me, I don''t know. Either way, it is appreciated, Arthur." I didn''t reply. "Are you okay?"


    "For the most part. Somewhat nervous."

 Chapter 562 - 562

    <h4>Chapter 562:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "You? Nervous?" She asked back, yfully. "What could possibly make you nervous?"


    I shrugged. "There''re so many unknowns right now. I''m not a very big fan of being in the dark."


    She rose a brow at that. "I know that feeling all to well." Lucia grabbed my arm with both her hands as she squeezed me slightly. "Is this about me?" That surprised me. "Do you think I''m not your-"


    Cutting her off, I quickly spoke. "No!" Her eyes quickly met mine, and I continued more calmly. "No. I know we''ve discussed the possibility, but no matter what, I am here for you. No matter what you might need." My freehand patted the top of her head which got her ears to wiggle. "Elias... He''s going to return."


    "What?" She whispered in disbelief.


    "That was my vision. He returns, along with steris, and for some reason, you''re there. I don''t know why, but..." I sighed in frustration. "When he returns, we need to be ready. That''s why I''ve been pushing your training. That''s why I''ve moved up Rock, Breeze, and Marina leaving. Thana is likely on edge right now, but who''s to say that''ll stay the same when Elias returns."


    "I see..." Pulling her into some manner of hug, I looked down at her as she looked up at me in surprise. "Arthur?"


    "Don''t worry. My vision also showed meing to the rescue. Nothing''s going to happen to you. That''s one of the reasons I''ve been pushing Typhon in his training."


    "Because of Elias and steris returning?" Lucia asked for rification.


    My head bobbed back and forth slightly. "Sort of. If I''m gone, I want someone here who I know will be able to fend off an attack." I gestured to the front door. "That boy is stronger than you and Alwin if you can believe it."


    Lucia pursed her lips in surprise as he eyes widened. "I''d seen the training, but Alwin''s been doing well enough to fend him off."


    "''Fend him off'' being the keys words. Alwin can no longer incapacitate Ty or restrain him. He mostly just defends, which also works in his favor because he''s been getting creative about not losing face in front of the boy."


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    I couldn''t help but giggle at that. Alwin had done such a good job staying calm and collected when we talked about Typhon''s training. Arthur smirked as he watched me. Those soft caring eyes that he always has when he looks at me. They were always soforting to me. Even before I knew why he looked at me the way he did, I could find sce in them. We''ve had a few moments like this. More recently since I recovered from his training.


    "How long until Typhon is able to defeat Marina or the other two?"


    "Well, given how they''re thousands of years old, I think he''s still got some time. Those three surprised me with how well they worked together." He told me. "Facing a far superior number of foes, but able to hold them back is quite the feat. Especially given how strong those wolves are." Arthur exined. "If Ty defeats one of them, he''ll likely be far stronger than them at that point."


    "This is one of those things that experiencees into y, isn''t it?" The man nodded. "Is that why you keep having him face people stronger than himself?"


    "Yes. He needs to know what it''s like to struggle. His life, while it may have not had the best start, has been one of luxury. Maybe not in recent times, but if he wants to be a pir for people to rely on, he''ll need to face countless dangers and ovee them."


    "You should really tell him what Arceana and Elincia have done... Alwin talked to me about Arceana''s n to sell me to you. Aydalia gave me the specifics, and Cassidy told me what Elincia did when she came to you at the Reed Farmstead." Tugging his arm slightly, he frowned. "Maybe it would help put things in perspective for Typhon?"


    He seemed to ponder my words for a moment before he answered. "I already bad mouth those two often enough. Not to mention I slept with Elincia. They are family. Typhon truly thinks of them as his parents. Two mothers. Two headaches for me." Arthur looked away from me. "Maybe I''m biased, but I don''t think telling him about the horrible deeds of the ones who took him in would be right."


    I scoffed a little at that. "Thising from the same man who continually talks about how annoying they are?"


    Arthur actually chuckled at that. "True, but it''s usually about more mundane things. What do you think Ty would do if he found out about them trying to sell you? What would he do if he found out that they had continually tried to murder me?" Arthur looked back down at me. "Would hee here like many others?" He asked with a knowing look.


    Reluctantly, I nodded. "Likely. Ayda, and I, along with everyone else, is here."


    "And how do you think our lovely Priestesses would respond to that?"


    "Does it matter?" I questioned. "You already destroyed Arceana''s throne. Alwin''s told me she just spends most days in her room with few attendants."


    "I-" Arthur started, and stopped just as suddenly as one of his hands went to his head. "Marina?" He whispered, but quickly stepped away from as both his hands clutched his head.


    Rushing to his side as he cried in pain, I tried tofort him. "Arthur!? What''s wrong?!" I asked him as he fell to his knees and curled over. "Arthur!"


    Taking a deep breath, he spoke. "Marina!" A portal appeared under him, and he disappeared.

 Chapter 563 - 563

    <h4>Chapter 563:</h4>


    Marina''s Point of View


    Sea Bottom


    "You are making a mistake." I calmly told them.


    They aren''t the only ones who messed up. I was too careless ining here. Clearly, I should''ve approached this differently, but taking me captive? I''m sure Father would have something to say about that. Thankfully, I had the orb in my hands. Given that they had no idea what it was, they had no idea that I''d taken my energy out of it. Father should''ve received the signal by now.


    Looking across the Seafolk who swam above, or floated off to the sides, my attention quickly turned to the one in front. She looked beautiful. Vibrant red hair that was a far cry from Cassidy''s or Austin''s. It practically glowed as her matching eyes watched me. Fins, and webbing lined their bodies, but they looked closer to Humans than I would''ve thought. Part of me thought they''d have tails like mine.


    Her gown fluttered slowly through the water as she looked down on me. "A mistake you say?" Who I could only assume was the Queen of these people spoke in a silk smooth voice as it rang clear through the water. "Is it simr to trespassing in this Kingdom? Crana does not get many visitors that are still living aside from wildlife."


    I had been caught watching the city from afar. After stumbling upon a group of children, I followed them without being caught. For a time. Once near the city, it became impossible to leave as the water refused to listen to me. My own element had seemingly turned its back on me, and I was captured.


    "I did not trespass. I was brought here by your guards." I replied.


    Several soldiers lined the underwater building. Both inside and out. Balconies were on every side of the room, with them leading directly outside. Adornments floated in ce and crystals shined brilliantly through the room that appeared like blue fire.


    "The bottom of the Sea is our domain." My attention quickly returned to the woman. "Just because you weren''t within the Kingdom''s cities, doesn''t mean you weren''t trespassing." Standing, her dress seemed to flow with the current as it drift to the side. It was a blue that stood out from the water around. "So, what does a spirit, or perhaps a creature of the old world, seek in Crana?" Her crown stood out in her fiery hair as it was blue that matched her gown.


    "I''m neither a spirit, nor a creature of the old world. My father sent me here." I told her honestly.


    She quirked a brow at that as she stepped in front of me to examine me. "Your father?" Her neck rolled slightly as her eyes closed.


    "Correct."


    The gills on the side of her neck going down to her upper back behind her hair seemed to open slightly. I didn''t know enough about their people to know what that meant, but I''m guessing she was either sighing or annoyed in some manner.


    Her crimson eyes locked onto mine as she spoke. "Who is your father?" She began examining me more closely. "No manner ofnd dweller that I know of could produce a child such as you. You resemble no known species, no known race, so who is it that sent you here exactly?"


    "Arthur Pendra-" Quickly moving, the woman''s hands found my face as her eyes turned an icy blue that blended in with the water surrounding us.


    "The one who once went by Mordred is your father?" She asked, but her voice had changed, as had her demeanor. Her hands started to squeeze against my skull to the point where I was in pain. "Now that is interesting. That''s very interesting." Bringing my free hand up, I tried to break away from her, but the water surrounding us ignored me once more. "I know what you''re trying to do." Even trying to form ice met with little result. "It won''t work. This is my domain."


    "Don''t do this!" I cried out, painfully.


    Her fingers started to sink into my skin. "Don''t worry. I have no ns to kill you. Instead, you''ll be our guest until your father arrives, but I can''t have you leave." Realizing I was only using one hand, she looked down confused. "What are you holding?"


    A weakugh came from my lips. "Well, just like you, I had no ns to leave." At that moment, the orb lit up to a blinding degree.


    She yelped and let go of me, but the light quickly faded. When it was gone, she looked at me. "Was that supposed to help you escape?"


    "No." I answered inly. "It''s more like a beacon." I exined.


    "A beacon?" Her eyes widened for a moment before her gaze shot up. "Not possibl-" She was cut off as a loud echoing boom mmed through the chamber.

 Chapter 564 - 564

    <h4>Chapter 564:</h4>


    Marina''s Point of View


    Sea Bottom


    All the water disappeared from the building we were in as shouts could be heard from within. Screams sounded from outside by the balconies. Looking over, I saw that there was no water to be seen except in the distance. However, as I was trying to understand what was happening, the woman who I suspected was the Queen, grabbed me by the back of my neck and started dragging me to the balcony.


    My tail flopped around as I felt the grip on the back of my neck tighten. "A beacon, indeed." She mumbled before hoisting me into the air. "Looking for something?"


    As I struggled to break free, my eyes looked around and saw that all the water had been removed from the area. We were now in a giant underwater pocket. Many looked confused, but more were looking up. Following their gazes, I saw what they were looking at, which included the Queen.


    Floating above, my father was adorned in all his armor and had Defiance at the ready. The orb was pulled from my hand and shot up to him. It immediately went to his sword to lock in ce. He looked around for a moment and seemed unhappy.


    "Before we start, I''d like to ask my daughter a question." Father told them as his voice carried through the vacuum. "Did you do something you shouldn''t have?"


    "No!" I yelled before yelping in pain as the woman''s grip tightened around my neck.


    "I see. Then I request she be let go. She was not sent her with malicious intent, but to talk." He told the Queen.


    "She trespassed. As are you." I could practically hear her sneer. "Not to mention that you are threatening my people. There are children here who have never gone topside and are not used to breathing with their lungs." She told him, and he watched on indifferently. "Several could die if you do not let the water return."


    His response wasn''t surprising. "Then I suggest you let Marina go. Otherwise, you''ll be the one killing your people. I came here to talk, but if you insist on holding a hostage, I can''t stop you from holding them all hostage." Her grip tightened a little at that. "This ends when you decide it ends."


    "They''re children!"


    "And what do you think Marina is to me? Release her, and you have my word that I will let the water return." Father told her inly.


    I was suddenly dropped and fell to the balcony before I was floated into the air. "Father!" My call got him to focus on me.


    He looked me over as he put Defiance away on his back. "Are you hurt?" I shook my head as I floated beside him. "Good."


    "Return the water to our kingdom!" The Queen shouted from below.


    Father''s gaze returned to her, and he seemed to contemte how to continue. "Father..." I tapped his shoulder.


    Sighing, he nced at me. "You might need to trante for me. I don''t know if I''ll be able to understand them underwater like you." She nodded.


    Water began to fall from above in dozens of streams. Soon, the water level through the massive underwater kingdom began to fill and the air disappeared. Buildings were engulfed as Arthur slowly filtered the air out so no one would get hurt. It was a kind gesture. One I''m sure they would understand.


    However, it took time. The Kingdom was truly massive. From where we floated and watched the water refill, I could see how vast Crana truly was. I didn''t know if they had other cities, but this ce could swallow Helmsforth many times over. Truly a jewel under the sea.


    Things should go in a more civilized manner now that my father had arrived. Still, something was wrong about all of this. My gaze drifted to him as he kept his eyes sharp and his energy at the ready. Almost like he was waiting for something. As the water got to our feet, we plunged into the water as the rest of the area filled. The bubbles clouded my vision, so I couldn''t see anything.


    A piercing sensation mmed into my shoulder and ripped through it. Being unable to see anything, I grabbed at it in pain and screamed. However, I was pushed as the bubbles started to clear. Thest thing I saw before I disappeared into a portal was my father shoving me out of the way as several icences pierced through him. Reaching for his hand, I tried to grab it, but it was severed as I could only watch in horror.


    "Father!" I cried out for him as one tore through his left eye.


    Grabbing onto his detached hand as the portal closed, dozens of thences mmed into him as crimson water flooded out onto the ground as I appeared back in Helmsforth. Screaming in pain as I clutched at my shoulder, many voices started yelling all around me. Hands grabbed me to help me, but the wound didn''t feel normal. My eyes cracked open, and I saw Lucia looking down at me in fear.


    Rock''s roar came through as I watched him move everyone out of the way. He quickly picked me up and ran into the mansion. Everything seemed like a blur as he threw me into the water inside. Once it surrounded me, I went to work. Focusing on my shoulder, I cleansed it as best I could before my vision started to go ck.

 Chapter 565 - 565

    <h4>Chapter 565:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Crana


    Groaning in annoyance more than from the pain, I watched my portal forcefully close. Bringing my only hand up to where one of the ice attacks destroyed my eye, I felt to see part of my skull had been destroyed. It would seem I needed both eyes to keep my portals open, which was something I did not know. Looking down revealed several wounds through my body along with a gaping hole through my chest. Red quickly started to fill my vision as my blood swarmed around me.


    Focusing on the wounds, they quickly healed, and I transformed my hand into its wed form before returning it to normal. With both my hands back, both my eyes back, and my wounds healed, I cleared the red water from my view as many looked up at me in shock. Including the woman who had held Marina by the back of her neck. Lowering down before her, icy blue eyes followed me.


    Creating a smaller air bubble, I examined the women. "I see. You''re just another ward." One of her eyes twitched. "But that attack didn''te from you, which means..." My eyes moved throughout the area to find arger concentration of magic. "You''re nearby. So, Aridian, do you want to continue this meeting through your ward?" I inquired. "Or will you reveal yourself so we can have a little chat."


    "..." The woman didn''t respond as she merely kept her eyes on me.


    "Or I could just start killing everyone here?" I offered.


    "These are merely people who live in my presence. They have nothing to with this." She replied.


    "And yet, you put them at risk after attacking me." Was my emotionless response. "Hurting Marina was not a wise move. Why shouldn''t I respond in kind? After all, you struck first." Reaching out and grabbing the neck of the ward, I hoisted her into the air. "How important is this ward to you?" My grip tightened. "Is she just a ything like all others I''ve run into?"


    Lifting her in the air, her body shook, and crimson eyes locked onto mine. "Urk!" She let out in pain.


    "Mmh." I hummed as I dropped her.


    Letting the water fill the small air bubble I created for us to talk, I floated above the balcony and over the kingdom. Truly, it was a magnificent sight. However, that magic had toe from somewhere. Why couldn''t I see it? Things became even worse as I felt a sh against my chest. My armor seemed to work for once as ice broke against it.


    My eyes darted about trying to find where the attacks wereing from as ice started to form all around me. Yet, I was leftpletely exposed as the attacks continued toe. Drawing Defiance while I moved through the water, some got dragged into the currents of my movements as they screamed out in fear.


    Attacks appeared seemingly from nowhere. They were relentless and impossible to track. It didn''t make sense. I was always capable of seeing the forming of magic into spells. Anytime the ice would form, no matter the form, some manner of magic must be used.


    I was taken by surprise once more when I felt a constricting sensation around my body. My eyes immediately got to work before I pushed all the water away from me once more. However, things didn''t go as nned. Before I had made another air pocket deep beneath the sea, a tendril of watertched onto one of my legs. It froze over instantly before pulling me back into the water.


    Although I was once again surrounded by ice, this time I saw it. The magic was the same color as the water, and ice. A blueish white magic took hold around me and held me in ce between the water and ice. Blue for the water, and white for the ice. It was rather genius, but I doubt it was on purpose. Wasting no more time, my body quickly changed as I broke free of my water restraints when I transformed.


    Instead of creating a smaller air pocket like before, I removed all water from the area just like I had when I arrived. Between my ability to control wind and my gravity pirs, it was a simple feat. As extra insurance, my energy shot out to fill the air in the water''s stead. Now, with no water surrounding me, the attacks had changed. Ice shot from a distance before it dispersed in midair before it could hurt someone.


    A chirping in my throat echoed through the area as those below covered their ears and screamed. Hoisting Defiance above my head, a ck orb began to form at the tip. Water began to be pulled towards me as I acted as a center. Parts of the buildings below began to rip from their foundation. Screams of horror could be heard people floated into the air towards their doom.


    "I don''t know why you''re so hostile, but I will destroy everything in these depths if you so desire. These people, who have struck first at yourmand, will be held responsible." My voice carried for miles. "You, who have harmed me and my daughter, will be held responsible. There will be nothing but a bottomless trench in the wake of where Crana once resided."

 Chapter 566 - 566

    <h4>Chapter 566:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Aydalia was present as blood covered the floor in the entry way. The trail leading up to Marina''s creek was dreadful. As was her wounds... Rock watched the water as it turned dark red, and he began pacing back and forth. When nothing else happened her roared angrily, which startled all of us, but he quickly sat beside the water.


    "What happened?!" Aydalia hissed at me.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. Arthur said something about Marina before he disappeared. Next thing I know, Marina flies out into the courtyard a few minutester with Arthur''s hand in tow!"


    Ayda startled us from the stairs where she sat. "Does that really matter?"


    "Ayda!" Her mother chastised.


    "It was not meant to be an insult or show disinterest. Realistically speaking, Marina is the one we should be concerned about. Arthur has suffered more grievous wounds then a severed hand." The young Elf exined in a bored manner. "He should be fine in his recovery and was obviously more concerned about Marina''s condition."


    I bit my lip for a moment. "Maybe." Was my weak response. "But there are few who would be able to cut off his hand." My tightened into a frown as I turned to Aydalia. "Do you think the Demons were there?"


    Ayda sighed as she stood and came down the stairs while she looked over the blood in distaste. "Unlikely. You need to remember that Arthur is a rather dramatic individual. He may have lost his hand purposefully." Her magic activated and the blood started to slowly disappear. "Although, I doubt he would have allowed Marina to get injured on purpose."


    My attention shifted to therge hulking golem. "Rock," I called out to him, and he turned to nce at me. "Is Marina going to be okay?" He bobbed his head up and down. "Well, if we can''t feel Arthur''s energy, maybe he really is-" As if being cursed that as soon as I suggested a positive outlook, Arthur''s energy spiked on the horizon. "Ideas?"


    Being unaffected by the sudden information, Ayda dryly answered. "Demons now seem more like a possibility."


    Her mother sighed. "All this happened as soon as we got some guests. Do you think they''ll mind all themotion?"


    I turned to Aydalia. "I think our guests are the least of our concerns, Aydalia." I told her inly. "Should we try to help Arthur?"


    Ayda scoffed. "Forgive me, Lucia, but you''re about as useful as I am when ites to helping Arthur inbat." The young Elf said inly. "Both Priestesses are likely to be helpless in helping. Although, we should probably expect one of them to visit to demand answers." When the blood was clean, she turned to us. "That being said, I have no ns on dealing with either of them, so I will have to request for your aid, Mother."


    Rolling her eyes, Aydalia replied. "Of course, my lovely daughter. Please return to your room whilst I deal with the Priestesses."


    "That would be ideal. Thank you." Ayda told her before teleporting away.


    "I worry about her sometimes." Aydaliamented.


    "You should." I said in agreement. "How do you think Arthur is doing?"


    She shrugged in response. "As long as he isn''t poisoneding home, I think we''ll be okay." That was not asforting as I think she wanted it to be.


    ????''s Point of View


    Vithari


    "That''s interesting." Credomented. "Do you think steris returned?"


    I shook my head. "It''s too close. Feels like it''sing from the Middle Ocean."


    "Why would Arthur be there?" Pestilence inquired.


    "Training, perhaps?" Credo offered.


    "It''s not steris, so we ignore it. Arthur will deal with whatever mess he got into on his own. Our deal was we would assist him when steris returned." I told them.


    "Still, it has been a few weeks now. I wasn''t expecting it to return within a few days, but how long will we need to wait?" Credo questioned.


    Turning away from where Mordred''s energy pulsed, I replied. "As long as we need to. Let''s carry on."


    Pestilence groaned as he fell in behind me with his brother. "And where exactly are we going? Do we have an actual target this time?"


    Credo answered. "I''m not overly interested in any targets specifically. However, I would be interested in seeing how the Dwarves and Druids are getting on. It would be amusing to see how they''vee together after the destruction of Dwardew."


    The bandaged demon snorted. "I would''ve loved to have seen that fight. Also, the look on Tor''s face. Can you imagine that smug smog of shadows beingpletely surprised by Arthur?"


    I snorted at that. "That would''ve been a sight to see. Maybe we''ll still get that chance in the future." My head shot to over my shoulder as Arthur''s energy disappeared entirely.


    "Good thing we didn''t go help him." Credo mumbled.


    My eyes darted around as I looked at the horizon. It was odd, but there was nothing that could be done about it. Maybe he was just training. Yet, somehow I doubted it.

 Chapter 567 - 567

    <h4>Chapter 567:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Crana


    My eyes darted about waiting for a response of any kind. Any hint, any flicker of magic that might appear. The magic had dispersed, and all forms of attacks, hade to a halt. If they acted out of fear, I could understand the sudden hostility, but there was no point in keeping an enemy alive if they would hound us in the future.


    "In honor of my daughter, I will even name it the Mariana Trench as it resembles her name, and it holds some manner of meaning to me."


    Streams of iceunched at me from every direction. Without moving, they either were sucked into my orb, or they shattered against the multitude of gravity pirs surrounding me. After hundreds, maybe even thousands of thosences failed to hit me even once, everything came to aplete stop. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of my orb break the buildings below as they floated up to me.


    A woman''s voice echoed through the area. "Stop." In the distance, a white aura carried by almost every High Elf so far, appeared with flickers of blue. "Come to my temple."


    Sure enough, there was arge temple in the distance. It was very differentpared to Helmsforth''s. Shimmering as if calling to me my orb dissipated as I studied the temple in question. One thing stood out above all. The temple was separated from everything else. A lone building in the sea of this kingdom.


    The light was blinding as I watched but dared not to look away. "This kind of seems like a trap..." Imented and waited for some manner of reply, but none came. "Very well. Maybe you finally found some sense."


    As Inded on the temple where the door was, the woman''s voice spoke to me. "Touch the construct."


    In the middle of the door of light that had opened leading to the temple was a small construct as she said. It appeared magical in nature. Her white aura overflowed from the door creating the light, but a blue, glowing, formless, blob kept shifting in the middle of it. From an orb matching the one in Defiance, to the shape of a star.


    Doing as instructed, my body immediately transported as everything around me shifted. Appearing in apletely new location, I looked around to see the temple, city, and kingdom had all disappeared. Now I was at the top of some manner of pyramid with the dark depths of the ocean surrounding me. Looking up revealed no form of light, but there wasn''t any lighting from any direction. The only light came from the magic crystals floating around casting a faint blue glow.


    "Interesting..." Imented as my eyes finally fell on the form standing on the other side of the tform. "As are you." Speaking under the water was difficult, but I didn''t exactly have a mouth, so I was hoping she could hear me.


    Another High Elf, or Aridian, stood before me. She worm garbs that reminded me of the Aridian from Dwardew, but in the form of a dress. One that seemed old, yet nheless, beautiful. Blue hair danced in the water while blending in with it in the flickering of the lights. Her eyes were a light blue that matched her hair. She reminded me of the pr opposite in color coordinationpared to her ward. However, she was as beautiful as every other Elven woman I had seen till now.


    "Will the High Elf speak to me now?" I asked her.


    She instantly frowned. "High Elf?" The woman repeated in disgust. "You dare refer to me as an Elf?" So, she could understand me despite us being underwater.


    I would''ve quirked a brow at that if I wasn''t in my transformed state. "Is that not what they-"


    Before I could finish, she disappeared. There was no warning, or sign she had teleported, but she had appeared directly above me. Stepping to the side as thin swords of ice appeared in her hands, she came down where I once stood. mming Defiance down on her, my eyes widened as I only connected with what appeared to be an ice form of her as it shattered and was taken away by the current.


    Shadows danced in the light as something appeared over me again. Stepping back, a form of ice mmed down, piercing the temple stone below as it stayed there frozen. Jumping back again, another form of ice appeared where I was and repeated the same process, but in a different pose to the first one. Jumping, dodging, and twisting out of the way, the clones of ice eventually stopped appearing. Dozens of ice statues littered the temple grounds as I floated above studying the area.


    The High Elf was hidden around here somewhere within this abyss. "I''d like to talk this out, but I''m quickly losing all interest in this. In Crana. Its people." Removing all water surrounding the Temple, the High Elf/Aridian appeared to be standing where she was when I first arrived. "And you." I said in a cold tone as I looked down at her.

 Chapter 568 - 568

    <h4>Chapter 568:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Crana


    Slowly, I floated back down to the temple''s stone. As I did, the High Elf kept her eyes locked on me. My gravity pirs were at the ready as they surrounded me in spherical shape. When I got close enough, the ice clones began to crack and shatter under the pressure. The stones quickly followed suit as Inded. I watcher her eye twitch as they darted to the temple for a moment before quickly returning to me. They continued to crack as I kept my defenses up.


    "Are you done?" I asked in a bored tone. "Your use of magic is unique, but the male that I ran into in Dwardew was far more dangerous than you."


    Another twitch. "A male Aridian, you say?"


    "Oh? Do you finally feel like talking now?" She didn''t respond, and I quickly gestured to her. "I''ve been trying to be understanding about this situation. I''m sure you have your reasons for taking Marina captive and attacking me on sight, but I am here to talk. In the name of peace, take five minutes to hold a conversation with me."


    "Peace?" She repeated with a scoff. "You don''te here for peace. Your very presence here threatens my people with war."


    I held up a hand. "I''m not here to wage war against Crana."


    Her eyes hardened. "I didn''t say it was war against Crana." She responded. "Do you really think I don''t know who you are?" The question was met with a harsh re. "My people will not enter any war against the Demons of The Crimson Wastnd." Water particles started to gather in front of her as they formed into strange swords once more. One for each hand. "Your ''intentions'' will ughter my people."


    Cranking my neck to the side as my horns came into view along with the pulsing orb in between them, I spoke coldly. "And what''s to stop me from killing you?" I asked harshly. "If a deathmatch is what you seek, I''ll dly give it to you. You High Elves have been-"


    Disappearing in a teleportation, she appeared in front of me again, but it was her this time. "Do not call me an Elf, creature!" She spat as she red up at me.


    My eyes locked onto hers as we entered into a staring match. "Will you not hear me out for even five minutes? I might not even be asking your people to go to war. You don''t know." I told her, and hoped for some manner of response.


    "..."


    "Do you really think you can kill me?" I leaned down to her as my face was a few inches from hers. "One of you ripped me in half. Another destroyed my heart with demon stone, and a Demon Lord tore me apart. Limb from limb and pierced me through the back of my head. Literally destroyed part of my brain, and yet here I stand."


    Although it wasn''t surprising to me, the woman mmed both her swords into my chest. The des pierced my body a few inches and came to a stop. However, she promptly stepped forward as her wings spread and her magic red. They skewered me through my back near where my own wings were. She huffed at that and looked at me.


    I just stared at her unmoving. Her eyes widened at that and she quickly used her magic once more. Unfortunately for her, I knew she wasn''t focused on what I was doing anymore. She likely thought I would show my resilience by standing there while enduring her attacks. I did not. When her magic started to build, she waspletely open.


    My free w mmed through her stomach and out her back like she did to me with her swords. The woman''s eyes widened as blood rushed from the wood and swirled around us. She coughed up a disgusting amount of blood as I lifted her off the temple ground and into the air.


    However, she did surprise me as she didn''t act rashly as her magic ignited through the swords. Her magic ravaged through my insides, and I quickly swung her around before tossing her into the door that led into her temple. She fell to the ground and looked up in time to see my foot m into her face. Everything shook as her head mmed into the door. I readied Defiance to kill her at this point, but she teleported and I heard her appear above in the air.


    Slowly, I turned to look at her. Blood dripped through the air and down to the temple stone. She gripped at her stomach as her dress was now drenched in blood. Crimson covered her arms as she was slightly hunched over in pain. A part of me expected her to maybe want to talk now, but to my surprise, her hands glowed once more as she returned to her noble posture. There was a hole in her dress that revealed her wound had healed.


    In turn, my wounds had already healed as well while her blood slowly evaporated off my arm and body where it dripped on me. Floating into the air, at a snail''s pace, I watched closely. Her magic reached out and I felt pressured on my gravity pirs as the water surrounding us started to leak in at some parts.


    With my free hand, a small ck orb formed as I watched her closely.

 Chapter 569 - 569

    <h4>Chapter 569:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    There was a knock on the front door a few minutes after Arthur''s energy had disappeared. Aydalia and I had been in the kitchen as we exchanged a nce with the other. Stepping back into the entryway, Rock hadn''t moved from his spot overlooking Marina''s creek that ran throughout the estate. He turned to look at us as he guarded the red water. Aydalia had Arthur''s hand in her possession wrapped in a cloth to keep it hidden.


    "Who is it?" I called out.


    "It''s Typhon!" My eye twitched at that.


    Aydalia quickly whispered to me, "He rarely knocks. He''s not alone. I sent him home before all this happened, but I bet one of the Priestesses questioned him."


    I nodded. "Are you alone?" I asked through the door.


    "He is not." Elincia''s voice cut in. "May wee in?" Opening the door, both of them looked at me, but Elincia''s eyes immediately hardened. "What happened?"


    "Everything is fine." I quickly answered as I blocked their path inside the home.


    The Priestess didn''t believe a single word as she nced behind me. "I can smell the blood, Lucia." Rock started to move, and I quickly stopped him with a shake of my head. "Where is Arthur?"


    Typhon looked concerned as well as he waited for my answer. "He''s not here." Aydalia answered, and both looked to her. "There were someplications with Marina''s investigation."


    "What was Marina investigating?" Elincia inquired. "I met her briefly, but I am very out of the loop on many of these guardians of Arthur''s."


    My eyes met Aydalia who nodded. "I doubt Arthur would care." She tried to assure me.


    With a sigh, I turned back to the other two. "Come in." We made our way to the living room easy enough. All of us had learned what Arthur''s spot was, so all of us avoided it. "So," All of us except me. "Arthur wanted Marina to look into Crana." I sat down in Arthur''s chair, which got Aydalia to nce at me, but she didn''tment.


    "And the blood?" Elincia asked with a raised brow.


    "Show her." I spoke.


    Aydalia sighed this time as she took out the cloth with her magic and unwrapped it. "This is concerning..." Elinciamented.


    Typhon frowned as he studied the hand. "Thest time Arthur got injured like this was due to that demon in Dwardew." He then looked at me. "Is Marina okay?"


    I nodded. "Rock is watching over her as we speak."


    He looked over at the water and nodded in understanding. "Then there has been no word on Arthur since his energy disappeared?"


    Shaking my head, I answered. "No. Not yet."


    Aydalia put her hand on my shoulder. "He''s going to be fine, Lucia." I smiled and patted her hand.


    "You really care for him, don''t you?" Elincia''s question caught me off guard. "Arthur." She rified.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at me. "I do." I answered without realizing the warm smile I was wearing. "He''ll be back soon. He alwayses back."


    ???????''s Point of View


    Crana


    "What should we do, General?" One of my warriors asked me.


    The water had flooded back into the kingdom, causing massive damage to several buildings, and children were still being located. They had been swept away by the currents, and possibly were injured. Many people were injured when the water came crashing in. Now, shockwaves continued to vibrate through the kingdom as the sh in the temple seemed to continue on.


    "Have you finished setting up a perimeter around the Temple?" I inquired.


    He ced a hand on his chest. "It has been done. "


    Both of us braced from a far distance as we saw another shockwave rippling through the water. Moving behind me, he held firm as we were pushed back several feet from the sudden current. Bringing my arms up, it eventually subsided, but quickly we were quickly overtaken by another.


    "Move the perimeter back even further. Send our men in to look for any stragglers too close to the Temple. Hopefully, they''ll still be alive."


    "At once."


    He darted off, and my eyes tried to find the Temple in the distance as many were watching from outside the Kingdom. Myself included.


    "Goddess..." I whispered softly.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Crana


    A re could be seen from underneath my w that covered the woman''s face. Ice now coated her entire body as it appeared to make some manner of armor to surround and adorn her. Again, she was being held in the air by my w as her wings pped. Ice poured from her hands as they were wrapped around my arm. The ice shot up my arm and mmed into the side of my head, freezing my neck partially. Slowly, I cranked my head to the side causing the ice to shatter.


    My blood slowly flowed from the ice as it burned through my skin, but I held firm. "This is growing tedious."

 Chapter 570 - 570

    <h4>Chapter 570:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Crana


    "Still so defiant." I asked as I cocked my head slightly as I leaned in. "What would it take to break your spirit? You are strong, but without your water surrounding you, you are far below many others I''ve faced." More ice shot from her hands to try and freeze me over in vain. "You''re getting very annoying very quickly."


    "You''ll run out of magic before I do." She replied.


    A sigh left whatever manner of lips I had as I tightened my grip on her face. "Fine." Creating a gravity pir beside us, I started to ovep it continually. "As much as I want to say, ''I didn''t want to have to do this'', inside, I''m rather d." My strongest pirs continued tobine until a literal bend in space appeared beside us which rmed the Aridian. "Do you have any idea what this is?"


    "Spare me your thre-"


    Moving her over to the bend in reality, one of her legs dangled into it before twisting in on itself horribly. The leg ripped apart, and it took a moment for her to realize what had happened. Screams soon rang out. Horrible bellows of pain as her lips quivered in pain while tears streamed down her face and froze over. I covered her mouth as she iled about in my grasp.


    "Do you really think my magic will run out?" Pulling her from the rift, she scratched at my arms as blood dripped to the temple stone. "You want to know why this fight is so simple for me?"


    "..." She didn''t responded except for her muffled sobs of pain.


    Pulling her closer to me, I softly whispered in her ear. "I don''t have to protect anyone." I moved away from her, and her eyes were focused on me in a re as tears streamed from them. "No city or kingdom to protect. There isn''t anyone here I need to save or worry about. It''s rather liberating." I mocked before I held her by the rift threateningly. "Now, do you want to continue?"


    Magic gathered in her hands as she brought down two ice swords on my arm that held her in ce. They pierced the armor I had and tore through my skin. She ripped it apart as my grip loosened. With her wings, she shot away from me with the ps of her missing leg fluttering at her speed. My arm put itself back together as her magic went to work on her leg. As it returned, I saw her magic was significantly lower than it once was.


    While killing her would be simple, I had the advantage. She clearly cared for the people here. That was a given since she had yet to flee. While I did think she was foolish, it was doubtful that she truly believed she could defeat me at this point. Killing her would also serve no purpose. I finally had the opportunity to get some answers. However, she was acting very suspicious throughout the entire fight.


    My eyes looked back at the door where the construct of dancing magic resided. It never changed, and it blocked off the rest of the kingdom. This seemed to be a separate part of the ocean bottom, or it was something unique to this Aridian. All of it was suspicious. As was the fact that she received no aid or reinforcements.


    Magic still filled the area. However, now that the Aridian''s magic supply was lower, and not as suffocating, I noticed an ambient magic filled the area. It wasn''t the water or her magic anymore. Instead, the temple seemed to be giving off some manner of magical pulse. While it was faint, I realized perhaps there was more to this temple than meets the eye.


    Without hesitating, I pulled Defiance from my back and held it over the rift. Dropping it, Defiance plunged into the temple as it immediately disappeared. As if teleporting away, the temple began to crack and break apart. A massive hole where Defiance shot down appeared as spiderwebbed cracks shot through the stone. Parts began to crumble away as dust shot into the air.


    The ground shook under my feet, but I merely stood there despite it starting to break away. To my surprise, the Aridiannded immediately on the temple. She looked horrified. No longer did she pay any attention to me as she ced her hands on the temple. Her magic began pouring into it and the destruction of the temple came to a halt as if time had some to aplete stop.


    "What did you do!?" She yelled at me without looking.


    In response, I held out my hand as Defiance tore its way back up through the temple and into my hand. "Interesting..." Imented.


    Her guard was down, but she looked at me in terror. "Do you realize what you''re doing!?"


    "I find it fascinating that you didn''t react this poorly even when I threatened your people." Walking over to her, she looked at me fearfully as I held Defiance at the ready. "Is your temple truly more important than the people of Crana?" I asked before I stopped beside her. "Or is this temple just that important?" Even though I was right beside her, she didn''t move.

 Chapter 571 - 571

    <h4>Chapter 571:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Crana


    "Stop! Just stop!" She screamed as her hands rested on the cracks. Her magic quickly shot through the temple as its destruction halted. "I''ll promise you safe passage from Crana if you just stop!" Slowly, the cracks started to mend.


    Holding out Defiance, I created another rift which got her to look at me in horror. "Safe passage?" I repeated in a mocking tone. "We both know who has the upper hand here."


    Clenching her teeth as she red up at me, I watched as she practically shook in anger. "I..." Her nose twitched as she spoke in a poorly restrained hiss. "Will be more open to negotiations..." Looking back to the temple as bricks fell back into ce, she continued. "If you promise to leave this temple alone." I wasn''t convinced. "Look, if you destroy this temple, you''ll die with me."


    I quirked a brow at that. "How''s that?"


    Turning from me in anger as she focused on repairing the temple, she answered. "This temple isn''t connected to Crana. It isn''t connected to anything at all." She gestured to our surroundings. "We''re not at some undisclosed location at the bottom of the ocean."


    "Then where are we?"


    "You''re inside a seal."


    "Seal?"


    She nodded with her lips tight. "I cannot leave this ce. If this temple is destroyed, the seal is destroyed. When that happens, both of us will be ripped apart by the magic holding the seal together inside the temple." I watched as the wisps of magic she referred to dance from the cracks, but it didn''t seem that threatening.


    I still wasn''t convinced. "Uh huh..." You could practically hear her grind her teeth. "And that''s supposed to stop me when I have the upper hand? I can create portals out of here, so you need toe up with a better excuse." The rift disappeared, which seemed to make her rx slightly, but she yelped when I grabbed her by her hair. "You attacked Marina, and you attacked me without provocation. Now you expect me just to stop?"


    To my surprise, her hair came to life and wrapped around my arm. It turned to ice and quickly acted as threads of ice that started to move through my arm. My eyes widened and I sunk my ws into her scalp. Again, she surprised me as it turned into a block of ice as her body turned into a sculpture.


    A teleportation could be heard overhead. "I admit it..." I looked up and saw the Aridian floating above as she looked down on me. "You were far more powerful than I expected. I dare say you''re even stronger than I am." Her icy threads shot up toward my neck.


    Taking my free hand, I dug my ws into the arm where her magic resided and shredded it from shoulder to wrist. Blue blood sttered across the ground. My eyes never left hers as her magic faded from my wounds and the arm healed quickly.


    "This fight is over." She told me right before a torrent of magic shot out from the temple cracks and start to re out as it went haywire. "I will not say you''ve bested me, but I will yield. To fix this mess you made." I was about to reply, but she quickly continued. "You could always just portal away. Unless you want to continue. Then I will keep you locked in here while others head to Lestrania."


    "..." I didn''t reply as she floated down in front of me.


    "I will make sure that your lovely Priestesses are visited along with all associated with them." Make erupted from beneath us just barely to the side. Her hair whipped wildly, but neither of us moved from our stare down. "Including the Farro family, your student... And Lady Lucia."


    My eye twitched at that. "It would seem I was mistaken about who all has been watching me." Another burst of magic grazed my chest and pulled my blood into the sky as it separated us slightly. "Here I thought it was Arceana, her nobles, and Thana watching my house these days."


    "You are mistaken about a great many things." She nced at the magic running rampant. "Make your choice."


    Twisting Defiance''s handle in my grip, I thought on her words. "Fine." Stepping back, Defiance was returned to my back as I returned to my normal state. "Fix your temple."


    Without wasting any time, she went to work. Her magic quickly encased the temple as she simply ignored my presence. I thought for sure she would attack when I changed back to my human form. This temple meant more to her than I thought. The magic that had been escaping came to a halt as it started to trickle back inside the temples core as the cracks began to mend.


    However, things began to change when a darker, fouler, magic started to appear. My lips turned into a frown as I recognized it. Original magic that Aydan used, and the same magic that appeared in Helmsforth Temple. I quirked a brow as I turned back to the Aridian who looked terrified. Her magic started to fight against it, but she seemed to be losing.


    Not needing further prompting, I let the water return to the area. It rushed in violently. Although, it wasn''t enough to affect either of us. The High Elf looked at me in surprise, before the water began to ice over against the dark green magic. The magic that had escaped at first seemed like hers, but at this point, I assumed hers was there to keep this magic in check.


    Even with her water returned to her, she was still struggling. The cracks that had been mending opened once more as more of the foul magic seeped through. My eyes widened when a faintughing could be heard. While underwater, it sounded clear as day. Some of the magic approached me, and I realized the amused chuckling wasing from the magic.


    The green magic struck her shoulder, and to my surprise, it did not heal. Her body shook as ice moved through the cracks, but she appeared to be making less and less progress. I watched as the wound seemed to fester rapidly as green magic appeared to start moving through her arm and around her shoulder area.


    With shaky lips, she turned to me. "He-Help me." I quirked a brow at that. "Help me!" She shouted, fearfully.


    At that moment, the cracks worsened, and I could see arge buildup of magic getting ready to wreak havoc upon the temple. Aydan always told me this magic was dangerous. While I didn''t trust the High Elf, I trusted him. My form changed again as I moved beside the Aridian and yanked her behind me. Using my gravity pirs, I ced a barrier over the cracks to prevent the magic from escaping any further.


    Then I used my energy to wrap around the temple and mend the cracks. The High Elf stepped next to me for a moment before she fell to her knees once more. Her magic quickly went to work as it cooperated with mine. Using her magic to seep below my energy, she countered the Original Magic trying to escape. She panted horribly as she sounded like she was dying. Mostly because it sounded like she was drowning through the water.


    The faintughing, and the foul magic, faded. "Thank you." I heard from beside me through a panting huff as the temple was restored. "Truly, you have my thanks." She stood and met my eyes. "While this may have been the result of your brashness, I share part of the me." The water slowly filtered out to create a small air bubble for us to stand in. "I didn''t think you would actually help me."


    "Yeah, well..." I reverted once more after I gauged she had used up quite a bit of her magic to fix the temple. "When magic starts chuckling, I figured whatever you were doing was probably rather important." My eyes moved to the wound on her arm. "You going to be able to fix that?"


    She nced down at the wound on her arm. "Ah. Yes. Eventually." Her response was weak as blood started to coat the front of her robes. "My magic is keeping it at bay for the moment. Once I rest, I should be able to purge it from-"


    Cutting her off, I ced my hand on her head. "Will you take a chance and trust me?"


    The Aridian seemed hesitant as she studied me. "If you wanted to kill me, you missed the perfect moment, so go ahead." She then closed her eyes.


    Without further prompting, I poured some of my energy into her body. Her eyes mmed open as she whipped her gaze to me. I watched as she focused her magic to her wound and the green magic began to dissipate. Once the wound was healing, my hand pulled away from her head. To try and annoy her, I patted her head a few times. Tracing the nonexistent wound slowly, she hummed in thought.


    "Now you don''t have to rest." I stated.


    "Not many would pat the head of a goddess."


    I instantly groaned which made her give me a curious look. "Please don''t tell me you seriously consider yourself a goddess."


    Turning away from me and activating her magic made a throne of sorts appear at the end of the temple. "What else would you consider such immense power?" She then moved the water slightly. "Tomand the oceans tide?" Her fingers then traced her shoulder where wound was as she sat down. "Healing from horrific wounds that others would consider fatal? Regrowing limbs?"


    A sigh escaped my lips. "Kay." Was my unimpressed reply.


    She paused at that. "Doubting our godhood is like doubting your own."


    "Maybe that''s because I''m not a god." I responded dryly before I gestured to the temple. "Whatever you got sealed inside your temple seems more godlike to me than you."


    "I see... Well, despite what you think, or what you''ve been told, we are not High Elves." She said the term with disdain. "Beingpared to an Elf is likeparing an Elf to a Human."


    "...Okay?" I didn''t understand that at all.


    She sighed as she closed her eyes. "And here I thought you were insulting me... You truly don''t know the differences, do you?"


    I shrugged. "You all have pointy ears. Only difference with you is that you got wings and an Elf doesn''t."


    "That is a very ''basic'' way of putting it." Her eyes opened as she tapped her fingers on her throne. "I suppose we should start at the beginning. Allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Undine."


    "I go by Arthur."


    "You go by many names, and you have many titles, but I am, and always have been, Undine." The woman called Undine said in a serious tone.


    "Kay."


    She frowned at that. "That is not a satisfactory response, Arthur."


    Slow blinking, I replied in the most sarcastic tone I could muster. "...Kay." Undine grasped the arms on her throne in frustration. "Look, you started talking about gods and goddesses beforeparing Humans and Elves. If your name has some manner of meaning or standing, I don''t know what it is." I told her with a shrug.


    "Then I shall rify." Undine gestured to herself for a moment before realizing she was still covered in blood. "As you already know," She started as her magic removed whatever remaining blood there was. "We are Aridians. How you came across this name is a mystery, but we are not High Elves. Ours is a race of Gods and Goddesses. Descendants from Davost herself."


    That caught my attention. "Davost?" I repeated the name.


    Undine hummed. "She was the first Goddess." She seemed to grow distant as she spoke. "However, she wasn''t the first. She was made in her father''s image. While she might''ve been made in his image, Davost is The One True Goddess. Together, the two of them created three more lives."


    "Who was her father?" I questioned since she seemed to be moving on. "If Davost was made in his image, I''m assuming he was rather important."


    "The First God-" She began harshly, but quickly stopped. "He... I apologize, but I will not be speaking about him."


    "Alright. Then what of the three lives they created together? Was Davost created to act as a wife to her father?" Undine looked disgusted by my question. "What? You said they created three lives together!"


    "With magic!"


    I rolled my eyes. "Oh, that''s much more believable." My mocking tone irked her, but she didn''t call me on it. "Look, you know how many stories I know about incest gods and goddesses? It wouldn''t be anything new."


    Undine continued her story as she ignored me. "The father and daughter created three more lives together. Rahl, who was given domain over the oceans to do with as he wished. Kalmos, who reigned over the skies as if they were his own." Her fingers began tapping against her chair almost nervously. "Last was Meerhea. She was given dominion over the earth and all it contained. With all of them together, Crevalis was created."


    My arms crossed as I quirked a brow and listened. This was a history lesson I wasn''t quite expecting. Had it been anyone else, I would''ve dismissed it as mythology or something along those lines. However, I met Davost once and her power still seemed overwhelming from what I could remember.


    "The world of Crevalis was created under the supervision of the father. Once enough had been created, he disappeared to continue his work. In his absence, Davost decided to create life once more without her father."


    "Is this more magical life, or did she sleep with Rahl or Kalmos?" mming on the arms of the throne, they crumbled as she red at me. "It''s a legitimate question!"


    Steepling her fingers together as he hands rested on herp, Undine studied me. "The question doesn''t seem to be made in a mocking manner, but genuine curiosity. However, stop interrupting me, and you might find the answers to your questions."


    I nodded. "That''s fair. Please continue."


    Taking a deep breath, Undine continued. "Davost, who was wise and fair, created two brothers by herself. However, unlike Rahl, Meerhea, and Kalmos, these were the first children ever. She loved those boys, and those boys became the first Aridians to ever be born. Her love for the two Aridians resulted in her asking Rahl, Meerhea, and Kalmos for help in creating the Aridian race. Thus, our kind were born." Slowly raising my hand got her attention and she gave me an annoyed look. "What?" She snapped.


    "Sorry, but I just need some rification. Why were the two boys the first Aridians? Why not the father or Davost herself? There are also the other three. Howe they aren''t Aridians?"


    "Because they were the beings who created our race. They may have the appearance of Aridians, but they are more than that."


    "Okay, but then why do you refer to yourself as a Goddess?" I asked in a genuine tone. "You know your kind were literally created by something bigger than yourselves, yet you still im such a title? That doesn''t make much sense."


    She tilted her head to the side. "The Aridian race came from Davost herself. We know that the One True Goddess created us. Our power is an indicator of that. Why wouldn''t we be considered gods and goddesses?"


    "You know, I expected some manner of exnation that might justify such a view point, but wow." I said in a small amount of disbelief. "Please continue."


    "You judge us?" Undine asked curiously. "While others may not have the power to do so, you certainly do, but why do you seem so unimpressed."


    "I get that the child of a god could be considered a god itself, but where are the rest of your people?" I asked, and she frowned. "A race of gods seemed to be left to the remnants and rags of this world. Unless Davost created only a few of you, which I doubt, your race inevitably fell. Why?"


    Undine leaned back and crossed her legs as she thought on my question. "We were not the only ones to be created. While Davost created us Aridians, her father created a realm connected to this one." She told me. "One you know well."


    My grip tightened on my arms. "The Crimson Wastnd."


    She nodded. "Davost created us Aridians to rule over this world." That was an immediate red g. "Her father created the Demons of The Crimson Wastnd. I''m sure you can surmise what happened."


    "War?"


    "A war unlike anything you''ve ever seen. It didn''t ur as soon as our races found out about the other. In fact, hundreds of years since our creation passed, and there was peace. Even with Davost arguing with her father about our creation, peace was maintained." She exined.


    "They argued about your creation?"


    "Not mine, specifically, but all of Aridians. He wasn''t involved, and that upset him greatly." I watched as she looked away from me. "Things eventually escted to a war that spanned the entirety of this world."


    I suspected that was an exaggeration. Otherwise, there would''ve been clues still linger around this world. While I knew this was an abridged version of history, it was obvious she was keeping key details out. Not that I med her, but mentioning the disagreement about their creation almost seemed like she was trying to gain my sympathy. Too bad for her, I had none to give.


    "So, you lost the war, and were reduced to hide at the bottom of the ocean?"


    "We didn''t lose." Undine replied nonchntly. "The war ended in a draw."


    My scoff made one of her eyes twitch. "Almost no Aridians remain, but I''ve run into several Demons. I''d say there was a rather clear winner."


    Undine smirked at that. "Those ''Demons'' are nothing like the Demons of old. True Demons were made after the Father''s image, which makes them incredibly simr to us. One of the main differences between us was our magic, and our ears." She gestured to her ears. "Have you ever met anyone with multiple ears before and no wings?"


    A frown came to my lips as I immediately thought of Pestilence and Credo. "I feel like ears would be easy to manipte for beings with so much magic and power." Imented.


    She nodded at that. "Indeed. During the war, it was popr to change one''s appearance, but magic is not something so simple. I''m sure you can agree with that."


    "Then why do you say the war ended in a draw if almost none of you are left. Unless all of you are in hiding, which would make no sense, how can you justify this as a draw?"


    "Because we did what was necessary." Undine answered before shaking her head. "Not that I expect you to understand, but at least we had a purpose. At least we seeded in the end." I would''ve asked for rification on that, but I doubt she would''ve exined further.


    "Then what of the Demons now? What are they if not Demons?"


    Undine leaned forward as she spoke in a smug tone. "Who rules The Crimson Wastnd now?"


    My lips tightened for a moment. "Thana."


    "An Aridian now rules the home of demons. Why do you think that is? How many actual Demons have you seen work with her?"


    "..." I didn''t answer.


    "You know what those demons are."


    "Experiments."


    Undine nodded. "Not a single one of her followers is a true demon. Merely her abominations."


    My eyes focused on the Aridian. "So, you im your war ended in a draw because The Crimson Wastnd is now under Thana''s control?"


    The Aridian frowned. "Do not be mistaken. I''ve no ties to Thana, nor her followers. To be honest, I''m not sure how she even survived. There are few of us left, and I can barely contact any of them. Certainly not Thana."


    "Why not contact Arceana or Elincia then?" I questioned. "They seem to be some of the few living freely. Why not ask them for help?"


    "Not all Aridians are all powerful. Do you believe I am here because I was selected at random?" She gestured to herself. "Rahl was my teacher. As such, my rank was rather high in our society."


    "Be that as it may, the Royal Family was given to the elves by Davost herself. Unless history is wrong, shouldn''t you have helped them or offered aid?" I inquired. "You seem to hold Davost in high regard, so I don''t understand why you, or the other surviving Aridians, would ignore them."


    Undine stared at me for a moment in thought. "Who said that?"


    I quirked a brow at that. "The elf who received the Royal Family when they were only children. He was told the Royal name, and asked to protect them while he raised them."


    She looked off into the distance at that. "An Elf... How amusing." Her attention turned back to me after a moment. "Do you know how the elves were created?"


    "At this point I''m going to assume they were grown from tumbleweeds or something via magic."


    "Keep your mocking tone to yourself." Undine responded sharply. "Believe it or not, humans actually existed before elves did." That caught my attention, and I slowly lowered my arms as I listened. "Much like Davost did for us, in our desire to be considered gods ourselves, we too, created life." I don''t know what facial expression I had, but it got Undine to giggle. "You seem upset, Arthur." She pointed out.


    "..." I didn''t reply.


    Continuing with clear amusement in her tone, she spoke. "Are you upset that we created life, or do you just like humans that much? We weren''t expecting humans to survive as they did either." Undine chuckled once more as I stared at her with an unknown expression. "Yes, as you suspected, we were the ones who created humans. Do you remember the two brothers that Davost created?" I nodded. "The oldest one was the one who first did so."


    "Why?" My question was asked in a whisper.


    "Besides to prove that we could?" Undine asked back. "We needed servants. People to serve us, and to work jobs beneath us. Not all Aridians were as powerful as I am. A great many of us held powerful equal or greater to mine, but more were simr to your Priestesses. They bred with humans, and as such, elves were made."


    "Then elves are half-breeds?"


    "Disgusting, is it not?"


    She was truly barking up the wrong tree. "Then what of all the other races? What of the dragons, zugal, or dwarves?"


    Undine sighed. "They all came into being at the end of the war due to different reasons..." She shook her head. "But why do you care about the other races. Most of them were mistakes anyway. Elves are nothing more than a stain on Aridian heritage."


    "Uh huh."


    Tilting her head, she adopted a more dangerous glint in her eyes. "You don''t agree?"


    "I don''t care." Was my s¨¦ response, but I was getting a little annoyed at this point. "If there was such a strong focus on strength, why send the Royal Family forward in time to an elf?"


    Undine frowned. "I don''t know. That wasn''t my role."


    "Then why didn''t you help them? If you, and a few others survived, why abandon them? Especially if you disliked elves so much."


    "Many things have been sacrificed over the eras. Time passed, and the Royal Family was nowhere to be seen. Who cares if they appeared two thousand years ago? Do you realize how much time has passed? How much things have changed?" Undine questioned back and I looked down as I examined the questions internally.


    Realistically speaking, elves live incredibly long lives. If they''re half-breeds from mixing humans and Aridians, that could exin why their lifespans are so sporadic. It also exins why any surviving Aridians may have ignored the Royal Family''s appearance. Had they been waiting for so long for them to appear, they likely moved on and would''ve assumed their n failed.


    "You seem lost in thought, Arthur." Undine spoke softly. "Something on your mind?"


    My eyes met hers. "How long did you wait for the Royal Family?"


    The Aridian hummed in thought as she gained a far-off look. "It''s been so long now. While I''m not the oldest Aridian to exist, I am one of the oldest. The war with the demons spanned several decades before things escted and both our people were reduced to mere remnants of times past." Undine sighed. "I waited for word for them for several tens of thousands of years. Maybe even tens of thousands. I''m a member of the second age of Aridians, so I''m a few thousand years younger than the creation of Crevalis."


    Assuming all this is correct, and from what she''s alluding to... "If you are truly that old, then you must be close to being immortal." Imented.


    "Any Aridian that is alive today, with the exception of the Royal Family, are all well hundreds of thousands of years old." Undine told me. "Time passes, and yet, we always remain. Do you still doubt our godhood?"


    It was at that moment I decided to kill every single Aridian that was truly that old and that I didn''t believe a single word that hade out of her mouth. No one lives to be that long without being a living abomination. She''s clearly delusional believing she''s a god and I''m willing to bet all the others do as well.


    I also suspected she was stuck here. Maybe this seal wasn''t just a prison for whatever was in the middle of her temple. Perhaps she was forced to remain here as well. The supposed ''druid'' in the Hollow Forest that Camoa knows is likely a Aridian. She hasn''t left the forest, which means both of them are only able to interact within a certain distance from the seals. Now I was curious where the seal inside the depths of the Hollow Forest might be.


    "Agelessness, and godhood, are two separate things. After all, most gods don''t go on the verge of extinction after ending a war in a draw."


    Undine stood and slowly made her way over to me. "You are a very infuriating individual. Especially for one who came to ask for help." She said as she looked up at me.


    I looked down at her from the corner of my eyes. "I didn''te here for your help. Thana has be a problem for everyone. She''s just targeting Lestrania for the moment. She''ll move on to others as well. I don''t even want to know howrge of a force shemands given how much time she''s had."


    "My people are safe. She won''te here." Undine replied as she stepped slightly beside me.


    "Because you know her?" I asked in a threatening tone. "Or because you don''t think she cane down here?"


    Undine began circling around me. "Thana cannote here with many reinforcements. This is my domain. I control everything inside this kingdom. Not everyone is able to push the water away in such a manner as you did." She stopped in front of me to nce at me. "You were bad match up for me, I admit it, but my hand was forced."


    I leaned slightly. "That''s because you lost." She frowned as I gestured to the temple. "Just because I used your temple against you doesn''t mean our little bout ended in a draw. Whatever you have sealed here doesn''t concern me. Thana does. The Royal Family, and other Aridians do."


    A giggle left her lips as she looked at me mockingly. "I think we''vee to the end of our little talk, Arthur Pendragon. Both of us need to think on what the other had to say." Turning from me, she slowly moved back to her throne. "Although, I think you have more to think on then I do."


    "While I am very invested in continuing this conversation, I don''t think you will be going anywhere anytime soon. You should expect another visit from me soon."


    Stopping, she looked at me over her shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''ll be waiting. However, I will leave you with one more key detail you should know before you go."


    Crossing my arms as she moved to her chair and sat down, I spoke. "And what might that be?"


    "Do you happen to know Thana''s full name?"


    My eyes immediately hardened as she gave me a smug look. "What? Are you sisters?"


    She rested her chin on her hand softly. "Not every member of the Royal Family is a Delmaris, Arthur Pendragon. Only two of the five that were given to the elves should have that name. Only two are truly apart of the Royal Family." Undine told me very firmly. "The other three were selected due to other circumstances. However, there is a third Delmaris that still lives."


    Undine burst outughing as I could only imagine how upset I looked on my face. "You''ve gotta be shitting me." My voice was tight and left my lips in a hiss.


    "Thana Delmaris." The Aridian said with a gleeful smile on her lips. "I''m curious. Do you know which of the other two belong to the Royal Delmaris family?"

 Chapter 572 - 572

    <h4>Chapter 572:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Elincia stayed with me after Typhon had been sent home. Rock continued to watch over Marina''s slumber as she tried to recover. We spoke about nothing in particr. Night had fallen as we set a fire in the living room where we waited for Arthur to return home. He''d been gone for hours. There were no more indications of his energy ring up either. I was starting to grow anxious.


    However, the creaking of the front door opening grabbed our attention. "Arthur?" I called out to him.


    There was a shuffling that could be heard. Both of us stood as we waited to see if it was him. When he finally came into view, a smile made its way to my face as I rushed to the entryway where he was. Elincia followed me, but we both came to a stop as something seemed off. Arthur''s armor looked like it was vibrating.


    He turned his head to us slowly. His appearance was rather ragged. No longer was his hair up in a ponytail. It was disheveled as was his face when he turned to us. I looked at his eyes and it almost seemed like he was on the verge of crying. Arthur''s eyes turned to Elincia for a moment before he studied her.


    His gaze then moved to me. They widened for a moment as he studied me. Everything about his demeanor seemed to change as his lip trembled. With a shaky breath, I sat his eyes focus on my body. Then, they flickered, and quickly disappeared into silver irises.


    As I was about call out to him as my hands reached for his arm, his armor seemed to phase through his body before falling to the floor. I pulled my hand back in surprise as he walked by me without even acknowledging my presence. More pieces fell in session as he made quite themotion, but his body was slumped as if tired.


    Arthur''s legs shuffled as he moved toward the stairs. His armor leaving a trail from the front door to his room. We watched as hezily grabbed his sword and dropped it at the top of the stairs with a tter. He didn''t even acknowledge Rock standing guard next to Marina''s creek. Instead, the man simply dragged himself to his room before closing the door behind him.


    My breathing quickened. "Arthur...?"


    Elincia stepped beside me with a frown on her face. "We need to be careful."


    "He won''t hurt me." I told her, confidently. Rock was looking up the stairs and looked to me to grumble as we were about to climb them. "I''ll check on him." cing my hand on one of his arms, he bobbed his head as he backed to the creek. "You should probably-" I tried to tell Elincia, but she moved up the stairs quickly.


    I shook my head before I followed. "I''ve never seen him discard his sword so carelessly." Elinciamented as she reached for it. A spark shot out and struck her hand. "Really?!" She yelped as she held it with a hiss.


    Grabbing Defiance from the floor, I carried it with both hands as Arthur likely didn''t want Elincia to touch it. Taking it in my hands made me realize how trulyrge this sword was. It was heavy and almost as tall as I was. The sword reminded me of him for a moment before I carried it to Arthur''s room. Slowly, I opened the door to check on him as I peeked inside.


    "Arthur?" I called softly as I expected to see him on the bed.


    "..." There was no response.


    Entering the room, I carefully leaned Defiance against the wall. My eyes scanned the room, but he wasn''t visible. I turned to Elincia to find she had stayed outside the room. Not that I med her. My search began out of concern for the man. The bathroom door was opened, so I assumed he wasn''t in there as there was no light. That left only one spot.


    My gaze drifted to the other side of the room where the balcony was. A breeze entered the room and made the curtains flutter in the wind revealing the balcony door was open. Moving through the room, I went to go speak with Arthur. Little did I realize he was in no condition to talk.


    As I peered out to the balcony, I spoke curiously. "Arthur?"


    He was sitting in a chair. Barely. I knew he had some fancy metallic patio furniture out here, but I had never seen him actually use it. Arthur was slumped backwards in the chair with his arms hanging off the sides. His head was leaned back with his eyes staring nkly at the moon. Even his legs werezily resting in strange positions. Almost as if he had fallen asleep in the chair. It didn''t lookfortable in the slightest.


    I went out onto the balcony to speak with him. "Are you okay?" I asked I got closer.


    However, there was no response. Stepping beside him showed his eyes were glossed over. Unblinking, Arthurid there in his chair. His bangs flickered over his eyes, but they remained frozen as I could almost see the reflection of the moon in them. I stood there was his hair blew in the breeze as heid there unmoving.


    Slowly, my hand reached out. cing it on his shoulder, I expected some manner of response, but there was none. I then waved my hand in front of his eyes. He merelyid there unblinking. My finger carefully moved his bangs from his eyes as I watched him.


    "Can you hear me, Arthur?"


    His voice came out with a rasp. "I can hear you." Arthur replied, but his voice sounded older, and more tired.


    "Did something happen?" I asked as I moved a chair to his side so I could sit.


    The man seemed to be responding well enough, so I figured he wasn''t in danger of breaking down. Hisck of alertness was worrying, though. Using my magic, a shield to soundproof the area around us formed. Just so he wouldn''t feel overly pressured or regret saying something he shouldn''t have.


    "..." Arthur was silent for a moment before he answered. "Why do I have to be the one to deal with all of this?" He questioned back.


    "I-" I was cut off.


    "Before, I didn''t care about any of it. The Priestesses trying to kill me didn''t matter. Being the Knight of Lestrania was just a pastime. I never intended to stay. All the usations and suspicions I received were inconsequential. Disapproval of the Nobles of this ce meant nothing." He spoke. "Everything I did, I did because I didn''t care."


    My brow furrowed at that. "You didn''t care about Lestrania?"


    "About any of it. New people in a new world... Why would any of it matter?" He inquired as he stayed there, unmoving. "Everything was boring and uninteresting." Arthur then scoffed. "Most of it anyway. There was some manner of interest in this world that made me agree to anything and everything. Exploring didn''t interest me, so I immediately threw myself into the first thing presented to me."


    My hand gently held one of his hands. "That may be so, but you''ve acquired a ce here. You''ve achieved so much. Many look up to you, and you clearly have an untold amount of wealth to do anything you wish."


    Slowly, his head tilted to me. "This world has nothing that I wish to buy or purchase for ownership. Wealth is a means to an end, but what do you do when there is no end." He told me. "I now have purpose for my gold, but it''s still not for me. When have I ever asked for a reward, Lucia?" Arthur asked softly. "My duties as a knight werepleted mostly without pay."


    "What about those vers you killed when you saved Rennal?"


    He turned away from me at that. "Part of me cared, but I have standards when ites to such things." His head shook slightly. "If I hadn''t seen her get kidnapped in front of me, I doubt I would''ve acted. There''s still very in other kingdoms, so it''s not like I''m adamant about stopping it."


    A sigh came from my lips as I gave his hand a squeeze. "What happened, Arthur?"


    "It was another High Elf." My eyes widened at that. "I had a feeling something was lurking in the water''s depths, but I thought Thana might''ve already ced im over the seafolk. Why else would the Leviathan ignore Crana... Yet, it was another High Elf. Another one." He sighed. "She''s far too old to leave her be, but I need her and her information."


    "Can you trust her?"


    "No, but there are usually some truths mixed in with lies."


    "What truth do you think she told you?"


    He sighed. "Something that Rudnurth had already said. I just don''t want to say it until I''m positive." To my surprise, his fingers weakly squeezed my hand three times, which confused me. "Despite everything that''s happened, in spite of my uninterest in this world, your future is what I''m working for. A world united in peace with no fear of demons running amok."


    I smiled at that. "A noble goal. Many would praise you while calling you foolish at the same time. Is such a thing truly possible?"


    "Not while these remnants remain. However, once this war is over, and everything is said and done, the world will enter a new age. One of unimaginable growth."


    A giggle came from my lips at that as I patted his hand with my freehand. "Not even taking into ount that we might lose."


    To my surprise, Arthur replied instantly, but it was a rather foreboding response. "If we don''t win, no one wins. I''ll make sure of that." Before I could press his reply, he continued. "Is Marina okay?"


    Despite the obvious change of topic, I answered. "She''ll be fine. Aydalia has your severed hand."


    "I''ll deal with that tomorrow."


    "Can I ask you something?" I said softly.


    "...Yeah."


    "Is everything you do really for me?"


    I watched him for a moment before hezily sat up into an upright position. He struggled for a bit, so I helped him. To my surprise, Arthur seemed adamant about keeping his hand in mine. Once upright, the man looked at me more directly. His eyes glimmered in the moonlight as there was almost a pain hidden in them.


    Squeezing my hand three times again, he spoke. "It is. I don''t want you to ever go through what I did. A world without problems is impossible to create. There will be struggles you will face, and I have no doubt that you will ovee them as you have in my absence. But war? I''d do everything in my power to keep you away from such a terrible creature." His eyes turned down as he continued. "Even though I know I can''t right now, my hope is in the future that you will live more happily than I ever did."


    "That''s very sweet of you."


    He smiled softly. "Don''t worry. No one will hurt either of you. Alwin too, I guess." I was confused at that, but his next question baffled me more. "Have you thought of any names yet?"


    "Names?"


    "For the baby." Arthur rified.


    Or so he thought. "What baby?" I asked back slowly.


    His eyes widened slightly at that. "You don''t know?" I titled my head at his question, and he sighed. "You don''t know." Arthur took his hand back before he covered his face. "Of course, you wouldn''t. It likely just happened."


    My lips trembled at what he was implying. "Are you saying I''m pregnant?"


    "Congrattions, Lucia. You''re going to be a mom." Arthur told me as his hands dropped after he gestured to his eyes. "You got a new energy dwelling inside you, and it''s not from Alwin, which only leaves one exnation. Unless you did something strange with your magic, you''re definitely pregnant. I''ve seen this before with other women through Helmsforth."


    "By the gods!" I whispered in disbelief as my hands went to my stomach.


    Arthur snorted at that. "By Alwin seems to fit more." Irritated, I smacked his shoulder. "Ow." He said as he shook his head slightly while looking at me, but his gaze softened when he saw me shaking. "Lucia..." I felt his hand softly rest on my knee. "You''re going to be fine."


    "You don''t know that!"


    To my surprise, he stood for only a moment before he took a knee in front of me and took my hands in his. "What are you so scared of?"


    Gripping his hands tightly, I spoke. "I''m not ready for this." My voice came out weak and in a whisper.


    Arthur chuckled. "No one ever is. No matter what you do, there is no getting ready to be a parent. People try to prepare, but it is never what you expect. You can only do the best you can when the timees." He gave my hands a small squeeze. "You''ll be fine, and you have wonderful people around you to help you."


    The stress of everything seemed to finally catch up with me and tears started to fall from my cheeks. "I''m sorry!" I let out. "I''m sorry!" My head shook as I looked at him through watery eyes. "I don''t know why I''m crying."


    A small smile came to his lips. "Because you now have a responsibility that scares you. A piece of you wille into this world, and your fearful for everything that might happen. What they might think, who could hurt them, and so much more. You will continue to do this for the rest of your life. That''s what being a parent is." He stood and wiped my tears. "It never goes away."


    Wiping my nose, I looked at him. "You sound like you experienced all this."


    "..." Arthur''s eyes became more downcast.


    "Arthur?" He didn''t look at me. "Did you have a child?"


    A tight grin came to his lips. "I had you. Marina, Bree-" He started, but I stopped him.


    "Stop. Did you have another child before me?"


    Sitting back down, Arthur continued to avoid my gaze. "I did." I stared at him in disbelief. "A wonderful, beautiful, baby girl. She was perfect in every way."


    "From before you came here?" He only answered with a solemn nod. "What happened to her."


    I watched his lower lip tremble as a few tears fell down his cheeks. "She, uh..." He rolled his jaw around as his voice shook. "She died. Her mother too." Wiping the tears away firmly, Arthur turned to me. "...And I remained." There was more I wanted to ask, but he spoke softly. "This isn''t something I like talking about. I would appreciate it if you would be understanding."


    "Of-Of course." The words left my lips just as softly. "What if the same happens to-"


    Arthur''s hand quickly grabbed mine before I could finish. "That won''t happen."


    "But-"


    "I promise, Lucia. That won''t happen. I''ll do everything in my power to make sure you''ll be safe, and you''ll have a happy family." He told me.


    "If all that happened to you-"


    His grip tightened slightly. "That happened before I was Arthur Pendragon." There was an intensity that entered his eyes. "You have my word, Lucia. Nothing will happen to you or the baby."


    Nodding slowly, his grip eventually loosened. "So..." I trailed off. "Your name wasn''t always Arthur Pendragon?" The man shook his head. "I suppose that makes sense. Do you just enjoy changing names?"


    "No." He replied with a weak scoff as he turned away from me so he could wipe his eyes once more. "I just..."


    Arthur never continued. "Well, what was your name? Maybe it could be a baby name."


    "Absolutely not."


    That surprised me. "...I see." I nudged him a little bit, and he nced over at me. "Why did you choose Arthur Pendragon?"


    He was silent for a moment before he answered. "That name has significant meaning where Ie from. A name of legends that''s been passed down through history." I listened intently while he spoke. "It seemed fitting to use such a grand name no one would recognize. I thought it was amusing at best."


    I quirked a brow at that. "You did it to insult your heritage?"


    "It''s not my-" His voice caught as he stopped. "Well, I suppose it is now regardless. A name known by almost everyone was known by no one here. Don''t you think that''s a little funny?"


    "Not really." A smirk then came to my lips. "Well, it actually is when you think of how famous you are now. Everyone in this world likely knows the name ''Arthur Pendragon'', so you''ve mostly just help spread its glory." Arthur grumbled at that. "New ces, new people, and new legends. I don''t know the story behind your name and what it has to deal with where your from..." I told him softly. "But I know everyone will know the story of our Arthur Pendragon here and now."


    "Laugh it up."


    I did giggle at that. "Are you really okay, Arthur?"


    He sighed deeply through his nose. "Yeah. Just dealing with some new information that feels more like a punch in the dic-" Arthur caught himself before he said something inappropriate. "I''m just tired. Dealing with Crana was a lot more than I was expecting and the High Elf there didn''t care too much about her people."


    "Alright. I just wanted to make sure. You seemed really tired."


    "I am." Scratching the side of his head, Arthur eventually rubbed his lips in a thoughtful manner. "It feels like I''ve done nothing but fight since I got here. Which really sucks because I know it''s not going to stop any time soon."


    "Mmh..."


    Arthur nced at me once more. "Something on your mind?"


    Instinctively, my hands went to my stomach. "Alwin... What should I do?"


    "You mean marriage or...?"


    "Well, I''ve always thought we would get married, but what if he-"


    "I''ll kill him. Simple as that."


    "Arthur! I''m serious!"


    "So am I."


    Smacking him, I huffed. "You''re not helping! I meant; how do I tell him?"


    Arthur seemed amused at that. "I''d love a camera for that, but those don''t exist here. All I ask is that I be present when you tell him."


    I stared at him for a moment. "That doesn''t help me..."


    "Do you love him?" He asked softly as studied me, and I went to respond, but he quickly continued as soon as I did. "As far as boytoys go, I''d give him-" Smacking him again, got him to flinch and rub his arm. "Ow! A little low on energy, so that does hurt."


    "Humph!" That got augh out of him, which just frustrated me more. "Alwin isn''t a boytoy!"


    "Sorry." Arthur apologized. "Man-toy." He then patted my leg. "In all seriousness, do you love him, Lucia? Does he love you? Because that''s all that matters."


    "Mmh..." Scooting my chair directly next to his, Iid my head on his shoulder. "I hope Alwin doesn''t take it too poorly."


    "Well, regardless of how he takes it, I bet Aydalia, and Ayda will be thrilled." Arthurmented as he rested his head on top of mine. "Alwin will likely be rather shocked at first, but if he loves you, I''m sure he''ll pull through."


    I hummed happily at that and closed my eyes. Even though I knew Arthur was still hiding things, it was nice to know that he was opening up slowly. He might not always share, but he always tries for me, which was enough. Maybe the stress of the day finally caught up with me, or maybe I was just really exhausted; either way, I fell asleep like that.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Lucia''s breathing softened as she fell asleep. My eyes drifted up to the moon once more as the day''s events kept running through my head. Allen and the Dwarf would need to be dealt with tomorrow. Along with moving forward with my n for them. Although, I''d need to take another trip to Dwardew most likely for their assistance.


    There was a lot to deal with, but there were other issues continually arising. Focusing on my eyes, everything shifted as I could see magic auras once more. Including the select few that were observing the house from the forest. Others wereing from above and high up in the sky.


    My gaze eventually turned away from them and to Lucia. Using my eyes, I floated her in the air carefully to support her head so she wouldn''t wake up. Lowering her into my arms, my eyes focused on her stomach and the new life that growing inside her. It always irked me when Alwin would show up here because I always knew when they had been together, and I didn''t really want to know such information.


    I was still unsure of whether my eyes could see when life was formed and created, or if it was at a certain point in the pregnancy. Like if it had been a few weeks or if it was as soon as sperm met egg. Not like it really mattered. Moving into my room, I sighed as my thoughts shifted to Elincia.


    Thankfully, Elincia showed no signs of being pregnant, but I was waiting for that fateful day where I looked at her and saw little magic auras in her lower abdominal area. Which was a blessing given everything that had been going on. Speaking of whom. My eyes saw her energy pacing around outside my bedroom door.


    Opening the door seemed to startle her, as did seeing Elincia sleeping soundly in my arms. "Is she okay?" The better Priestess inquired as she moved to look her over.


    "She''s just sleeping." I said in a hushed tone.


    "Did she fall asleep on her own or did you..." She trailed off.


    "Lucia fell asleep on her own. Bit of a rough day for her."


    Elincia smirked weakly at that. "Thising from the man who had his hand cut off." Her eyes returned to Lucia as she stared at her sweetly. "Although, I can imagine how stressful it was for her."


    My eyes looked at the girl in my arms who seemed so vulnerable. "I''m d you''re here, though." I spoke. "Can you wait for a moment while I put her to bed? I''d like to speak with you."


    Looking at her, she seemed a littler surprise, and a little nervous. "Of course, but I do think Lucia is a little old to be tucked in."


    "Maybe so..." I replied softly. "But I will cherish this moment."


    "I see. Take your time. I''ll wait for you in your living room." She whispered.


    After moving Lucia to her room, which was next to mine, I put her to bed. When I headed down the stairs to the living room, Rock nodded at me. Peeking into Marina''s creek was pointless as Rock had sealed it. It was a little worrying, but I assumed he knew what he was doing. If not, I''d check on her in the morning.


    As I entered the living room, Elincia stood quickly from her chair. A fire was going. She looked almost nervous as the mes flickered throughout the room. Sitting in my chair, the Priestess followed suit. I didn''t say anything as her eyes darted about.


    "Are you okay?" Elincia asked me softly.


    "Yeah. About as well as I can be all things considered."


    She nodded at that. "I see... So, what did you wish to speak to me about?"


    "A few things. First and foremost, what do you know about Crana?"


    Elincia frowned. "Not much. I have had the pleasure of meeting a few of the seafolk in my life. Wistful ways and lofty ideals. They do have their warriors, and there were raids on some ships in the past, but not for several hundred years."


    I leaned forward. "None of them have ever tried to contact you or Arceana at all?"


    She shook her head as she crossed her legs. "Never. Most were random encounters from what I could tell that had no real meaning. If there was some manner of n, it was beyond me."


    My middle finger traced my lower lip in thought. "What about High Elves?" I asked, and she quirked a brow at that. "Aside from the cloaked one we met after my confrontation with Graham, and the one who attacked in Dwardew, have you ever met or heard any rumors about more of your kind?"


    Elincia''s eyes became downcast. "Aside from our family, we have never had anymunication with other High Elves. At least, I know I never have. It was disturbing to find out that there are some out there that know about me."


    "I can imagine."


    "Why do you ask? Does it have to deal with what happened to you in Crana?"


    "A little bit."


    "Would you be willing to tell me what happened?"


    I shook my head this time. "Not right now. Until I have more information, I don''t want to tell you anything I''m not positive about. Especially with shaky evidence at best." She nodded at that. "Moving on from Crana, there are a few things you need to know, and I have a request for you."


    Elincia perked up at that. "A request after all this time? I thought you had forgotten all about our agreement."


    "Asking you or your sister for anything seemed pointless when neither of you honored your word previously." She flinched at that. "As far as I''m concerned, neither of you have really respected any of our bargains."


    "There is truth in your words. I know Arceana''s situation and my own is unique, but that does not make it right. Hopefully you know I have been trying to make it up to you." The blonde told me with a soft gaze.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I nodded. "I know, and I appreciate it, Elincia. Anyway, before I get to my request, I wanted to let you know I n on making a trip to Dwardew. So, expect a spike in Dwarven presence in Lestrania." She opened her mouth to ask the obvious question. "They''re needed for a personal project. That''s all I''ll say on the matter. Allen Harlow and his crew will also be assisting me, so don''t expect them to return to service."


    Her eyes widened. "That is quite the blow to our personnel, Arthur. Leaving our forces is not as simple as-"


    Cutting her off, I spoke firmly. "Then I trust you will be able to figure out a workaround."


    Elincia''s lips tightened for a moment before she slowly nodded. "Very well. If they are vital to you, I will do my best to assist in their dismissal, but you are putting us in a very tough position." She gestured to me. "Many know you left as well. A knight quitting is not something our people would expect. I have been able to keep rumors to a minimum with starting a few of my own. Just... Please put them to good use. They will be sorely missed."


    I quirked a brow at that. "You spoke of punishing them for something miniscule in Dwardew." She looked away at that. "However, it will alleviate some of your apprehension, they will still be helping Lestrania in way. Just think of them as being put under new management."


    "That does little to easy my concern. Had this been early on, I would suspect you of trying to execute a coup." Elincia then shrugged. "But I know that you would never do that, and you certainly wouldn''t need any help. Expect some news from General Alwin about their dismissals."


    "It doesn''t matter to me if I hear about it or not. Allen and I have alreadye to an understanding."


    "I see. What else did you need, and is there anything else I should know?"


    "I''m pretty sure I brought up everything I needed to keep you informed about. Did Alwin tell you to keep everyone out of the Hollow Forest."


    She nodded. "He did. The General was rather adamant about it, but not many people go in there anyway. However, our forces in the Lowest Rung have been informed to keep an eye out for anyings and goings from the forest. Your little train project is also expanding to other cities, which is calling for more of our forces to keep an eye on."


    My fingers tapped against the arm of my couch. "And how many people are keeping an eye on my estate?"


    Elincia looked more confused than anything as she spoke. "What do you mean?"


    "There have been many people around my home as ofte, Elincia. Are you telling me they''re not yours?"


    Immediately shaking her head, Elincia answered. "Absolutely not." She adopted a more hardened expression. "Do you want me to take care of them?"


    "I was going to ask you to remove yours if you had any, but I''m sure that Arceana likely sent some. There is one I''m specifically waiting to appear again since I sensed it the first time. If you don''t have a hand in this, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it."


    "Of course. Please try not to make too big of amotion when you do so. If you find out who sent them, Arceana or someone else, please let me know."


    "I will." The conversation quickly died out when she told me she was uninvolved with the spectators surrounding the estate. "Well, did you need anything from me?"


    Elincia fiddled with her fingers as she looked at me. "I was hoping we would have a chance to talk about things." She smiled weakly. "We haven''t had a chance to go over some topics I think we should." I gestured for her to continue. "Well, can you please tell me how you acquired that ring?" Her eyes focused on Aydan''s ring. "Do you know who that belonged to?"


    "I do."


    She waited for more. "And?"


    My fingers twisted the ring on my finger for a moment before I answered. "I''m sorry, Elincia, but until I know how affected you are, I think it would be best for that to remain a mystery."


    Her expression dropped. "Okay..." Biting her lip, the Priestess was clearly frustrated. "You should know, my research for Arceana is going well. I was hoping that maybe you would be able to assist me first when we try to fix our memories." She offered. "If I can fix my memories, I should be able to fix hers."


    "And are you confident in your ability to fix your memories and mess with your own mind?"


    "Not yet."


    I took a deep breath before slowly releasing it. "When you are," My eyes met hers. "Come find me."

 Chapter 573 - 573

    <h4>Chapter 573:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    It was a rough awakening the next morning. My hands covered my face as I still felt exhausted. However, there was a lot I needed to get done today, and more to work towards. Hopefully Lucia was having a good morning after finding out about her conditionst night. Aside from that, I got ready for my day.


    As soon as I opened my door, Allen Harlow was waiting for me. "Good morning, Sir."


    Holding up my hand to stop him, I spoke. "Please give me a few minutes before we get into anything. Breakfast would be nice."


    He looked surprised at that. "Uh, it''s well past noon, Sir." Allen stated.


    Blinking slowly, I sighed as I walked past him. "Then lunch would be nice. We can get into things in a few minutes, but I definitely need to speak with you today."


    Falling in behind me, Allen followed me. It was a little annoying, but I was used to someone doing the same thing at any given time. When I got to the kitchen, Aydalia was there with Freya. I almost turned around to leave, although that would''ve been a tad excessive.


    "Look who finally woke up." Aydaliamented as her and Freya worked behind the counter.


    "I had a long day yesterday." Imented. "Any chance you two are making something for me to eat?"


    Freya refused to meet my eyes, which wasn''t anything new. "We can if you''d like us to." She averted her gaze any time I ran into her.


    Aydalia snorted. "You''re not one of my kids." She replied. "But I suppose if you''d like I can whip you up something to eat."


    Sitting at the counter, I nodded. "Appreciate it." My eyes watched the subus.


    "Be nice." Aydalia told me in a warning tone.


    "I didn''t say anything. Why do you even care?"


    Harlow sat down beside me a little hesitantly as Mamma Farro answered. "Because it''s rude." I scoffed at that. "Freya apologized to my boy, Arthur. He forgave her. As far as I''m concerned, that''s the end of that."


    "Fine. I won''t stare at the subus. Any other rules I should know?" I asked back, but Aydalia just frowned.


    "Do you want a nice meal or not?" The elf threatened me.


    "God, you''re snippy today." I rested my chin in my hand as I continued. "Something happen back at your estate, your nobleness?"


    "Mock all you want, Arthur. My estate has hard workers who have been working hard in my absence. They are all trusted employees of the Farro family."


    I just huffed. "Nobles." My attention turned to Allen. "Am I right?"


    The former captain looked uneasy at that as Aydalia also stared at him. "Uh..."


    Patting him on the back, I spoke. "Don''t answer that." My attention then turned back to Aydalia. "Seriously, though. What''s your problem?"


    Aydalia frowned at that. In response to my question, her magic activated, and my former severed hand appeared. Her aura disappeared and the severed limb plopped down in front of me. It was definitely disgusting to see as it made a mess of the countertop.


    "I was going to eat here, but I guess not." I then gestured to the table. "Do you want me to eat at the table or-"


    The elf mmed her hands on the counter which made Freya jumped as it startled her. "Why do you keep doing this?!" Grabbing my hand, she threw it at my chest. Blood covered my normal clothes as it fell back into the counter. "None of this works if you keep doing things by yourself, Arthur!" She took it once more and wiggled it in front of my face. "Do you not understand how Marina appearing randomly, wounded, with your severed hand would be horrifying?!"


    I frowned at that. "Aydali-"


    She cut me off as she set it down and let out a frustrated sigh. "I''m sorry." Aydalia quickly said. "It''s just... Do you understand that seeing you wounded, to such a degree is almost mind numbing. I know you can''t help it, but if you were to disappear..."


    Sighing through my nose, I replied. "I''m fine. Don''t worry so much. As much as I''d like to say this isn''t going to happen again, I''d be lying. I''m doing the best I can, Aydalia."


    "I know." She stated softly. "I know. Marina has recovered, and your hand is back, so everything must''ve been resolved. Right?"


    "..." My silence didn''t assuage her fears.


    "Arthur... We''re fine, right?"


    "We''re fine." I confirmed. "Don''t worry about Crana. Let me worry about that. It''s not like any of you could do anything about it anyway."


    Aydalia''s teeth clenched as her fingers curled into fists. "It is bing more and more frustrating to hear that. Did you know something was in Crana that was dangerous?"


    Leaning back as I looked at her, I answered. "I gave Marina my orb because the Leviathan that lurked in the Middle Ocean. If Crana still existed, that meant there was something else present that likely gave it pause or was able to drive it off."


    "So, you knew."


    "I suspected there was something else present. Whether it was another demon or something else was beyond me. There wasn''t anything I knew specifically, just made a rational spection that just as easily could''ve been wrong."


    "But you weren''t."


    Grabbing my hand, I looked it over. "No. I wasn''t. Sometimes it really sucks being right."


    Aydalia sighed as she watched me. "Please be careful, or at least give us a warning."


    "I can''t warn you about what I don''t know."


    "I know... I know." She leaned on the counter slightly as she continued. "If you fall, my family will likely not be far behind. It might not be anytime soon, but Arceana won''t leave us be now." Her head hung as she trembled. "Lestrania will not survive without you anymore. You know that."


    "No pressure." I mumbled.


    The elf wanted to respond but was cut off. "Finally awake, are you!?" Our collective attention turned to the doorway to see a very ecstatic dwarf. "Been wandering around with that golem of yours! This ce is nice. Bit too clean in my opinion."


    Aydalia snorted at that. "You should''ve seen it before dozens of people started living here. ce looked like it was abandoned."


    I shrugged. "What do you want from me? I only used three or four rooms." My attention turned back to the dwarf. "So, you were out with Rock. Did you see Marina?"


    "Rock? Marina?" Our new dwarf asked back.


    "He means the golem you''ve been with." Allen responded. "Weren''t you listening to Lady Farro yesterday while she exined things?"


    The dwarf looked at the elf for a moment before he scratched his head. "Kind of. I was more distracted by the golem."


    "Gods..." Aydalia whispered in frustration.


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. I''ll figure things out as we go!"


    Allen slowly rubbed his eyes in frustration. "Dwarves..."


    "We definitely got a hodgepodge of races here. Everyone will just have to get along." I turned to the dwarf. "Be wary, Vome. There are some powerful figures here thate and go as they please."


    "Any stronger than you?" He asked back.


    "No."


    "Then does it matter?"


    Aydalia was amused by that. "The dwarf has a point."


    "If you two want to wait in my office, I''ll be in there once I finish eating." I told Allen and Vome.


    "I''m rather hungry. Would you mind if I ate with you?" Vome asked.


    "I haven''t eaten yet either." Allen told me.


    I shrugged again. "Ask Aydalia and Freya if they can make some extra of whatever it is they''re making."


    Aydalia rolled her eyes. "Freya''s been prepping the food since this morning under my watchful eye. Don''t worry. There will be plenty to go around. Alwin, Typhon, and Elincia are all likely to visit as well. Ayda... Well, she''ll eat eventually or copse."


    "Should I go-" Allen started, but she quickly shook her head.


    "Nope. Tried to stop her long ago. It doesn''t matter. No matter how she was punished, Ayda would always eventually return to working until exhaustion. Why do you think she''s so small?"


    "I assumed it was neglect." Myment got Aydalia to turn to me with a bit of a stink eye. "Or gics. Either or."


    Vome sneered at that. "What''s wrong with being smaller than others?"


    Aydalia looked bemused at that. "While it may be normal for others, it''s not expected of others." Was her quick retort before she stuck a couple of tes down in front of us. "There you go. Some food before you start the day. Late as it may be..." She added as we looked over the soup and freshly baked bread.


    "I slept in. Sue me." Taking a loaf for myself, I took a bite and moaned in delight. "Love fresh bread." Then I held it up to Allen. "And it makes the kitchen smell amazing."


    "Sue?" Aydalia repeated confused as she ignored my love for bread.


    "It means to prosecute him." A voice came in from the doorway once more. Turning right as I was about to dig into my lunch, I saw Marina. "Father."


    Our new Dwarf yelped in surprise. "The fuck is that?"


    My brow quirked at that as a small smile came to the corner of my lips. "My name is Marina. Arthur Pendragon is my father."


    Vome turned to me in surprise once more. "Everything I learn about you just makes me question so much."


    Ignoring him, I turned to Marina again. "Are you feeling better?"


    "Much. I was not expecting a foe stronger than me in my own element. Especially not to overpower me in such a manner. If not for you-"


    Stepping away from the counter, one of my arms wrapped around her. "Do not me yourself. You did nothing wrong. Besides, I got payback for you."


    "Then where does that leave us with Crana?" Marina inquired.


    "In limbo for the moment. Believe it or not, but I restrained myself, and didn''t kill anyone."


    "That''s a little surprising."


    "I know."


    Aydalia sighed at that. "Yes. Yes. We''re all proud."


    Vome was off his stool as he looked up at Marina to examine her, while I brought her to the counter. She sat down and looked at me in surprise as I gestured to the food. Her tail wiggled a bit in excitement.


    "Would you like some?" I asked her.


    "What about you?" Marina inquired.


    "We have plentying, so don''t worry." Aydalia answered. "Isn''t that right, Freya?"


    The subus nodded shyly as she almost tried to stay hidden. "Yes. I''m following your instructions." Freya answered.


    "See?" I said with a smirk. "Eat."


    Allen moved down a spot so I could sit beside her. "Okay!" A bright smile came to her lips as she ate.


    Vome seemed to find this curious. "Are you really so happy for a simple meal?" He pondered out loud.


    She shook her head as she dipped some of the bread into her soup. "No. It''s just that this is the first time I''ve eaten with my father since we first arrived here." Marina answered, and my eyes widened at that as my jaw dropped. "Breeze sat down for a meal with him at the Reed''s, but this is the first time I''ve had the opportunity to."


    Marina was unaware of my expression as I turned from her as she ate away happily. It was true. I had thought nothing of it. One of my hands covered my lips as I stared at the counter in disbelief. Most of the time my meals were random or given to me in my room and sometimes my office.


    "This is a nice change!" Marina continued. "Rock doesn''t eat, so none of us have really brought it up."


    Putting my food down, I sighed as I ran my hands through my hair. "I''m sorry." I said simply as I turned to Marina. She looked at me in surprise. "I''ll try to set some time aside so we can-"


    Marina ced a hand on my forearm. "I didn''t mean it in a bad way! We know you''re busy!"


    "Having a meal with you and the others isn''t that difficult. It just never crossed my mind." Her hand fell from my forearm as my hand moved to the top of her head. "I''ll try to do better." She smiled at that.


    "We could start nning mealtimes if you''re interested." Aydalia offered. "Some of my workers wouldn''t mind-"


    "No to your workers." I immediately told her, and she seemed surprised at that. "Some of the spies watching us are likely from the lovely nobles of Helmsforth. I don''t want any workers who have any involvement with them." My eyes focused on the elf. "You volunteered to stay here. I trust you, but I don''t want anyone who can be bought with gold or silver here."


    She nodded slowly. "A fair concern. Perhaps I should meet with Duke Lein. He would know more than most."


    I shrugged. "By all means. As for mealtimes..." My eyes nced to Marina. "If you think we can, I''m all for it."


    "That sounds nice." Marinamented and then slowly turned to me. "Father..."


    A continued title that I didn''t take lightly. "Yeah?" I asked as I put the bowl of soup to my lips.


    "What would you have done if the Seafolk killed me?" Marina asked me quietly. Freya seemed interested in that as well. "Would you have killed them?"


    "..." I was eating silently as I thought on her words.


    Others watched on in silence as they waited for my answer.


    A scowl came to my lips. "If you have my memories, you already know my answer." I told her.


    Before Marina could respond, yet another neer joined us in the kitchen. "As someone who saw Arthur''s despair when he thought Lucia had passed, I assure you, vengeance would likely be swift." Camoa stated as she moved behind the counter to where Aydalia was and whispered something to her. The elf seemed surprised, but nodded, and quickly left. "You know of Arthur''s actions directly." The Druid said simply as she gestured to Freya. "The subus present are all direct reminders."


    "I suppose so." Marinamented. "Still, it was amazing how you were able to overpower their control over water." She smirked as she nudged me slightly. "Removing all the water from that city wasn''t something I would''ve even attempted."


    "A feat to be sure." Camoa added.


    "There''s a Druid here too?" Vome whispered from the other side of Marina. "You a fuckin collector or something?"


    The druid in question frowned. "He''s certainly not a collector of ss if yournguage is anything to go by." Camoa pointed out.


    Vome rolled his eyes. "Go fuck a tree." I had to stop myself fromughing at that as I covered my amusement with my fist as I continued to eat. "You''re not a fan of our new alliance, sister?"


    Camoa, to my surprise, summoned a flower to her hand and ced it behind Vome''s ear. "It was a surprise to be sure, but a wee one, brother." She told him with a small smile. "With how much the world is changing, I can say it is a delightful change. Especially after how I heard about your prince taking my people in."


    "Mmh." Vome grumbled out slightly. "He''ll be good king, with a greater heart." He eyed her. "Why are you here so isted from your own people?"


    "Arthur had need of my help. My home is no longer safe, so he offered me a ce to stay." Camoa told him.


    "It would seem we have simr stories." Vome pointed out.


    Allen finally spoke up at that. "I hope those are stories that only you can share. Unfortunately, I think it will be happening more and more."


    Freya actually decided to speak up as well. "Isn''t that why you''re all here?" Everyone turned to her. "To stop this from happening again?"


    "It is." Wiping my mouth, I stood. "Camoa, can you show Allen and Vome to my office? I''ll be there shortly."


    "Certainly." She then moved to leave the kitchen. "Follow me you two."


    Allen grunted as he put his food down after taking one more bit while Vome just picked up his food up. Both men followed the Druid out of the room. Marina continued to eat while I looked at Freya.


    "Freya." I called to her, and her eyes met mine after a moment.


    They quickly averted once more. "Yes?"


    I tapped the countertop a few times as I spoke. "How good are you at following orders?" She looked surprised at that. "Are you willing to follow orders?"


    "Does it involve the children?" Freya asked as Marina watched on silently.


    "No."


    "..." The subus was quiet for a minute before she nodded. "Then yes. I never expected to stay here for free."


    Instantly, my hands went up to correct her. "As far as I''m concerned, you''ve been earning your keep. Same with the kids. All of you have been working hard to clean this ce up. You don''t have to ept this offer. You''re essentially already my employee. You''re just getting paid in crystals filled with my energy instead of gold."


    Her lips tightened. "You think of us as servants?"


    "I think of you as refugees I''m putting to work and giving an opportunity. Giving you any gold or silver now would be wasteful when sustenance is what you really need. In the future though, near or far, I n to change to an actual currency so you can buy whatever you want. This is just a temporary measure given the current situation." I gestured to her softly. "If this is all you want to do, then so be it. I won''t force you into anything."


    "May I think about it?"


    With a nod, I spoke. "Take all the time you need. Let me know when you''vee to a decision." My eyes narrowed as I nced towards one of the walls leading outside. "Things may be resolved by the time you make your decision though." My attention turned to Marina. "I''m d you''re alright. Enjoy the meal."


    As I to the entryway, a teleportation went off, which resulted in two new visitors. "Arthur." Alwin greeted me as Ty stood next to him.


    "Go see Lucia if you haven''t had the chance to do so."


    Alwin looked confused at that. "Is she okay?"


    I didn''t answer him, but instead repeated myself. "Just go see Lucia." He seemed concerned as he quickly ran up the stairs in concern.


    Ty also seemed worried. "Is Lucia hurt?"


    "No. She just needed to talk with Alwin. However, I need you to go find Aydalia or Ayda. See if they need help with anything. I have my own meeting I need to go to. We''ll continue your training afterwards." He nodded, and moved to the stairs, but I quickly grabbed his arm. "Ready yourself for todays training." I warned him, which startled him. "Steel yourself."


    He pulled his arm from my grasp as he looked at me. "I''m always ready. Isn''t that what you taught me?" Ty moved to the stairs as he headed upstairs.


    A sigh left my lips as I moved to my office. "Am I supposed to be here, or should I leave?" Camoa''s voice called out as I entered my office.


    All three were looking at me. "Depends." I answered as I moved to sit in my chair. "Are you a ward?"


    The men seemed confused at that. "Like those wolves?" Camoa asked back and I nodded. "No."


    "You understand my hesitation, right?" I inquired as I leaned back in my chair. "After all, you were in that forest for quite some time without anyplications."


    "I''m not offended. I can leave if you so desire."


    My shoulders slumped slightly. "You might not even know, so it doesn''t matter. If my suspicions are correct, it''s not like they can do anything." Rummaging through my desk, I pulled out several scrolls and held them up before the group. "Here, Vome. Tell me what you think."


    Vome caught one of the scrolls that I had tossed while I set the others atop the desk. The dwarf seemed interested as he nced at me. Unwrapping the scroll, he opened it and his eyes immediately widened. I watched as his eyes darted about the parchment as he examined it closed. Allen and Camoa also looked it over closely from over his shoulder.


    "...What is this?" Vome''s voice came in at a whisper with clear awe.


    "A ship." I answered. "Of sorts."


    Allen slowly looked up at me. "This is unlike any ship I''ve ever seen."


    "I''d be very surprised if you had." Leaning forward, I tapped the other scrolls as they all looked at me. "These are blueprints from what I could remember. This worlds technology is sorelycking in making such a vessel... But...!" My fingers steepled together in front of me as my elbows rested on the desk. "I was hoping with dwarven ingenuity, the ways of druids, elven magic, and human tenacity, we might be able to make this."


    Vome was the first to speak as the other two werepletely lost. "Well, I cannot say for sure. This is beyond anything I''ve ever attempted to make, and I certainly would need help." He looked it over a little more. "This is clearly not just a simple ship." His eyes then locked on mine. "What is this, really?"


    A smirk came to my lips. "Let''s call it the future. It might also be myst resort. That is all I will say on the matter."


    All three frowned at my wording. "You wish for my crew to sail with this?" Allen inquired.


    "Allen, you will herald in a new age of discovery and adventure. This ship will do so much more than sail."


    Camoa then gestured to the other scrolls. "How do you expect us to make such a thing if we don''t have the means to actually do so?"


    "The dwarves owe me a favor and I know an elf or two who are more creative than they should be. With my knowledge, and everyone''s help, I think there is a very real possibility of seeding." I answered.


    "Even the sheer scope of this project would take thousands of workers under a coordinated effort." Vome pointed out.


    "Tens of thousands." I quickly added and I put my pointer finger on the desk. "None of you would believe me if I exined to you what this really is. So, for the moment, I just want to know whether or not I have your help."


    Vome chuckled. "I may not know what it is, but it is what I signed up for. This thing seems like it might change the world!"


    Allen looked at me concerned. "Is this to help us in our fight against the demons?"


    "Yes and no. It can help, but I want this built for another reason."


    "May we know what that reason might be?" Camoa pressed further.


    I shook my head. "Until I know for certain, I will not add paranoia to our list of things to be concerned about. While I may not entirely deserve it, your trust would be appreciated."


    "Who fuckin cares!?" Vome asked excitedly. "Just look at this!" He held up the scroll before reaching to the others and opening them. "The amount of details is unbelievable! It doesn''t get better than this! A step for step n on how to change this world!"


    "Just because one ''can'' change the world, doesn''t mean one should." Camoa said in a warning tone as she looked at me.


    "On that, we can agree, Camoa. Unfortunately, this is necessary. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be suggesting it. Weapons came to mind, but this..." I pointed at the scrolls. "This could save hundreds of thousands of lives."


    All three of them were surprised at that. "Well, I''m very interested, but you clearly don''t have the manpower to take on such a task." Comemented.


    Allen nodded in agreement. "How do you n on getting the materials to build this? Resources like this aren''t rare, but I''ve never heard of these in suchrge quantities being avable anywhere."


    Camoa looked at me as if a switch had flipped in her mind. "Rock!" She said with a gasp. "He can find them!" A small smirk came to her lips. "And if he can''t, he can find more valuable metals to pay for them."


    "Exactly. He will also be helping build this if he''s willing." My attention turned back to Vome. "Aside from that, how do you feel about seeing how the new dwarven and druid alliance is going?"


    Vome quirked a brow at that. "You want to head back to Vithari?" I nodded. "I just fuckin got here!" He groaned. "Can I stay?"


    A chuckle came to my lips at that. "It won''t be that long of a trip. I can open a portal to Dwardew''s ruins. We can find where the dwarves and druids are from there." He pulled at his beard in thought. "But you did just travel for several months. So, I understand if you''re a little reluctant."


    He groaned. "I''ll go... Just, take us somewhere other than Dwardew. I left the capital for a reason." Vome''s mirth disappeared at that.


    "Of course." I told him with a solemn nod. "I understand. We can always appear in the desert or along the coast."


    Vome sighed at that. "Alright. Let''s get this over with."


    I shook my head. "Take your time to rest. There''s no hurry. We''ll head east in a day or two. Rest for the moment. We need to discuss this project in more details before we head there. Going to meet the dwarves and druids without a solid n seems pointless. We''ll go when we have a ce to start building."


    Allen crossed his arms at that. "Speaking of, where do you n to build such a monumental ship? It would be almost impossible to hide this project."


    "Normally I would suggest the forest, but I think that ship has sailed." Camoa smirked at her pun as us men looked at her with a raised brow. "So, one of our goals is to find a ce to create such a massive ship, that by these instructions," She paused as she grabbed the scroll and looked it over before she continued. "Appears to berger than Mt. Helmsforth itself."


    "Don''t worry about where the project will take ce. I can handle that with Rock''s help." My attention turned to Allen. "Inform your men that they''ll be busy soon. They''ll be paid under my employ along with given housing, food, and other necessities, but inform them that this will be a long term project."


    The former Lestranian captain nodded. "Of course." He left the room to do as instructed.


    "If you don''t need me for the moment, I''m gonna go find that giant fuckin golem!" Vome said happily as he left the office.


    That left Camoa and me alone. "Are you sure this is the best course of action? Wouldn''t raising an army be better than-"


    I cut her off. "My ns for the uing summit are still underway. No single army will be able to repel the demon''s forces. The dwarves and druids are the perfect example of that. Besides, there''s no army that we can raise that would be able to handle even one of their generals." Gesturing to myself with a frown, I continued. "I''m the perfect example of that."


    Camoa began tracing one of the vines on her arms in thought. "Very well. If you think this is our best course of action, I will aid in the construction of this ship. Inform me when I am needed." I gave her a small nod and she left the room.


    My hands instinctively picked up the scroll as I looked it over. Memories of my past came flooding to the forefront of my mind. Times on the moon going over ns and blueprint models. This ''ship'' was meant to follow after me years after my mission. Decades even. Instead, I was sucked into a ckhole and ended up here. It was, with all intents and purposes, meant to be an ark.


    Tracing the sketch, my fingers almost trembled. "So much potential and so much at stake. Will this be the beginning of the greatest city and or nation to ever grace this world''s surface, or will it be a vessel to preserve this world..." I whispered to myself. My fingers steepled together and tightened until my knuckles turned white. "That''s only if it ispleted."

 Chapter 574 - 574

    <h4>Chapter 574:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    "Get up." I ordered harshly.


    Ty, who was panting and covered in blood, red up at me as his bangs slightly hid his golden eyes. On his hands and knees, he groaned in pain as he got back to his feet. Aydalia was watching our training today with Marina, and both were looking concerned at the boy''s appearance.


    Licking the slit on his lips, he got back into position as blood trailed down his face. Ty jumped at me, but I merely grabbed his horns before pulling them down. My knee came up to his face as his head lurched back from the blow. He rolled into the snow as his blood began to turn it crimson.


    "Arthur!" Aydalia shouted at me.


    Giving her a re, she went silent, but I could tell she was on guard. A small amount of magic was gathering in her hands as if ready to try and stop me at a moment''s notice. However, Marina was keeping a close eye on her as well, which she didn''t realize. Ignoring them, my attention went back to my student.


    Typhon''s hands quivered as he brought them to his face. Tears stung at the corner of his eyes as his nose was clearly broken. All manner ofcerations, contusions, and bruises were appearing on the boy. His clothes were a mess and torn. He clearly seemed confused as he eyed me.


    Using the snow, Itched onto one of his feet as I froze it in ice. A water whip began to fling him around as he screamed. Letting go, he rolled through the snow and away from the estate. Jumping after him, Ty had just enough time to look up to see meing down at him. He rolled out of the way as my foot came down and cleared the nearby snow. Ty stumbled to his feet as he got back into a fighting position.


    "Why are you doing this!?" Ty asked through bloody and gritted teeth.


    "What if you weren''t my student, Ty?" I asked back, and he looked at me confused. "What if it was Thana that was attacking you right now?" Stepping to the side, he turned to keep me in front of him as I began to circle him. "What if it was that male High Elf that attacked Elincia?"


    "I''m doing the best I can!" Ty forced out in a huff.


    "Are you?" I asked back as I came to a stop. "I''ve seen youpete with Breeze and Marina. Alwin struggles against you, and merely defends most of the time."


    Typhon huffed as he took a step back. "Isn''t that a good thing!?"


    I pointed down. "None of that matters! What matters is right now! Again, I ask you," My eyes narrowed on him. "What if I was Thana right now?"


    My student roared as he charged at me. Jumping in the air, he twisted as a scything kick was directed at my head. Taking a step back, it missed and I quickly brought my own leg up before kicking him in the chest. Obviously, Ty was quickly on his back again. Clutching at his chest as the air had likely been knocked out of him.


    "Get up, Ty." He rolled around in the snow. "Get up!"


    Moving over to him, I watched as he tried to get to his feet, but failed to do so. Bringing my foot down as I stomped on his arm, he screamed in pain as it broke. Grabbing him by the back of his color, I lifted him into the air as he hung there nursing his broken arm. Tears fell down his cheeks as I put him on his feet.


    "Is a broken arm enough to stop you?" I asked. He looked at me in surprise. "This is cruel, Ty, but your enemies won''t stop because you''re tired or injured." His lips quivered as he watched me. "You were able to ignore several injuries in the past. This should be no different."


    "I''m not fighting for my life or to defend someone else!" Ty retorted in barely restrained sob. "This is supposed to be training!"


    "But it''s not!" I told him in a raised voice. "What are you going to do if I''m not here?!" Grabbing his broken arm got him to yelp. "You need to be prepared! Mentally!" I pushed him and his arm as he staggered back. "Physically! What''re you going to do, Ty!?"


    Screaming in rage, the boy darted toward me far faster than previously. One of his legs swept at mine. I quickly hopped in the air just slightly to clear his attack, but Ty twisted again as his head dipped toward the snow and his foot went higher. He matched my hop with his foot on the ground before his heel dug into my cheek.


    I spun from the blow as his magic was heavily focused on his leg. Landing in the snow, I brought one of my hands up to my cheek. This was the wrong move as I looked up at see Ty suspended in front of me with his good arm cocked back. A burst of magic seemed to travel to his fist and as it mmed into my face, it seemed to explode on contact.


    This time, I staggered as the blow felt like it rattled my brain. However, it wasn''t enough. A shadow moved and I immediately brought my hands up to block the blow. Expecting another hit from his good arm, I readied my right side. As my vision focused on what was happening, imagine my surprise as Typhon''s broken arm mmed into my face.


    My head blew back as my feet were knocked out from under me. Hetched onto my ankle before I felt myself being swung around. Face first into the stones below, I bounded slightly off the ground, only to be forced back down. Ty had brought his leg up and down on my back. The blow was powerful enough to turn the stone into rubble as I had to climb out of the debris.


    Standing, I rolled my neck as Ty was panting almost wildly. "Better, but never let up if you have the advantage."


    I flinched in pain as I felt a few cuts inside my mouth before I healed them. A nasty headache could be felt creeping behind my eyes. However, there was a small signal that appeared that caught my attention. It seemed to being from the Hollow Forest. Something I had been waiting for it to appear.


    "Unless you suspect some manner of counter, or your instincts tell you to back the fuck off, you continue to press your advantage." I continued on like nothing had happened. "You push until they''re either dead, or too fucked up to move. Never stop, and always get up."


    The boy started to let his guard down slightly as I walked over to him. "That''s what you wanted to teach me!?" He was obviously frustrated.


    I red at him. "I wanted to teach you that despite the blurring of your vision, when your fingertips turn numb, and when it feels like you have no strength, your enemy will not spare you. You''re not strong enough to hold back right now against stronger opponents." Gesturing to his arm, I continued. "Do you expect your adversaries to let you get back to your feet in a timely manner?"


    Ty was clearly frustrated by all this. "I''m not you, Arthur."


    My head shook. "No. No, you are not." One of my hands went to his shoulder. "That means you''ll have to make a choice. Will you stay and fight, or will you flee when faced with a stronger opponent. We''ve gone over this, but you have yet toe face to face with such a situation where your life is at stake while I''m not present."


    "I would do what you would. I would fight."


    "Even if it means you''ll die?" He went quiet at that. "Ty, you''re stronger than you realize. The only reason you are struggling against Marina and Breeze is because you have little experience. If I were to pit you against either of them by themselves, they would have difficulties winning because you are stronger than them. They''ve just been around a bit longer."


    "Then what should I do?"


    We started to walk back to the estate that was a couple hundred feet away. "You need to realize how much you''ve grown. You''re almost as tall as me now, which is a testament to your growth. Have you not realized Alwin merely squeezes victory by just barely?"


    Ty limped as he looked down in thought. "I thought he was just trying to be nice."


    A sigh left my lips. "If not for their age, I dare say you''d terrify Elincia and Arceana with your growth. You are stronger than all of them, Ty, but you don''t know how to utilize all this power that is new to you. Part of me thinks you might be scared to."


    "I''m not scared... I just can''t imagine myself defeating Breeze or Marina not to mention the Priestesses." Ty answered.


    "That''s the problem. One we will be working on. Your training, going forward, will be to face me. Like today, it will be painful." My arm around his shoulders. "But I think one of the biggest issues is that you are still a child mentally. You may not look like it anymore, but I can only imagine how difficult it must be for you to adjust."


    We came to a stop in front of the estate where Aydalia looked like she wanted to run over at any moment, but Marina held her back. Ty''s eyes met mine as he winced before he held his arm in pain. The bone was sticking out of it at this point and his skin was wrinkled.


    "That''s why you want to train to this extreme?"


    I nodded. "It took me quite a bit of time, effort, and numerous battles to be more ustomed to my abilities. I think the same is true for you. Not many children can swing a full-grown man around with ease. So, we will be adjusting that mind set. We''ll force you to be more used to your new capabilities forcefully. Just as I did."


    This was all true. Marina and Breeze had both told me that Typhon was dangerous at this point. He was constantly holding back because he assumed everyone else was as well. The boy was a kind soul that didn''t want to hurt his friends and family. Unfortunately, this world was as kind as he wished it was.


    "You''ve stepped into a new realm even if you don''t know it, Ty. I''d ce you between Elincia''s strength and that wraith I faced in Dwardew. It could grow it''s power, but where your limits lie are a mystery to even me. We need to know, which means our training will be continuing like this until we know." He looked up at me. "Whatever frustration you''re feeling, whatever anger you might feel towards me, channel all of that into our training. You''re not a boy anymore."


    He nodded slowly at that. "I will."


    "Good." I then gestured to Aydalia. "Go see Marina and Aydalia about getting healed. I expect more of you from our next training session."


    Walking off, I watched as Aydalia rushed over to him with her magic at that ready. Bringing my hand up to the side of my head, I felt it throb before I raised my energy a bit to numb the pain and heal whatever damage my student had done. Breeze and Marina were right. He had been holding back. If he could hurt me, Ty had certainly grown far more than I expected in such a short time. Ty was truly a once in a lifetime prodigy who might just surprise everyone with how strong he might be.


    However, my eyes narrowed as I opened a portal to step through it. Appearing over the Hollow Forest, I quickly plummeted into the trees as shadows gathered as it looked like the snow-covered area was bing corrupted. Ignoring all the branches in the way, my fingers wrapped around the figure I''d been waiting for. Pinning the character to the tree, part of me thought of the raven haired Aridian traveling with Credo, but this clearly wasn''t her.


    My grip tightened as I expected their hands toe to my wrist, but they seemed to remain calm as my face leaned in. "Been awhile since I''ve seen one of these cloaks." His, or her, face was hidden despite how close we were. "I had to cut my student''s training short because of you. d you finally showed up, though." My hand looked like it disappeared in the cloaks magic. "So, what magic did you use that allowed me to sense you?"


    "..." There was no response.


    My grip tightened as the cloaked figure merely shook slightly, but made no attempts to escape. I felt some twitches across my face as I had expected some manner of resistance. There had been none. It didn''t even feel like they were struggling to breathe.


    "This cloak usually means one has demonic magic, and I know I felt it, so why are you here?!" I demanded as I lifted the figure in the air, which scraped their back across the bark on the tree. "Thana trying to overextend her reach, or did she really think that this cloak would work?"


    My energy started to increase for a moment as I stayed on guard. However, they merely continued to hang there limply. There was no sound of them choaking. No signs of struggle. It almost felt like I was trying to interrogate a dead body. A tinge of uneasiness started to rise inside of me as my eyes stared into that ck, lightless, hood.


    Not wanting to take any chances, my freehand formed a fist before plunging into the cloak. That is what should''ve happened. Instead, all the surrounding shadows from the leaves, clouds, and trees all came to life. Acting like threads, chains, and tendrils, they wrapped around me to restrict my movement.


    "Tor!" I bellowed!


    He was the only one who used shadows in such a manner. It had to be him. Pulling my hand back, a portal opened above us. Defiance dropped down as did the cloaked figure. As soon as he was free of my grasp, the shadows in his cloak moved freely as they extended into the air. Hooking onto the trees, he floated away from me as the shadows kept him propped up in the air.


    Just above me, I felt my form start to change as he spoke. "Calm yourself, Pendragon. I''m not here as your enemy. Merely a messenger." It was far higher pitchedpared to Tor.


    That was not Tor''s voice. "So, what message do you bring from the Queen of Demons?" I inquired with narrowed eyes. "Or did Tor send you here?"


    "I am not here on behalf of the demons. My name is Larun." A velvety voice answered from behind the hood. "Another interested party sent me. "My lord demands to know why you entered Crana."


    "Crana?" I repeated in surprise before a smirk came to my lips. "Ah... This is about Undine. So, I take it that means your lord is also an Aridian? This seems more like an inquiry than a message." My eyes narrowed once more. "There''s just one problem... You''re in no position to demand anything from me."


    To my surprise, he lifted his hands to his hood. Pulling it down revealed golden irises looking at me. He was a redhead that almost reminded me of Austin and Cassidy, but his hair was a bit lighter. However, he looked almost gaunt. Boney fingers returned to his side as eyes withrge bags focused on me.


    "Beware, Pendragon. Beware." He warned as he pointed at me in an overly dramatic manner. "My lord is the one who ripped you in two." My smirk quickly disappeared. "Do you understand now?"


    Twirling my sword in my hand, I watched him carefully as I spoke. "You tell Fluffy," His eyes widened slightly, which told me all I needed to know. "If he wants to talk, he needs to see me in person."


    I watched as arge smirk came across the Larun''s face as his irises turned pink. "I''m tempted to ept that invitation," Fluffy''s voice came through his ward, and my frown grew. "Arthur Pendragon." He tilted his head to the side. "How did you know it was me, or rather, how did you know my name? Perhaps something you learned in Crana?"


    "No. Undine was not as cooperative as I had hoped."


    "She never is." Fluffy replied quickly. "Then, how did my name grace your lips if not through her?"


    "That''s for me to know."


    He hummed at that. "I suppose that is fair. While I would love nothing more than toe to your abode, it is not meant to be. You see, my actions are somewhat limited at the moment." I merely rose a brow but made no verbal response. "After killing Thana''s wraith, you also faced Tor before heading to The Crimson Wastnd. Bold. Very bold."


    "I felt like I had received an invite."


    A chuckle came from his lips. "You and I would be very good friends, Arthur Pendragon."


    My stance had rxed slightly. "Somehow, I doubt that. How''re your wounds?"


    He grinned madly at that. "Better now. Your concern is noted."


    "I wasn''t concerned."


    With a wave of his hand, he continued. "Regardless, you have been busy. Too busy." His smile slowly turned into a small smirk that seemed somewhat forced. "Running around from ce to ce. There is an order in this world, and you are disturbing it."


    "Somehow I''m not surprised the immortals of this world are getting upset about recent changes." Was my cold reply. "Is there another Aridian hidden in this forest as well?"


    Ignoring my question, he gave me a knowing look. "You''re attracting the wrong kind of attention, Arthur Pendragon. You are something that should not be... And I find that fascinating, but you need to stop. This world isn''t something you can fix. It merely needs to be maintained."


    "I have no intention of maintaining anything you, or your ilk, have set up. While I admit I don''t have all the answers, you and your kind have something to do with why the world is the way it is. Whatever games your ying, whatever your goals might be, they mean nothing to me."


    "Despite your beliefs, there are lines you don''t cross. There is a bnce to everything and you''re continually tipping that bnce. Doing so will do nothing but earn you more and more enemies." His head tilted slightly. "Can you afford to keep doing this?"


    "We''ll find out, won''t we?"


    Fluffy nodded. "I suppose we will. As for this supposed Summit of yours," I outright red at that. "Do you take suggestions?"


    "The fact that you know about it already just proves that this Summit is vital. Maybe revealing the truth to the people of this world will change something."


    His smile grew at that. "Then I will look forward to it. However, I wonder what that truth might be?" Fluffy said in an amused tone. "While this conversation has been interesting, I do have things I must do. Before I leave, though, I will warn you about the lines you cross." A ck portal, much like Tor''s, opened under Larun''s body. "Be very careful about attacking the Royal Family." For the first time, his smile left his lips. "Whether it be Arceana, or Elincia, you would be wise to leave them be." His menacing tone was harsh.


    "Threats don''t work too well through other people." I mocked as I held up my freehand to shake it in a dramatic manner. "Look at how I''m shaking. Fucking terrified."


    He scoffed as his frown remained. "Amusing." With nothing else to be said, he disappeared into the portal.


    "Fucking dick." I mumbled as I put Defiance in a portal.


    Part of me considered following him through the portal. It likely wouldn''t''ve been too difficult, but that''s what gave me pause. Tor ran and I followed him while this felt more like he was trying to lure me into it. There are times I''m dumb. Not that dumb, though.


    Even with him gone, there was something making me uneasy. Maybe it was the warning I just received. If some random Aridian knows I made my way to Crana, Thana likely knows too. All of this is starting to feel connected. No matter what they might say, however many High Elves/Aridians remain, there is no doubt that they know of each other. That they are aware of each other. Dealing with one might lead into dealing with all of them.


    "I''ll have to proceed carefully..." I told myself softly as I jumped down from the tree.


    As I reentered the home, Marina and Aydalia were fawning over Typhon. He was in Marina''s creek as water slowly washed over him. Mamma Farro''s magic also covered him, so I assumed they were working on healing him. Moving to the group, they continued to focus on the boy as Ty''s eyes met mine.


    "How is he?"


    Aydalia red at me. "''He''," She began angrily. "Is a child. By the gods, Arthur. Ty used to be a little taller than Austin less than half a year ago."


    "And look at him now." I replied evenly as I crossed my arms. "Able to fight against your son. Typhon isn''t that little boy anymore."


    "Just because his body grew, and he''s stronger, doesn''t mean he''s no longer a boy."


    "Yet, I would trust him with everyone else''s safety over yours or Alwin''s. What does that say?"


    "Arthur-" She began in a hiss.


    "You might not like it, but Ty is talented enough to be defeat the Priestesses already." Her eyes widened a little at that. "If he had more experience, I would put him over either of them right now. As it stands, they would probably best him. His training with me is going to be cruel. Other experiences he runs into will be even more so."


    Aydalia huffed as Marina spoke. "Father is correct. As painful as it might be, this is being done out ofpassion." The elf turned to our resident mermaid in surprise. "Do you really think the demons will leave such a young and promising fighter alone?" She asked Aydalia. "If they find out about him, they''ll either try to take him, or kill him."


    Typhon spoke as he rose from the creek. "I''m fine." He told Aydalia who frowned. "With you and Marina here, my wounds can be healed with enough time."


    My arms fell back to my side. "d you feel that way. If that''s the case, meet me back outside." Everyone looked surprised at that. "We''ll continue your training in a moment."


    "Arthur!" Aydalia screeched.


    I ignored her as Ty stepped out of the creek. Marina used her powers to pull the water from his clothes as he walked toward the front door. Following behind him, I watched the boy carefully. He wasn''t shaking or nervous in any way. If anything, Typhon looked slightly annoyed. Probably with me.


    Aydalia stepped in front of me, which got me to stop as I looked down at her. "Please stop. He''s-"


    I leaned in slightly. "Do you really think I could do this if Typhon wasn''t willing?" My voice was hushed as I asked my questioned. Her eyes widened. "I''m not above beating people who would justy on the ground in the fetal position, but Ty is doing this for a reason, Aydalia. Respect that." cing my hands on her shoulders, I turned her to watch him. "Respect him. Respect his decision and his determination. Not everyone has his mindset."


    She just watched silently. Patting her shoulders, I walked around her to head outside. "Alwin and Lucia can help heal him. Just be careful, Arthur."


    Stopping, I nced over my shoulder at her. "Leave Lucia and Alwin alone for the moment. They need to talk." Aydalia looked surprised at that. "Once theye down, though, they will likely help regardless." With nothing left to be said, I headed outside where Typhon has disappeared. "Hmm?" The hum left my mouth in a small amount of surprise.


    Keeping my eyes open as I headed out past the estate, part of me assumed he was heading toward the forest. However, as I cleared the edge of the building, he was nowhere to be seen. That is until a sh of his energy from above caught my attention. Typhon was apparently lying in wait for me as he jumped off the roof. Snarling as he descended upon me, our training begun anew.

 Chapter 575 - 575

    <h4>Chapter 575:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Pendragon Estate


    Camoa and Vome nked my sides as we waited in the kitchen. "Should you really be travelling so soon after your fight?" Marina asked, worriedly.


    Another day had passed since my ''meeting'' with Undine. Crana was still on my mind, but I had pushed it to back to be dealt withter. After all, we had an important trip today. I''d normally tell Lucia I was getting ready to leave, however, she was still with Alwin. Only God knew what they were doing, and only God would remain in the know. I wanted no part of it.


    I snorted, amused. "I''ll be fine. Training Ty hasn''t taken that much out of me." My eyes moved to her. "Are you okay?"


    She rolled her eyes. "I''m not the one who had my hand cut off." Lifting it and waggling it around made her huff. "Don''t lose it again."


    "I''ll try not to get any limbs cut off this time." Was my dry response.


    "I, for one, am excited to try travelling by portal." Camoamented. "Especially such a long distance. It should be interesting."


    "It''s no different than travelling through a portal to the second floor." Imented. "Don''t get your expectations too high."


    "At least you''re going home after being away for years." Vome spoke up. "I just fuckin got here!"


    Rolling my eyes, I patted the older dwarf''s head. "I promise not to leave you in Vithari before we return."


    He smacked my hand away in a huff while Camoa spoke. "Either way, it will be nice to see home again."


    Vome nced to her as his voice lowered. "It''s not as it once was." His tone was more somber.


    "Nothing ever is." Camoa said with a sad smile before she looked to me. "Who are we waiting for?"


    Aydalia entered the room with Ayda in tow. "An elf to apany you." Mamma Farro told her.


    Vome looked between the two of them. "There... There are two of you?" I nced down at him with a raised brow. "Family I would assume. Have I been talking to two separate people?" He asked me.


    I just shrugged. "How should I know?"


    Ayda decided to answer. "I have not had the pleasure of meeting a dwarf before, so I assume it is my mother you have been speaking with." Her eyes locked onto mine. "What day is it?"


    Groaning with Aydalia, I just shook my head. "Part of me wants to force you toe so you stop being cooped up in the estate. I don''t even know what room yours is because you never leave it. How do you even eat?"


    Her chest stuck out slightly as if proud as she answered. "The Subae are grateful for my contributions and make sure I am well looked after."


    Her mother looked pained with every word she spoke. "Well..." Aydalia sighed. "At least there''s that." The older elf looked to me. "Alwin has been meeting with Lucia rather secretively as ofte."


    I scoffed at that. "''Secretly.''" Finger quotations were involved as I repeated after Aydalia. "Those two are hornier than-"


    "Okay!" Ayda shouted, and we all turned to see a blush creeping up her cheeks.


    Aydalia giggled at that. "In all seriousness, though, we need to speak to Alwin. Is there any chance you could take Lucia with you? It''d probably make her happier than you''d think."


    Vome smacked me with the back of his hand against my hip. "We should take Rock too!" His eyes lit up. "That living boulder would do wonders for the dwarf''s morale! It''d also help convince them to help just by being present."


    "Are you really asking me to manipte your people?" I inquired in a small amount of surprise.


    "Manipte is such an ugly word. It''s no different than using your influence to speak with the new king. You''re just doing so with the added benefits of a golem present."


    Camoa chuckled at that. "I think he just likes Rock. He rarely leaves him alone." Rock peeked in through the door at the mention of his name.


    Marina giggled. "He has been enjoying the attention. Trust me."


    "Fine. Rock cane." I turned to him. "You want to travel to a desert and forest?" He bobbed his body up and down in agreement. "That just leaves Lucia." My eyes looked across our little group. "Shit. At this point I''m tempted to take a Zugal and Elf just toplete our little party."


    "One of each race would do well to represent your influence as well." Aydalia pointed out.


    "I doubt it necessary." Ayda began. "He had plenty of Zugal and Elves with himst time when he was with Priestess Elincia. Others attending will be enough of a statement." We all looked at her in silence. "What?" She asked at the stares.


    My attention turned to Aydalia. "Would you mind fetching Lucia? I don''t want to interrupt her and Alwin. Especially if they''re..." I cleared my throat as I trailed off.


    She quirked a brow at that. "And you think I do?"


    "Ayda-" I started.


    "No." I stopped.


    "Marina-"


    "No." Why did people keep interrupting me?


    I rolled my eyes as I left the kitchen. "You guys'' suck!"


    Marina snorted at that. "You sure it''s us who suck and not Lu-"


    "Okay!" I cut her off. "Not an image I need!" Moving to the stairs, I called up them. "Lucia!" I called out.


    Ayda scoffed at that. "Not sure she will hear that."


    "Lucia!" I called again.


    "Arthur." Aydalia said in an annoyed tone.


    "You know what, where is one of the children." I asked as I looked around. "Children!"


    "They have names, Arthur." Aydamented.


    One poked their head out over the second story railing. "Ah! Child!" Putting on a winning grin, I spoke. "Would you be a dear and fetch Lucia for me? Tell her it''s urgent." Without replying, the child ducked down, and I could hear her scamper off. "Perfect." I turned back to the others who looked less than impressed. "What?"


    "Really, Arthur?" Aydalia asked me in disbelief.


    "What?" I shrugged.


    "Um..." A soft voice called from over the railing.


    Many of us looked back up as the same child, or I''m pretty sure it was the same one, poked her head over the railing. "Yes, child?"


    "Lady Lucia is busy..." The child told me.


    I blinked. "Did you tell her it was urgent?"


    There was a subtle nod. "Lady Lucia said she also needed something urgently. She sounded out of breath."


    A little part of me died on the inside. "Thank you for telling me." I said with a sigh. "Go take a break or eat a snack." Dismissed, she scurried off. "Well..."


    Ayda seemed amused. "Well?" She asked with a smirk.


    "Maybe we should just take Ayda." I suggested.


    "They will technically be sisters sooner orter." Aydalia replied coolly.


    Her daughter looked distraught at the thought of having to leave. "I have a lot of research I need to-"


    "It can wait." I said moving to her.


    Ayda''s hands shot up as her magic activated. "I refuse to-" She was cut off as her mother cancelled her magic. "Mom!"


    Picking her up at the waist and flinging her over my shoulder, I kept her in ce as she wiggled around. "It''s decided!"


    "No, it''s not!"


    Marina giggled. "It seems pretty decided."


    "Arthur!" Ayda huffed as she tried to pound my back.


    Easily ignoring the blows as I brought my other hand up to keep her legs pinned, I turned to Marina. "Take the orb from my sword."


    Flowing behind me, Marina giggled as Ayda let out a frustrated growl as I felt her wiggle. Though, from what I could tell, it was from Marina ruffling her hair yfully. The orb was plucked from Defiance before she moved around to the front of me.


    "Same asst time?" She asked.


    I nodded. "Same asst time."


    "I''m not going!" Ayda dered.


    "You look like you are."


    "Mom!"


    Ignoring the two, I turned to the rest of the group. "Why are we taking her?" Camoa inquired.


    "Because as bitchy as she is-" I started.


    "Hey!"


    "Ayda is brilliant." That got her to stop wiggling. "If you can get her out in the sunlight that is. I''d rather have one of these magical fuckers around and on my side than not."


    "She''s also subject to ttery." Vome pointed out.


    I could feel Ayda huff over my shoulder. "Being thrown over Arthur''s shoulder andplimented is not exactly ttery. It is insulting. Worrying even!" The young elf dered.


    Marina giggled at that. "Why so worried, Ayda? You might learn something on this trip."


    The eye roll could practically be heard even without seeing it. "Because any man who can use his own severed hand as bait isn''t someone I wish to travel with." She answered.


    Many in the group turned to me in surprise, and I shrugged. "I was bored and had a free hand lying around." My shrug got a small gasp of surprise from Ayda. "Rock and I thought it''d be funny."


    "Father..." Marina said in a tight voice.


    "When was this?" Aydalia asked next.


    "Rock and Arthur wandered off into the forest giggling yesterday. I thought it strange, so I followed." Ayda answered before she smacked my back with her palms. "I assumed they were readying more training for Typhon but was quickly proven wrong."


    "Arthur." Aydalia just said my name in an annoyed tone.


    "What? It was funny. I needed something to keep me entertained. Rock thought so as well."


    "Would Lucia? How about Cassidy?" Aydalia shot back.


    "Maybe we should tell Cass." Ayda offered from over my shoulder. "If anything just to see you assaulted by kitchen utensils again." Spanking her once got her to yelp in surprise, and indignation. "Did you just-!?" She started.


    "Bad, Ayda."


    I could feel her magic ignite and I knew it wasing. Taking the blow to the back of my head hurt. Especially since it was supercharged with magic. My head was knocked forward as I bent over. The heat from her magic most likely matched the heat of her blush.


    "Put me down! Put me-"


    I did not put her down. Instead, I lifted my shoulder to adjust her. She yelped again as shetched onto my neck to stop herself from falling. Aydalia shook her head while Marina just rolled her eyes as Ayda went back to thrashing around.


    "What is happening?" A male voice called from above.


    Ayda went still as all of us turned to see Alwin and Lucia watching us confused. Both looked somewhat flushed with damp skin. They clearly felt rushed for some reason if they came out looking like this. I dumped Ayda on the floor as she gasped in surprise.


    "Good news. Ayda gets to stay. Lucia can cover magic." I spoke.


    "Wha-" Ayda started, but quickly stopped before she got to her feet and moved behind her mother. "Fine." She said simply while trying to fight a blush.


    Lucia and Alwin joined our little group while the two kept nudging each other. They stayed in close proximity to one another just in general. In fact, the two were practically joined at the hip. It was a little frustrating, but again, not my ce to interfere.


    "Geez. The honeymoon is supposed to be after the wedding." Imented, and both blushed lightly at that. "Weddings are still a thing here, right?" My question was directed to Aydalia.


    She quickly nodded. "They most certainly are. Especially among nobility and others of high standing." Aydalia responded, but it was more directed to them.


    Neither replied to the obvious suggestions we were making. "Alwin and I are adults, thank you very much." Lucia told us before she looked at me. "Where is it we are going?"


    "Vithari." I answered. The couple looked surprised at that. "Lucia specifically. Alwin is staying here. Mamma Farro wants him for something less important."


    Aydalia scoffed at that. "Says you."


    I rolled my eyes. "Our group is heading to Vithari before we head to the new capital to meet with the new King of the Dwarf and Druid alliance. You''reing as our magic user."


    Lucia quirked a brow at that. "Is that really necessary?"


    I shrugged. "Maybe not, but this will also give you a chance to see another part of the world where you''ll be perfectly safe."


    She looked more interested at that. "That does sound exciting. Do I have to partake in the local politics or-"


    Marina answered for me. "Father doesn''t participate himself. I doubt he''ll make you."


    Vome quickly pitched in. "Besides, the man saved all of us. He''s regarded as a god!"


    I shook my head in annoyance at that as I looked up at the ceiling as if all hope was lost. "Gross." They all ignored me.


    "With Rocking along, it will just give him more standing. If anything, if you were to change fromst time, it might make people more nervous."


    "Think of it as a mini vacation. We go hit up the new capital, speak to the new king, see about cashing in a few favors, maybe cause some havoc on a low scale, and then return in a day or two." I then nodded to Marina. "She has my orb again and can keep us posted if anything happens here. If the demons attack, or Arceana gets uppity, I''ll know."


    Alwin looked to his sister. "That seems like something you would enjoy. Getting the chance to experience a new culture is very rare and-" He was cut off by said sibling.


    She red at me. "Not interested."


    Turning to me, Alwin rose a brow. "I don''t know." I told him with a shrug.


    "You spanked me!" Ayda growled.


    Alwin''s brow rose higher. "Sorry." I said, not at all sorry. "I was trying to kidnap you, and you were being difficult."


    He sighed. "Arthur-"


    Aydalia came to my rescue. "Perhaps you two should go clean up more appropriately." The mother said firmly. "Especially if one of you is going to be meeting with foreign royalty. They might think you''re sick if you appear as flushed as you are." Her eyes nced to her son for a moment before theynded on Lucia. "A shower would not be unwee."


    The couple nced at one another, and you could almost feel the heat from their cheeks as even their ears turned red. Not only did they look somewhat flustered, but the smell alone would also tip others as to what recent activities they had been up to. Lucia brought up her hands as she avoided my gaze while Alwin just cleared his throat. His magic activated as he took Lucia''s hand and they teleported away.


    "Well..." I started as the group nced to me. "That was a thing."


    Sighing, Aydalia pped my arm. "Leave them be." She then turned to Ayda for a moment before gazing back at me. "And don''t spank my daughter again."


    I nodded but couldn''t leave well enough alone. "I can do that, but what if she deserves it?" Gasping dramatically, I continued, "What if she asks for it?!"


    Ayda sputtered in disbelief. "Excuse me!?"


    The mother nced at her daughter for a moment. "This is the most emotion she''s shown in quite some time." Shemented thoughtfully. "Mmh." Aydalia hummed out. "I suppose taunting would be aggravating, so I will keep an open mind should it happen again."


    "Mom!" Ayda looked at her mother in disbelief.


    Vome nced to me. "Did you really just get permission to spank an elf from their own mother?" I nodded. "... You live a very strange life."


    Camoa snorted at that. "You''ve no idea."


    Aydalia stepped away from Ayda and next to me. "Arthur," Without her shield, Ayda quickly found shelter behind someone else, but I didn''t pay attention to who it was as her mother whispered to me. "... Are you okay with this?" At my raised brow, she rified. "With Alwin and Lucia?"


    My chest rose at the question as I took a deep breath. "It''s not my ce to interfere." Aydalia didn''t move as she kept watching me. "As long as Lucia is happy... It doesn''t matter who it is." My eyes closed as I whispered back. "And she clearly adores your son. He might be a bit of a headstrong doofus," She glowered at that. "But he''s an honest one. I don''t think it would be fair for him to deal with me after all the years he''s spent with Lucia."


    "So, you approve?"


    I nodded. "Not that my opinion matters, but Alwin is a good man. He took care of her, showed her this world best he could, and put her safety over his own. Even if he failed recently, that doesn''t erase what his priorities were. While I''m not thrilled at the idea, I have no right to interfere just because I might have one or twoints." Then I smirked. "What do you think he would do if I told him he had to be stronger than me to marry Lucia?"


    Aydalia giggled at that. "You''d have topete with Lucia first." I rolled my eyes at that. "I wanted to ask because after gaining some independence from the Temple, the two have be even closer. Whether it be because of their ordeal, or because they finally have some privacy, I just thought it should be discussed."


    "I''m not one to get in between two people in love." I crossed my arms. "You''d find yourself against me as well if you had suggested separating them. This isn''t something others should have any part in. If you want to discuss this with someone, discuss it with them. Is this because of the most recent development?" I inquired.


    Her eyes narrowed at that as her brows creased. "Recent development?"


    My brows shot up in surprise. "This isn''t because..." I trailed off as Aydalia scowled. "Oh... I misread this. Well, it''s not for me to say. Maybe bring it up with Alwin."


    "Is there something I should know?"


    "Yes, but again, not for me to say." I answered with a shrug.


    She sighed at that. "That''s fine. I must say, I never expected you to be such a romantic. You''re usually overly realistic or pessimistic at best with these things."


    I gestured to her loosely. "You''re not wrong. Things might''ve been different had I actually been around to raise her. As it stands, she''s turned into a fine woman capable of making her own decisions. Why should I intrude now? It''d be one thing if she asked my opinion, but she hasn''t."


    Aydalia gestured to herself. "I''m asking for your opinion."


    "You''re not Lucia." I crossed my arms as I replied firmly.


    To my surprise, a small hum escaped her lips as they tugged at the corners before turning into a small smile. "I see. Thank you, Arthur." She walked past me. "I''ll go see how they''reing along. We wouldn''t want everyone to be stuck waiting too long, would we?"


    Marina moved beside me next. "What was that about?"


    I shrugged again. "I don''t know. I''m not sure I even care. You know how elves are."


    "Annoying?" She offered.


    "On the best of days." I confirmed. "But I assume this is more of a mother''s meddling than anything else. Maybe it has something to do with their family meeting they have nned. I don''t know either way."


    "Should you really be meeting with the Dwarves and Druids right now?" Marina asked quietly. "With everything that''s happened, with more High Elves free, should you leave?"


    Shaking my head, I ced a hand on her shoulder. "A few are free, yes, but not all of them. The one in Crana seems to have other responsibilities and is forced to stay in ce. The others I know of have to be influencing this world one way or another." My hand slid off her shoulder as she listened. "Part of this trip is to see if they have any influence over this new alliance or the two races. Last thing I need is giving ns to the Dwarves only for them to turn around and give it to the one who ripped me in two."


    "Do you think there''s a chance for that?"


    I shook my head again. "I don''t know. These magical fucks are as big a pain in my ass as Thana is. This is just another reason to gather all the world leaders for The Summit. Get a feel of each of them."


    Marina eyed me carefully. "You think these High Elves that are free are controlling things from behind the scenes?"


    That amused me as I snorted at the question. "Most definitely. You don''t live that long and just reside in a cabin in the woods to let the world carry on around you. Given how active they''ve been as ofte, I''d say more and more of them are starting to focus on me."


    She frowned at that. "That seems dangerous."


    "It is dangerous..." I trailed off as I looked up the stairs to see Lucia and Aydalia talking. "But I''d rather them focused on me than anyone else."


    Her frown deepened. "Why?"


    "Because none of them have thought to stop Thana, and none of them have vied for too much power. They certainly have enough of it to make a y for world domination or to remove possible rivals." My eyes narrowed as I looked down. "War is far and few between, but racial tensions are always high. We''re missing something. A piece of the puzzle that puts everything in perspective."


    "And you think the Dwarves or Druids have it?"


    "No. I think they have the opportunity to create ast resort if needed." Marina looked a little surprised at that. "Hopefully, we can use it to our advantage, but if everything goes to shit, and all the powers of this world converge, I''d rather have some manner of backup n."


    Marina''s eyes were wide at this point. "Do you really think an arc is necessary?"


    My eyes met hers as Lucia made her way to us. "I don''t know. I don''t even know if it''s possible. A train is one thing..." I trailed off as Lucia stopped in front of us as she looked confused.


    Slowly, the mermaid nodded. "The technology isn''t there which is why you''re relying on bringing all these groups together." She turned to look at Rock. "You also have us who have parts of your knowledge."


    I nodded. "Keep an eye on things here."


    Marina hummed in thought before she floated away on her water droplets. "What was that about?" Lucia asked.


    "Just about our most recent venture. Certain events as ofte have left me on edge. Marina noticed and wanted to pick my brain for a view moments." I answered.


    Lucia crossed her arms at that as finely kept brow rose slowly. "Is that so?"


    A chuckle escaped my lips at how adorable she looked. "Believe it or not, but yes. That is what we were discussing." cing my hand on the top of her head, I ruffled her hair a little bit. "Don''t worry about it."


    Her cheeks puffed up a little bit, which made me try and fail to stifle augh. "Arthur..." She said in a warning tone.


    My arm returned to my side before I nudged her slightly. "Don''t worry. We can talk about thingster. As it stands," I turned to everyone else. "Thest of our group is here! Is everyone ready?"


    "Don''t we need some supplies?" Vome asked. "The desert is always harsh. It would be best to be prepared."


    "Normally, I wouldpletely agree, but we don''t need to worry about it. Unless you think we should bring some food and water that cannot be provided by the Dwarves and Druids?"


    Vome shook his head. "I don''t know. I''ve not seen our new capital and I don''t know how the alliance is going."


    I hummed in thought at that. "What do you think, Camoa?"


    The Druid smiled. "Do we need to be worried with you present? I''d agree if we were going to be travelling through the desert for a few days, but I doubt it will be an issue with you nearby." She then looked to Vome. "It''s been a few months as well. New trade should be established throughout the continent by this point."


    "The continent?" I repeated somewhat surprised.


    Vome nodded in agreement. "Well, instead of moving through usual trade routes to Dwardew, it would be more along the lines of redirecting to the new capital. Realistically speaking, things should be well underway." Then he shrugged. "As long as there are noplications."


    The group became silent at that before I finally spoke. "So, we don''t really know."


    Vome shook his head and shrugged. "No fuckin clue." He then looked around. "What about Allen Harlow?"


    "He''s staying behind. Besides, I don''t think he wanted to risk getting stranded in Vithari again." Marinamented.


    "It happened one time!"

 Chapter 576 - 576

    <h4>Chapter 576:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Vithari Coast


    "Oh, god..." I said as soon as I stepped out of the portal into the familiar port town. "Why is it so hot?"


    Lucia immediately turned to me with a raised brow. "I thought the hot and cold didn''t affect you?"


    "It doesn''t. Sometimes it just feels nice toin."


    Vome snorted at that. "You do that all the time from what I''ve seen."


    "Meh."


    Looking around Lucia spoke softly. "So, this is Vithari? It looks a lot like Lestrania."


    "That''s because we''re on the coast. All coasts look the same for the most part. At least the cities and towns do. Ports are vital and having them simr to each other makes it easier for them to navigate." Vome exined. "Not in theyout, but in terms of standards and regtions."


    "There are the exceptions of course, but most follow the same guidelines as everywhere else." I added with a shrug. "Why make things more difficult for sailors? Are you all unionized?"


    "Unionized?" Camoa repeated. "What''s that?"


    "So, no. Never mind."


    Rock started to bob up and down as we were quickly bing quite the spectacle. "It seems these people recognize you." Lucia pointed out as she looked around.


    "That," Vome began as he looked at the living Golem, "Or Rock has taken their breath away."


    "Love that song."


    The dwarf looked at me. "What?"


    "Nothing. So, where are we going? Do we need to ask around or should we just head to the Northern Forest?" I asked.


    "Let me ask around a bit. See if I can get us a heading. Someone has to know something." Vome suggested as he pointed off in one direction. "There should be a station with information just a little ways down the water." He then looked at me. "Think you can stay still for a few minutes? I don''t want to get left behind."


    Lucia giggled. "Laugh it up, Chuckles." I told her. "We''ll be here."


    "You sure?"


    "Go!" The dwarf moseyed off a momentter. "I''m never going to live that down."


    "To be fair, you had your reasons." Camoa tried tofort me. "Besides, it could always be worse?"


    "True. We could run into another High Elf. Wouldn''t that be fun?"


    Lucia looked at me. "Do you think that might happen?" She sounded a little concerned.


    I snorted at that. "Considering every time I''ve been here I''ve run into one, I''m not going to rule it out."


    Camoa''s brow raised at that. "Haven''t you only been to Vithari once?"


    "Exactly."


    The Druid rolled her eyes in that condescending way tree people do. "I hardly think that should count."


    "Always hope for the best but expect the worst. If you n for the worst, you can''t be disappointed when you''re right."


    "You have a disturbing thought process."


    My lovely, hormonal, daughter cut in. "I thought we all knew that already."


    "And already I''m missing the snarky dwarf. Stick with me, Rock. Us men need to stick together." Imented getting an unimpressed look from both women. "Or, you know, golem, men... Things..."


    "Such a way with words." Lucia said. "What happened thest time you were here? Do you think anyone remembers you?" She asked after a moment and tried to change the subject.


    "Well, I cut my wrists due to being poisoned with Demon Stone." Gesturing over to one of the piers, I continued. "Had to do it away from everyone because Elincia freaked out once she saw it, so I did it at the end of the pier." A conflicted look probably came to my face as I thought about my actions. "Looking back, draining my blood into the water probably wasn''t the best idea." I then turned to Camoa with a brow raised. "You don''t have sharks here, do you?"


    "What''s a shark?"


    "Big fish with big razor-sharp teeth that''s attracted to blood. Sometimes eats people."


    "Do you mean a nt?" Camoa asked back.


    "..." Slowly, I turned to Rock who just looked back at me. "A nt?" I repeated.


    "Yeah. We have all kinds of nts. Gills, dorsal fins, and all that?" Lucia said.


    "You call them nts? That''s a stupid name."


    Camoa scoffed. "And what? Shark is better?"


    Throwing my hands into the air, I replied. "Better than nts!"


    The women rolled their eyes again. "You''re being ridiculous."


    "Me?" Both hands went to my chest. "You want to what a nt is?" I held my arm up at a nt. "You see this? My arm is nted." Using my free hand, I pointed at it. "This is a nt."


    "That''s an angle." Camoa said.


    "An ang-" I had to stop myself. "How do you people have the same names for so much other shit, but you call sharks fu-" Catching myself as I looked at Lucia, I corrected mynguage, "freaking nts!?" Holding up my hands, a breath left my lips in a sigh. "It doesn''t matter. As for your other question, no, Lucia. I don''t think anyone will remember me. Not like I did a whole lot here before leaving."


    As if on que, their group heard someone shout, "That''s the hero of Vithari and the guy sleeping with Priestess Elincia of Lestrania!"


    My face slowly sunk into my hands. "No one remembers you, huh?" Camoa''sment waspletely unnecessary.


    "It''s Arthur!" Another shouted. "I remember because he was a party animal and the Priestess kept screaming his name! We couldn''t sleep because they kept everyone awake!"


    "Rock," I called causing the giant golem to look at me, "Do you think you could hit me hard enough to either turn me to past, or at the very least, make me forget this ever happened?"


    Shaking his head, Lucia spoke for him. "Looks like that''s a no. I''m certainly d I wasn''t here for that."


    "Oh, you''re one to talk." I shot back. "Didn''t you practically hump Alwin into submission before almost killing him while he was on his deathbed?" A blush came to her cheeks. "That''s what I thought. I was drunk, poisoned, and low on blood. What''s your excuse?"


    "Clearly," Camoa, for some reason, decided she needed to join this horrible conversation, "You had enough blood for certain activities, so you couldn''t''ve been that low."


    "I hate my life." I said as I closed my eyes.


    The shouts were getting closer as a crowd was starting to form. "He is a god! Look! Lord Pendragon has a golem! It''s a sign."


    "Correction, I hate everyone else''s lives. I wish they didn''t have them."


    "Didn''t you save them?" Camoa asked.


    "We all make mistakes."


    Thank whatever shitty fucking gods were on this floating ball of magic that Vome returned. "Arthur!" He called as he moved through the crowd. "I know where we need to go! Our new capital is in the Northern Forests where the Druid lived!"


    Without so much as a warning, my eyes activated as everyone lifted off the ground. "Great! Let''s go!" With my gravity pirs, there were a few startled gasps, but I ignored them as we quickly left that port town. Never to return. Ever.


    Vome, not being aware of the situation, shouted from behind me as I guided us on a gravity pir ride. "Not a fan of hero worship?" He asked over the wind as we were moving at a decent speed with my energy protecting us.


    "More like he didn''t like the overly detailed praise he was receiving for his sex life!" Camoa answered. "He makes women scream his name-"


    "Okay!" I shouted. "Can we please focus!?"


    "I heard about that from Allen! The man said it was super awkward waking up in the morning!"


    "Apparently not." I grumbled.


    "Said something about the Priestess screaming about your tongue!" Vome eximed with a chuckle.


    I, myself, chuckled when I dropped him. The dwarf''s screams brought me great pleasure. It was only a few dozen feet before he floated back up towards us as we continued to shoot north. Vome wizened up and kept his mouth shut while Camoa giggled. Lucia had a massive blush across her cheeks stretching up to her ears.


    Clearing his throat, Vome spoke up. "So, do you want to know where we''re going?"


    As unimpressed as ever, I nced at him with a raised brow. "You said the Northern Forests where the Druid lived, right?"


    "Yeah, but their forest is weird. They got all kinds of nt magic protecting it."


    "Of course, they do. Will that even be a problem for me?" I tapped the side of my head near my eyes. "I mean, I should be able to see it, right?"


    Vome shrugged. "Why are you asking me? I''ve never been there. Apparently, they set up a few check points around the border to assist merchants and other travelers in finding the city." The dwarf exined. "We should head for one of them."


    "Or, and hear me out, we have our own druid with us." My attention shifted to Camoa. "Think you can identify your people''s magic and get us entry if I can''t?"


    Lucia quickly cut in. "Are you seriously worried you won''t be able to enter the city? Can''t you just negate the magic like you usually do?"


    "I''m pretty sure Camoa''s weird ass nt magic potion thing she made for me let me taste the rainbow. So, while I''m ttered by your faith in me, I''d rather not breakthrough any tree hugger magic unless absolutely necessary." Was my reply.


    "The potion wasn''t that bad, was it?" Lucia asked back.


    "..."


    "I guess so."


    Camoa finally decided to answer my question without her usual snark. "Yes, I could guide us if absolutely necessary, but I''d like to remind you that we are here for diplomatic reasons. Did you really just n on flying into the city, without any forewarning, and just expect everyone to be okay with that?"


    Vome, the little bastard, agreed with her. "She has a point. Last time someone flew into our city, it kind of ended up in ruins. Well, a few someone''s. You flying assholes could''ve just fought outside instead of the giant underground cavern."


    "Me?" I asked back, amused.


    "No. Just, flyers in general."


    I snorted at that. "We''ll go with the native''s rmendations andnd at one of the forest border/city checkpoints. Where should we go?"


    "Toward the forest and desert border." Vome answered.


    "No, I mean, where are the checkpoints."


    "How the fuck should I know?"


    My eyes settled on the dwarf for a moment. "You are starting to lose your appeal."


    He snorted at that. "I''m an old dwarf. The fact you thought I had any to begin with is fuckin hrious."


    "Well, I guess we either get lucky running into the border, or hope Camoa can sniff it out?" Lucia suggested.


    "I suppose I can try to find it bymunicating with the local foliage." Camoa answered hesitantly. "Although do not expect them to answer. Thest time I was here, I wasn''t exactly wee."


    "Oh my god. Please don''t tell me you''re some sort of runaway Druid princess or some shit." The words left my mouth before I could censor myself.


    "Of course not." Camoa replied as we continued to fly over the desert. "Not everyone you meet or pick up is some manner of royalty, Arthur."


    Vome spoke up. "Not heard of many druid being unwee in their own home. What''d you do?"


    The druid crossed her arms. "You know why I like Lestrania?" Lucia snorted at that and the expression I wore, which I can only imagine was an unimpressed one. "The people there are smart. If something needs to be done, they''re willing to do anything to do it."


    Turning so my back was facing the ground, I looked at her. "Did you kill anyone?" She shook her head. "Perform some weird experiments on your fellow druid?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Anything to do with ves or children?"


    "No!"


    I shrugged. "Then I don''t care. If it''s an issue, tell me now, if not, they''ll get over it."


    Camoa looked oddly pleased at that. "Good to know."


    A sigh left my lips. "Camoa, I sweat to god, if you ruin whatever weird ass reputation I have with these people, not going to lie, I''m going to be a little upset."


    "There''s nothing I''ve done in the Northern Forests that I haven''t done in Lestrania or for you." Then she shrugged to match the one I gave her. "Not like I need to speak to the trees here."


    "You know what I say to the trees?" Vome asked, and I just nced at him confused. "Chop, chop, bitches."


    Ignoring them, I turned back around before shaking my head. Rock was the only one who wasn''t bothering me. Part of me hoped it was because he couldn''t talk. Although, with how things''ve been going, somehow, I doubt it.


    Sand passed by down below as clouds made way for us. At least, they would''ve if there were any. It was a desert after all. Miles, and miles of desert. Lucia was looking around along with Rock. Both seemed to enjoy the ride as they didn''t have to do anything. My gaze drifted toward the east toward where the remnants of Dwardew were.


    Aside from my guard being up, because I was serious when I told Lucia about the possibility of running into another Aridian, I kept scanning for any sign of life. We saw a few merchants that Lucia and the others waved to. Elephants tooted their trunks as we flew overhead. We were high enough without them having to worry about getting covered in sand.


    After about an hour, we finally started to see some green on the horizon. I could''ve gotten us here sooner, but that''d cost more energy, and I didn''t want to waste an abundance of it just to reach the border in two minutes. Plus, it was nice to just fly around at times. Rock was enjoying it for sure, and I wanted Lucia to have a moment to look around as well.


    "That''s the forest." Vome pointed.


    "Oh really?" I asked back. "Because I thought it was just a canyon before continuing into more desert."


    "Now who''s in a mood." Vome sniped.


    I rolled my eyes. "Sorry. Wasn''t sure if you called it a forest or a nt."


    The dwarf looked at me confused. "A nt? Like an angle?"


    "No, the fish."


    "The fuck is a nt fish?" My smallpanion looked utterly confused.


    Turning to both Lucia and Camoa, I saw the two of them smirking. "I hate both of you." Both girls burst outughing as I groaned. "This, Vome," Gesturing to the two got him to raise a brow, "This is what I deal with."


    "It''s your own damn fault for letting these women run all over you. Don''t get mad at me because you can''t keep them under control."


    Lucia, whose magic quickly activated as she snatched the dwarf to move him in front of her, red at him. "Excuse me!?"


    A smile came to my face. "Way to get them under control, Vome."


    "Oh, shut up! Lass, you know I didn''t mean it. Just some advice from one old man to another." Vome tried.


    "You call that advice?" Lucia asked back in an agitated tone.


    "What''s the saying, happy wife, happy life?" Vome offered. "Not that you''re married or anything..."


    "I prefer the saying, happy spouse, happy house." I cut in. "The other one usually ends in disaster."


    All of them turned to me. "I think we''ve gotten off topic." Camoa tried to turn our attention back to the forest. "Do you see any checkpoints, Arthur?"


    Lucia scoffed as she let the dwarf go. He was still under my control, so he went back to floating. "Uh, what are they supposed to look like?" I asked Vome.


    The dwarf shrugged. "How should I know?"


    My lovely daughter crossed her arms. "Because you were the one who got our information." She replied.


    "Oh. Right..."


    "You have no idea, do you?"


    "None."


    A sigh left my lips. "Camoa, what about you? Do we look for a gate of some sort, a flower as a marker, or some kind of illusion-based magic?"


    The druid was not as helpful as I would''ve liked. "I don''t see any magic, and I certainly don''t know anything about these new checkpoints of theirs."


    "What about old checkpoints?" I pressed.


    "There were none. Druids coulde and go as they pleased. The forest had the natural protection of our magic. I was honestly surprised to hear the Demons were able to infiltrate it so easily." Camoa answered before shrugging.


    "So, what are our options then?" Lucia asked.


    "We could always go back to where we saw those merchants." Vome offered. "They were heading in this direction. Maybe we could help one of them along their way." Moving down toward the forest got them all to pause. "I take it you have an idea."


    I nodded. "Between Rock and I, we should be able to figure out where we need to go. Unless you think we can see it from above? Not like I can''t fly us around for a few hours to find this ce."


    Both Vome and Camoa exchanged a look before shaking their heads. "Before, it would''ve been unlikely. While sunlight doese through the trees, our home was masked by the forest and it''s magic as I''ve said before. Your eyes might be able to find it, but you''ve always had difficulty finding me, haven''t you?" Camoa pointed out.


    My tongue clicked at that. She had a point after all. "There''s no telling how the new capital is set up either. With dwarves and druids working together, it could be well locked away, and those checkpoints could be the only way in."


    Resting my hands on my hips, I looked them over as wended. "But do you really think they''ve had enough time to set all that up?"


    Lucia answered that. "After both of their capitals being decimated by the Demons, with both races close to extinction, I think it''s safe to say they might''ve made that a priority."


    "That makes sense." One of my fingers came up to pinch the bridge of my nose as I considered the options. "Well, they are allies, and I''d like to see if I could find the ce on our own first."


    "Uh," Vome looked around for a moment before he continued in a confused tone, "Why?"


    "If the new capital can avoid detection from Arthur," Lucia began as her eyes widened slightly, "Then it has a higher chance of avoiding detection from any demons."


    "But what about any that try to sneak in as merchants?" Vome inquired. "We had a dwarf that was a demon all along and none of us knew!"


    "Ghouls are foul creatures that even the Hollow Forest can sense. The air bes stale, and if I can detect when Arthur, or one of these ghouls enters my forest, I''m sure the druids here will have some defenses in ce." Camoa stated.


    "Good enough for me! Who wants to go hiking?" I asked the group.


    Rock, in response, turned into a ball and started tumbling through the forest. "Well, I may not be as excited as him, but I''m up for it." Lucia answered. "It could be fun."


    "Can''t we just go back to flyin?" Vome questioned as he spread his arms. "The wind in my beard... It was quite the experience."


    A chuckle escaped my lips at that. "I''m sure you''ll survive." He grumbled as he started to step over some roots. "Tell you what," I pped my hand on his back, "I''ll find some time for us to go flying again. Maybe on the way back or something."


    Vome cackled madly as he ran through a bush. "A dwarf works better with a reward waiting for him at the end of his ordeal! For a smith, it''s the end result of a magnificent weapon or new equipment! Me? I''ll feel the wind in this dusty old beard if I have to jump off a cliff!"


    "Someone''s excited." Lucia said with a chuckle before following him.


    My eyes nced toward Camoa. "Anything?"


    Her hand was on a nearby tree as her eyes were shut in focus. "Nothing. They''re all silent."


    The druid nced at me as she stepped back. "The silent treatment, eh?" She rolled her eyes. "How''s it feel?"


    "Like it has for thest several decades. You ever get the cold shoulder for that long?"


    "I mean, I don''t want to brag, but..."


    Breeze''s Point of View


    Volcanic Curtain


    Father had given me a mission. The Dragonds behind the Volcanic Curtain... Dragons were hidden away from the world, and none had been spotted in centuries. Well, not in mass like they had to visit Lestrania when father returned. Arthur Pendragon had a way of bringing out the most ridiculous characters from all walks of life. Now, I had to make contact with Pyrite.


    However, upon entering the volcanic field, I found nothing except what you would expect. Flying around through smoke, sulfur, and steam, I tried to look for any dragons. Yet, despite looking for days, I''d found nothing. It wasn''t like I expected them to be lounging around inva or magma, but there hadn''t been a single sign of them.


    With a barrier of wind around me to cycle the air, it made me stick out like a sore thumb. Someone should''ve seen me by now, but that was another thing that was concerning. Ever since I entered this ce, something had been watching me. Leaving, and reentering the Dragonds took time, but it wasn''t exactly safe for me to sleep here. It was just... Every time I left, the feeling would go away, yet, whenever I returned, that feeling came back every time.


    "Hello!?" I called out again. Not that anyone had ever answered. "I''m here to speak with the Dragon Representative, Pyrite!"


    "..." Only silence ever greeted me.


    However, something did catch my attention. A bubbling from down below among the liquid hot magma. Not unusual given where I was, but it was the amount that gave me hope. It looked like a massive creature was moving around as parts of cooled molten rock began to reignite right before my eyes.


    Lowering slightly as I watched, waited, and hoped, a massive w soon climbed from a pool of the formed molten liquid. Finally, a dragon I could ask for some manner of help or aid. Then again, it was a dragon, which meant it could also try to eat me. Keeping my distance, I increased my barrier in strength as a glob of the melted rock up at me.


    Darting to the side, I huffed in annoyance at the obvious attack. "Of course." Part of me had hoped it would be as simple as asking for directions. "I''m not here to hurt anyone or cause any harm. My father, Arthur Pendragon, sent me!"


    My annoyance grew as the w resubmerged into the magma pool below. A huff left my lips as I lowered slightly to see if I could ''persuade'' the dragon into leaving. Whether that be by attacking me again or by actual conversation. I didn''t hope for either.


    Unfortunately, things quickly escted as the pool of molten rock below exploded! Chunks of the liquid fire were sent flying. I dodged in and out of the sudden fire rain, but was horrified as I nced back to see some manner of creature jumping up at me. Flying up into the sky, my barrier expanded as it mmed into the strange creature, sending it back down to the magma pools below. It bellowed in pain as it thrashed around angrily.


    "I''m starting to think I should just leave."


    This was no dragon. If I had to guess, a demon was the most likely. There were no known creatures made out ofva that I knew of, and yet, here one was. A literal blob of molten rock that glowed menacingly. A face would form every now and then, just like how ws would form to climb around faster or throw things at him, but now it just looked like another pool of magma again.


    A sigh left my lips. "Why do I have to deal with theva monster?" I asked no one in particr. "Or is it ava demon...?" Maybe this creature was why I couldn''t find any dragons.

 Chapter 577 - 577

    <h4>Chapter 577:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Druid Forest


    As we walked, Rock could be heard tumbling through the forest. Part of me assumed themotion alone would alert the druids to our presence. Also, the fact that he was knocking down trees here and there would no doubt annoy them. The splintering of wood could be heard as some would be decimated in his wake.


    "Shouldn''t we stop him?" Lucia asked as she walked beside me.


    I shrugged. "Camoa?"


    Our personal druid looked uninterested. "Oh, no. Stop. Don''t do that." Camoa called in a dead tone. At our looks she just shrugged. "How should I know? The trees here aren''t speaking to me, so I can only assume they''re fine."


    "Doesn''t that seem a little petty?" Vome shot back.


    "Meh." I replied for her. "We''re all a little petty."


    "I resent that!" My daughter said as she crossed her arms with an annoyed look.


    "All of us except for Lucia are petty."


    Vome grunted at that. "Not sure I agree with that assessment."


    Camoa quickly responded as she ced a hand on her head. "Keep telling yourself that." He knocked her hand away, annoyed. "This forest doesn''t concern us. If anything, it''s probably put the new capital on edge. No doubt the new king has heard about some manner of creature moving through the forest by now."


    That made me pause along with Lucia. "Maybe we didn''t think this all the way through..."


    Scoffing, I quickly answered her. "Speak for yourself."


    "Oh, so you knew this was going to happen?" Lucia shot back.


    "To be fair, we don''t know anything has happened yet."


    I was going to continue when a sudden ringing caught my attention. My head perked up immediately as I started to look around. It was faint. Almost as if the sound was metal on metal. Everyone kept walking, which confused me for a moment, but then I remembered I probably had better hearing than all of them.


    Hissing at them, they all stopped, including Rock who was rolling nearby. "Did anyone else hear that?" I asked in a whisper.


    They all went silent as they listened intently. Each of them looking around while Camoa closed her eyes. My hands were up as I waited. However, nothing came. With narrowed eyes, I nced around the area, but saw nothing.


    "What did you hear?" Lucia asked as I lowered my hands.


    "Ringing. Like metal on metal."


    "From a forge?" Vome pushed as he stepped over a bush towards me before putting both his hands behind his ears. We waited once more. "I don''t hear anything." The dwarf turned to Camoa. "Could sounds make it through any illusions or barriers ced by the druids magic?"


    She hummed in thought. "It''s possible. Given that Arthur was the only one to hear it, it''s possible it was something only he would be able to detect." Shrugging, she continued. "I didn''t hear anything, so I can''t say for certain."


    "Hmm..." I let out after a moment. "Let''s continue."


    As we walked, Rock rolled away again, and Lucia stepped next to me before nudging me yfully. "You sure you''re not hearing things?"


    "Wouldn''t be the first time." My chuckle got her to roll her eyes. "I don''t know, though. It was odd. Maybe it was just a bit-" The ringing happened again, and I immediately held up my hands to stop the group.


    Each of them came to a halt once more. My head turned in the direction it seemed toe from as itsted a little longer this time. We tried to move silently through the forest. The ringing had ended, but we continued in the direction I thought it came from. All conversation stopped as Rock watched from a distance to stop making so much noise.


    Pressing forward, however, something unexpected happened. A stampede of animals started running right towards us. Predators and prey all ran side by side. My magic immediately came to life as Rock bounded forward roaring. Deer, birds, giant reptiles, and more, all ran past us. Ignoring us entirely. Lucia was behind me along with Vome and Camoa, but all were ready to fight if needed.


    My eyes didn''t see anything unusual about the animals as the forest seemed to go silent. Rock moved to the other side of Vome, Camoa, and Lucia to put them between us. Drawing my sword slowly, I readied for anything. After all, those animals had to be running from something right?


    "Move slowly and stay behind me."


    They all nodded. As we worked our way through the greenery, we eventually came out to the other side. I''d have said a clearing given that we hadn''t been walking that long, but there were lush green fields before us with tall grass as far as the eye could see.


    Camoa yanked my arm to pull me back. "We should not be here!" She hissed.


    "What?" I asked back confused as she continued to pull me.


    "This is beyond our forest! We shouldn''t''ve been able toe here so easily!" Camoa let go of me before grabbing Vome and Lucia to pull them back to the forest. "No one survives out here!"


    A rush a of wind mmed into us. Lucia, Camoa, and Vome were all pushed back. Rock stood in front of them, and even he slid back across the dirt as ringing sounded through the tall grass. They all danced, vibrated, and blew in a strange pattern. However, as much as I wanted to continue to push into the clearing, if this was one of the unexplored areas of this world, I didn''t want to risk it with Lucia present.


    Slowly walking backwards into the trees as I kept an eye on the grass, I tried to look over it, but it was too tall. Sure, flying over it would be easy. Almost as easy as being shot down by whatever might be lurking inside the grass. There seemed to be some manner of mountain in the distance behind it, towering just over the top, but I couldn''t sure. I wanted to get everyone out of here. However, as I turned around, everything darkened around us. Lucia gasped as she grabbed my arm fearfully.


    Light faded as the nearby trees were all we could see. Even me. No magic signatures could be seen as the forest''s magic seemed to disappear with the light. Only nearby details could be seen within a ten-foot radius or so. That made me extremely ufortable as Rock and I stayed on guard. Lucia and Camoa had their magic at the ready while Vome pulled out a hammer and some other tool.


    "Is there any chance this is some manner of magic protecting the new capital?" I asked Camoa quietly so I could listen for anymore strange ringing.


    "No." She whispered back. "This is not our magic at work. It''s suffocating the forest."


    "Move slowly, stay between Rock and I, and do not run off no matter what happens." I told them.


    The ringing returned. However, this time, everyone seemed to hear it. Thankfully, it wasn''t like when we were looking at the tall grass just a few feet ago. This time, it really did sound like a forge or smithy of sorts. All light had faded entirely, except now just in the distance, there seemed to be some candlelight. My eyes narrowed as I tried to see what it might be. As I did, the world shifted, and we no longer appeared to be in a forest.


    Defiance at the ready, we walked along the stone flooring as a small shack came into view. The feeling it gave off wasn''t ominous per say, nor would I say it made mefortable, it was just... There. Ringing filled the air again as the single room shack with candles in the two front windows vibrated slightly. No energy signals wereing from it, magic or otherwise.


    "So, do the dwarves have-"


    "No." Vome quickly answered.


    Not seeing any other options and given that this mystery shack appeared out of nowhere, there was only one thing to do. Moving toward the door, I raised my hand and knocked. I took a step back and waited. There was a moment during the silence where I could feel everyone looking at me like I was insane. Turning to them, they certainly were staring at me like I''d lost my mind.


    Shrugging, I spoke. "What? This shack is obvious responsible for all the weird shit happening."


    "So, you knock on the door?" Vome asked back.


    "We''re trapped in an illusion, Arthur!" Lucia hissed.


    My eyes darted around. "I''m not to sure about that. To me, it feels like we''ve been transported somewhere else."


    Camoa, being as snarky as he would expect of Aydalia,mented. "Kidnapped then, and you''re n is to speak to our kidnappers?"


    "If they answered the damn door, then maybe." I then turned back to the shack. "Speaking of," Reaching out again, my knuckles tapped across the door once more. "Hello!? Hello!?" There was no response. "We were wondering if you''ve kidnapped us!"


    "Arthur!" Lucia smacked me.


    "Ah! What?" I asked back as I winced from the magic ignited in her hands.


    "This is serious!"


    My brow slowly raised as a smirk came to my lips. "Is it?"


    Camoa huffed. "Not all of us are as all powerful as you are, Arthur."


    "Has anything happened to us?" I asked back as I looked at them all. "Look around, no one is attacking us."


    "Yet!" Vome cut in as he raised his hands wildly. "No one is attacking us yet!"


    "Hey, to me, that''s an improvement." I told them. "Last time I had to deal with some magical assholes here, one of them ripped me in half. Forgive me if I''m much more willing to deal with some weird ass illusion magic."


    The group became quiet. "I know I''ve said it before, but you really are a strange individual, Arthur." Then he gestured to the door. "They haven''t replied, so what are you going to do now?"


    With a small shrug, I answered. "Isn''t that obvious?" My foot mmed into the door to kick it down. To my surprise, it didn''t actually break. "Oh... That''s uh... That''s surprising."


    "Having trouble?" Camoa taunted.


    "Do you have anything to actually contribute, or must you mock me?"


    "Mock is such an ugly word."


    "Oh my god. How is it you all go from freaking out, to being snide little assholes as soon as I make a mistake?"


    Lucia giggled. "We''ve all learned from watching you."


    My eyes narrowed on her before I tried to kick the door in again with more strength. "Okay, this is starting to annoy me." Lowering my leg and putting my ear against the door, I tried to listen for anything that might being from inside. "Hello?" I knocked again. Nothing. "Can anyone see anything through the windows?"


    Camoa moved carefully to one of the windows. "No. The light from the candles block out anything that might be inside."


    "That''s not how candles work." Imented.


    "These are clearly magical candles."


    Turning to Lucia, I gave her a pointed look. "What?" The Aridian asked back.


    I motioned to the window. "You''re our magic expert here."


    She gestured to herself. "Me?! An expert!?" Lucia shot back. "You must have me confused with Ayda or one of my aunts."


    Groaning with a roll of the eyes, my fist started to pound on the door. "Look, asshole, I don''t know why you brought us here, but I didn''te to Vithari to y three little piggies and the big bad wolf with you! Open the door before I break it down!"


    "..."


    "Piggies?" I heard one of the two women whisper in confusion, but it was so quiet I couldn''t tell who.


    "So, what''re you gonna do?" Vome questioned. "You''ve already tried to break it down before."


    Holding up my free hand, it slowly transformed in front of their eyes as it turned into an armored w. "Did you try the actual door handle?" I paused at that and looked at Lucia who was gesturing to the door.


    A scoff left my lips as I rolled my eyes and reached for the handle in question. "Do you really think that a door that could withstand my blows will just open with a turn of the handl-" A click could be heard as the door slowly swung open. "Not a word." Left my lips. "Not a single. Word."


    Before any of us could enter, the world around us seemed to shift again. The shackpletely disappeared once the door had opened all the way. Now, we appeared to be in some manner of cave. However, it was only for a moment before we were in front of the shack again. We werepletely surrounded by magic, that hadn''t changed, it just seemed to fluctuate with the illusion. It had to be magic or an illusion because I can see in the dark easy enough with my eyes.


    "Definitely not druid magic." Camoamented.


    Upon entering the shack revealed a forge. Well, a manner of forge. The ce was as run down as the outside looked. Mold, cracks along support beams, and some vines were climbing down the walls. It looked more like a workshop with how much stuff appeared to be thrown about. Although, there was some organization here and there. Wall racks with tools hanging down ready to be used. A barrel full of wood ready to be burned. Shelves with writing materials, and other misceneous items decorated the room. A room that didn''t match the same size as the outside of the shack as the interior was muchrger.


    Yet, in the middle of all of it, seemed to be an old man. Older than even Vome. Old soldier was the first thing that came to my mind upon seeing him. He wore a nice enough tunic, with a ragged cksmith''s apron made of leather, and had his hair in a tight ponytail. Honestly, our hair seemed rather simr. His was just greyerpared to my silver. Leather gloves covered his hands but did nothing to hide the multitude of scars decorating his arms and face. I''m sure he had more hidden underneath his outfit.


    A beard decorated his face. One that was braided into two symmetrical points as they hung down to his chest. Amber eyes that glowed orange and red as the glow from the forge danced through the room and reflected in his eyes. His arm shuffled as he turned to bury something in the forge as he nced at us for only a moment.


    "Not manye here..." He said in a tired tone as he pulled something from the forge that I couldn''t see. Walking over to his anvil, he set it on the edge and lifted a hammer. "Well," The man began as he mmed the hammer down only once before turning to put it back in the embers as he stepped on the bellow to fan the mes, "Nothing to say?" His question was met with unease as he didn''t even look at our group.


    "We weren''t nning oning here." I replied. "You brought us here, so I assume you wanted to meet us."


    "Us?" He repeated before turning towards us to face us directly for the first time. "Ah. There are quite a few of you." Going back to his forge, he continued stoking the mes. "Not what I intended."


    ncing around again as the image of the man blurred, I saw that there were some manner of glowing crystals towards the top of the shack. They glowed simrly to the forge, so they were easy to miss. Were they the cause of the illusions we''ve been seeing? How could a mere human bring us here? Unless they were like Floyd. My eyes scanned for anyone else, but there was so much magic present that it was difficult to even see Lucia''s or any of the others.


    His eyes thennded on Rock. "A living golem." Hemented absentmindedly. "A living golem... That''s... Interesting..." That was it before going back to his forge.


    "So," Vome began, but quickly stopped as the man eyed the dwarf, "Never mind."


    Rolling my eyes, I stepped forward in front of the group. "My name is-"


    "Arthur Pendragon." He cut in without looking at me. "Some call you the Anomaly, others Mordred, and yet, none of those names are truly yours, are they?"


    My eyes narrowed into slits as the grip on Defiance tightened. "Who are you?"


    Grabbing whatever he was working on again, he took it out, and repeated the process of hitting it once. "Me?" His voice was tired as it seemed to hitch for a moment. "I''m just a lonely soul looking for some conversation." Putting whatever he was working on back in the mes, he turned to me as our eyes met. "But you can call me Obsidian."


    That name itched at the back of my mind. "Who are you?"


    "Just a man who wanted to see what all the fuss was about..." He said for a moment as he trailed off.


    "Um," Lucia spoke up, "You know-" She went quiet as his eyes bore down on hers.


    Obsidian eyed her for a moment before ncing back at me. "An Aridian?" Taking a step towards her, his eyes focused on her once more. "Daughter of Mara." Moving her behind me, I red at him as I transformed, the man kept his passive stare. "Huh." He let out as he examined me in an almost bored manner. "This is the form that made Undine so uneasy?"


    My energy began to gather, but to my surprise, he actually turned his back on me. Returning to his forge, he reached into the coals once more before setting the heated item on the anvil again. Dropping the tongs he used to grab it, we watched as he stared at it for a moment. Ignoring us, a sigh left his lips as he grabbed his hammer. I watched carefully incase he made any sudden moves. He did not.


    Instead, the man rested his hammer on the anvil for a moment. Bringing it over to whatever he was making, a little tap from the hammer on the heated metal caused a light ringing to sing through the air. However, immediately after, it exploded. Particles of light filled the air and floated down. From them, a vision, or another illusion, was created.


    One of two women. Both looked simr with long white hair, white robes, and form, but I saw that Obsidian was watching them intently. They appeared to be shouting, even though no sounds came from the illusion, the man looked like he heard every word. It wasn''t until the vision was beginning to fade that much of the magic filling the area did as well. Whatever illusion Obsidian had created, faltered for a brief second, revealing long pointed ears and a pair of wings on him.


    As the light faded from the sparks, the light from the forge is all that remained, and now I was in a magical shack with another Aridian. Problem was, it wasn''t just him and me. Lucia, Camoa, Vome, and Rock were all present as well. His arms went ck as the hammer fell from his fingers and onto the floor. With a sigh, he sat down on stool of some kind behind his equipment.


    Turning towards us again, he gestured to himself. "Surprise." His tone was bored. "I''m sure you guessed it before now, but yes, I''m an Aridian as well."


    "That much is obvious now," I told him, "But I will admit, your illusions did hide your magic signature well."


    He shrugged. "They weren''t meant to. That''s just how they work. I don''t know anything about your eyes aside from what the others have told me."


    "Others?"


    "The other Aridians. Undine was quite upset with you. Sri said something simr." His hand went to the side of his head as his fingers wiggled. "I''m sure there were specifics, but I didn''t care much to listen."


    I snorted at that. "The feeling is mutual at times. Why did you bring me here?" My inquiry got a small shrug from him as he leaned forward and grabbed something from a small knap sack before putting it in his mouth. "You Aridian''s sure areing out of the woodwork recently. I''m almost ttered. Should I expect anymore of you toe visit?"


    He raised a brow at that. "How many of us have you met so far?"


    "Thana, but everyone likely knows her. Undine was the most recent." I told him. "Sri, I''m guessing through her wolves, so I don''t know much about her other than assuming that''s the same person you were referring to." He nodded at that. "Fluffy is another. He ripped me in two. Bit of a dick. Though, most of you seem like assholes."


    "That''s because they are." He retorted as his thumb scratched his upper lip. "Excluding the Royal Family, as you call them, and presentpany, thest one you''ve met is me I can probably assume." It wasn''t a question, but I nodded. "Mmh. You really have met most of us." A snort came from him as if amused, not that he looked it at all as he just kept a dead expression glued to his face. "I didn''t bring you here to fight you, if that''s what you were wondering." Bobbing his head in a slight gesture towards my weapon, he continued. "There''s no need to stay in that form or keep your weapon out."


    "Forgive me for not being so quick to believe your words. My run ins with your ilk have left a sour taste in my mouth. Not sure I''ve had a good run in with any of them." The others didn''t need any exining with that. All of them were on edge too. "Since it was so close by, I''m sure you heard about Fluffy''s appearance in Dwardew."


    Obsidian just eyed me for a moment before shrugging. "It was just a rmendation. I don''t care what you do. You''re in no danger here as long as you don''t attack me." A hand came up to his eyes to rub them tiredly. "Not that I''m sure I''d even do anything if you did." When his hand dropped, he stopped for a moment and looked at me again. "What were we talking about again?


    My lips thinned at that before I spoke. "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Ah." A hand ran through his hair. "Right..." His attention focused on me as he looked at me with his dead eyes. "You remind me of myself..."


    "Thanks." I replied dryly. "Anything else?"


    "I suppose giving you a warning wouldn''t hurt. Don''t trust us." That got my attention. "Any of us. Me, Sri, Undine, no one. This world is cursed, Lord Pendragon." Both of his hands weakly motioned to his chest. "And we are the ones who cursed it. Our hubris has destroyed many, cursed others, and all but doomed Crevalis. They''re right when they say that you''re messing with things you don''tprehend."


    "Feel like exining?" I shot back.


    He shook his head. "I can''t. Would you believe me if I said we ced our hope in the Royal Family? Not all of them, of course, but some of them. It doesn''t matter anymore. Don''t kill any of the Aridians aside from Fluffy if you must. Thana is..." His hands slowly slipped down to rest on his knees. "Well, she''s Thana."


    A sneer came to my lips. "Yeah, Thana. Queen of Demons. That''s Thana alright."


    Another sigh from the man. "Look, do whatever you want. Just don''t get tricked into doing something stupid. Don''t believe any Aridians you speak to. All they do is lie, manipte, and use you for their own goals. Why do you think they have wards?"


    "I assumed it was so they could interact with the world without being overly obvious."


    "There is that, yes, but they use them. Those poor souls will never be free from their masters who hold their leash. That is cursed magic."


    "If that''s the case, then can I assume you don''t have a ward?" I asked him.


    "Never." He breathed out in a whisper.


    Part of me wanted to believe him. Just from his response and the look on his face, Obsidian seemed to be sincere, but this is also the same Aridian who just said don''t believe any of them. So, I was going to take the safe route and assumed he had at least three dozen wards running around somewhere. None of it mattered though. I didn''t like being here with this group, and I certainly didn''t feelfortable with the emotionless Aridian in the middle of the room.


    I gestured to the door. "I''d love to continue this talk, but maybe at another time when it''s just you and me. If there''s nothing else, can we be-"


    There was no response as everything around us shifted. Light flooded our senses as the darkness was decimated by the sunlight as we reappeared back in the Druid Forest. All of them started panting in horror at the high-level magic that was no doubt used, and even I felt uneasy from how easily he was able to capture me in it. Turning back around, the border of where the grassy ins could be seen. The tip of some mountain just above the tall grass was just barely visible.


    "Uh... Okay, that was easier than I thought it was going to be." I stated before making sure everyone else returned with me. Once I verified everyone was safe, I continued. "I''m going to agree with Camoa''s early statement and say we can''t be here. Let''s get away from the grassy fields and back into the depths of the forest." I told the group as I gestured back to the original direction we came from.


    "Such a journey usually takes a day or two to make it through the forest, Arthur." Camoamented.


    "I know. That''s why we''re heading back. We''ll go back to flying if we need to once we get a little further away from this ce. Stay on guard and let me know if any of you see anything."

 Chapter 578 - 578

    <h4>Chapter 578:</h4>


    Lucia''s Point of View


    Druid Forest


    I watched Arthur out of concern. His body was tight like it was wound too tightly. A trap ready to spring at any moment. It''d been a while since I''d truly seen it, but his hardened eyes as he watched Obsidian, waiting for any sort of threat, it was almost sad to think about. Like a predatoring face to face with a foe for territory or a mother bear ready to die to protect her cubs.


    Even after we''d left, I watched quietly. The other three knew better than to speak at the moment. After all, one look at Arthur''s wide eyes as we flew was enough to dissuade them. His face was in a scowl as he asionally nced back towards where the shack was. I think it bothered him that a High Elf was able to do that to him without his permission or knowing how.


    Biting my lips for a moment as the forest below us traveled by at a frightening speed, far faster than when we had flown here, I wondered how I could help. Our speed, his haste, showed just how unnerved he truly was. Even if he joked about it, Arthur likely didn''t expect to run into another High Elf. If he did, he wouldn''t''ve brought us along.


    I understood why he was so ufortable though. Camoa said it would normally take a couple of days to reach the tall grass ins we saw. Yet, somehow, we were all transported through to the other side without any of us realizing it. As the so much of the forest passed by below, it really was eye opening, and exined why Arthur was so irritated. We''d definitely not walked this distance, but he couldn''t stay like that if he was going to be speaking to the king of dwarves and druids.


    Surely there was something I could do to get his mind off of what happened... I hated it when he was like this. "Arthur?" I called out to him softly. He nced back at me for a moment. His expression softened upon seeing me which made me happy.


    "Yeah?" Arthur asked back over the wind.


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Druid Forest


    Lucia spoke up as we rushed through the forest at a rapid pace. "Do you think he was telling the truth?" She questioned.


    "He said not to trust or believe any of them. Best advice I''ve heard since I got here." I replied. "Not that I believe any of them, but he seemed sincere."


    "Don''t you think he also seemed sad and lonely?"


    "That''s not our problem, and you shouldn''t dwell on it." I told her. "In fact," Bringing them all to a sudden halt, I called out for the one bowling trees over, "Rock!" Once he rolled over to us, I activated my eyes. "We''re leaving this forest. We make for the border unless someone sees something from the air."


    Not giving them any time to reply,in, ore up with some other n, we were above the canopy. I wanted to get away from that Aridian as fast as I could. As time passed, more and more things came to mind from the encounter. The biggest was that perhaps that wasn''t so much an illusion as it was a seal much like the one I found Undine in. Maybe it just wasn''t as grand.


    The real question was, how was he able to deceive my eyes so easily. By flooding the area with magic? Almost no magic appeared once he revealed that he was an Aridian. Especially no white glimmer or tint which seems to be a staple for them.


    Another thing that concerned him was the purpose of bringing me there. I''d be at a disadvantage with the others present, but did he really just want to warn me? Why the warning? How did they keep in contact with each other? Was it through magic since Undine said she couldn''t leave her seal? Yet, that was quite literally all he did. Obsidian warned me and then just shuffled about lifelessly.


    "Something on your mind?" Lucia asked from beside me as we flew through the air.


    I nced at her. "A few things."


    "You want to talk about it?"


    A sigh left my lips. "I just don''t understand what the High Elves of this world are doing. Sorry, Aridians..." I amended.


    "That''s what our race is?" Lucia inquired.


    Giving her a nod, I continued. "Yeah. Not that it matters." Running my hands down my face in an annoyed manner, a groan escaped my throat. "It''s like I''m trying to deal with Thana while there''s a secret cult trying to run the world through the shadows, but none of it makes sense."


    "So, what we do?" Camoa joined in the conversation.


    "What can we do other than staying the course?" I shot back with a shrug. "For some reason, none of these entities want Thana dead, and they certainly don''t like me trying to unite the world. I say we''re on the right course since it seems to be pissing them off."


    Vome''s brow raised at that. "And that''s a good thing?"


    "It is to me. If we''re doing something these assholes don''t like, I''d say it''s a very good thing." I then turned to him. "Unless you like being used in some weird eternal conflict without knowing any better? Ignorance is bliss after all."


    The dwarf frowned. "No." His face hardened. "No, I don''t."


    Lucia nodded at that. "I don''t think any of us do. It''s a disturbing thought."


    "You''ve no idea. Something is going on behind the scenes of this world, and it has something to do with the Aridians, the Royal Family, and Thana. Unfortunately, the Lestranian Royal Family seems to be all but abandoned by their kin." Crossing my arms, my eyes narrowed. "There''s something wrong with this world. Something that is keep these entities to the shadows. What that ''something'' is, I don''t know, but it''s clearly a big enough issue to frighten all of them."


    That gave them all pause. Why wouldn''t it? Something was in this world that was scaring some of the strongest beings on the? Shit, it was making me uneasy. Especially since I''d been the one fighting these assholes off and on. Given Undine''s fear of that magic she had sealed, my interactions with that strange voice that can somehow slow down time, and my visions of that massive being, I''d say it''s very likely that Davost isn''t the only one keeping an eye on this world.


    Davost... A sigh left my lips as I thought about her. Was she even still around? I met her with Aydan all those years ago, but that didn''t mean her weird ass library still existed, or her realm for that matter. My lip began to twitch at how much all this was annoying me. Nothing could ever seem to go correctly for me. Try to reach out to Crana, boom, Aridian. Want to return to Vithari to speak to the newly formed alliance, boom, Aridian.


    Sighing, I mumbled to myself. "I just wanted to talk to some dwarves and druids, but no. Had to deal with more Aridian shit."


    "What''d you say?" Vome inquired genuinely.


    "Nothing. Justining to myself." I told him. "Does anyone see the new capital?"


    Shrugs, a shake of the head, and a grumble. "No, Arthur." Camoa answered for all of them.


    "Fuck it! We''re going back to the desert to kidnap a merchant."


    "Didn''t you get upset because we were all technically kidnapped just minutes ago?" Lucia questioned.


    "Kidnapping is extremely popr right now. I tried to kidnap Ayda, we got kidnapped, and now we''re going to do the same to someone else." I answered. "Besides, it more along the lines of forcefully escorting someone to a destination they already had in mind."


    "I''m going to tell the new king his druid magic defenses worked wonders." Vomemented.


    I snorted at that. "You gotta help me ''escort'' one of your kin first."


    "Easy enough,d."


    The desert soon came into view once more as trees began to be more and more sparse. Turning us so we flew along the edge of the forest, I kept my eyes fixated into the desert sands. Looking for any sort of flicker that could be seen as a traveling merchant. Then again, I don''t know how long we were actually with Obsidian, but it couldn''t''ve been that long, right?


    Soon enough, we found a traveling dwarf ripe for the picking. "Well, hello there! Aren''t you the people flying from earlier? Thought I was out in the sun for too long seeing as how there was a flying rock in the sky." He greeted as wended just in front of his carriage being pulled by some camels. "Can I-"


    Vome was the one who shouted. "Take him! Take him now!"


    "Wha-!?" With a screaming dwarf, screeching camels, all crying out in fear as they floated up into the sky, he eventually stopped when I brought him before me. "Are... Are you going to kill me?" A generic young dwarf who I couldn''t give any distinguishing features to asked fearfully.


    Biting my lips for a moment as I tried to stop myself from smiling, I couldn''t stop myself from making an amused snort. "No."


    "Oh, thank the gods." He then turned to Rock. "Uh... Is that a god?"


    "No." I answered again.


    "...Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Ok. So, uh, you''re not killin me, and your not a god... Why am I flying around?"


    Camoa answered in a happy tone. "We''re kidnapping you."


    "Oh. I see." He said slowly. "Wait... Huh?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Are you a merchant heading to the new dwarf and druid capital?" He nodded. "Good. We''re going to escort you to get there quicker. We don''t know where it is, and we kind of got lost. So, point the way, and you get to fly there much faster than you would''ve gotten there through the desert."


    "..." The silence I received wasn''t quite what I was expecting. "You want to go to the new capital?"


    "Yes." I said with a nod. "We''ve been flying around trying to find it but have had no luck."


    "We''d really appreciate your help if you could give us a hand." Lucia cut in with a smile. "This is Arthur Pendragon."


    "The hero of Vithari?"


    My daughter nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Can you help us?"


    "I mean, I don''t have a problem with it, but I just-"


    Vome interrupted him from the side. "We''re not here to cause any troubled. Just tell us where we need to go."


    The young dwarf just pointed down. "We''re almost to the checkpoint. In fact, it''s practically right below you."


    All of us looked down, and I immediately saw two druids looking up at us with their hands over their eyes to shade them and block the sunlight. We all nced at each other. Each of those in my group looked like they were on the verge of snickering. I rolled my eyes as I started to lower us down.


    "Arth-" Camoa tried.


    "Not a word." I cut in.


    "We all-" This time it was Lucia.


    "Not a single word. I''ll drop all of you except Rock and the merchant."


    Vome looked at me with a huff. "What did I do!?"


    My eyes narrowed on him. "You know what you did."


    "Bwuh-!?" He let out confused.


    "You are very odd group of people." The merchantmented.


    As wended in front of the checkpoint, the camels seemed almost lost while the druids were looking at us in confusion. A silence filled the area for a moment as our groups stared at each other. The druids clearly knew who I was as one rushed off into the trees. I wished someone would just end the silence.


    Camoa stepped forward. "Brothers, this is Arthur Pendragon. He wanted to search for the new capital himself, so we''ve been kind of lost." I wished the silence woulde back. "Is there any chance we''d be permitted to enter."


    One of the guards nodded. "Of course, but why''d you sudden appear and take the merchant into the air?" He asked as he eyed us carefully.


    "We needed a guide." Vome answered.


    "A guide?"


    The dwarf nodded. "We were lost and had no idea the entrance to the new capital was right beneath us." He thenughed. "Thed here got anxious."


    I rolled my eyes. "I am Arthur Pendragon." The druids were studying me. "I''m here to speak with King Vitar. Maybe even check in on Ventari, Dwar, and Turiel."


    "We do have a procedure we ask you to follow." One of guards continued with a nod in my direction. "Naturally, it won''t work on you, but we do ask to verify those you are with."


    That got one of my brows to slowly rise. "What kind of procedure?"


    "To verify whether or not any of you are ghouls. Demons are foul, and druid magic can detect them somewhat. It''s how we were able to escape when the demons came to our forest before." The guard exined.


    "Now I''m curious. What do you do?"


    The other druid stepped forward. "We can show you through the merchant if you''d like. I''ll exin as we go."


    Our generic dwarven merchant stepped forward. Vines shot from the nearby trees as they held his arm in ce when he offered it. He didn''t seem overly concerned, but I know I definitely was feeling more skeptical. My brows shot up to my hair line when he presented his palm, only to have the vine shoot into his hand. Several in my party winced as the druid controlled the vine as it crawled up his arm under his skin.


    "Damn. That''s fucked." Vomemented in some shock.


    I couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "It kind of is."


    The merchant turned to us while the vine was still in his arm. "I admit that I was skeptical at first as well, and while it is ufortable, it doesn''t actually hurt."


    "Bullshit!" Vome dered.


    "That looks awful." Lucia agreed.


    Camoa was the one who shrugged. "It really doesn''t feel that bad. After a while, you do get used to it, and it can even feel good at times. Having a flower bloom from your own body is quite thrilling." Our friendly druid exined. All of us eyed her like she''d gone insane. "Besides," She gestured to the merchant once more, "The wound heals momentster."


    Sure enough, the vine pulled out from his arm after going up past his elbow. The wound slowly closed as the hole the vine left behind disappeared from view in moments. He wiggled his arm around a little bit as the druid guards smiled at him as he showed he was fine.


    "...That''s fucked." Vome said again.


    "It is fucked." I agreed before I nudged him. "That''s why you''re going first."


    His head whipped to me so fast I thought he might''ve broken his neck. "Me!?"


    I nodded. "You."


    "Why me!?"


    "Camoa does this shit for fun, it won''t work on Rock or me, and I''d rather you go before Lucia." I quickly exined. "So, braid your beard, tighten those cheeks, and go get a vine stuck in your arm."


    "This is bullshit! I didn''t sign up for this!"


    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. We''ll do it together. You and me."


    "You said it doesn''t work on you! Can''t you just vouch for us!?" Vome turned to the guards before gesturing to me in a huff. "His eyes can see if someone is a demon! Just ask him!"


    "They don''t know that."


    "Uh, actually, we''ve heard all abou-" One tried, but I quickly gave him a dismissive wave.


    "Seeing is believing. Come on, Vome. You and me." Grabbing him, I held him close as she tried to struggle. "Stay still as they prate us. It might hurt worse."


    Lucia just groaned. "Please don''t tell me you''re doing this just so you could make a sex joke..."


    The druids were now even more unsure. "Sex joke?" I asked her. "We''re about to be prated, Lucia. Can''t you see that." Holding Vome a little tighter, I spoke. "It''s rather intimate, don''t you think?"


    "No, it''s fucking not!"


    Camoa rolled her eyes at us. "And they say romance is dead."


    Wiggling my arm as I offered it to the druids, I spoke. "Well?"


    "Wait!" Vome cried out as the vines began to tighten around his arm. "Wait! You didn''t exin the purpose of this!"


    "Does it matter?"


    Vome growled at me angrily. "Yes! Why do this if you don''t know the reason!?"


    "The experience?" I offered back. He began iling about, trying to escape anyway. "Ugh. Why do you do this?"


    "Our vines are sensitive to magical creatures. Something foul, like demon magic hidden inside a ghoul, cannot hide from nature." One of the druids exined.


    "That''s true." Camoa agreed. "Remember how I knew demons were in the Hollow Forest before you did without ever seeing them? It''s the same thing. Wildlife in general has a keen sense for these things. Animals or any sort of foliage have a sixth sense of sorts."


    I nodded in agreement at that since it made sense. "What happens if you do sense demonic magic?"


    One of the druids gestured to the vine. "Then it would slowly continue to creep up the arm as if conducting our regr procedure before shooting all throughout the body. This is the best we can do given the horrible nature of ghouls and their strength. Killing them as quickly as possible is our best option. So, our vines would turn into almost thread like needles before trying to destroy the heart and anything else they can find." Given that the vines were in our arms by this point, my not so friendly dwarf was freaking out.


    "Dark." I replied.


    "Get it out of me!" Vome cried.


    I rolled my eyes. "You''re not a ghoul, so calm down. No needles in your heart."


    To my surprise, the vines began to withdraw. "By your own admission, he is not a ghoul." One of the druids said as he let go of Vome. "We''ll take your words as truth given who you are." They then turned to Vome. "However, should you return without Lord Pendragon, we will have to repeat this process."


    "I was wrong. He could be a ghoul!" Gesturing to the dwarf who was now hiding behind Rock, I continued. "We should check again! Just to be-"


    Lucia whapped me in the back of the head. "Will you stop!"


    The merchant and druid guards jumped at that. "...Ow." I said after a moment as I rubbed the back of my head. "Did you use your magic? Why are you so violent?"


    "That''s riching from you!"


    "What about decorum? We must set an example-"


    "Of sex jokes about being prated!?" Lucia snapped back as her hands iled about in an annoyed manner.


    Anything to get my mind off of Obsidian. Part of me was considering if it was worth it to try and visit him again. Another part of me realized he was able to guide me to wherever he wanted without any of us being none-the-wiser. Were any other Aridian''s in the area?


    "You''re just upset because it probably made you think of Alwin." Was theplete wrong thing to say. Had I seen her face, I would''ve stopped there. I didn''t... "Act more like a god damn bunny than an elf. Seebgh-" Being distracted, whether is be in conversation, or environment, had consequences.


    Something hard mmed into me as I quickly went face first into the dirt. Groaning, I rolled onto my back to see a very flushed, red-faced, Lucia. Whether that was out of embarrassment or anger, I wasn''t sure, but it was probably both. Magic activated in her hands as she red down at me. Definitely feels like both.


    "Lord Arthur Pendragon!" A voice cried out from the forest.


    All of us took our eyes off the situation for a moment to see another dwarfing out from the trees. "Dwar." I greeted him from the ground.


    Given his small stature, he didn''t need to crank his head down to much to look at me, but he did seem confused. "Why are you on the ground?" The Dwarven General inquired. I merely pointed at Lucia who was frozen as if trying to decide to continue her assault or not. "You brought another High Elf with you? Priestess Arceana?"


    With a groan, I started to get up. "No. It''s Lady Lucia Delmaris."


    "Ah." The General let out as he moved over to help me up.


    "Although, at this point, it may''ve been better to bring Arceana instead of-"


    My hands were swept back causing me to face-nt in the sand. "Bwuh!" Magic was involved, and as I rolled my face to look over to Lucia, I saw she was pretending to whistle innocently. With a roll of my eyes, activating them got me to my feet quick enough where she couldn''t do anything.


    Dwar cleared his throat as several other armed dwarves and druids appeared behind him. "You always seem to make quite the entrances. Didn''t you crash into our cityst time, and now I find you face first in the sand."


    "I me the people with me. None of them appreciate me for the incredible person I am." I shot back.


    Camoa snorted at that. "You look plenty incredible with all that sand in your beard."


    "Rock."


    My simple call caused the sand beneath both Camoa and Lucia to shift rapidly causing them to fall over. However, he didn''t stop there as sand soon rolled over them. Honestly, if we had been at the beach, it would beparable to them having only their heads sticking out after being buried in the sand. Both women, mostly because of Lucia''s magic, escaped their not so secure prison, and attacked.


    All hell broke loose as the dwarves and druids were confused as to what was happening. Sand was flying everywhere. Rock wasughing, which sounded like gravel being scrapped underneath a bobcat''s bucket, as he bobbed up and down excitedly. Vome quickly moved next to the other dwarves who were watching with some level of concern.


    "Should we intervene?" I heard someone ask.


    "No need! This is how they show their affection! Savage though it may be, they''re actions filled with love!" I called out.


    "Ugh!" Lucia groaned as a wave of sand shot at me. "Is this how you actedst time you came here!?"


    "Technically speaking, I''ve never been here before!"


    Dwar decided to join in the conversation. "When Lord Pendragonnded in Dwardew, we wanted to watch him and keep him confined to the pce. Instead, he roamed around doing whatever he wanted, antagonized the locals, kidnapped a child for a bath, all within a single day." The Dwarven General announced. "This isn''t normal, but it''s about what I would expect from him. ying in the sand is a little weird though."


    "You''re weird!"


    "A cutting insult to be sure, Lord Pendragon." Dwar shot back. "Are you almost done?"


    "Lucia, Camoa, are you two almost done assaulting me?"


    Camoa seemed to rx, but another wave of sand came at me from the side. "Never!" Lucia called out. "You started this!"


    "Me?!" I asked as both my hands came to my chest in disbelief. My gravity pirs were protecting me, but a pebble teleported and hit me in the head as it fell from above. "Hey!" Rubbing my head, I rolled my eyes after a moment. "Don''t be upset just because you got called out about Alwin."


    "He has nothing to do with this!"


    "He has everything to do with this!" I called back before I pointed at her. "You''re lucky you''re condition is preventing me from throwing you into a tree."


    "Do it! I wanna see it!" Lucia cried out.


    "Jesus." Why was she so fussy? Turing from her as I ran a hand down my face, I looked to Dwar. "Apologies-"


    Somethingtched onto my back as a teleportation went off behind me. Lucia screaming some strange battle cries in my ear informed me of who it was. Shaking me violently, her magic activated as my feet were swiped out from beneath me again.


    "Oof!" I let out as we fell back into the sand.


    "Mission sess." Lucia dered as she got up and stepped on and over me.


    Spitting out some sand, I groaned. "What mission!?"

 Chapter 579 - 579

    <h4>Chapter 579:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Druid Forest


    "Vitar!"


    "Arthur." Lucia said from beside me.


    We were being escorted through the magical forest of the Druids and Dwarves. "Vitar!"


    Camoa sighed. "Must you do this?"


    I ignored them. "Vitar!" I called a little louder. "Where are you, you bundle of dwarven joy!?"


    Many stared at us as we walked through the city. It was magical indeed. Little lights lit up the canopy as sunlight bounced through the treetops and off little crystals here and there. Honestly, their home was something you would expect of the elves, but being druids, I guess it was eptable too.


    Homes were built into the trees. Ranging from the ground to the very top of the trees, walkways, windows, and other establishments lined the entirety of the city. And it was a city. Druids and dwarves alike watched as we were escorted further in, but there wasn''t anything that really stood out as a pce.


    On the ground level, there appeared to be new buildings. Huts, workshops, and more were being constructed. No doubt for the dwarves. It was truly beautiful. Something you would expect from a city hidden in the forest.


    "Vitar!"


    "Will you stop that!?" Lucia smacked me as she flushed from what I assumed to be embarrassment. Mission aplished. "King Vitar isn''t to be called like some dog-"


    "No one called him a dog." Lucia lips thinned as her eyes narrowed. "I specifically said bundle of dwarven joy."


    Camoa stepped in front of her before she could pounce on me. "What Lucia is trying to say, is that a king should not be called out in such a manner. We are being escorted."


    I shrugged. "Yeah, but this is more fun, don''t you think?"


    "Can''t believe I came for this shit." Vomemented.


    "It''s really not." Dwar said as he escorted us. "Never before have we had foreign dignitaries arrive, only to have a war in the sand, before being attacked by one of their own party." The Dwarven General stated. "Truly, your way of diplomacy leaves others in awe."


    "I can''t imagine in a good way." Lucia pointed out.


    "You don''t know that. I could be an inspiration." I shot back.


    Dwar kept quiet at that. "An inspiration to do better maybe." The lovely pink haired bunny in disguise replied.


    We came to a tree. "We''re here." The dwarf told us.


    "This is a tree." Pointing out the obvious just made the others groan.


    "Are you going to be like this the whole time?" Lucia pressed as she crossed her arms.


    "Nah. Once I see Vitar, I''m sure everything''ll settle down."


    "What about me?" A familiar voice called.


    A wild dwarf queen, formerly anyway, appeared. "It''s the angry ch-" I was looking down at her and she immediately red. "I mean, Ventari! How are you doing!?" Putting on my award-winning grin, the former queen rolled her eyes.


    The woman scoffed. "We were doing fine. Business as usual." Her frown deepened as she cranked her head back to re. "That is, until someone came into our city screaming my son''s name." I opened my mouth. "Make a joke and I will kick you." She threatened.


    "Why is everyone so violent?" I pondered out loud. Slowly, everyone, even those who heard me nearby, turned their heads to look at me with raised brows. "What?"


    Lucia roughly pushed me to the side. "Ignore him." She said as I stumbled into Rock.


    "Lucia," Ventari greeted with a soft smile as she stepped forward and took her hands in her own. "It''s wonderful to see you. We heard some terrible rumors about why Arthur might''ve left, but I am d to see they were unfounded."


    Laughing awkwardly, the pink-haired girl replied. "Maybe not as unfounded as you think."


    The former queen''s smile vanished. "I see. Perhaps we will have time to speak, but for now, let me show you to where you''ll be staying." Her gaze then drifted back to me. "Well, if you''re nning on staying."


    "Kind of just want to speak to Vitar about something." I admitted. "But we did n to stay for a few days."


    "Wonderful." The queen said as she turned to Dwar. "Show them to their quarters. We had them made for you as soon as we heard about your arrival." Her attention then moved to Rock. "Although, I''m afraid we might not be able to host your-" She paused as she thought about what word to use carefully. "Companion..."


    Whispers could be heard as we had drawn quite a crowd. Normally, I''d say it was my fault, but not in this case. Not only was our little group quite unique, and I knew I was a hero to these people, more seemed to be staring at the golem that was the overprotective guardian to our home. Rock seemed to preen at the attention.


    Although, I noticed many of the druids who were watching whisper as well. While the dwarves seemed excited at Rock''s appearance, many druids appeared just as restless. However, itcked a more positive energy. Mumbles, res, and harsher expressions were also leveled our way. Well, Camoa''s way, but she seemed to take it all in stride. Maybe a little too smug if anything.


    Lucia gestured to the golem made real. "This is Rock. He''s a golem created by Arthur and is technically his son."


    Many eyes widened in surprise at that. "If you stay down here, can you y nice?" I asked the living boulder, which got a head bob in response.


    Vome quicklytched onto the golem''s arm. "I''d be delighted to stay with him!" At everyone''s look, he cleared his throat. "Just to act as a go between, of course."


    "Of course." Rolling my eyes, I turned back to Ventari. "Rock won''t hurt anyone as long as no one attacks him. He is fully intelligent as well. Make sure people are aware of that."


    "We will be sure to do so." She turned to a few guards and nodded at them before they ran off. No doubt for them to spread the word. "Unfortunately, my son is busy in a few meetings at the moment." Gesturing to me, the queen frowned. "Are you okay with waiting? Vitar would see you if it was urgent."


    "What meetings is he dealing with if you don''t mind my asking?" I inquired more politely as I crossed my arms.


    Dwar stepped forward at that. "The King is currently in a meeting with Lady Turiel. Talks are still in progress for many details concerning our new city and capital."


    Ventari nodded at that. "Its name for one. Construction has been progressing well as you can tell, and while it might not be anywhere close to being finished, a name is important." She exined, and I nodded at her. "We also have several other issues that are rather vital that need to be addressed."


    "Anything we can help with?" Lucia questioned with a soft smile. She was always so earnest with helping others. "We''d be happy to offer our aid."


    "Until the king can meet with you, we cannot say, but I''m sure Vitar would be willing to at least discuss certain topics when he has a moment." Ventari replied. "I need to get back as well. Please enjoy your stay, and we will do our best to finish the talks as soon as possible."


    "Take your time." I replied. "I understand how difficult this time must be for you. Show us where we''re staying, and then we might just go exploring if that would be allowed."


    Ventari seemed surprised at my tone, as did a few of the others. "We could offer a guide if you wish..."


    "If that''ll make you feel morefortable, then by all means." I told her as I waved loosely.


    "I must say, you are handling this far better than I expected, Lord Arthur." Ventari pointed out. "We half expected you to start running around as soon as you arrived just likest time."


    With a slight bow of my head, I spoke. "Last time, your city was under siege, and we had just finished a long journey. There was no guarantee how long your defenses were going to hold, and they certainly didn''tst very long after our arrival, but this is different. I''m well aware of the administrative work you must be facing." I exined simply with a firm wave of my hand. "You must have your hands full. We didn''te to cause trouble, so while I don''t promise to be on my best behavior, you can expect me to act ordingly."


    "Thank you." Ventari gave a slight bow in return. "That is a weight off my shoulders. Do enjoy your stay, and I will inform my son you''re in no hurry at the moment. If something changes, please inform one of your escorts I will assign to you."


    "Of course."


    "Untilter." Ventari said her goodbyes and moved to a lift on the side of a nearby tree.


    I immediately turned to Dwar. "We don''t have to climb fifty flights of stairs, do we?"


    "No." He answered. "Not that it would matter for you. Come, I''ll show you to your rooms." We entered the tree toe into an open living area that reminded me of a getaway vacation cabin. "Ground level would be best for you, but unfortunately, Rock will not be able to fit inside. We also ask you keep him outside to keep the stability of the tree."


    Lucia looked rmed at that. "Is there no magic supporting these homes?"


    Dwar shook his head. "There are, but given his nature, we''d rather be safe than sorry."


    "We understand." Camoa replied. "I shall make myselffortable." She strolled off into a room causing Lucia to look at me.


    I shrugged in response. "This druid is unfamiliar to me. How do you know her?" Dwar asked.


    "She saved my life." Lucia answered.


    "Truly?" Dwar seemed surprised. "Hmm." He hummed at my nod. "I see. I''ll make sure to ry the information." The general''s attention quickly shifted from Lucia to me. "Did you find the other High Elf you were looking for?" At my raised brow, he exined further. "You inquired about a pink-haired High Elf before you left while you were still injured. I asked if it was Lady Lucia you referred to."


    "Right." That did happen. "While we were crossing the desert." Lucia turned to me surprised. "I was looking for Lucia''s mother, and I had hoped you might have some information on her. Then again, there might be another lead I found, but I''m not positive. Until I know more, there isn''t anything I can do."


    Lucia''s eyes seemed to shimmer. "You were looking for my mom?"


    A frown came to his lips. "I''ve been looking for her. Not that any of your fellow High Elves have been much help." Credo and Pestilence came to mind, but I didn''t say anything. "However, since we''re on the topic, there is something you should know."


    Dwar''s eyes hardened. "I don''t like the sound of that."


    "We ran into another High Elf beforeing here." I told him as I pointed down with a finger. "Here. In this forest." The dwarf''s expression turned to granite as his eyes became an icy re. "Trapped us in an illusion before we even knew what was happening towards the edge of the forest near the grasnds on the other side."


    "Why did you head to the grasnds? Not many return from there alive. None if they actually enter from my knowledge."


    Lucia answered with, "We didn''t. Our party was enthralled before we even knew it and we traversed the forest within a few hours on foot."


    He rubbed his chin as he seemed disturbed. "I supposed with your abilities, it would be possible to make your way through the forest with such haste that-"


    "No." I cut him off.


    "...No?"


    Crossing my arms, I spoke with an edge to my tone. "We only walked, and somehow, we made it through the entire forest."


    "That''s not possible."


    "No," I agreed, "It''s not."


    "This is disturbing news." Dwar stated. "But I''m d you told me. We''ll make sure to keep our scouts informed, but if someone was able to fool even you, I''m not sure we can keep them at bay."


    "I''m not entirely sure you''ll need to worry about him. A High Elf can be a problem, but this was a different one than the one that showed up in Dwardew." I told him before giving a small shrug. "Your illusions and barriers you have in ce seemed to hold against me, but I don''t use magic, so I won''t tell you you''ll be fine."


    "Regardless, this information is good to know. I''ll bring it to the King''s attention along with Lady Turiel. Maybe they cane up with a solution."


    Lucia smiled. "We''ll help if we can."


    He nodded gratefully to her. "Thank you, my Lady. Perhaps you two have a moment to tell me a few tales of what has happened since Lord Arthur has left in such a flurry." Dwar''s attention shifted back to him. "Many wondered if it was due to your rtionship with Lady Elincia being exposed. Not that the two of you were subtle by any means."


    With the most unimpressed expression I''ve ever seen, Lucia turned to me with a stink-eye, and I flushed slightly. "I was drunk!" My defense wascking...


    Breeze''s Point of View


    Dragonds


    Leaving wasn''t an option. The creature had made that painfully obvious. While I was up high in the sky, theva demon seemed to follow me on the ground. Even when hiding within the clouds, breaking line of sight, and merely floating along with the wind, the creature had remained directly under me. It was disturbing to see such senses in an enemy.


    With a sigh, I looked over to the volcanic curtain in the distance. Part of me wondered if I should flee the area entirely, wait for my father to return, and then let him deal with this. While I could cool the heat surrounding him, the being would just seep into the ground before bursting forth once more. There was nowhere to fight it with it being able to retreat anywhere we would battle.


    It wasn''t until I''d heard the sound of pping on the wind... No, not pping. This was different. Like the air itself retreated at the sound he heard. A deep rumbling could soon be heard as the wind picked up and destroyed the smog, clouds, and other smoke nearby.


    A roar rang out before the entire sky darkened. On instincts alone did I move. What felt like the sky falling down around me, or a meteor crashing down to earth, a massive blur shot past me before mming into the ground. Lava, rock, and smoke erupted everywhere. Dodging in and out of the sshing of molten rock, I looked down upon hearing more roars.


    To my shock, a massive dragon had appeared. Massive almost seemed to be an understatement. While Kandma was stillrger than this new beast, it''s size along gave him pause. ck spikes, spines, and armor decorated the dragons hide while a crimson hue seemed the most urate description for the beast. A red dragon would be what kids would call it, but he knew better, and he knew what color it resembled most. The color of blood.


    It only appeared to have one front arm... Leg? Shaking my head, I watched as the beast''s one arm reached down into theva and ripped the demon up into the air. With a mighty roar, the dragon brought its jaw forward and bit the creature in half. A screech of pain left the demon before it fell silent just as suddenly. I half expected it to spit the demon out. It did not.


    Lifting its long neck to the sky, you could almost see the scales bulge as theva slid down its throat. Then, to finish the foe, it ate the rest of the creature as it had gonepletely still. A long tail swished back and forth simr to a dog, but this was anything but. Slowly, the dragon''s gaze lifted and seemed to focus solely on me with eyes no doubt sharper than any other.


    One armored w extended as the dragon leaned back on its hind legs and pointed up at him. "Come down here." It rumbled in a deep baritone voice. I knew that I probably should''ve fled at that point. Something as powerful as a Ghoul or Ancient Demon was killed and disposed of in seconds. That did not bode well. However, I was quickly dissuaded. "Do not make me chase you." The dragon advised.


    "I''m not sure I could get away." I replied in a mumble doubting he would hear it.


    "You would not." The dragon answered immediately.


    Treacherous thoughts came to the front of my mind. Can you outrun a dragon, Breeze? I need you for a mission only you can do... Ugh.


    With no other choice, I lowered myself down towards the giant dragon that just ate something farrger than myself in two bites, mostly to make sure it was dead. The dragon kept its gaze on me as I stopped around eye level with the overlyrge beast.


    "I apologize for trespassing." The words left my mouth as the sharp look from the reptilian eyes. "My father sent me to speak with-"


    He cut me off. "Pyrite." The dragon rumbled. "Yes, I heard you before." That was surprising. Had this dragon been following me since I had arrived and just not revealed itself or did it use me as bait to lure out that demon? "We will get to thatter, but first, what are you?" I did not expect such a question, nor did I expect the dragon to start sniffing, or rather, inhaling my scent deeply. "I''ve nevere across a creature such as you before. You smell of the sky, use the clouds as aid, but have no wings... What manner of creature are you?"


    "W-Well," I stammered out, a little intimidated, "I''m Breeze. While I do have siblings, I''m the only one of my kind. I represent air, while my sister and brother align with a different element. We were made."


    "That does not answer my question." The dragon''s eyes narrowed. "I ask what you are. Not your name, nor about your siblings, but the type of race you belong to. Are you a spirit?" A deep rumble apanied the question.


    "Not in the way you''re thinking, and I don''t have a race. As I said, I''m one of a kind. My father made me to be unique."


    "Unique, indeed." He agreed. "Who is your father, and how was he able to create you?" Walking caused all manner of sulfur to shoot in the air as the dragon disturbed the fragile ground below.


    "I''m actually here on behalf of my father to speak with Pyrite. Perhaps you know him."


    "Perhaps. His name." He demanded. "It would be wise to answer my questions with more haste, Breeze."


    I nodded. "Arthur Pendragon is his name. The dragons should know him by another name, though. Its-"


    "Mordred." He seemed to hiss.


    An rming response from such arge creature. "Yes." Was my simple response.


    A rumble began to gather in the dragon''s throat, and I readied myself to run if needed. "What does Arthur Pendragon want? To make a mockery of our name?"


    My head tilted at that. "What?"


    "He took the name dragon, did he not?"


    "That''s-"


    "Then he sent you here to speak with us? Why note himself?"


    "There''s been a few incidents he''s needed to address. He hopes to speak with the dragons in a more official capacity if you''d let Pyrite know."


    "Does he?" I gave another nod. "And what would he wish to speak about?"


    My lips thinned as the dragon''s eyes turned into slits. A clear sign of anger. "I cannot say for he did not tell me. Hees in peace and wishes no harm to you or your people."


    Scoffing, the dragon hissed out, "Neither did Arceana or Elincia, but they did more than harm us."


    A spark of anger rose in me. "My father is not Elincia, nor is he Arceana, and I would not have himpared to the two."


    "I suppose beingpared to those two girls would be an insult." He agreed as a burst of steam left the cracks in his teeth. "But how did Arthur create you? What manner of creature would he need to sleep with to have such a child?"


    "My siblings and I were created with the use of magic. Arthur Pendragon and Aydan Farro''sbined efforts created us through magic."


    "Elves and their magic." The dragon all but spat as he eyed him with greater disdain and less interest. "They would go so far to create life with their own magic without the thought of what it could do... Disgusting."


    A deeper frown came to my lips as I had to bite back an insult. "Your thoughts on my existence aside, would you be willing to inform Pyrite that Arthur Pendragon would like to speak with him?"


    "Why would I do that?" The dragon inquired. "I have no reason to meet with him nor inform anyone else about his request."


    "Not even because of the demon that was clearly wandering yournds?"


    "I think you saw what happens to demons who enter thisnd." He replied gruffly. "Leave. Do not return."


    Another sigh left my lips. "I will do so, but I''m not so sure my father will refrain froming himself next."


    "Then I will deal with Arthur Pendragon when he arrives next. I felt his magic running rampant across ournds not long ago. Whether it be to threaten us, or from a different confrontation, make sure he is aware there will be consequences if he tries to find us."


    "If you could just inform Pyrite that my father wishes to see him, I''m sure-"


    I didn''t get to finish as his tail shot out like a whip. Coming down just beside me with enough force to pull me down in a downdraft as his tail mmed into the magma below. Losing my bnce made it difficult to dodge, but thankfully, I still had my barrier up keeping most of the debris away from me.


    My eyes drifted to the dragon that''s mouth was ame as it stared at me threateningly. "Leave. Do not return." He spoke as fire dripped from his maw. "Warn Arthur Pendragon we do not wish to speak with him."


    "But-" Was all I was able to get out before his jaw practically unhinged.


    If there wasn''t any fire built up in his mouth, I probably would''ve been able to see the back of the dragon''s throat, and maybe even down to its stomach given how big it was. As it was, the hissing sound grew louder before the dragon roared an unleashed a torrent of mes toward me. Cursing quietly, I flew high in the sky, but it did little as the air seemed to catch fire.


    Angry roars could be heard, along with crashing throughout the ground. I doubt the dragon was chasing me, but I did nce back. The dragon remained where it was. However, it was not happy if it destroying everything in sight was anything to go by as its mes seemed to reignite the very volcanoes underneath the ground that had gone cold or cooled over into mere rock.


    "Really wish we had a fire sibling right now." I said with a sigh as I headed for the curtain. "Father will need to know about this. Hopefully, he won''t be too disappointed." That didn''t seem very likely. "I wonder how Rock is doing with him right now..."


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Druid Forest


    Rock was preening under all the attention he was getting from the dwarves and even some of the more curious druids. "I think he''s happy." Imented.


    A few dwarven children were hanging off of him as Vome boasted about the golem. I didn''t understand why he would boast about anything regarding Rock, but if he was happy, it was fine. The giant boulder would raise metals from the earth at the apuse of the dwarves, which caused him to roll his eyes a little as he bobbed up and down happily.


    "You think?" Lucia asked back sarcastically.


    "All the time. You should try it."

 Chapter 580 - 580

    <h4>Chapter 580:</h4>


    Arthur''s Point of View


    Druid Forest


    Sitting in our little tree suite, bored out of my mind, the others were beginning to grow restless. "Do you think we should go do something?" Lucia asked me.


    Sprawled out across a couch, and some other furniture with my legs, I shrugged simply. "I mean, if you want to." My neck was hanging over the back of the couch as I looked up at the ceiling, which was still part of the tree, big surprise, I know. "I''m mostly waiting for something to happen with Vitar or Ventari... Or the treedy."


    "Treedy?" Lucia repeated as Camoa snorted.


    "He means Lady Turiel." Our personal Druid answered. "She leads the Druid, or used to anyway, but that''s neither here nor there."


    Vome was gone and showing Rock around the tree city. "Are you nning on insulting everyone here by using improper titles?" Lucia inquired in an unimpressed tone. "Or are you going to keep saying you''re drunk for everything you do?"


    A groan left my lips. "I''ve exined this before, and it''s not like Elincia was uninvolved! Why is this my fault?"


    "You know why."


    "Yeah, and I also know you''re porking Alwin. Why is it okay for you, but not for me?" I lifted my head up to stare at her. Lucia blushed and looked away. "Uh huh. That''s what I thought."


    "At least we''re subtle!" Lucia called back.


    Snorting, my head leaned back again. "Keep telling yourself that. Be thankful the children in the manor don''t know what you two are doing, but many of us refused to interrupt you two, and Marina had to warn me that you almost killed Alwin via snu-snu."


    Even without looking, I knew her blush grew, and if the cushion mming into me via magic was anything to go by, she knew I was right. Toppling over, my body spread out across the floor, which again, was more tree. Everything here was part tree. A huff came from across the room as I just remained at my new spot on the floor.


    "Can you not refer to it in such an uncouth manner?" The embarrassment in her voice was thick. "You make it sound so animalistic."


    "I mean, I could," I admitted. "But I probably won''t. Uncouth..." I mocked.


    "Ugh!" Frustration. Aggravation.


    "Given what everyone has told us about his night with Priestess Elincia, he is no more than a mere beast." Camoa spoke, and I could practically see the smug smirk on her face hidden by the cushion on his face.


    Ripping the cushion from my face, I groaned while the door opened. "Can we please stop talking about my sex life!? I barely get any as it is, and the one time I do, everyone seems to know about it!"


    Camoa chuckled. "If it makes you feel any better," the Druid couldn''t help herself it appeared, "At least everyone is saying it was impressive."


    "What did I just walk into?" A familiar voice called, and I shot forward as I looked to the door to see the former Dwarf Queen.


    "We were just talking about Arthur''s night with Priestess Elincia." Camoa answered.


    "I heard about that." Ventari admitted causing both Lucia and I to groan in annoyance. She shrugged in response. "What? Rumors like that travel, and many seemed rather impressed by-"


    "OKAY!" Lucia cut in as I climbed to my feet to see her hands raised in a halting manner. "No more is needed!"


    Running a hand down my face, I ignored the look of horror on Lucia''s face at hearing more intimate details of my night with her aunt. "So, Ventari, why are you here?"


    "Vitar can see you now." She started as she gestured to the door where a few guards, Druids and Dwarves in attendance, waited for her. "If you''re avable." Ventari added after a moment out of politeness and chose not toment on why he might be on the floor.


    Lucia was the one who sighed in relief. "Oh, thank Davost."


    I rolled my eyes at that but refrained from insulting the so-called goddess. "Lead on."


    "Still not a fan of Davost, Arthur?" Ventari inquired as we were escorted.


    "Let''s just say I''m less than impressed with her and leave it at that." My attention shifted to the walkways above us before we entered an elevator. "How is Vitar handling everything?"


    Ventari''s lips thinned for a moment. "My son has long been groomed for his role as the Dwarven Prince. To be king of both Dwarves and Druids, however, was not something he was prepared for. Do you have any idea how difficult it is to unite two races, ones that had once been adversaries, and expect them to cooperate peacefully?"


    "Pfft." I let out before a chuckle escaped my throat. "Yeah. Been there. Done that. I don''t envy Vitar one bit."


    All of them eyed him in a small amount of surprise. "I suppose you would." Ventari repeated. "From the little I know, you were a king once, were you not?"


    Lucia decided to answer for me. "The Uncrowned King of Lestrania."


    "A useless title." I sniped.


    "Not useless." Lucia disagreed. "Arthur was the one who united Lestrania back when it was formed. He led our forefathers in the war against the Demons thousands of years ago by solidifying the alliance between Zugal, Elves, and Humans."


    "History says differently." Camoa added. "But we all know history can be wrong."


    "Wrong," I began, "Or erased?"


    Ventari looked up at him. "I see. Well, any advice you could give my son for his new role, I would appreciate it."


    Frowning, I replied. "Given that I was betrayed, my inner circle was destroyed, and failed to defeat the Demon Queen, I would rmend not taking my advice."


    "Maybe not, but experience of any kind can be insightful. Surely there are some thoughts of improvement for our new kingdom floundering around in that head of yours." Ventari pointed out as we finally made it to one of the walkways hundreds of feet in the canopy.


    ncing over at the very thin branch railings, if you could even call them that, I couldn''t help but wonder how many people had fallen from one of these. We moved to another tree as I saw more and more Druids with less Dwarves. Part of mepared the new capital to Helmsforth and how the more you ascended each one, the more segregated it seemed to be. Although, I''d be willing to bet that the Dwarves preferred being on the ground here.


    "I''d be more than willing to offer my advice on certain topics." I finally said after a few moments of silence as we continued our trek across the canopy. "Is there something Vitar is worried about specifically?"


    The former Queen shrugged. "I have his ear, and Vitar is quick to ask for insight and advice from the Druids along with myself and Dwar, but he is also trying to stand on his own two feet." She answered.


    My head bobbed back and forth in thought. "Not really the time, nor the situation, to try and stand alone." Imented. "He''s a new king, of a new alliance, and both races are fresh from a war. Cooperation, advice, and aid from anywhere and everywhere should be more important. Especially for such a young king." I told her before I shrugged in return. "Maybe if he was just crowned over Vithari, I could possibly understand, but this is apletely different situation. One that none of you probably have any experience with. Expectations for oneself are important, but only if they are correct. Looking for an answer no one has by yourself is foolish."


    Many seemed stunned by my response. "How is it you go from being insufferable to dropping little tidbits of knowledge in such a manner?" Camoa pondered aloud.


    "By having dealt with all of this before." I answered. "Vitar is young. He cannot be expected to do everything perfectly. I''m sure even learning the Druids'' customs and expectations are difficult enough on top of everything else." Then I gestured to the side of the walkway. "The fact that there aren''t an excessive amount of forces or any mines, quarries, or excavations going on show that his head is in the right ce."


    Ventari nodded. "My son has been trying his best to figure out how our two races can best cohabitate with one another."


    "A king can only do so much. It''s not just his responsibility." I told her honestly. "The best thing he has going for him is that both races just came from a war where the two helped each other survive. That builds strong bonds."


    Lucia seemed to disagree. "But betrayal happens to even the mightiest, you''re one such example, and I imagine that is also on his mind."


    ncing at her, many seemed to consider her words, but I just smirked. "You''d be surprised at how strong the bonds of battle can be." Crossing my arms as I spoke, my daughter looked at me. "Sometimes, you find your true friends on the battlefield. No one here will soon forget how they aided one another, and it will likely be generations after Vitar has passed where they forget how he opened his city gates for former adversaries."


    Camoa was the one to speak. "You truly hold Vitar in high regard, don''t you?"


    "He deserves it. Just as Lady Turiel deserves it for going to him for sor. Her concern for her people made her ignore past grievances." I shrugged again. "Given how she gave into my idea for Vitar to be king, I''d say she agrees with me about the young King."


    "I''m sure your approval will mean much in theing days. We may not be able to travel as freely as you do, but I imagine our rtions with Lestrania, moving forward, will be stronger than ever." Ventari informed me. "Gods know the heroes'' approval will be invaluable."


    I immediately ignored what she called me and replied with, "Just be careful of Arceana. Elincia''s alright, but if you want to deal with just me, that''s okay too."


    Ventari nodded while some of her guards seemed surprised at my denouncement. "Has Arceana gotten worse?"


    Lucia snorted. "That''s putting it mildly. Part of me wondered if Arthur was going to kill her."


    Everyone turned to me in shock. "You can''t just say something like that without context." I replied with a roll of my eyes. Giving Ventari a quick rundown of what happened after I returned, many were looking at Lucia with new admiration, mostly because of how she was rted to me. "So, yeah. I wasn''t happy. With Arceana nor Rudnurth."


    "I see." Ventari said simply as she nced back at Lucia. "Is that why you were asking about other High Elves that matched Arceana''s and Lady Lucia''s description? You were searching for this ''Mara?''"


    "Yeah. Although, I might have a lead on her, but nothing too concrete yet."


    "What about this Undine and Obsidian?"


    The Queen was nervous. As she should be. With more and more Aridians popping up, it''d make anyone uneasy. It''s making me uneasy. After all, even I didn''t know why they were all starting to reveal themselves now.


    I shrugged in response. "There''s not much I can do about them right now. Undine controls Crana as well, which just makes her position more difficult to get to. I''m not going to kill all the Seafolk under her protection just to get to her."


    Camoa decided to chime in once more. "Tell that to all the Subae you hunted down."


    "They overstepped." Was my dark reply. "Lucia, despite what she was put through, decided to spare the rest of them. I certainly wouldn''t''ve."


    "And now they work for you?" Ventari pressed in an uneasy tone.


    "Yep." I said with a nod before gesturing with a thumb at Lucia. "Her again. Freya has been avoiding me in every sense of the word."


    Lucia huffed. "You refer to the kids as ''the children'' or ''child'' instead of learning any of their names."


    "They have names?"


    "Ugh." Lucia groaned while Ventari frowned.


    "Do you truly me the children for their-" Ventari started, but I cut her off.


    "Not at all."


    Camoa once again rified on my behalf. "Arthur doesn''t think they should be near them, but he feels stuck with them. As such, he''s been trying to give them space, especially since he was the one who killed their parents. Many of the children understand why he did what he did, yet, Arthur still feels somewhat ufortable being responsible for so many orphaned kids that he now employs."


    A scoff left my lips. "It''s not a good look, and it''s not something I would''ve done in any other situation. I probably look like I just forced a bunch of kids into my service after massacring their race." I pointed out, and then turned to Ventari. "How would you feel if I ughtered all your people and then took your children to work in my service with barely any hope of leaving?"


    "I''d think you were a monster, but the situation is unique enough where I won''tment on it, and it has been exined in a way where I can understand your hesitation and point of view." She then shrugged. "That may not make it better, but they''re alive. Had you abandoned them, they most certainly would''ve perished. For that, I''d say you should be proud of yourself."


    "That wasn''t my choice. Had Camoa not saved Lucia, I''m not sure what would have happened."


    "Then don''t focus on it. Instead, think of what you can do moving forward." Ventari replied before gesturing to a set ofrge doors to thergest tree house he''d ever seen. "We''re here. This is the new pce, sort of, created by the Druids for their new king."


    "Impressive. Although, I''d be wary about living in a ce that''d light up like a matchstick."


    "Druid magic makes it fire resistant. It''d take an incredible me to catch this ce on fire." Camoa answered. "Or a master of magic." She added with a pointed look at me.


    "What did I do?"


    Lucia snorted as we entered the giant tree house. "Maybe she''s referring to your explosive personality."


    Ventari pped the back of her hand against my stomach lightly. "If you wish to retain an air of formality, now would be the time to start."


    "Do I need to?"


    Lowering her hand, Ventari eyed me. "No. Vitar wouldn''t ask you to do that, but I am." That got me to raise a brow. "Formal support for the new King in public would be greatly appreciated. The respect of our savior would go a long way. In private is another story, which I''m sure the two of you will work outter."


    With a nod, I agreed. "Very well. Far be it from me to cause any turmoil to one with enough on their te. Is there anything I should know?"


    "Be yourself." Ventari immediately answered as we moved through the tree pce.


    I snorted in amusement. "Didn''t you just say not to do that?"


    "I asked you to formal and respectful, but many know you are not normal. Be yourself while respectful."


    "That sounds almost like you wish for me to woo him."


    "We''re doomed." Luciamented.


    I swatted at her, which made her re her magic and p my hand back. "Pfft." Clicking my tongue, we stopped at a fewrge doors. "I''m always respectful when people deserve it."


    Camoa didn''t seem to believe in me either as she said, "This should be entertaining."


    "No faith, the lot of you."


    "Faith is the only thing getting me through this, Arthur." Ventari said cheekily.


    "I hate all of you. Let''s go meet the king."


    When we entered the room, it looked like a glorified throne room. A wooden table stretched up to said throne with chairs decorating the sides. Very impractical in my opinion when you could just have a war room, or a meeting room, but not my pce, not my problem. Dwar was present, along with one or two other, older dwarves in attendance. Across from them were the Druids. I only recognized Lady Turiel, although I''m certain the others were somewhat important if they were present.


    "I present to you-" A guard tried to introduce our group.


    At the head of it all was Vitar with an empty chair beside him. No doubt it was for his mother, Ventari. "Arthur Pendragon." The young king called.


    With a respectful nod, I replied. "King Vitar."


    Standing, the others followed suit as the table disappeared into the floor and walls along with the chairs. Nifty. "Please," Vitar said cheerfully, "There are no need for titles here. Especially not from you. I would not be king, nor would there be a need for one, without your aid against the Demon forces." He then smirked. "Besides, I already heard all about how you were screaming my name down on the ground floor." His smirk quickly grew as his eyes sparkled in amusement. "What did you call me? ''A bundle of Dwarven joy'' I believe it was."


    I immediately gestured to Dwar. "Your General requested I call you that."


    The Dwarf in question looked insulted before he shook his head at the obvious attempt to deflect responsibility. "Somehow I doubt that." He raised his hand simply. "We''ll take our scheduled break. Arthur has requested to speak with me." Looking at him, the king raised a brow. "Is this private, or would you allow Lady Turiel''s attendance as well?"


    "That''s fine. It''ll probably be good to get opinion." The Druid in question bowed slightly in response.


    "We''ll continue this tomorrow." Vitar said as the others filed out of the room leaving only Ventari, the General, the King, and the Druid. "It''s wonderful to see you again, Arthur. After hearing of how you left, some of us feared the worst."


    "Everything worked out fine." I replied evenly.


    "Does that hold true to your rtionship with Priestess Elincia? Because I heard several rumors abou-"


    Lucia immediately groaned in annoyance at that while Camoa giggled. "Not you too." I whispered as I held my arms out in annoyance.


    To be fair, the King seemed lost about my reaction and tilted his head slightly. "What?"


    "Nothing." I quickly cut in. "We came to speak with you about ill tidings and how to move forward."


    Vitar nodded grimly. "General Dwar has informed me of this other High Elf in our forests. Thankfully, he doesn''t seem to have found us." He replied as he led us to a side door with a more intimate office.


    Furniture, such as couches, sofas, and more littered the room around a coffee table. "I wouldn''t be so sure, but he did seem uninterested in any of you. Let''s hope it stays that way."


    "Indeed." Vitar agreed as he motioned for everyone to sit.


    Many did, almost all of us in fact. All of us except one. "Lord Arthur," Lady Turiel called slowly, "I must inquire as to your rtionship with this Druid you''ve brought with you."


    Ventari quickly answered since we had just spoken. "Camoa, here, saved Lady Lucia''s life after she was captured by the Subus along with Alwin Farro." She exined. "On death''s door, Arthur took her to Camoa for healing, and she was able to save the Lady''s life."


    Lady Turiel''s lips thinned. "And what is your rtionship with the Lady Lucia?" The Druid pressed.


    "She''s my daughter." I answered. Camoa looked extremely smug for some reason, but given the question was about our rtionship, I could discern why they were curious. "Has Camoa''s presence offended you?"


    "Times are changing." Lady Turiel answered politely. "And we must change with them. No trouble will find Camoa from our people." However, she turned from me to look more directly at the other Druid. "As long as she keeps her knowledge to herself."


    "Far be it from me to tempt anyone, Lady Turiel." Camoa replied dryly. "Don''t worry about me or my knowledge. I''m not here to cause trouble."


    I must admit, I was curious. Shit, they downright had my attention at this point, but I didn''t want to press either. If the two women could sort this out through vague warnings and hints, far be it from me to interfere.


    "Well," Vitar began a little less sure, "That''s that then."


    A snort left my throat before I could stop it, but I quickly covered it with a cough into my fist as if clearing my throat. "Right." Vitar gestured for me to speak. "Let me give you a quick run down of what''s going on."


    After a few minutes of exining things, along with the sudden upcropping of High Elves, Vitar had a hand against his lips in thought. "This is..." He sighed as his hand flopped down. "This is disturbing."


    "It is, but that''s another reason why I''m here."


    "To join your summit, or to recruit us into your war against the Demon Horde?" Vitar asked as he leaned back. "The summit you wish to hold is a good idea, but I''m not convinced many will attend it."


    Lucia jumped in. "If enough world leaders agree to attend, others will have little choice."


    Ventari nodded at that. "Hence why you''re seeking out our attendance being both Druid and Dwarves in one. Lestrania being involved would make that three." She nced at me. "I take it Elincia would be the Lestranian dignitary?"


    I nodded. "She would. Crana is in the air, but we''re hoping the Dragons will attend."


    The young king tilted his head. "Do you really think they would?"


    "Maybe not many of them, but even just one or two of them would practically force the rest of the world to join in." Was my answer.


    "Dragons are powerful. If they go, the rest of the world won''t sit idly by." Lady Turielmented.


    "Exactly."


    Vitar gave a slow nod. "We agree to our attendance for this summit." He then motioned to his mother and Lady Turiel. "I will not be able to go, but I will send both members of royalty who will know our situation perhaps even better than I. They will be our representatives."


    Both women nodded in agreement. "That''s fine."


    "However, I would like your escort to and from this summit. That kind of travel is difficult, and our resources are greatly limited right now." Vitar pointed out. "If you would help this burden, protect them, and return them when the summit is over, I would be most grateful."


    "That''ll be easy enough." I agreed. "Your situation is unique, and I can escort their guards as well if you feel morefortable. While I cannot promise them toe back unharmed," That rmed him, "Due to unexpected developments, I will do my best to keep them safe. You have my word."


    "Your word is enough." Vitar said with a thankful nod. "However, us joining this war will be impossible for quite some time. If the Demonse here, we will fight just likest time, but our people are not ready for another battle likest time, Arthur." His head hung in shame. "It pains me to say this, but I cannot give you the help you seek. It would destroy us."


    Lucia looked at me as a silence filled the room. Vitar didn''t know that I had no intention of asking them to join a war, after all, this war would involve everyone one way or another. Still, he was clearly distraught at what he thought I hade here for. To deny me, for the benefit of his own people, must''ve been difficult. Especially since he knows I''m the only reason any of them are alive.


    That, and I could kill all of them on a mere whim. "Calm, Vitar. I''m not here to ask you to join a war that hasn''t even started yet."


    The young king looked relieved and let out a breath he''d been holding. "Thank you, Arthur."


    I held up a hand to stop him. "As I said, I''m not here to ask you to join a war. However," Leaning forward with my fingers steepling together, I smiled, "I do have something else in mind for you and your people. If you''d be interested, that is."

 Chapter 581 - 581

    <h4>Chapter 581:</h4>


    Thana''s Point of View


    The Crimson Wastnd


    Arthur Pendragon had taken root in my thoughts. Once more did I feel his magic across the realms, and now he''s made contact with not only Undine, but supposedly Obsidian as well. How many Aridians did that make now? What about Sri? He''s been going in and out of the Hollow Forest, so had he met her? Why was no one else doing anything about him!? Did Galdur know?


    Then there was steris... It was odd that Mordred had created the kingdom among the Floating Stone Forest. While sealed away, Theia still remained, but magic power had been spiking from the area. Was it Theia herself or something else entirely? The thoughts of the kingdom brought old memories to her mind.


    My mind blurred as I sat upon my throne with my eyes shut with my chin resting on my hand. shes, images, smells, screaming... All memories. Memories that were acting up. Whether that was at night in my dreams, or when I tried to rest during the day.


    Angry bellows could be heard, causing me to flinch. "Save her!" A familiar voice called.


    Twitching, I was locked in a memory. "My Queen!" Tor called as he swirled around me.


    They watched as my hands came up to my face, which was more skeletal than flesh and bone. "Enough!" I screeched as my fingers trembled as I moved toward one of the nearby vats. "Leave me!"


    Three remained. Tor, re, and a lone male researcher who used to aid me in the past as the others fled the room. The fire demon, much weaker then, towered beside me in a protective manner. Tor made sure no one else would interrupt us with his shadows while the researcher, a simple Elf, fidgeted worriedly.


    Blood lined the room, the walls, tables, doors, and floors. It was a ce for my experiments, and now here I was. Experimenting on myself, trying to save myself from the injuries inflicted upon me by Mordred. The only light emanating in this windowless dungeon was a reminder of the deeds I hadmitted down here. A green glow came from the vats as I struggled to my feet by climbing up the ss.


    "Fix this..." I ordered in a whisper.


    The no name ¨C I''d long since forgotten it - researcher''s lips thinned. "That will be difficult."


    My magic red as mist wrapped around the Elf, who was only good for his longevity, thrashed as I wrapped a hand around his throat with a snarl. "Fix this!"


    He kicked futilely as he struggled to speak. "You''re in no condition!"


    I could hear his breathing hitch as my grasp tightened further. "I will turn you into nothing more than another Ghoul if you don''t!" My threats did little to the man who activated his magic.


    "Pleaaaathe!" He wheezed out in a pleading tone. "Merthy!" There was none as he directed his magic at me.


    Squeezing, a sickened crack rang out through the room before his magic went dark. Dropping him, my eyes stared at the clearly copsed throat and indents where my fingers were seconds prior. Onest wheeze left his lips before all the light faded from his eyes.


    Standing on shaky legs was a mistake as I stumbled. re quickly propped me up as I seethed. "My army is in ruins..." I hissed out. "All my forces scattered, vying for their own little piece of the Wastes, and I''ve been reduced to this awful husk! A mere shell of what I once was. All because of Mordred!"


    "Clearly he is not some surviving Aridian like we suspected, and he''s not a True Demon like Lorelei either." Tormented.


    Pushing from re, I took some manner of instrument from a nearby table and threw it at him. "I know that!" Given how the entire room was practically coated by him, it was impossible to miss, not that he was in any danger due to how weak I was. "Mordred is something new. Something foreign. How long has he been here watching all of us? Does he have any ties with Davost or her father?" Frustrations mounted as my strength failed me. re picked me up carefully as he tried to care for me to an irritating degree. "It doesn''t matter right now. He should be dead anyway. What of the Royal Family?"


    "Rudnurth has taken control of the Royal Family and abandoned our agreement entirely. It''s possible this is what he was aiming for from the beginning." Tor informed me. "He quickly consolidated power from what I''ve seen, and with no one to challenge him, he will likely carry on in Mordred''s stead, albeit towards his own goals."


    re quickly continued. "Rudnurth has left Elias to his own kingdom, likely afraid of a confrontation with his brother."


    "Elias should be under our control!" I snapped angrily. "Why hasn''t he done anything?!"


    Shadows shifted throughout the room as Tor spoke. "Elias and Elincia have both infected by your designs, but there seems to be a small miscalction. Neither have been turned fully and seem to be still in control." He then added, "Although, how long it stays that way is a mystery. Demons have been imnted in them, but magic is difficult to subvert even when inplete control and with training. It''s possible it may take them time to seize control from their hosts."


    Nodding reluctantly, I leaned back into re. "What of our forces in The Crimson Wastnd? Are we still in control?"


    "We are. I was quick to act, and while most of our forces have been destroyed, we''ve started over from far less than what we have now." Tor stated. "Lorelei and Fluffy have both made us adaptable. Mordred wasn''t expected, but we will recover in time." The mass of shadows then sent her a meaningful nce. "That is, if you will as well."


    My teeth clenched as I spoke through them. "Move everything to our fifth site. Your loyalties are confirmed from just being present, but I do not expect that to carry over to all in my forces." I huffed in an irritated mood. "My body has all but been destroyed. Move Lorelei as well. I''ll need her blood to recover."


    re seemed to flinch at that as he held me. "That doesn''t seem wise, my Queen. Her blood could kill you."


    "I''m already dying. If we do nothing, all of this will have been for nothing." Reaching up to re''s face, if you could call it that, I patted it. "Do this for me, and I will make you stronger than you could possibly imagine." My attention shifted to Tor. "Make sure you save our livestock as well before any others can think to im them."


    "As youmand, but if I may," Tor looked confused, "Your safety is more important. Why would you want us to divide our attention to such lowly creatures?"


    "Mordred took away my army. Everything I''ve spent building up for thest several centuries to a millennium was eviscerated in a single day, a single battle at that." A grin came to her lips. "Don''t you think it''s only fair for his people to provide me with another?"


    re, the brute, spoke next. "How will they give us an army?"


    Both paused at the look that came to her face, as if it was one that could be only described as feral. "Breed them." A weakugh left my lips. "Breed them again and again. Over and over until we have more than enough for our experiments and can create a new army. Their loyalty will be to me and me alone."


    "That would take quite some time..." Tor pointed out.


    "Generations." I replied. "That''s fine. We have time. Once they''re bred to a more eptable number, we can continue making Ghouls as we like."


    "And what of Mara?"


    "Take her with us. There''s no use for her right now, but that might change in the future. Aridian blood is valuable regardless of how weak it is." I waved weakly at him. "Encase her hands in Demon Stone restraints, I don''t want any magic out of her, and keep her away from Lorelei."


    "At once." Tor bowed and left.


    re moved carefully through the room as the shadows dispersed. "re," I called to him.


    He bowed as well as he could to me while I was in his arms. "Yes, my Queen?"


    "Once we''ve moved, I want you to procure other subjects."


    "Subjects?"


    "Dragons, Zugal, Humans, Seafolk, Dwarves, and the others. There are so many different races. I think it''d be a shame if we only kept our horizons set for Humans and Elves, don''t you?"


    "As youmand."


    The memory faded as my eyes snapped open. re was before me in my throne room, but he did not hold me, nor did he look the same. No longer was he a regr demon to be dismissed so easily. He was now one of my Lords, and as such, his form had be stronger as foul magic emanated from him.


    "My Queen," re bowed low, "I bring news."


    "What news?" I asked back as I had yet to move.


    "The prisoner is moving."


    "..." That got me to lean forward, now more attentive, eyes narrowed. "Exin."


    re kept his head down. "Drevas has informed us that she has been making noise beside his quarters when he goes to and from the testing arena."


    Standing, I ignored him as my wings spread and I flew through a hole in the architecture. Swinging back around to the lower part of the pce, demons bowed as Inded and stormed by. Others ducked back into their rooms or hid as I made haste to the dungeons.


    A familiar figure stepped in front of me. Blocking my path was a dangerous game to y, but the one ying it was one who seemed to thrive on the attention it gave him. "My Queen." He mocked with a fanciful bow.


    "Get back to your quarters, Drevas. Who let you out?" I demanded with narrowed eyes.


    His features were hidden by the light, but I could easily make out the smile that came to his lips. "I''m simply waiting for you in case you need my help since I was on my way back from one of your tests. More dead kids. Same old, same old."


    One of my eyes twitched. "Go back to your quarters, Drevas. Now." My magic started toe to life as he merely held up his hands.


    "As youmand."


    Drevas disappeared around a corner, and I continued my walk to the cells. Once I reached them, my feet carried me further past them. I only paused when the dungeon seemed to shake and creak. My eyes narrowed as I came to a door at the end of the hall. Made of pure Demon Stone, imprable to even me, I used my magic to summon a key made of the same material.


    Once in ce, the door creaked open slowly. No prisoner was inside the immediate area. That was a good thing. Moving over to a cer door, I flipped it up and looked down into the depths of the dungeon. Stepping in, my wings quickly spread to slow my descent. Red stone glowed around me as it gave off an ominous light that it always did.


    Touching down, the sound of chains filled my ears as I watched the prisoner adjusting herself. "My," Lorelei called, "I''m surprised to see you here, Usurper."


    "What are you doing?" I demanded.


    One of her legs came up to a crouch as she twisted very slightly. "Merely stretching." Glowing white eyes locked onto mine as blood dripped down the chains keeping her fastened to her cell. "Have I upset you?" Then she titled her head slightly, but not much due to the cor keeping her head in ce. "Do you need some more of my blood for your experiments?" She inquired mockingly. "Here," Lorelei spat out a wad of blood thatnded on my cheek. "Take it."


    The blood ran down my cheek to my neck as I stood there. "What are you doing?!" My tone became far harsher.


    A smirk came to her lips. "Why, Thana, you seem tense... Is something wrong?"


    Lorelei didn''t flinch when my hand squeezed her cheeks together making her lips purse. "What are you doing!?" I repeated once more.


    Chuckling, even through her pinched skin, she replied smartly. "Amusing myself at the moment. I take it things haven''t been going to n as ofte?" ring through narrowed eyes, I let her go. "So forceful." Her wrists twisted as new blood came from the semi-permanent wounds on them. The Demon Stone was set into her skin to prevent her from using any of her magic. "Maybe I wanted someone to converse with?"


    Bloodied armor, white hair tinted red, and skin, dried blood specifically, that was what I associated with Lorelei. White hair, two horns that curved down her head, behind her ears, and to the bottom of her chin decorated her head. Two sets of ears, not unlike mine, protruded from the sides of her head. Cracks formed along her skin, and like most True Demons, they formed around her eyes. Skin showed by her hips as her attire had not changed in over a thousand years. It never did. The only thing that did was how bad her smell was.


    "You''ve gone centuries, millennium even, without socializing with myself or anyone else. Why the sudden need for conversation?"


    "Whose Arthur Pendragon?" The question caught me so off guard, so by surprise, that I didn''t notice the growing smile on her face. "Someone causing you trouble besides Fluffy?" Before I could ask how she even knew that name, Lorelei continued. "I''ve been hearing Drevas speak about him. I was curious about that boy, but I''m more curious about the one he speaks of."


    "He''s no one!" I snarled.


    Her brow raised almost mockingly. "You sure about that? I''m not sure how I feel about someone else causing you so much trouble..."


    Grabbing her hair, giving it a rough yank, caused her smile to dip. "Don''t you worry about it. Pestilence and Credo have been talking with him, but I n on finding your brothers again in due time, and if they all group together, that''s even better for me." She didn''t flinch when I pushed her head against the restraints. "Makes it easier to kill them all. Maybe they''ll even be confident enough for a rescue mission?" I mocked in turn. "How long has it been, Lorelei? Do you even remember thest time you saw your brothers before they abandoned you here?"


    "Abandoned?" Lorelei repeated with augh. "Is that what you''ve thought all this time?" My magic slowly started to gather in anger as she continued. "No. I told them to leave. Why keep all of us imprisoned here when they can be free?"


    "This world is a prison for all of us. Yours is just a little smaller than most." I sneered as my lips peeled back.


    "Oh, boo-fucking-hoo." She called. "You Aridian''s are in prisons of your own making." Her eyes looked her up and down before rolling her eyes. "Most of you, anyway. At least you get a view. Tell me, how is Galdur?" A sharpness came to them as they started to glow.


    There would be no reveal as to why she was moving against her restraints. Lorelei wouldn''te forth with answers willingly, and torture meant very little to the Demon, especially given how often I''ve taken things from her. For a moment, there was a sh behind her as she red at me, and I could''ve sworn I saw her in her prime with Tor at her beckoning.


    Without warning, I struck her across the face. Her neck sprung back, but not very far given the chains. Lorelei''s gaze came back to me, and I watched as her tongue ran across her bottom lip where it had split. "I''ll take that as he''s still not talking to you."


    My wings spread once more as I left her prison and closed her cer, locked her prison door, and made the key vanish. Storming down the corridor until I came to an adjacent wing where guards were posted, my magic knocked them away as the door flung open. Inside was Drevas who was lying on his cot with his eyes closed.


    "Did you speak with her?"


    "With who?" He asked back.


    "Do not y games with me Drevas, or I will make sure you nevere into contact with Arthur Pendragon." I warned him. "Did you speak with the prisoner?"


    "Of course not." Drevas answered while his eyes remained closed. "She might''ve overheard me though." He shrugged. "I get tired sometimesing back from the arena. Killing those kids really takes it out of me at times." His mocking, after Lorelei''s, irked me.


    Shaking in rage, I took a deep breath to calm down. "Are you unsatisfied with your role here?"


    "No."


    A lie. "Would you like to be escorted somewhere else? Maybe be given some free time? Do you need new books? Tor would dly spar with you if that''s what has you so upset..." Sometimes, giving an inch was better than taking a mile away from someone without any freedoms. "Does it pain you to kill those kids?" There was a small flinch. "Tell me what you want, and if it is reasonable, I can see about making a few concessions for you."


    Drevas didn''t look at me, but he did answer. "I want Mordred." His tone was cold. "I want Arthur Pendragon."


    "You are not the only one who wants him, Drevas. Keep that in mind." I told him. "Do you work, stay focused, and in time, Arthur Pendragon will be nothing more than a memory."


    Rolling over on his cot, cing his back towards me in a dismissive manner, he spoke, "You thought he was just a memory once before. How can you be so sure he won''te back again?"


    Without another word, I exited the room, and looked at the guards. "Has he made any unusualments or aggressive actions?"


    "None, my Queen." One nondescript guard told me.


    Teleporting away, I ended up back in my throne room. "re," He was still waiting there, "Double the guards around Drevas and I wanted my Demons Lords taking rotations around Lorelei''s cell. Everyone can pitch, everyone except for Tor. I don''t want him near her."


    "As youmand." re quickly left, and the words reminded me of those exact same words he said to me all those years ago.


    Perhaps I''d been too harsh on him... Looking out a nearby window, my reflection stared back at me, and for a moment, only a moment, it changed. Inside the ss wasn''t my beautiful Aridian self, but a horribly mutated skeleton that looked more dead than alive. My eyes ripped away from the scene as I returned to my throne. Perhaps I was just fooling myself...

 Chapter 582 - 582

    <h4>Chapter 582:</h4>


    Cassidy''s Point of View


    Outskirts of Helmsforth


    "Ah miss Arthur." Austin suddenly said as we were walking.


    What could I say to that? "He''s busy." Was my weak reply. "Arthur has been doin a lottely."


    My brother snorted. "That''s puttin it mildly. Fighting demons, high elves, and now in diplomatic talks with the dwarves."


    "And druids."


    "And them."


    A sigh left my lips. "Arthur''s got a lot on his te. Ah know he isn''t around as much as he would like to be, and ya know he hates doin all this."


    "Ah still remember him livin with us for a bit. It was nice."


    He probably enjoyed having an older male role model around. Not that I was sure Arthur was the best person to look up to, but he was great with kids, despite how he treated those subae. I also didn''t know how to feel about him threatening Arceana, not that I agreed that she should continue to rule, it was just a weird feeling.


    A p of wings from overhead caught my attention and I looked up to see Greigh and Ziahnd in front of us. "Greigh! Ziah!" Austin rushed up to them. Ziah smiled and hugged him while Greigh merely shoved him yfully. "What''re ya two doin here?"


    Ziah replied yfully. "You mean why are we heading to Arthur''s?"


    "Duh."


    She shook him with a smirk as she spoke. "Brat."


    Greigh eventually answered. "We''re here because Aydalia asked us to speak with Marina. She''s currently upied and requested our help since we have closer ties to Arthur than some others."


    My brow rose slowly at that. "Ayda and Rennal mentioned that they had business in the upper crust. Is there a problem?" I questioned.


    Ziah shook her head. "No. They''re holding a meeting of sorts with some of the nobles. Rennal was taken as a bit of a formality so her father wouldn''t be needed." The Zugal answered. "The three of them are meeting with Duke and Duchess Lein.


    "Hmm." I hummed out.


    "Everyone has been so busy as ofte. Do ya think things will calm down soon?" Austin inquired.


    Crossing his arms, the Zugal Captain shrugged. "It''s difficult to say. One would hope things would calm down soon. Unfortunately, I doubt it. Too much is going on in the world today and I think that''s why Arthur is pushing so hard for this summit of his." Greigh nced at me. "Speaking of, has Breeze returned from the Dragonds yet?"


    "Not yet." My head shook slowly. "Ah''m sure he''s okay though. Arthur wouldn''t''ve sent him if he couldn''t handle it." I peeked at Austin for a moment before smiling a bit too brittlely, which the two Zugal instantly caught on to. "Have either of you seen or heard from Floyd?"


    Austin groaned. "He''s been busy too! Priestess Arceana apparently upped his training."


    The two Zugal frowned at that as they shook their heads. "Sorry, Cass. Floyd has been at the Temple for the most part. Sherry is apparently really missing his help at that Rainy Helm."


    "We could help!" Austin cut in quickly. "Sherry''s great!"


    "No." I told him firmly. "Ah''m not havin ya around a bunch of drunks." Running my hands down my face at his pout, I sighed. "Ah''ll talk ta her. See if we can help with somethin else." My attention turned back to Greigh as we started walking to Arthur''s again. "Do ya know why Aydalia is meeting with the Duke and Duchess?"


    "I was hoping you''d know. Or Marina." He added after a moment.


    Ziah smiled as Austin took her hand. While he was getting older, he was still such a sweet boy at times. "I''m sure it''s nothing too serious." The sergeantmented.


    Aydalia''s Point of View


    Middle-Upper Rung


    "Well," Luthi began when we arrived as her maid escorted us to her and her husband, "This is a surprise."


    Drewes smirked as his wife stepped out from her closet and closed the door behind her quickly. No doubt so none of them could see inside, but he was clearly amused by her action. "We weren''t expecting you, Lady Aydalia. Nor your daughter or Lady Rennal." He motioned for us to sit down on some of the nearby furniture, white couches with exquisite detail, with a table in between. "Please join us." With a snap of his fingers, a few other servants appeared with snacks, tea, and other pleasantries for most nobles talks.


    "We apologize for dropping in without prior warning." I gave a curt bow at that for the rude behavior, which was unbing of a noble, but this was important. "However, we came here today on important business."


    "You must." Luthimented as she took her husbands hand as he helped her sit. "I have never known you to arrive in such a manner without it being an emergency of sorts."


    "Whether that be an immediate one, or one in the near future, you have always been quite sinct when speaking with us." Drewes used his magic to assort the snacks and drinks to us as Lady Rennal looked out of ce. This was a little higher than her usual get togethers. "Should we assume that this has to deal with your daughter, Lady Ayda, and Lady Rennal?"


    "That is not the case." I answered honestly as I took a sip of the prepared brew. "They are here to give weight to my words, more so than you probably care for, but I would like them here regardless."


    Both the Duke and Duchess frowned at that alongside the two with her. "We have always given weight to your words, Aydalia." Luthi pointed out. "Unless you feel we have wronged you somewhere?"


    Shaking my head, I replied. "Never. You two are close friends, and while some may have considered us rivals at some point and time, I assure you, that I have never once felt that way." cing the tea saucer down, my hands came to rest on myp. "That is why I am here. Due to our friendship."


    The husband and wife exchanged a nce with one another. "I see." Drewes said as he adopted a more serious expression. "Very well then. Why are you here, Aydalia?"


    "For the future."


    The elven male leaned back at that. "The future, you say?"


    "Yes. A very difficult future lies ahead of us, and I need your help." Was my response.


    Luthi had one of her treats as she smiled. "What could be so difficult after the those demons attacked? It seems to me that we have stopped another enemy of Lestrania. Well, Sir Arthur Pendragon has. Surely that''s something worth celebrating." She then grabbed her husband''s hand and gave it a squeeze, which made him smile.


    I quirked a brow. "Celebrating?" My tone seemed to grab their attention. "You really believe this is a time to be celebrating?"


    Both nobles looked at one another before Drewes answered. "Yes and no. We understand the loss of your husband, and your own scars, that came from recent events, healed or otherwise." He gestured to my hair which was still quite short and not even an inch in length. "However, we figured it be best to perhaps celebrate this victory since some of us...." He paused as he looked at Luthi and rubbed her hand with his thumb in return before looking at me. "Are lucky to be alive."


    Slowly, I nodded. "Yes, being at deaths door can be rather frightening." A sad smile came to face as I spoke. "Especially when you have such a lovely wife you''d have to leave behind."


    Both winced. "That''s not what he meant, Aydalia." Luthi eximed.


    Closing my eyes with a sigh, I spoke. "I know. Things are still fresh for me despite how I act." After a moment, my gaze returned to the two nobles. "This was just the beginning, Drewes, Luthi. Arthur believes war ising, and I''m sure you heard about what happened in Vithari. Arthur is preparing for war."


    Both looked horribly rmed, and he even stood as he spoke. "Peace reigns! Who would even face us? Our neighbors to the North? The Dragons?"


    To my surprise, Ayda answered. "Do you remember the banquet?" Looking at the married couple, my daughter tapped my finger on the cup in her hands for a moment.


    Luthi answered first with a wince. "I think everyone present would be hard pressed to forget such an event." She said as she gently pulled her husband back down to sit at her side.


    "Do you know who it was that attacked us?" I questioned further.


    The couple looked at one another in confusion. "They were demons with a petty need for revenge, were they not?" Drewes inquired.


    "Mmh." I said as I thought about their answer.


    Luthi leaned forward with her head in her hands as she spoke in a haunting tone. "They weren''t just there for revenge, were they?"


    "A war happened thousands of years ago." Ayda stated simply as she ate a cookie and handed a few to Rennal who looked more and more out of ce. "The same people who led their respective forces all those years ago have returned with neers making themselves known. Arthur wishes to conduct a summit of sorts for the world''s leaders to make them aware of the danger lurking in the shadows."


    She had known the priestesses were trying to keep word from spreading despite Arthur''s more vocal opinions. Elincia specifically was trying her best to keep things under wraps. The most recent example would be Arthur and Arceana''s falling out, but it didn''t surprise me that this was just one more thing.


    "Arthur believes we are heading for another war. One that will determine the very fate of Crevalis itself."


    "That cannot be true!" Luthi said in a panicked tone as she looked across us wildly for someone to im otherwise. "It would be impossible to conduct a war of that scale. Where would the enemy forces evene from? They have no foothold in our realm."


    Drewes nodded in agreement. "The Crimson Wastnd is separated from us. Gates between the two are almost nonexistent."


    Rennal, for once, pitched in. "Then how do you exin the fact that the demons were able to walk into, not only Lestrania or Helmsforth, but the Temple itself, unabated?"


    Luthi''s lips formed a thin line as she thought on our words. "Peace is over, Drewes, Luthi." I told them firmly. "Arthur has confirmed she is alive and active in our world. She was behind the attack on Dwardew." One of my fingers went up. "The Demon Queen ced that monster in the Middle Ocean to separate us from our allies." Another finger. "Her forces were sent to the Temple that resulted in my husband''s death and my almost permanent disfigurement." A third finger. "Ghouls were patrolling our borders in the Hollow Forest before we even knew they were there."


    My daughter then said, "Once might be considered an ident. Twice, a coincidence... But three times?"


    Drewes ran a hand over his face. "Three times is a pattern."


    "Not to mention the fourth example you''ve given." Luthi huffed. Her fingers came to the side of her head in thought as she leaned back slightly. "Then, is it safe to say that you think they''ve been probing us for years?"


    "I think it would be safe to say that we should be d Arthur Pendragon arrived when he did." Rennal replied honestly as she kept in a proper pose.


    Ayda nodded in agreement. "Quite. Without him, it seems likely Lestrania would have fallen some time ago."


    My eyes hardened as I continued. "Arthur is far busier than I have ever seen him. He is also keeping things from us." Everyone looked at me. "I''ve seen his memories of the past, his fight against ''Thana'', and how it ended. In my opinion, I think he''s trying to hide how bad our odds are in this war."


    Rennal paled at that, but my daughter hummed in agreement. "Most likely."


    "Truly?" Luthi pressed.


    Activating her magic, Ayda summoned a journal. "This was written by The Great Sage himself. In it, he speaks of the Demon Horde of old. How powerful it was. Severalparisons are drawn tobatants of the past, all of which seemed to be far stronger than we are now, which leads me to believe that we have grown weaker over time." She shrugged as she saw our looks. "It is to be expected in vast spans of peace. None of us have seen a real war, battle perhaps, but war as depicted in this journal? No."


    "You would note here to break our spirits or tell us we are likely to die in some war that has yet to even start." Drewes began as he leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. "Clearly, you have something in mind. Does Arthur need us? Did he send you?"


    "He did not." I answered truthfully with a small shake of my head. "I am here of my own volition. However, he is partially the reason why I''vee. Arthur Pendragon is starting some manner of project that requires an absurd amount of manpower and gold." My eyes met his. "My rmendation is that you offer your support in this endeavor." Before they could ask, I continued. "I have no idea what it is, but he referred to it as a ''chance'' and to me, that''s a good enough reason to support him."


    "So, you wish for our financial support?" Luthi inquired as her hand moved to her chin in thought. "Goldes and goes, but I would feel morefortable knowing what this project of his is."


    "As would I. Unfortunately, he did not tell me, and it is not just gold I am after. I want you to get the nobles in line. Start funding our military, invest in Arthur, bolster our defenses, and support him against the Priestesses if needs be."


    "And needs must." Aydamented after me.


    Drewes sighed. "This is all very possible, but what am I supposed to tell the noble faction if we know nothing ourselves?"


    Ayda and I were both surprised when it was Rennal who answered. "You know that Arthur built a wall around Helmsforth with several watch towers, his train, and secured our defense by moving the barracks near the outskirts for a quicker response should it be necessary." Her lips seemed to thin as she continued. "He''s done nothing but defend this city, our kingdom, and our homes. All withoutint, with no thought to the cost, and with little to no thanks from a majority of the residents who reside here."


    All true. "She''s right."


    Rennal then resumed. "He''s rescued our allies in the East. Saved them with no reward that we know of. Arthur has driven off the Demons time and time again. What more does he have to do by himself?"


    Luthi and Drewes considered her words. "You make a valid point, Lady Rennal." The Duke admitted. "My wife and I will see what we can do, but first tell me this, do you think there would be any chance of peace with the Demon Queen? Perhaps we could speak with her? What does she even want from us?"


    My daughter spoke in a sour tone. "To turn us into Demons seems the most likely reason."


    Both the Duke and Duchess were stunned at that. "What...?" Lady Luthi whispered back in shock.


    "Those Ghouls Arthur has faced, and those other Demons that infiltrated the Temple, all of them were once one of us. A human, elf, dwarf, or zugal, and all were experimented on until they became something than what they were originally." Ayda answered.


    "What of the Priestesses?" Drewes inquired. "With them, surely we could-"


    "I fear that the Priestesses pale inparison to Sir Arthur." Rennal interrupted coldly. "I''ve seen them battle, and Arthur treated them as nothing more than children." She said with a scoff. "Our so-called rulers were batted aside like they were nothing by someone who battled against the Queen of Demons and their fight ended in a draw with both horribly wounded. What good do you think they''ll be when shees for us?"


    None of us were ready for the venom that seeped into her tone as she spoke. "Forgive her. The Priestesses have been... addled," I said unsurely, "as ofte."


    "Right..." Drewes said a little unsurely.


    Luthi held up a hand to get our attention as she waved it weakly. "Drewes and I will start consolidating the nobles'' finances if we are able to, but are you sure this is what Sir Arthur needs from us? There were some rumors going around that he resigned from his position as a Knight of Lestrania and the Human General."


    Ayda shrugged. "It would be hard to say what Arthur needs. Hees up with ideas that no one else does, acts on them when he wishes, and then continues on despite others being still invested in the previous topic. You can imagine how maddening it was when he created that metal contraption he calls a train that is still be extended across Lestrania as we speak." A sigh left her lips. "No doubt it will soon be the preferred method of travel if he was right in its capabilities."


    "Just another example and reason to follow his lead." Rennal pointed out.


    "Indeed." I said with a nod before turning back to the two. "I also have a warning for you, Drewes, and I wish for you to spread it."


    "Oh?" The male elf let out in a small amount of surprise. "A warning, you say?"


    "Do you have any spies watching the Pendragon Estate on the Outskirts?" I inquired.


    He leaned back at that as his eyes closed. "Hmm. Maybe?" Was his answer before turning to his wife. "Did we station any spies near Sir Arthur''s home?"


    A finger came to her lips as she pondered the question. "Probably?" She offered with a small shrug. "Sir Arthur was a sudden arrival, given hefty titles, killed a noble, and is quite powerful. I have yet to receive any news about his home, though, so perhaps not."


    "Or your spies are dead." Ayda pointed out. At the couples'' look, she exined. "Arthur has had several spies around his home." She tapped near her eyes. "He can see them even if they''re hidden, and given the state of affairs right now, he''s been rather brutal with his methods of removing undesirables. If you had any spies watching him, and they haven''t checked in, they''re probably dead."


    "That does seem likely." I agreed. "My warning was to stay away from Arthur and call back anyone you might have observing him. He''s on edge, as you can imagine, and I''m sure you can agree that spying on him serves no purpose at this point."


    "Except to irritate him." My daughter added. "Last people who did that were ughtered horribly. A few of the children inside the estate told me stories of Arthur''s rampage in their tunnels. Pray that he refrains from doing the same to you and anyone else invading his privacy."


    "This isn''t a threat. It is to help you." I said softly to Drewes and he nodded slowly.


    "We will look into it. Among our own forces and any other factions that might be keeping an eye on him. To help if nothing else."


    I bowed slightly. "You have my thanks. Arthur is gone for the moment, but he should return within the week. If anythinges up, please send for me, or by all meanse by to visit. I doubt Arthur would send you away..."


    Luthi sighed. "But you never know. We will do our best to keep in touch. Thank you foring today, Aydalia. It was nice to see you." She stood and hugged me when I followed suit. "I am d Arthur was able to help you." The Duchess whispered.


    "As am I." I whispered back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!